《Trinity of Magic》


 Prologue: War On The Horizon.

    Prologue: War On The Horizon.


    <strong>In the year 3240 of the unified calendar, the following words were prophesied by the Seers of Seraven:</strong>


    <em>From centuries of slumber, the elements four,</em>


    <em>Shall rise from the depths, and im their lore,</em>


    <em>Their power unrivaled, their fury unbound,</em>


    <em>Consuming the radiance, without a sound.</em>


    <em>The legions of plenty shall fall to their might,</em>


    <em>Their screams of anguish drowned out in the fight,</em>


    <em>They all shall perish, their blood on the ground,</em>


    <em>A sacrifice in vain, as chaos, abounds.</em>


    Albert was nervous, a feeling he had not experienced in decades of diplomatic service. He stood before the grand hall, hands clenched at his sides, his thoughts were gued with apprehensions. It was not often that he found himself in such a state, but today was different. He could feel the weight of the world on his shoulders, the future of his country hanging in the bnce.


    He began to pace, his footsteps echoing across the deserted za. Oh, he was aware that this was not a good look, that he was supposed to present a steady and confident front to the world in this time of crisis. But he could not help himself. He felt like a storm was brewing within him, a tempest of fear and uncertainty. He had to do something, anything, to calm his nerves.


    With a deep breath and an effort of will, he stopped his legs and closed his eyes. His mind at once went to thoughts of his home, his family, and the people he had sworn to serve and protect. But before he could immerse himself in thefortable feeling of home and duty, he was interrupted by the melodious ringing of the grand bell, signaling the arrival of another foreign dignitary for tonight''s event.


    His thoughts involuntarily returned to reality, forcing him to confront his current situation. He was stuck in Tradespire, the great merchant city, the jewel of the union. He had once felt nothing but pride at being able to represent his people in such an important ce. But today, he could feel none of that pride, only the suffocating pressure of an uncertain future. He tried to focus on his breathing, one forcibly calm breath at a time. Slowly but surely, he felt the storm within him abate.


    When he opened his eyes, he felt like he had regained a measure of control. He was ready to face whaty ahead. Or at least, that was what Albert had thought, but he was proven wrong the very next moment. The chatter of two passing merchants drifted on the wind in a way that made it impossible for Albert not to overhear.


    "...No, it clearly said that the light of Lux and the legions of Cradle are going to fall! I don''t think we should do any more trade runs after the war has started, it is just not worth the risk..."


    Albert red in the direction the two merchants had left in. It was just his luck that those two had been talking about the prophecy that he had worked so hard to banish from his thoughts. Involuntarily, his mind remembered the words of the Seer, words that had been guing his mind for thest couple of days.


    This dark reminder of the bleak future ahead unnerved the diplomat once again, and he was about to start pacing again. And just as he was about to take his first step forward, someone called out to him, interrupting his thoughts.


    "You don''t look well, Albert. Everything alright?" The speaker was a woman with eyes that shone like the sun. Her blonde locks cascaded down her shoulders, entuating her generous figure. Compared to his elderly appearance and graying hair, she appeared as nothing more than a girl, but Albert knew better. He knew that the woman before him was much older than him and that her Light Magic had imed the lives of thousands on the battlefield.


    He gave her a respectful nod, a genuine smile spreading across his face. "Lara Sonnenstrahl, as always, a pleasure." She dismissed his formality with a wave of her hand and Albert rxed. They had been acquaintances for years, and the informality between them was a sign of their long-standing friendship. Their two countries had also been the strongest of allies, united in their quest to stop the ever-encroaching danger of the empire of Arkanheim.


    Lara and Albert stood side by side, their eyes scanning the za before them. Other diplomats and interested parties were slowly gathering. The weight of the impending war hung heavy in the air, and both knew that their countries were the ones in the most danger of falling to the empire.


    Albert couldn''t help but marvel at Lara''s stoicposure. She stood tall and unyielding, a beacon of strength in the face of adversity. He was aware of her reputation, she had more military merits than any othermander in her home country of Equinox. People even joked that the light of her Magic was so blinding, that the grim reaper always flinched when looking at her. It had always appeared to Albert as if she only worked as a diplomat to rx between the bloody bouts of war. She was a creature that solely thrived in adversity as if she relished the hopeless situations their upation often thrust upon them.


    As the two of them made their way toward the waiting area for the impending event, Lara caught Albert''s gaze and raised an eyebrow in question. He sighed, knowing that he couldn''t hide his concerns from her. "Did you hear anything about who came?" he asked.


    Lara nodded. Her eyes never stopped scanning her surroundings as she answered, "The Seers and the vers will send a delegation each. Valor will be here, as always. And Cosmoa will also send people over, though I am uncertain of their intentions."


    Albert nodded, his eyes scanning the room for familiar faces. He had expected the presence of the Seers of Seraven - after all, they had been the ones to warn them of the impending war. But as powerful as their foresight may be, it did little in terms of actual aid in battle. The country of Korrven, known for its ving practices, would always send a delegation, but their assistance came at a steep cost - both in coin and morality.


    At least there was Valor. Many mocked the kingdom''s knights as mere muscle heads, but Albert knew better. The Knights of Valor could always be counted on in times of war, their deep-seated hatred for the empire remained undiminished over the centuries. Their strong belief in justice and honorpelled them to send troops without hesitation every time the alliance shed with the empire''s forces.


    "What about the elves? The dwarves?" Albert asked, his voice heavy with concern. Lara simply shrugged, her eyes scanning the room as if searching for something. "You know how the elves are," she said. "They want nothing more than to be left alone. The dwarves are the same. They believe their mountains to be impregnable, and who can me them? I wouldn''t want to fight in those narrow tunnels, either."


    The woman fell silent after that, her thoughts turning inward. Albert couldn''t help but wonder if she knew something he didn''t, some secret that allowed her to remain so calm in the face of impending disaster. "If you know something I don''t," he said, "then please share it with me. I need to understand how you can be so rxed."


    Lara looked at him, her eyes meeting his with a steady gaze. "It''s not that I know something you don''t, Albert," she said, her voice turning quiet and serious. "The difference between us is that I have been biding my time for decades, centuries even. I do not fear what is toe, I long for it. Life or death, victory or defeat, none of it matters as long as Ill have my vengeance."


    Albert was taken aback by the raw hatred that radiated from Lara''s every word and the fire that burned in her eyes. It was no secret why she held such a deep-seated loathing for the empire, not after what had happened to her sister. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease upon hearing her disregard for her own country''s safety. In the end, her personality ws mattered little, as Albert knew that she was still his strongest ally. So, he held his tongue and nodded in agreement.


    After a moment of silence, Lara turned to him with a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. "Did you hear anything from the beastkin? I heard they crowned a leader" she asked.


    Albert could only shake his head in disappointment. "I don''t think they''ll be joining us. As per usual, their new king was killed not two weeks into his reign. They''re too busy fighting amongst themselves to care about anything else."


    The spark in Laras eyes dimmed, and she turned her gaze back to the crowd. "It''s a shame," she said, her voice tinged with regret. "I would have loved to see the empire''s reaction when the nomadic hordes of the half-beasts came crashing down on their cities. I fought against them once in my youth, you know? It was terrifying. I still get goosebumps thinking about the ground shaking beneath the hooves of their Warbeasts."


    Albert nodded. His own battle experience was limited. Lara''s words, however, carried the weight of experience, honed by years on the front lines. The silence that fell between them only served to amplify Albert''s growing unease. In an effort to distract himself, he spoke up. "Do you think the other nations will take the prophecy seriously this time? I mean, they have to, right? The Seer''s words leave little to the imagination, this offensive will be thergest since the Great Western Expansion. I can''t imagine anyone ignoring something like that."


    Lara turned to him again, her eyes filled with a mix of pity and resignation. "I fear that the people are capable of far greater ignorance than you give them credit for. Even though every nation in the alliance knows that if our two countries fall, they will be next. I believe that despite knowing that, they will send us the bare minimum if anything at all. You see, Albert, over my centuries of life, there was one pattern I was able to observe over and over again: We humans made a habit out of ignoring problems until they be too big to solve."


    Albert knew that Lara''s words held a ring of truth to them. The other nations would likely wait and observe the empire''s next move, gauging the level of danger beforemitting their own resources. However, the empire''s war machine had been running nonstop for decades, gathering strength and Albert couldn''t shake the fear that it would be toote by the time they acted.


    He had to marvel at the empire''s ability to produce new Mages at an rming rate. It was as if they had hidden breeding pits where the four great families produced their mages. It was a well-known fact that the empire used its mages almost exclusively for war, rather than to improve the lives of its citizens. Though it was a potent strategy in terms of military effectiveness, it was one that would inadvertently push the entire continent toward destruction.


    Albert was just about to reply to Lara''s statement when the ancient bells above the city hall rang out, signaling that all the expected parties for tonight''s meeting had arrived in the city. He exchanged a nce with Lara as they made their way toward the entrance of the meeting room.


    "You shouldnt be too worried about the meeting," Lara said, her voice steady and confident. "Equinox is strong, and so is Invocatia. Our two nations have stood against the empire for centuries now, back to back, unflinching. And as it was in the past, so it will be in the future."


    Albert couldn''t help but be heartened by the conviction in Lara''s tone, but the voice in the back of his mind that told him they would fail this time was not so easily silenced. "And what if we don''t?" he asked, as he reached the door just one step behind Lara.


    She looked back over her shoulder and smirked at him before answering, "Then I will see you in the afterlife, old man."


    Without waiting for a response, Lara entered the very chambers that might decide the future of both their countries, her spine straight and her head held high.

 Chapter 1: Leaving Home I

    Chapter 1: Leaving Home I


    Ezekiel woke up slowly. His eyes fluttered open as the morning sun filtered through the cracks in his bedroom window. Hey there for a moment, letting his thoughts drift aimlessly. And then it hit him  today was the day.


    With a sudden burst of energy, he wiped the sleep from his eyes and shook his head to gain some rity. He looked around the room as he waited for his mind to wakepletely.


    The skylight of his cramped, attic bedroom was weing the first rays of sunlight. Through the same opening, a chilly morning breeze had also snuck in. The wooden window frame had no ss to keep the cold out. On the days when it didn''t rain or snow, he would drape a simple cloth over the opening.


    He sat up, the makeshift wooden frame creaking under the movement. His bed consisted of a straw-filled sheet, covered with a slightly less coarse nket. He had heard, that nobles used sheets made from silk. One drunk traveler had even imed the emperor slept on a pillow made from phoenix feathers. This current arrangement was the best he could do for now, but that might all change very soon.


    His heart started to race with excitement and nerves. He had always hoped to be different, had always hoped to have a special gift. And today, he would finally know for certain. He took a moment to collect himself. Being too excited would only lead to him forgetting something.


    Sitting on the edge of his bed, Ezekiel''s thoughts drifted back to a memory from years ago. He remembered the day he had met the wandering Mage, a man with piercing blue eyes and a kind smile. The man had imed that he could feel very potent magic emanating from him. He was certain that Ezekiel had the makings of a Mage as well.


    As a nine-year-old boy, he had been thrilled by the man''s prediction. It solidified his belief that he had the potential to be someone exceptional. His parents had been skeptical, unwilling to put much stock in the words of a stranger. Everybody knew that children only manifested their core after turning fourteen years old. They had encouraged him to focus on learning a trade. Something more in line with the reality of their station.


    But Ezekiel had never been content with being mundane. He had realized early that his potential would be limited if he remained in the small vige he had been born in. The thought of being trapped here, never having the opportunity to see the world and all its wonders, was suffocating. He yearned for adventure, to be a hero, an explorer, a monster yer  anything that would allow him to surpass his predetermined fate and be something greater.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood. It was time for his morning ritual. He stretched, working the kinks fromst night out of his sore back. After he was done limbering up, he pulled a pile of clothes from his dresser. He had chosen them carefully the night before. It was the one among his three sets of clothing that looked the most presentable.


    He dressed quickly, then slipped on his pair of leather boots and grabbed his bag, stuffing a few essentials inside. He walked up to the mirror hung on the inside of his door and examined his appearance.


    His hair was a mess, sticking up at all angles. He tried to smooth it down, but it was no use. His vibrant crimson locks were a source of both pride and worry for him. Haircolor was often linked to magic affinity. This wasn''t always the case. People with ck hair didn''t necessarily have a Darkness affinity. Just like people with brown hair didn''t always have an Earth affinity.


    However, Ezekiel felt sure that, for him, the saying held true. His hair was too different from his father''s ck or his mother''s blonde hair. In cases like his, the link to an affinity was practically inevitable, and he couldn''t help but specte on what his deep shade of red signified.


    Over the past years, he hade to the conclusion that he had a Fire affinity, the most destructive and strongest of all elements. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, gathering his resolve. When he opened them again, he saw an entirely new conviction in his own gaze. There was now a burning intensity in the golden orbs looking back at him. He smiled at his reflection, excitement washing over him. He exited his room and made his way downstairs.


    Halfway down the stairway, he began to hear voicesing from the kitchen. His parents must already be awake. As he came closer to the door, their voices were bing more distinct.


    you know as well as I do what the chances are, Geralt.


    Of course I know, but what do you expect me to do about it? This is his dream, after all.


    I dont know. I had hoped I just dont want him to go through this


    Ezekiel felt bad eavesdropping and decided to make as much noise as possible with his steps, warning them of his approach. The voices immediately fell silent.


    As he entered the room, his parents were already waiting for him. His mother''s face was etched with worry, while his father''s was set in a firm, determined expression.


    "Mom, Dad, I know this is not what you want for me, but I need to try," he said. "If I can''t make it, Ill learn a trade, just like you always wanted. But I would regret it for the rest of my life if I didn''t even give it a shot."


    His mother''s face was scrunched up and her voice wasced with reluctance. Are you sure about this? The capital is far away, and I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    Ezekiel gazed into her eyes, searching for the right words to express the emotions swirling within him. The thought of spending the rest of his days trapped in this small vige was smothering. His throat tightened whenever he imagined going through the same mundane routine day after day.


    But as he struggled to find the words to convey his feelings, he realized the futility of his efforts. His mother was content with life in this vige. She had her work, her family, and her seat on the council. That was all she wanted  all she needed to be happy. She would not understand the longing that consumed him. He forced a smile and spoke the words he thought she wanted to hear instead.


    "Dont worry, mom. The journey might be long on foot, but it''s only a couple of hours in the carriage. If Im found to have no talent, Ill most likely already be home by the time you wake tomorrow."


    Despite his assurances, her frown didnt diminish. I just dont understand why you are so obsessed with this, Zeke. You know how slim the chances are


    how slim the chances are for someone like me, he thought morosely. Even though his mother had not outright said it, it was clear what she meant. Being a Mage was not a path open to mostmoners like them. Even if Im found to have no talent, I wont be worse off than now. Just like Dad always says: You dont know until you try, right?


    His father chuckled. There was a proud glint dancing in his dark eyes as he looked at Ezekiel. However, he was quickly silenced by a re from his wife. No worse off, you say? Then what about Kevin? The boy hasnt been the same after returningst year. And what about Sandro? Monika? I hardly recognized them anymore!


    It wont be like that with me But even to his own ears, the promise rang hollow. Those three had been a lot like him. They had been confident in their chances as well. They had thought themselves to be chosen for greatness It was not how it had turned out, however. Ever since their return, they had be shadows of their former selves. As if the will to live had been sucked out of them.


    And those three got off easy, his mother continued. Now that she had started to vent, there was no stopping her. What about the others? Those poor kids who dropped out during their first year? Where are they now?


    Ezekiel didnt respond. He knew his mother well enough to know that she wasnt looking for any input. As expected, she continued right away. And dont even get me started on the lucky ones. The ones who got adopted by a noble family. When was thest time you heard from any of them? Its all a trap, Zeke, a vicious trap.


    He would be lying if he said he was unaffected by her words. But he couldn''t let fear and uncertainty hold him back. He had to take this chance, even if it meant being separated from his family in the short term. He had long since sworn to himself that he would not break off contact with his real family, no matter what price he would have to pay.


    Mom Im still going to try.


    His mother sighed. All the fight left her as she realized that she couldn''t change her son''s mind. He was determined to leave and seek his destiny, no matter how much it pained her to let him go. She stepped closer and wrapped him in a long embrace, tears glistening at the corners of her eyes.


    "I hope the world you find out there is as magical as you dream it to be, she said in a soft whisper.


    Ezekiel felt a weight settle on his chest. At this moment, she sounded a bit like the ancient seer who asionally visited the vige. A woman who had seen and experienced all the world had to offer. But as the embrace ended, his mother was once again the same woman he had always known. Unshed tears still moistened her kind blue eyes, as she yfully shoved his father and urged him to say something as well.


    His father had remained silent during the conversation, his face impassive. But when Ezekiel turned to him, he saw nothing but pride in his father''s eyes.


    "Good luck, Zeke," he said in a gruff voice. "And don''t let anybody make you feel like less of a person because of where youe from! Those cretins in the capital have ways to make you doubt yourself. Dont forget who you are."


    "I''ll remember," he stated, getting a satisfied nod from his father. It couldnt be easy for him to let his only son go. But different from his mother, his father understood the importance of this journey. He took a deep breath and smiled at his parents onest time. Then he turned and walked out the door, his heart full of hope for the future.


    He stepped outside, his bag slung over his shoulder and a sense of determination in his heart. But before he managed to close the door behind him, he heard his mother''s voice call after him. "Wait!"


    She hurried over and pulled him into a tight embrace. "Be careful, my love," was all she said, her voice thick with emotion.


    Ezekiel hugged her back, the familiar embrace making him feel as warm and protected as it always had. He understood that she was worried about him, and he couldn''t me her. They had no idea for how long their family would be separated, and anything could happen in the meantime. But he still had to go, had to take this chance to prove himself. Reluctantly, he pulled away and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Who knows? I might be back by tomorrow. Then we''ll all feel stupid for making such a big deal out of this entire thing," he teased, trying to inject a bit of levity into the somber atmosphere.


    And with thosest words, he turned and left.

 Chapter 1.2: Leaving home II

    Chapter 1.2: Leaving home II


    Ezekiel left his home far behind as he made his way to the outskirts of the vige. He was lucky that the road had been cleared since thest snowfall. His boots were of decent quality for a farmer''s son, but he would still get wet feet if he were to walk all the way through the snow.


    As one of the viges surrounding the capital, Feldstadt had the luxury of cobbled streets. The frequent trade of caravans and military transports demanded such an expense. Ezekiel walked along the cobbled road that led out of the vige. He knew from experience that the carriages would stop at the loading area in front of the settlement.


    The boy looked up at the slowly brightening sky. He was pretty certain that he still had plenty of time to spare. The carriages that had made their way across the countryside were now on their return trip. A week ago, they had left the capital city to tour the outermost districts of the central province. Now, after they had collected all the kids that lived farther out, they would pick up Ezekiel and the others before returning to the capital.


    Last year, the transport carriages had only arrived towards midday. Horses weren''t made to walk through deep snow, only with the assistance of an apanying Fire Mage did they even arrive at all.


    Ezekiel saw a group of men approaching on the other side of the road. Upon getting closer, he recognized that the group was wearing the getup of the town''s guard. He could make out the dark-haired, gloomy figure of Linus among them. The 17-year-old was one of the brothers of his best friend Markus. The older boy also spotted Ezekiel immediately, as he stood out in the white surroundings due to his crimson hair.


    The older boy lifted his hand in greeting. Despite his less-than-cheerful countenance, Ezekiel had found the young guardsman to be goodpany. The young man had even taught him and Markus a little swordsmanship asionally. Ezekiel waved back at his acquaintance, a lot more energetic than his counterpart.


    The group of guards stared with weird expressions at Ezekiel''s exuberant gesture. The men exchanged nces before shaking their heads or simply shrugging. Ezekiel could see more than one of the men shiver due to the cold.


    Despite wearing multipleyers beneath their leather cuirasses, the men were still feeling the bite of winter. Ezekiel, on the other hand, was wearing a simple woolen coat over his linen shirt. His mother had made the piece of clothing for him, and the boy treasured it. Still, it was a bit weird to see him so at ease in this weather. The outstanding make of his attire did not exin how he managed to stay warm.


    Ezekiel never had a problem with the cold. He liked to imagine that this was a sign of his budding fire affinity. The theory didn''t hold up, however, considering that the heat of summer didn''t bother him either. The boy passed the group of guardsmen and made his way farther outwards.


    As Ezekiel got closer to the outskirts of town, the houses became more and more shabby. In the center of town, where Ezekiel and his family lived, the houses were built from stone and wood. Some of the more affluent farmers even had y-tiled roofs. y was not exactly cheap in this town. But it was still affordable enough that the vige had plenty of houses sporting the telltale red-brown roofs.


    Here in the outskirts, however, most of the dwellings would be better described as huts. They seemed to be made from at least as much mud as any other material. Ezekiel and his friends liked to help out in this neighborhood if he had time to spare. Mostly the elderly with no family left to take care of them lived in this part of town. Ezekiel and his friends had spent more than one afternoon helping the people here. His father had often given him time off from farm work so that he could spend it here. ording to his father, helping people in need was a great way to build character.


    Today, however, he quickened his stride. He didn''t have the time to help out and didn''t want to be spotted for this very reason. He always found it difficult to turn down a request for help from the elderly. Thankfully, nobody stopped him on his way to the entrance of the vige.


    Ezekiel arrived at the gate, the loading area already bustling with activity despite the early hour. He looked around for his friends Markus and Lilly, but he didn''t see them anywhere. What he did see, however, were the numerous carriages already waiting for passengers. The boy couldn''t believe that they had made it here this early in the morning.


    How had the horses managed to power through the frozen wastnd of the countryside like this?


    Ezekiel''s gaze next fell upon the group of military recruiters that had apanied the carriage. It was a familiar sight, one that had graced the vige every year since before Ezekiel''s birth. He remembered a conversation with his father. The man had be enraged as soon as the topic of discussion turned to those men.


    His father had referred to the recruiters as vultures, waiting to swoop in and prey on the vulnerable. And though it took him years to truly understand, Ezekiel hade to realize the truth in his father''s words.


    They came with the promise of glory, of battles fought and won, of bing a hero in the eyes of the empire. Yet, Ezekiel knew that their true intentions were far from honorable. He had seen it happen time and time again. The children who failed the evaluation, feeling defeated and lost, fell prey to the recruiters'' beguiling tales.


    No matter the oue of the evaluation, Ezekiel made a promise to himself that he would not fall for the recruiters'' trap. He could not bring himself to disappoint his mother in such a manner. He would find another path, one that would not lead him down the path to an early grave.


    Ezekiel walked over to one of the carriages. He could see a couple of young faces he didn''t recognize around the vehicle. They were most likely the other fourteen-year-olds that had stepped out to get a breath of fresh air. Some of them must have spent days or even weeks on the road just to make it to the evaluation on time.


    He walked up to the carriage and greeted the driver with a raised arm. The gruff-looking man with a bushy beard and piercing eyes nodded in response.


    "Good day, sir! If I may ask, how did you make it here so early in the morning? Are the horses going to be ok?"


    The driver smirked after hearing his question. He gestured with his pipe toward the front of the vehicle and asked. "Do you see a harness for horses, boy?"


    Ezekiel was taken aback by the statement. He had indeed not seen a harness, but how else would the carriage havee here? He couldn''t imagine the men pushing this heavy thing through the snow. The driver noted Ezekiel''s confused expression. He seemed satisfied with the reaction and started to exin.


    "This year, we got something good from the military. This carriage uses some sort of magical technology to drive on its own. Don''t ask me how it works, I''ve got no clue myself. But this masterpiece can drive even through thick snow without getting stuck. Honestly, I wish the higher-ups were not so stingy with these inventions. Would make my life so much easier if I had ess to this baby all year round."


    Ezekiel looked at the vehicle with wide eyes. He had no idea something like this was possible with magic. He walked around the monstrosity of wood and metal, inspecting it from all sides. He was certain that the vehicle had been designed with the transport of troops in mind. The carriage was heavily armored and the driver''s perch was well protected.


    Ezekiel motioned towards the entrance, asking for permission to enter the craft. The driver nodded, his eyes softening slightly upon seeing Ezekiel''s honest wonder. "Get inside the carriage and wait until the rest of the kids arrive," he instructed.


    Ezekiel climbed into the carriage and took a seat. His heart was racing with excitement and nerves. He looked around, hoping to see Markus and Lilly inside, but to his disappointment, they were nowhere to be found.


    He scanned the faces of the other children, hoping to spot his friends, but they were not around. Instead, he found himself sitting next to a timid-looking kid he had never seen before. The boy was small for fourteen, with a mop of curly hair and big, round eyes. He seemed to shrink into his seat, as if trying to make himself as small as possible. Ezekiel gave the boy an amiable smile, trying to put him at ease.


    "Hi, I''m Ezekiel," he said, extending his hand. "What''s your name?"


    The boy hesitated for a moment, as if unsure whether to trust the offered hand. But finally, he reached out and shook his hand.


    "I''m Peter," he said in a small voice.


    Ezekiel nodded, still smiling. "It''s nice to meet you, Peter. This is my first time going to the capital, but I''m excited to see what it''s like. How about you?"


    Peter''s eyes grew even bigger, and he looked down at hisp. "I-I''m scared," he whispered. "I didn''t choose to go to the capital, but my parents said that they can''t afford to feed all of us, so this is what I ended up with."


    Ezekiel''s smile faded as he realized how scared Peter was. He reached out and patted the boy''s shoulder. "It''s okay to be scared," he said softly, matching the boy''s quiet tone. "But remember, you''re not alone. We''re all in this together. And who knows, you might even be surprised at how the evaluation turns out."


    Peter looked up at him, his eyes filled with doubt. "Do you really think so?" he asked.


    Ezekiel nodded confidently, "I know so," he said with a grin. "You''ll make it through this, Peter. And when it''s all over, and we are powerful mages, we are going tough at how scared we were at this moment." The other boy didn''t seem to believe himpletely, but he had still calmed down considerablypared to moments ago. The two of them sat inpanionable silence as they waited for what was toe next.


    As the carriage filled up with more and more people, Ezekiel continued scanning the faces of the other children. They were all around the same age as him, all fourteen years old, and they all looked nervous. He could see it in their eyes, the fear and uncertainty that came with the unknown. None of them, however, were his friends Markus and Lilly.


    He noticed a girl with bright green hair sitting across from him. She was fidgeting with a small, intricately carved wooden figurine. Her eyes darted around the carriage as if looking for an escape route.


    Ezekiel spected about her hair color. Did it mean that she had a Nature affinity, for what else would be green? And whether she was aware of the possible connection. Next to her was a tall,nky boy with dark circles under his eyes. He seemed to be lost in his own thoughts, his eyes staring off into the distance as if he were a million miles away. Ezekiel wondered if he was worried about the evaluation, or if something else was on his mind.


    The carriage began to fill up, and Markus and Lilly still hadn''t arrived. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of worry grow in his chest. Had something happened to them? He knew they were both nervous about the evaluation, but he had never expected them to bete, or to miss the chance altogether. He tried to push the thought to the back of his mind, knowing there was nothing he could do at the moment. He would just have to wait and see.


    Suddenly, amotion from outside the carriage drew everybody''s attention. As the noise grew louder, Ezekiel turned to the door and saw a group of four boys entering the carriage. He recognized them all immediately: Karl, Paul, Andreas, and Martin.


    Ezekiel grimaced upon seeing the person he hated most in the world. Their encounters always ended in a fight, and Ezekiel would not bet any money on today being any different.

 Chapter 2: Lilly and Markus

    Chapter 2: Lilly and Markus


    As Martin and his friends took their seats near him, Ezekiel met the boy''s gaze and held it. The two of them were locked into a silent contest of will. After a long moment, Martin looked away and frowned. In the next instant, however, he turned his frown into a sneer.


    "Have you lost your two girlfriends, Zeke?" Martin provoked. "You three are together so often, I had started to wonder if you all were the same person."


    Ezekiel didn''t miss a beat before countering. "Well, well, well, are you sure that you should be talking like that, Marty? You and your three misses are getting along so well, your parents have already started marriage talks, from what I hear."


    Martin''s friends grimaced, not meeting each other''s eyes. It was amon urrence for them to end up as coteral damage when Martin and Ezekiel were trading insults. The three of them had a strict agreement to just ignore everything that was said between the two boys. Even so, Andreas couldn''t help but gag a little after hearing Ezekiel''sment.


    Martin didn''t like how the first round had turned out and changed the subject. "Do you still believe that you have a chance to be a mage? The chance for amoner born like you to have a magic core is only one out of 100 at best."


    It was Ezekiel''s turn to frown this time. Martin wasn''t wrong about that, the chance of him actually having a core was not great. He forced his frown into a smile before it could properly form on his face. Ezekiel had learned long ago that in a trade of insults, you could not let your opponent realize that he got to you.


    Ezekiel made a show of inspecting his fingernails as he replied with a clearly forced nonchnce. "Ohhhe off it, you pretentious cunt. Your father might be the vige''s only mage, but even a blind man can see that all his good traits have skipped a generation."


    Martin immediately shot to his feet, ready to turn this exchange of words into a more physical confrontation. Ezekiel was not far behind him, also getting up. Martin''s friends were visibly tired of their fights always ending the same way. Nevertheless, they also stood, ready to support their friend.


    Ezekiel nced from Martin to his three friends, inspecting them one by one. He cracked his knuckles, a challenging smirk appearing on his face. Even four-on-one, he liked his chances. When the tension in the carriage had reached its peak, the door was suddenly swung open. The driver stepped into the cabin, looking between the kids that were on their feet. He sent the five of them a withering re, forcing the kids back on their asses with the weight of his gaze alone.


    Satisfied with the result, he hummed a note of contentment and announced, "Alright, kids, that''s everyone. Time to get going. We''ve still got a few hours ahead of us."


    Ezekiel tore his gaze away from Martin and turned to the driver instead. He took a deep breath and focused on what was truly important. He needed to find his friends, Lilly and Markus, as soon as possible. He couldn''t bear the thought of spending the long journey to the capital with Martin, and his cronies.


    He made his way over to the driver and politely waited for the man to permit him to speak. After receiving a nod, he asked: "Sir, have you met two kids named Lilly and Markus?"


    The driver rolled his eyes. "Well, you damn brats don''t exactlye up to me and introduce yourself, now do you? I don''t even know what you are called, firecracker!"


    Ezekiel could hear Martin and his gang snicker in the background and grit his teeth. With an effort of will, he rxed his jaw and replied as politely as he could. "My name is Ezekiel, sir. My friend Markus is just a bit taller than me and has dark hair, almost ck. His build is on the leaner side for his age. He has brown eyes and a tiny scar above his left eye from a carving knife. He has a serious face, but looks reliable to most people."


    Without even taking a moment to catch his breath, Ezekiel continued: "My friend Lilly is half a head shorter than me. She has curly brown hair and deep green eyes. Most people think that..."


    "Aiight, Aiight, that''s enough! Damn, boy. You really know how to paint a picture! As a matter of fact, I have seen your two friends earlier. They have entered the carriage just behind us!"


    Ezekiel was overjoyed to hear that, he did not actually expect the man to be able to help him find his friends. He nodded to the driver in thanks and ran for the door. He only stopped for a moment to pat Peter on the shoulder and give the boy a wink in passing. He wanted to reassure Peter that everything was going to be okay. The boy gave him a small smile in return.


    He made his way over to the other carriage and saw Lilly and Markus sitting on the steps, their bags at their feet. They looked up as he approached, their faces lighting up with relief.


    "Zeke!" Lilly eximed, standing up and rushing over to hug him. "I''m so d you''re here. I was starting to worry you wouldn''t make it!"


    Markus nodded in agreement, his dark eyes shing with relief. Contrary to his expression, his words were teasing. "It''s good that you are here. It would have been such a shame if Lilly and I were to learn about arcane mysteries while you learned about the right amount of cow dung for the average field."


    Ezekiel smiled and hugged the girl back. He couldn''t suppress a snicker upon hearing Markus''s words. Before he coulde up with a pithy reply, however, there was a yell as the head driver''s gruff voice interrupted their moment. "All aboard now, kids! Or you''ll be left behind," he shouted.


    Quickly, the three scrambled into the carriage and found empty seats close to one another. Not a moment too soon, because they had barely fallen into their seats when the carriage lurched into motion with a jolt. Ezekiel grinned at his friends with a cheerful smile. He could barely believe that the journey had finally started for real.


    Lilly sat down on his left. She chose that seat as it was the only spot between Ezekiel and the door. He knew that the girl had picked the spot on purpose to not have to sit next to a stranger. She would always stutter adorably when talking to somebody for the first time.


    Markus, on the other hand, took the seat in front of the two. He shot the kids on either side of his seat a quick nod. Then ignore them thereafter. Ezekiel had always admired his friend''s talent of not being distracted by anything he did not deem important. He had always believed that Markus''s single-minded determination would get him far. If only the boy were to finally pick one passion and stick with it.


    Markus was incredibly skilled with his hands and was often called upon to fix things or build new objects. Many people expected him to do well in the future because of his talents.


    "Soooo," Ezekiel said, a teasing grin on his face. "Are you guys ready for an adventure? With a bit of luck, all of us could be nobles by the end of the day."


    Lilly nodded, but her eyes were filled with worry. "I''m terrified," she admitted. "I don''t even know if I''ll be able to be a Mage, I don''t want to disappoint the both of you."


    Markus shrugged, his nonchnt demeanor a contrast to Lilly''s anxiety. "I don''t know about bing nobles. From what my parents told me, there are only a few upright noble houses out there. We would have to be incredibly lucky to be picked up by one of them. If we can be mages at all, that is."


    Ezekiel chuckled, feeling his own nerves ease a bit at his friend''s casual tone. "Hey, let''s stay positive, alright? We have been meditating for years now. I know that you guys don''t believe in my technique, but I swear I can feel it doing something. Even Arnold told me that I might be on to something with this."


    Markus snickered, "Well if Martin''s dad says that it works then there can be no doubt. The two of you are like brothers, after all!"


    Ezekiel frowned at the mental picture of him being Martin''s brother. Still, he defended his point. "Hey! Mister Arnold is a nice man. The two of us have been meeting almost every week to talk about magic. I am almost certain that the reason Martin despises me, is because his dad likes me better than him."


    Lilly, with a face full of pity, unexpectedly decided to take Martin''s side for once. "His dad is the only family that he has left after the death of his mother, Zeke. Maybe you should try to get along with Martin the next time you two talk."


    Ezekiel shared a look with Markus. The other boy just smirked back at him, as if to say: ''That''s what you get for talking about this in front of Lilly''. Helpless against Lilly''s big green eyes, Ezekiel could only reluctantly agree with her suggestion. He flicked her forehead yfully and replied: "Ok, ok! You win! I''ll try to make peace with Martin as soon as we arrive at the capital. But when it alles back to bite me in the ass, it''s all your fault!"


    The girl held her forehead with mock hurt, but the smile on her face was sign enough that she was happy with this result. As the carriage rumbled on, they chatted andughed, pushing their worries to the back of their minds by focusing on the exciting events ahead. Ezekiel opened up one of the armored murder holes in the vehicle to look back at the ce he had called home.


    As the town vanished in the distance, his thoughts drifted to his family. He wished he could have said goodbye to his little sister Maya that morning, but she was still fast asleep in her bed. He had said goodbye to her the night before, but he already missed her dearly.


    His eyes constantly flicked back to the slowly disappearing houses in the distance. He had lived there his entire life, surrounded by familiar faces and theforting routine. Now he was leaving it all behind, venturing out into the unknown in search of something more.


    Soon, their vige had disappeared from view. The scenery passing by outside grew less and less familiar to Ezekiel. The rolling hills and fields of snow seemed to stretch on forever, an expression of the vast world beyond their small town.


    He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath, trying to focus on the present. After a few breaths, he had already fallen into the rhythmic pattern of his meditation technique. His mind calmed almost instantly. In this condition, it was easier for him to focus on the exciting events ahead. He was finally going to have a chance to learn about that connection, discover his potential as a mage, and hopefully be able to explore it.


    Ezekiel hade up with this form of meditation. He developed this system through abination of different factors. He had talked to any mage that would give him the time of day, often pestering them to at least tell him a little bit about how magic worked. Most of his progress, however, was achieved through hours of trial and error. He had desperately searched for a way to connect with the magic that flowed all around them.


    After years of nothing but failure, Ezekiel was certain that he could feel the tiniest trickle of mana. After that, he had been so eager to have his friends practice with him, wholeheartedly believing in the effectiveness of his invention. They would sit on the floor, close their eyes, and try to feel the magic in their cores. Ezekiel was convinced he could feel his own core, a pulsing energy deep within him that called out to him. But without knowing any more about mana, his practice had reached its limits. He longed to learn more, to unlock the full potential of magic and see where it would take him.


    He hoped the evaluation in the capital would provide answers. He hoped it would allow him to unlock the vast potential that he was sure toy within him. So, as the carriage rumbled on toward the capital, Ezekiel began his meditation once again, focusing all his attention on ast bit of progress.


    "Soon," he told himself. "Soon."

 Chapter 3: Arriving at the Capital

    Chapter 3: Arriving at the Capital


    The magically powered carriage made its way across the frozen roads with little problem. After only a short few hours of travel, the walls of the capital city already came into view.


    Ezekiel and his friends climbed to the foremost part of the vehicle, taking up a position just behind the driver. The man looked back at them for a moment, but didn''t tell them to leave. Ezekiel imagined that it would get pretty boring up here alone for hours. He was certain the man was happy to have somepany.


    As the metropolis started toe into view, the boy recalled what he had learned about the city. He knew that the capital of the empire of Arkanheim was called Magusburg. The city was known for its grand magical academy and powerful mage guild.


    Many of the greatest mages in the empire called the capital their home, and it was said that the city''s very air was infused with magic. The imperial pce, where the ruling Emperor resided, was located in the center of Magusburg. From what Ezekiel had heard, it was a sight to behold, with its intricate architecture and magical defenses. It was known as the safest and at the same time one of the most beautiful ces in the empire.


    The capital was also home to the most influential noble houses. The city was the political center of power, with the four great factions, all gathered in one ce. The reason why all the powerful families had their seats in the city was obvious. All the noble heirs and scions hoped to get epted into the renowned Magical Academy. The Elementium had a reputation for producing the bestbat mages in the empire.


    Ezekiel didn''t know anything about the inner workings of the noble families. His knowledge was limited to what he had heard from gossip and rumors. All he knew for certain was that at the top of the nobility stood the four Great Families. Which consisted of the strongest mages of the four elements: Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. As well as the fifth family, which was often left out because of its unique position.


    The fifth family was known for producing great generals, as well as being the emperor''s family. They were apparently masters of Mind Magic. These noble houses held a significant amount of power and influence. Many of the heroic tales he had heard growing up featured members of the four great noble houses. A lot of them were admired by the popce. Ezekiel didn''t have any experience with nobles himself. All he knew was ording to what he had heard from wandering bards.


    In his hometown of Feldstadt, there was no resident noble family. The Mages who governed the territory had visited only a few times in Ezekiel''s memory. And they never stayed for long. From their brief appearances, Ezekiel gathered that the nobles found the rural area unpleasant. They seemed to prefer the excitement of the city.


    When he asked his father about them, the man shrugged and said, "Who knows, nobles are strange."


    His mother offered a more cautious opinion, warning him, "You should keep your distance from them, Zeke. Most nobles don''t seemoners like us as their equals. Be mindful of how you act around them."


    Despite his mother''s warnings, Ezekiel''s experiences with the nobles of Feldstadt were uneventful. His initially raised guard against them had rxed again over the years.


    As the carriage made its way toward the gate, Ezekiel''s excitement grew. He couldn''t wait to meet the other young mages and to see how hepared to them.


    The capital was home to the Elementium, the best magical academy in the empire. Ezekiel was eager to prove himself there. Furthermore, he hoped to make friends with some of the young talents from the powerful Feuerkranz family. Especially if he ended up being confirmed as a Fire mage. The prospect of joining the ranks of one of the great families was both daunting and thrilling. The boy couldn''t wait to see what the future held. He had heard that almost all Mages who were exceptionally talented would join a noble family during their four years at the academy.


    It was not umon for noble families to adopt talented mages into their ranks. This was a practice that even the four great houses followed. This treatment was of course reserved for only the most talented elemental mage to emerge from themoners. It was seen as a great honor for both the individual mage and the adoptee''s birth family. The arrangement also often provided a better life for their next of kin. They would be given the resources and support to live a peaceful life of luxury. Ezekiel knew of several families in Feldstadt that had received those benefits. His father, however, had nothing but contempt for them. He often said that they lived off the money they got from "selling their child".


    Ezekiel, as amoner with nost name, saw this as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He had no intention of breaking off contact with his family, but he still wanted to support them. If he was able to impress the members of the Great Families during his evaluation, he could achieve multiple goals at once. He would not only be able to fulfill his dream of bing a powerful mage, but he would also be able to provide a better life for his parents and sister. The thought of this filled him with excitement as the carriage drew close to Magusburg.


    The carriage entered the city through the south gate, and Ezekiel couldn''t help but marvel at the sights and sounds of the bustling metropolis. The streets were crowded with people of all shapes and sizes, all going about their business. The boy had never seen this many people in one ce. His hometown only had around a thousand inhabitants, after all. Ezekiel could see more than that on every market square they passed.


    The buildings were tall and imposing, towering impressively over the people in the streets. For a kid that grew up in a farming vige, the houses of the capital appeared like pces. It was only after his gaze turned inward, towards the real pce, that he realized this was how themoners lived here.


    Ezekiel had hoped to see some of the other races, such as elves or dwarfs, but for some reason, all he could see were humans. This didn''t dampen his excitement much, though.


    Their train of carriages soon had to take a detour in order to avoid the most bustling parts of the city. Ezekiel noticed that they were passing through a poor district. Here the streets were less crowded, and the buildings were in disrepair. Many of the people on the streets looked ragged and worn, their clothing tattered and stained. Some begged for spare change, while others huddled in doorways, trying to stay warm.


    However, despite the poverty that permeated the air, there was still a sense ofmunity here. People greeted each other warmly, and the camaraderie among the residents was palpable. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt as he watched the people of this district struggle to get by. He vowed to do all he could to help those in need if he was given the chance.


    As soon as the carriage entered the crafter''s district, Ezekiel was struck by the abrupt change in atmosphere. There seemed to be a very different energy in the air. The sights and the sounds of the bustling area were a stark contrast to the impoverished beggars'' quarters. The many streets were crammed with individuals. He could see people of all ages, all of them busy at work.


    He saw cksmiths pounding away at their anvils, their strong arms glistening with sweat. He watched as the carpenters and other woodworkers fiddled with pieces of wood. The carvings that emerged from their efforts could only be called artworks. Ezekiel had never seen anything of the like in his hometown. The air was filled with the sound of hammering and sawing, and the smells of sawdust and metal. The boy was fascinated by the skill and dedication of the crafters. He found himself wondering what it would be like to work with his hands as they did.


    Out of the corners of his eyes, Ezekiel noticed that Markus''s hungry eyes roamed over the various stalls. His friend took it all in. From potters shaping y on their wheels to cksmiths hammering metal into shape at their anvils. Ezekiel knew that Markus had always been interested in practical skills. He was very passionate about crafting and building things, perhaps even more so than magic. Ezekiel had to remind himself sometimes that his friends had dreams of their own. He couldn''t just assume that they had the same fascination for the arcane as him.


    His friend had a natural talent for working with his hands. In fact, Markus had often talked about joining a guild and bing an apprentice once he was old enough. Ezekiel smiled at his friend, happy to see him so excited. He knew that Markus would probably enjoy the crafter''s district more than any other part of the city. He just hoped that Markus wouldn''t get too carried away and forget about their main purpose. After all, they were in Magusburg for the magic evaluation, not to sightsee. Once they were enrolled in the academy, they could always explore the crafter''s district during their time off.


    Ezekiel nced over at Lily, and his mood sank as he saw the fear in her eyes. He had already expected that she would not befortable in the hustle and bustle of a big city. But seeing her trembling form in front of him now still made his heart ache. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt for dragging her into this. The boy was aware that he was the one who had encouraged his friends to pursue magic. He had made them believe in themselves and their abilities. And now, here they were, traveling to the capital for the magical evaluation, all because of him.


    He reached out and gently took her hand, offering her a reassuring smile. As their fingers inteced, he could feel the familiar spark between them. It was a feeling he had been trying to ignore for years. But deep down, he knew that he had feelings for Lilly beyond just friendship. He tried to push the thoughts aside, focusing instead on trying to calm her nerves.


    "How are you holding up, Lilly?" He asked in a soft voice. The girl grabbed onto his hand like it was her only port in a storm. She managed a small smile as she responded.


    "I am fine, Zeke. Just a little nervous with so many people around. I think I will manage to calm down before we reach the academy." The girl replied. Ezekiel could tell that she was trying to force herself to act calmly. With another squeeze of his hand, he tried to soothe her further.


    "It will be fine, Lilly. Markus and I will be by your side every step of the way. You don''t have to talk to anybody if you don''t want to." He said with a gentle tone. In the next instant, however, his face turned slightly teasing as he said. "If you are too afraid, you can hold onto my hand for the rest of the day!"


    Lilly nodded and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She smiled weakly at him, grateful for his support. The carriage came to a stop in front of the entrance to the academic district. Ezekiel and his friends gathered their things and prepared to disembark. The carriages were apparently not allowed inside. Only faculty members, shop owners, and students had permission to enter. Ezekiel waved at the carriage driver as he made his way into the district with his friends. They had been given temporary ess tokens for today only.


    The academic district was teeming with activity. The area was crammed with students of all ages rushing to and fro. Ezekiel realized that the carriage would not have been able to move around at all in this district. The streets were lined with shops selling all sorts of magical supplies. From enchanted ink and quills to rare ingredients for potion-making, everything could be found here.


    The district waspletely different from every other part of the city. The houses were constructed in various random styles. They were neither fitting in with the architecture of the city, nor with each other. Some buildings were even towering high up in the sky, making him wonder how they could remain standing. He could even see forested areas in the distance. The boy felt like he had entered a whimsical wondend where the rules of the mundane world did not apply.


    At the center of the district stood the main building of the mighty Elementium. A grandiose, castle-like structure with tall towers and gleaming spires. It was here that the empire''s most talented young mages came to study. To hone their skills and unlock the full potential of their magical abilities. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the thought of all the knowledge and power thaty within its walls.


    Ezekiel and his friends stepped through the gate, into the district. They were immediately overwhelmed by the sights and sounds around them. As they made their way deeper into the academy, a man called out the names of different viges. The man was demanding people from the same viges stand together. Ezekiel saw Martin and his friends were already standing in the indicated spot. They were huddled together, gossiping about the surrounding kids. As usual, they were looking smug and arrogant. Ezekiel narrowed his eyes slightly at the sight of them. But after he remembered his promise to Lilly, he still forced a polite smile and approached the group.


    "Hey, Martin," he said, trying to keep the tension out of his voice. "How''s it going?"


    Martin gave him a haughty look and crossed his arms. "What do you want, Zeke?" he said, deliberately using the nickname that Ezekiel only allowed his friends to use.


    "I just thought we could bury the hatchet for today," Ezekiel replied, gritting his teeth upon seeing Martin roll his eyes. "We''re going to be in the same group, after all."


    Martin just scoffed before turning away, clearly not interested in talking to Ezekiel. The other members of his group frowned and gave Ezekiel sympathetic looks, they didn''t seem to disagree with his proposal. Still, they didn''t dare go against Martin''s lead.


    Ezekiel sighed and stood a little ways off with Lilly and Markus. He was feeling frustrated and defeated. He knew that he would have to put up with Martin''s attitude for the rest of the evaluation, and he was not looking forward to it. Finally, when all the groups were assembled, they were led into the main building. It was time to begin the evaluations that would determine the course of their journeys as Mages  or end their dreams on the spot.

 Chapter 4: Magic Evaluation

    Chapter 4: Magic Evaluation


    As Ezekiel and his group entered the evaluation hall, a sense of awe washed over him. The hall was enormous, the ceiling so high it seemed to disappear from view. A magnificent crystal chandelier floated above their heads. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings and paintings depicting various magical battles.


    Ezekiel looked at the opulent surroundings with his mouth hanging open. This was by far the most magical sight of his entire life. He was suddenly very aware that the next couple of hours would determine the course of his entire life. He would either leave these very halls as a fledgling mage or spend the rest of his life as a farmer. As he took his first step forward, he noticed how his dirty boots left marks on the pristine floor. Ezekiel grimaced, never before had he been so aware of his humble background as at this very moment.


    The floor was made of gleaming marble, and fourrge, colored pirs rose in the center of the room. Each represented one of the primary affinities: Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. Between these pirs were smaller, intricately designed structures. They were representations of the minor schools of magic.


    Ezekiel could see the scouts of the Great Families seated in their designated areas. Their eyes were focused on the group of neers. He felt the tension in the air rise as the gazes of the recruiters scanned his group up and down. All of them were eager to find out who among them had the potential to be a valuable asset. He took a deep breath and tried to steady his nerves, knowing that this was his chance to make an impression.


    The circr room was filled with people of all ages. They could generally be sorted into three groups: neers, students, and teachers. The neers were eager to prove themselves. The students were eager to find out who would dominate the ranks of the first years next. And finally, the teachers were watching with hawk''s eyes for any promising talents.


    Past the sea of people, in the center of the room, surrounded by the pirs and structures, sat arge crystal. It was glowing with a faint blue light, hinting at its magical nature. Ezekiel stared at the crystal for a long moment. He had recognized it immediately from the many stories of the kids that had returned to the vige. This had to be the legendary tool used for the evaluation. The crystal that revealed the magical affinity of all the neers  the Fatebringer.


    Ezekiel''s gaze was drawn to the four cardinal points of the room next. This was where the seats for the students of the primary schools were located.


    To the north sat the Fire Magic students, their seating area adorned with countless braziers. The flickering tongues of mes gave this area an eerie yet animated vibe.


    To the south sat the Water Magic students, their seats surrounded by a pool of shimmering water. The idyllic scene was only overshadowed by the many beautiful girls that frolicked near the water.


    To the east sat the Earth Magic students, their chairs carved from rock and enclosed by a small stone garden. The countenance of the students in this section was serious. They seemed to hold the proceedings in high esteem.


    To the West sat the Wind Magic students, their area was partly obstructed by what seemed to be a white cloud. Ezekiel could see that many of the Wind Mages were leisurely smoking a pipe. For their health, he hoped that they were not responsible for the entire cloud.


    And filling the space between those areas were the seats for the secondary schools. They were filled with students and mages specializing in none of the elemental affinities. Ezekiel recognized a few of them: Light, Darkness, Nature, and other minor schools.


    Ezekiel looked around, trying to spot the leaders of the elemental factions. He had heard that the four great families would appoint somebody to represent their interests in the academy. His gaze was first drawn to the young man sitting on a throne-like chair in the center of the Fire section. Ezekiel could see the confidence radiating from the older student. He was leaning back leisurely in his seat with his arms crossed over his chest. His piercing gaze appeared to dominate everything in the room. His sharp features and strong jawline made him stand out even from the older mages in the room.


    The person next to Ezekiel took a look at his red hair and noticed his interest in the Fire section. With a knowing smirk, he leaned in to whisper to him.


    "That''s Alexander Feuerkranz, the heir to the Feuerkranz family. He''s a fourth-year student here at the Elementium. Rumor has it that he''s one of the most talented Fire mages in the entire empire."


    Ezekiel nodded, taking in this information. His mouth turned downward into a frown. He couldn''t help but feel envious of Alexander''s privileged position. He pushed the feeling down and turned his attention to the other leaders.


    Ezekiel turned his head slightly to the right to look at the next figure. After no exnation was forting, he bumped his neighbor''s shoulder with his own and raised an eyebrow. The guy next to him sighed, but quickly resigned himself to the fact that he would have to give Ezekiel the full tour.


    "That''s Theodor Steiner, he is a third-year student. His father is the patriarch of the Steiner family, but he has not been confirmed as heir."


    Theodor Steiner sat on the earthen throne with a confident posture. His muscr frame and chiseled features added to hismanding presence. His piercing gaze seemed to take in everything around him, as if he was constantly analyzing his surroundings. As Ezekiel watched, Theodor adjusted his grip on the armrests of the throne. The muscles in his arms flexed with the movement, hinting at the strength of his grasp. It was clear that Theodor was a formidable fighter and someone to be reckoned with.


    "... and that''s Miranda Wellenrufer on the water throne." His guide exined. "Miranda is a fourth-year student at the academy, the same as Alexander. She is a rare talent, even though she was not originally born into the family. Miranda has been adopted into the Wellenrufers during her second year. The girl is said to be highlypatible with the Wellenrufer''s Water Magic. Also, herbat skills are said to be exceptional


    As Ezekiel looked over at Miranda, he was mesmerized by her beauty at first nce. Her blue eyes and hair seemed to glow in the sunlight that streamed in from the high windows of the hall. The girl''s rxed posture exuded a sense of confidence and poise. This was even though Alexander was ring at her from across the room. Miranda seemedpletely unfazed by all that was going on. It was as if she was fully used to being the center of attention. The man next to Ezekiel told him that. As Ezekiel watched her, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration.


    Ezekiel nced over at thest throne, the one in the wind section. There, he saw a petite girl with a yful expression on her face. Thisst leader seemed very different from the others. Ezekiel had the immediate feeling that she had no interest in lording over those beneath her. She seemed more like a prankster that didn''t take anything too seriously.


    Before the boy had a chance to learn more about her, however, a loud voice echoed throughout the hall, demanding silence. The noise in the room quickly died down as all eyes turned towards the front of the hall, where the arch magus stood. He was an elderly man with a long white beard and piercing blue eyes, and his presencemanded respect from all those in attendance.


    As he began to speak, all conversations came to a halt and the room fell silent, all ears turning towards the headmaster as he delivered his address.


    "Wee, young hopefuls," he began. "For those among you who are not aware, I am Victor Windtnzer, headmaster of the Elementium." In his hand, he held a staff of gleaming white, topped with a glowing crystal that seemed to pulse with power. As he spoke, his voice boomed throughout the hall,manding the attention of all who heard him.


    "Wee, to the magical evaluation," he said. "Today, you will be tested to determine your aptitude for the arcane arts. Those who show promise will be allowed to enroll in the Elementium, the greatest academy of magic in all thend. Fail, and you will be sent home, your dreams of bing a mage destined to remain dreams forever."


    With those ominous words, the headmaster stepped back and allowed the proceedings tomence. Ezekiel watched as the first name was called, feeling a mixture of excitement and nerves. He knew that this was his chance to make a name for himself.


    The first girl soon approached the crystal, her hands shook, and her eyes were wide with fear. She nced around the room, taking in the sea of faces staring back at her. Finally, she turned her attention back to the crystal. Taking a deep breath, she ced her trembling fingers on the surface of the Fatebringer. The magical gem glowed a faint blue, almost imperceptible to the naked eye. The girl stood there, unsure how to proceed, her body tense and rigid.


    The Arch Mage, Victor Windtnzer, looked at the girl with a sad expression on his face. "I''m sorry, my dear, but it looks like you have a very weak affinity for Water magic," he said, his voice full of empathy.


    "While that gives you the right to attend the academy, I fear that it would be a waste of your time and resources. It is almost impossible for those with such a weak affinity to be True Mages in a sensible timespan. I suggest you consider finding another path in life."


    The headmaster regarded her with pity as tears streamed down the girl''s face. She seemed devastated by the news, and Ezekiel could empathize with her. He probably wouldn''t fare much better after getting told the same.


    Other hopefuls looked on with a mixture of pity and relief. Most were just grateful not to be the ones being told that their dreams were out of reach yet. As the evaluations continued, Ezekiel watched as one student after another stepped up. Some of them were visibly nervous, while others appeared confident and calm.


    Despite the variety of reactions, the majority of initiates were ultimately disappointed. More often than not, the crystal remained unchanged, indicating that they had no magical affinity. asionally, a student''s affinity would be revealed, causing a stir among the crowd. It was a lively event as most individuals congratted ormiserated with the hopefuls. Some were even discovered to have dual affinities. Ezekiel was surprised when he saw that this trait didn''t seem popr. He had assumed that more magical affinities would always be better. It seemed that he was still missing a piece of the puzzle.


    Overall, the atmosphere among the neers was tense and anxious. The hopefuls waited their turn to find out if they had been blessed with magical affinities or not. Ezekiel could feel Lilly gripping his hand ever tighter. He tried to squeeze back gently, but his nerves turned the light squeeze into a death grip of his own. Fortunately, the girl didn''t even notice.


    Finally, someone Ezekiel knew stepped up to the crystal. Peter approached the Fatebringer nervously. He had barely taken his ce when it began to glow, a deep brown color with specks of green. The arch magus examined the crystal for a moment, before speaking up.


    "You have a greater earth affinity, alongside a regr nature affinity, boy. Usually, having multiple affinities is not something to celebrate, but those two are a good match for each other. You have earned yourself a spot among your peers, go on!"


    Peter looked relieved and proud as the arch magus congratted him on his affinities. Peter nced back at Ezekiel and gave him a shy wave before walking off. He joined the students in the earth section, getting a p on the shoulder from all around. Even Theodore Steiner himself congratted the boy with a smile. Apparently, greater affinities were notmon. Ezekiel was happy for his acquaintance, but he was getting more restless by the minute.


    Thousands of hopefuls had gathered to have their affinities tested. From among them, over ny percent were rejected by the headmaster. Only about one in ten turned out to have an affinity, and Ezekiel noticed that most of them were nobles.


    asionally, Ezekiel recognized a face from the carriage that had brought them to the capital or someone that he had noticed in the Great Hall. His neighbor, who had given him information on the four leaders, was rejected from the academy with no affinity.


    The green-haired girl that hade on the carriage with Peter was called Linda from Bergen. She turned out to have a regr Nature affinity. Ezekiel grinned to himself for having urately predicted this. He was so jubnt that he almost missed the arch magus'' next words.


    "Unfortunately," Victor told the girl, "you do not have a primary elemental affinity, which is what we specialize in at the Elementium. You would still be able to join the academy and train as abat Nature mage if you truly wished it. But I''m afraid your path would be fraught with difficulty and disappointment. I would rmend to you a different course. We could arrange for you to attend Agricul Academy, where you will train not as abat mage, but as an auxiliary, instead."


    Linda almost looked relieved as she nodded. Soon after, an assistant ushered her over to the group of transfers. She was not the only initiate whose affinity was dered unfit for the Elementium. They had all been encouraged to pursue an education elsewhere. Ezekiel expected to join the Fire mages at the Elementium. He fervently hoped that his friends'' affinities would also qualify them asbat mages, so they could all stay together.


    He had long had his suspicions of what he believed his friends'' affinities to be. Lilly, with her calm, soothing demeanor, seemed to him a natural-born Water mage. While he thought Markus'' steady, reliable personality was linked with Earth. That he had been right about Linda''s affinity soothed his nerves a bit. He would probably be right with the guesses about his friends, too.


    Finally, after almost three hours of ceremony, the first person from Ezekiel''s vige was called: Markus.


    Markus approached the crystal with some measure of nervousness. He nced back at Ezekiel and Lilly, his best friends, and gave them an anxious smile before turning to face the crystal. Markus closed his eyes and took a deep breath, focusing on his connection to his magic core. The crystal remained dormant, not giving any indication of Markus''s affinity. As the seconds ticked by, Markus'' face fell. Just as he was about to turn away, the Fatebringer''s glow gradually increased in brightness to a muddled, silvery gray.


    Victor examined the crystal and nodded. "Lesser Metal affinity," he dered, causing a murmur to ripple through the hall. "It''s unfortunate," the arch magus continued. "We do not train pure Metal mages at Elementium, and without a primary affinity, we cannot offer you a spot. Your affinity is unfortunately not strong enough for another, more specialized academy to take you on. As it stands, I''m afraid your chances of bing a mage are not good."


    Markus looked disappointed at first, as he stepped away from the crystal. But soon after, he seemed to have decided something in his heart. He walked over to the group from his vige. His expression was difficult to read, but there was a sense of finality in the way he carried himself.


    Ezekiel and Lilly shared a pained look as their friend walked towards them. The redness around Lilly''s eyes showed the sadness that Ezekiel also felt. He didn''t hear the next names the arch magus called, his focus solely locked on his friend. He had known that Markus had always struggled with their meditation. But his friend had never given up, always working hard and practicing whenever he could. Now, it seemed like all that hard work had been for nothing. As Markus approached them, Ezekiel pulled him into a hug.


    "We''ll figure something out," Ezekiel said, his voice hoarse with emotion. But at this, Markus pulled back. He gave Ezekiel a sad smile and shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, Zeke," he said, "but I don''t have the talent to be a mage. I don''t want to waste my time, or yours, trying to pretend otherwise."


    Ezekiel stared at Markus in shock. He couldn''t believe that Markus was turning his back on their dream of bing mages, just because he had a lesser affinity of a secondary type.


    Had he pushed his friend into something Markus didn''t even want? Ezekiel''s gaze lowered to the floor on its own. He was suddenly very aware of the role he had yed in dragging his friend to the magical evaluation in the first ce. He had always been the one pushing for his two friends to be mages with him. Now it seemed like his dream might at any momente true, while Markus''s was being crushed. As the realization of what was happening hit him, tears welled up in his eyes, and he couldn''t stop them from falling.


    Right then, Ezekiel heard someone snicker behind him. He turned to see Martin and his friendsughing and sneering. Martin made a crude joke about Markus having a "trash" affinity. His friends joined in with their own insults and mockingughter. Beside him, Markus stiffened, and Ezekiel red his nostrils unconsciously. A surge of anger and disgust welled up in him at their behavior. He could see the hurt and embarrassment on Markus''s face.


    Ezekiel would not let those bastards get away with this, but before he could say anything, a loud voice called out: "Martin from Feldstadt."


    Martin walked confidently to the center of the room. As he stepped up to the crystal, the room fell silent. The Fatebringer glowed a bright red, signaling that Martin had a regr Fire affinity. His friends cheered and pped for him as he approached the Fire section. Gleefully, Martin looked back at Ezekiel with a smug grin on his face before taking his seat among the Fire mages. Ezekiel nced to where Markus had stood a moment ago, but his friend was nowhere to be seen. As his eyes searched the faces around him, the Arch Mage called out the next name, his voice echoing off the walls of the circr room.


    "Lilly from Feldstadt!"


    Momentarily forgetting about Markus''s disappearance, he watched on with a racing heart. He hoped ardently that his other childhood friend would have a strong affinity and be able to join the academy with him. As Lilly stepped up to the crystal, Ezekiel''s heart beat loudly with anticipation and nerves. Relief flooded him when the crystal shone bright yellow.


    Lilly''s face glowed with pride as the arch magus announced: "Greater Wind affinity." The people in the Wind section stood, pping and cheering, and Lilly turned to look at Ezekiel with a big smile on her face. Before joining the Wind mages, she rushed over to give him a quick hug.


    Then the next name was called.


    "Ezekiel from Feldstadt!"

 Chapter 5: Fatebringer

    Chapter 5: Fatebringer


    Ezekiel walked towards the crystal, his heart racing. He took a deep breath and steadied himself, determined to make the most of this opportunity. As he approached the dull crystal, he could feel the eyes of the other students and the members of the great families on him. He heard the whispers of those around him, specting about his potential affinity. The thought of bing a powerful mage filled him with excitement. Ezekiel reached out his hand and touched the crystal. He focused all his concentration on summoning his magical abilities.


    The boy took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He knew that the Fatebringer crystal would only glow if it sensed an affinity within him. He concentrated hard, focusing on the image of fire and the desire to control it.


    Seconds passed, and Ezekiel could feel sweat forming on his brow. He opened his eyes a crack and saw that the crystal was still dull and lifeless. His heart sank. He pressed his eyes shut again and focused his mind even more. He could see the mes dancing in front of his inner eye. An inferno of fire and wrath, destroying all in its path. Still, there was no change in the crystal in front of him.


    "Rx your mind, boy." The voice of the headmaster reminded him. His tone was gentle, convincing Ezekiel to give up on the iron hold he had on his thoughts. He let his mind drift. The thoughts that came to him were so very different from moments before.


    He saw his father, lifting a stack of heavy crates above his head. A beaming smile emerged on the man''s face upon noticing Ezekiel''s admiring gaze. He saw a crowd of people, all connected by an invisible of energy, and then, he saw his hometown from up in the air. His viewpoint drifted up, ever further into the sky. Finally, he looked down at a blue sphere that floated in an endless, dark void.


    Without Ezekiel''s knowledge, the crystal had started to glow. It was faint at first, but it gradually grew brighter and brighter, until it was almost blinding. When the boy finally opened his eyes, he could hardly believe what he was seeing. He looked around and saw the shocked expression on the faces of the other students. Even the Arch Mage looked surprised.


    "Well, well, well, this is most unusual," the Arch Mage dered, his voice full of amazement. "You have a Tri-affinity, my boy. And one of them is even a perfect affinity. I believe this is the first time in my life that I have witnessed both these abnormalities at the same time."


    The Arch Mage realized the initiates wouldn''t know about affinities and went on to exin.


    "The grade of an affinity is the measure of a person''s core. It is a rough term to describe how much ambient Mana can be attuned by one''s core. The scale goes from minor to perfect. While a minor affinity means your core can only convert up to 10% of the ambient mana, a perfect affinity represents the opposite end of the spectrum. Do you understand?"


    Ezekiel could hardly believe what he was hearing  he had never even heard of a perfect affinity before. At least none of the thousands of other initiates today had gotten this rating.


    He looked over to the Fire section and saw Alexander Feuerkranz, the leader of the Fire students, staring at him with a mixture of shock and jealousy. The Arch Mage''s expression was serious as he gazed at Ezekiel, causing a sense of unease to wash over the young man. The whispers and murmurs of the crowd fell silent as they waited for the Arch Mage to continue.


    "Unfortunately, Ezekiel''s perfect affinity is not Fire," he said, causing a ripple of astonishment to go through the audience. Ezekiel''s heart sank as he realized that he would not be able to join the Fire faction as he had hoped. He had never truly considered that his primary affinity could turn out to be anything other than fire. He now regarded the Arch Mage anxiously, as he waited to learn what his future would hold.


    The headmaster continued to speak: "In fact, he does not have an affinity with any of the four primary elements of Fire, Water, Earth, and Air, at all."


    Like many red-haired individuals, Ezekiel had always hoped for a fire affinity. To discover, today, that he had no affinity for any of the four elements at all was a shock. He couldn''t stop himself from demanding an answer. The mix of nervousness and disappointment made the word sound much harsher than he had intended.


    "If I don''t have a fire affinity, then why did the crystal glow red?!" The boy half screamed at the headmaster. He still had note to terms with the reality of the situation, leading him to not consider who he was talking to. There was an immediate outcry from the students. How dare a lowly peasant like him speak to the headmaster like that?


    The old man waited a moment for the crowd to calm down and then went on to exin to Ezekiel, not unkindly.


    "The big red part of your core represents your perfect affinity  that is not a Fire affinity, however," the old man began. Here, he paused for a moment, as if he didn''t want to say the next words. After a moment of thought, he still exined. "That... that is your Blood affinity."


    Murmurs could be heard from the crowd, this news seemed not to be well received.


    "Fucking Valorian Blood Mage scum!" someone yelled from the fire section.


    "How did a spy infiltrate our empire? Somebody arrest the traitor!" another voice could be heard.


    Ezekiel had no idea what was going on. Confused, he looked to the headmaster for an exnation. The old man, however, just ignored the jeers and went on to exin the rest of the boy''s affinities.


    "The gray part swirling around the red core is your first greater affinity  the Mind affinity. And those stars you see all over are your second greater affinity  your space affinity."


    The crowd hushed, clearly taken aback by this revtion. Ezekiel struggled to process this information as well. He was trying to understand what it meant for his future as a mage. For a moment, there was absolute silence. Then slowly, the crowd began to murmur about the new information. It seemed the other students also didn''t quite know yet what to make of him.


    The headmaster turned towards Ezekiel, his brow furrowed with concern.


    "Ezekiel, your situation is quite unique," he began. "Most mages who choose to attend the Elementium have a primary affinity. Some sort of connection to one of the four main elements. But you, you have three secondary affinities. And all of them are problematic in one way or the other."


    "Let''s start with Blood magic. As you might know, this affinity gives you the ability to heal yourself, which can be a valuable tool in battle. However, I must caution you that there are no offensive spells for Blood magic taught at this academy. You will be able to heal yourself, but you will be nothing more than a punching bag without any offensive capabilities."


    The headmaster then said in a voice so quiet that only Ezekiel could hear it. "Also, you won''t make a lot of friends in the empire by having a perfect affinity for blood magic. You better be ready."


    Ezekiel nodded, taking in the information. He couldn''t determine yet how much of a problem this was going to be. But the earlier reaction of the crowd painted a bleak picture.


    "Now, let''s talk about Space magic. This is a very powerful and sought-after affinity, but it is also one that requires a great deal of skill and control to master. At lower levels, you will not have the ability to do much of anything. But with practice and dedication, you will be able to manipte space and travel through it."


    Ezekiel''s eyes widened in excitement at the thought of the possibilities.


    "Unfortunately, the resources necessary for training space mages are very limited. It will be a challenge to get your hands on Space affinity materials for someone in your position."


    "Lastly, we have Mind magic. This affinity grants you telepathy and enhanced brain functions. It is a very powerful affinity and is known to run strongest in the family of the emperor himself. However, the true secrets of Mind magic are not taught at this academy. For they are too dangerous to teach to just anyone. Only mages from the most trusted of families are privy to them."


    Ezekiel stood in front of the crowd, excitement and anticipation written all over his face. The boy couldn''t wait to learn more about his magic and how to use it. But as he looked around the room, he remembered that the crowd had not been very weing after learning that he had a Blood affinity.


    Instead of excitement and congrattions, he saw smirks andughter on the surrounding faces. Many of the older-looking students also seemed to look at him with distrust. Confused, he turned to the Arch Mage, looking for an exnation.


    The Arch Mage looked back at Ezekiel with a mix of pity and regret as he noticed the confusion and hurt in his eyes. "Having three affinities is both a blessing and a curse. Most consider it to be more of a curse, however. The blessing lies in the fact that you have the potential tobine your three affinities to cast spells that nobody has ever seen. This is more of a theoretical advantage than a practical one. Because who would be able to teach you those spells? I have never heard of a Tri-affinity spell in my hundreds of years of life.


    "However, it is an actual curse, because it is much more difficult and costly for you to advance as a mage. You are still fortunate to only have greater affinities or higher. A mage can only advance at the speed of their lowest graded affinity, after all."


    Ezekiel looked at the Arch Mage, his expression still one of confusion. He couldn''t understand why all that would be a problem. Couldn''t he just work harder and make up for it? The headmaster saw his defiant gaze, and with a sigh, he began to exin once more.


    "You see, boy, advancing into theter stages as a mage is very costly. It requires resources, time, and dedication. For someone with one affinity, it is already a significant undertaking. But for someone with three affinities, it is three times as costly. It requires three times the resources, three times the time, and three times the dedication. But even if you invest all of that, do you think the mage is three times as strong?" Without waiting for Ezekiel to react, he answered his own question.


    "The answer is no. In most cases, the mage will not even be as strong as a mage that has focused on a single affinity. Specialization is more often than not the right way to go. You will learn more about that in ss, I am sure."


    After his rant, the Arch Mage sighed again and continued. "You must understand that no noble family is willing to invest in a mage that is three times as expensive with no additional benefit. It would be a waste of resources for them."


    Ezekiel''s heart sank as he realized the implications of what the Arch Mage was saying. "So, what does this mean for my future as a mage?" He asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    "I am sorry to say this, but your chances of being adopted by any family are not great. I won''t lie to you and tell you that you can get yourself out of this with hard work alone. Still, If I were in your ce, I would give it my all and see where fate takes me." the Arch Mage replied. There was a strange gleam in his eyes as he added one final line. "Who knows? There might be a quirky old noble who has been looking for a boy just like you."


    The boy did not catch the strange look in the headmaster''s eyes. It was already gone by the time he finally looked up. There was now a fire in his own gaze. "I understand, I will do whatever it takes."


    The Arch Mage smiled and patted Ezekiel on the shoulder. "I have no doubt that you will, boy. Remember, your affinities are gifts, but they alsoe with responsibilities. Use them wisely, and for the betterment of all."


    Ezekiel looked around the room, the jeers and smirks of the crowd still ringing in his ears. He didn''t know if he would make it as a mage, but he knew one thing for sure, he was not going to let themugh at him anymore. He straightened his back, determination set in his eyes, and he walked off the stage with his head held high.


    He scanned the room for a ce to sit but saw no designated area for Blood mages or Mind mages. No group cheered for him or beckoned him over. Finally, he noticed a small group of people sitting together in the corner, their robes bearing the symbol of the Space element.


    Unsure of what to do, he hesitated for a moment before walking over and taking a seat amongst them. His mind was in turmoil as he tried to process the headmaster''s words and the reactions of those around him. He felt alone and out of ce, not sure how to fit in with the other students, who all seemed to have a clear path ahead of them.


    Ezekiel was lost in thought,pletely unaware of the surroundingmotion. All around, people congratted each other or mourned theirck of magical ability. He mechanically followed the small group of Space mages. He hadn''t even registered the passage of time, as they made to leave the hall after the conclusion of the ceremony.


    His mind was filled with confusion and disappointment as he struggled toe to terms with all that had happened. He had three unusual affinities. None of which were associated with the four primary elements. He felt like he didn''t belong anywhere and was unsure of what his future held.


    As he walked through the hall, Ezekiel could feel the eyes of the other students on him. He heard snickering and whispers as he passed by, and he was certain that they wereughing at him. He tried to ignore them and focused on catching up to the Space mages, but it was difficult to disregard the constant jeering.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed and ashamed. How much of a fool had he been for always assuming that he had a fire affinity? He now recognized his own conviction for the wishful thinking that it had always been. In his mind, he imagined that everyone around him was looking at him with disdain.


    When he finally reached the Space mages, they gave him cold looks and ignored him. They were making it clear that they didn''t consider him to be one of them as well. Ezekiel sighed and grabbed the bag with his uniform and school token from the staff member that passed by, before sitting down in a corner. He was feeling more alone and out of ce than ever before.


    After a while, one of the staff members took pity on the confused boy. He walked up to Ezekiel and exined to him that only the major faction had student dormitories for the first years. He would need to find a ce to stay on his own until he was a second or third-year.


    Ezekiel was stunned by this information and had a sinking feeling in his stomach. He had not considered the possibility of not having a ce to stay. The staff member told him that there were inns and boarding houses in the city that catered to students, but they could be expensive. Ezekiel nodded, feeling overwhelmed by the sudden change in ns. He thanked the man and decided to head back to the square where the carriage had dropped them off. He was hoping to find his friends and figure out a n.


    As he walked, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed in himself for not being the powerful mage he had always dreamed of being.

 Chapter 6: The Reality of the Situation

    Chapter 6: The Reality of the Situation


    Ezekiel wandered the academy grounds aimlessly, the headmaster''s words ringing in his head. He nced around, searching for any familiar faces among the throngs of people. He wanted to find his friends and seekfort and guidance in theirpany. Eventually, he found his way back through the hallways and out of the Elementium.


    The boy approached therge square in front of the academy. There, he saw arge group of initiates gathered near the fountain. He quickened his pace, hopeful that Markus or Lilly might be among them.


    When he arrived, he looked around for any sign of a friendly face - Markus, Lilly, or even Peter. He didn''t recognize anyone, however. The students milling about ignored him, and he didn''t have the confidence to approach anyone.


    He waited for a while, hoping that someone he knew would show up, but as the crowd thinned out, he started to get worried. He decided to sit and eat the rest of his provisions, waiting a little longer in hopes that his friends would show up.


    Ezekiel sank down onto the steps of the academy, his bag open at his feet as he rummaged through it. He pulled out a small pouch of dried fruit and a hunk of bread. The growling of his stomach reminded Ezekiel of how hungry he really was. He had to remind himself to pace his eating. He put each piece of dried fruit into his mouth separately and tore little pieces off of his bread, trying to make itst longer.


    As he ate, he started to feel the significance of his disappointment. He had dreamed of attending the academy. He had dreamed of bing a powerfulbat mage that would make a name for himself. He had dreamed of bringing glory and prosperity to his family. But today, he had been forced to wake up.


    Ezekiel had been so certain that his red hair signaled something great. So willing to believe that traveler who had prophesied his strength and greatness. Tears of bitter disappointment welled up in Ezekiel''s eyes, and he lowered his head so passers-by wouldn''t see. How confident he had been! How foolish! He had no primary affinity and no chance of bing a truebat mage.


    And yet, the thought of going home, of admitting his inadequacy, was unbearable. His family would not me him. His parents would just be happy he was home safe, and Maya would be ecstatic to see him under any circumstances. But it would mean giving up on his dream once and for all, as Markus had done. He just couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Listless, Ezekiel watched the train of carriages arrive in front of the gate. He recognized the driver on one of the magical vehicles. It seemed this was the very carriage that had brought him and his friends to the capital that morning. They all had been buzzing with excitement and filled with hope.


    Through the carriages windows he glimpsed the faces of some of the rejected candidates. Some with their eyes swollen, some sunken in on themselves, and some, worst of all, with looks ofplete despair.


    No matter the circumstances, no matter how hopeless the situation, Ezekiel knew he couldn''t give up. He wouldn''t.


    Minutes or hours passed, Ezekiel couldn''t be sure. Finally, he was snapped out of his thoughts when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He was relieved to see Markus standing in front of him.


    His friend''s smile was a wee sight. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness wash over him at the sight of his best friend. He grinned back at him with real warmth.


    "Where''s Lilly?" Markus asked.


    Ezekiel shrugged. "I lost her at the Evaluation," he told Markus. "I suppose she went to settle into her new dorm."


    With her new friends, a bitter voice said in the back of his head. With real affinities.


    He shook his head as if that could clear the negative thoughts, and grinned sheepishly up at Markus. "Not sure if you heard, but initiates without a primary affinity don''t get to stay in the dorms. The carriages back to Feldstadt already left - I guess we''re both homeless, now."


    Markus looked at him for a long moment, the expression on his face unreadable.


    "Walk with me for a bit," Markus said abruptly. "I need to talk to you about something."


    Ezekiel stood up and followed his friend. Despite his words, Markus didn''t say anything for a while. Zeke could tell that his friend was thinking hard about something. They had turned a number of corners, navigated numerous junctions, and crossed countless alleys before Markus finally spoke.


    "I''m sorry I left you earlier," he said. "I was just really upset about my affinity. I didn''t mean to leave you alone."


    "It''s fine," Ezekiel said emphatically. "I understand how you feel. And Markus - I''m really sorry."


    Markus scoffed. "Not like you gave me that affinity," he said dismissively. But when he spotted the look of real guilt on Ezekiel''s face, he smiled.


    "It''s fine," he echoed Zeke''s words. "I mean it. I met with my uncle after leaving the evaluation early. He''s a cksmith in the crafter district, so I guess I''ll learn under him in the future."


    Ezekiel took in this information with mixed emotions. On the one hand, it would mean that Markus was sticking around. They would be able to see each other if they were both staying in the capital. On the other hand, Markus talking about his new n brought home the fact that their dream of attending the academy together was truly over.


    Thinking along the same lines, Markus said quietly, "I''ll just have to forget about all this magic stuff, I suppose. It''s not like there is anybody around who''ll volunteer to teach me Metal magic."


    To that, Ezekiel didn''t know what to say. If one of his own affinities had been Metal, he could have shared the lessons with Markus. As it was, there was nothing he could do.


    They walked silently, shoulder to shoulder until Markus started speaking again. "Honestly, you might have gotten an even worse deal."


    Ezekiel was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Markus seemed to be having some kind of internal debate. After a while, he sighed and looked at Ezekiel before speaking up.


    "My uncle told me a few things about the academy and how they treat students without any elemental affinities."


    Ezekiel just looked at Markus and waited for him to continue.


    After a while, Markus started talking again. "Apparently, all the schools of magic aside from the four primary elements are treated as inferior. They have neither prestige nor funding. Even if you were the best in all of your sses, for all three of your affinities, you would still be treated as a second-ss citizen at best. And on top of that, you really got unlucky with your affinities."


    Ezekiel stared at Markus with a nk look on his face. He couldn''t believe that his affinities were considered so worthless. Wasn''t the emperor a Mind Mage as well? Markus had also called his affinities "unlucky". But there was another question that Ezekiel couldn''t help but ask right away. "Howe to your uncle knows so much about the circumstances of mages at Elementium?"


    Markus smiled a little proudly. "That''s because he does a lot of business with the noble mage families here in the capital," he said. "His smithy is by no means one of the biggest, but you pick up a lot by doing business with mages for years, you know?"


    Markus had more to say about Ezekiel''s affinities and didn''t want to be sidetracked, so he skipped right back to exining.


    "You know how Elementium Academy is forbat mages, right? Blood mages do have a lot ofbat potential, so they are technically trained at Elementium. However, there''s a lot of negative sentiment toward Blood magic in the empire. On top of that, there is no noble family that practices Blood Magic. That means that the empire doesn''t have a source of Blood Magic spells. The Elementium only teaches basic regenerative Blood abilities. Which won''t enable you to be an effectivebatant.


    "Mind Mages are used for strategy andmand roles. But you need to be from a noble family or have a strong primary affinity to be allowed anywhere nearmand. Also, the emperor doesn''t want advanced mind magic to be taught to people outside of his own family. It makes sense if you think about it: Mind mages can easily cause revolts by influencing the popce. It''s a subtle but dangerous threat if left unchecked.


    "Space mages are also used in service to the army. This means they are taught at Elementium as well and don''t have an academy of their own. They provide a necessary service to the war effort but are not very well respected until they reach a certain level of power. The problem with Space Magic is that the material necessary to advanceter on is extremely rare and therefore costly. You have to understand that there are a lot more Mages with the Space affinity than there are resources. This makes the space affinity one of the mostpetitive fields of Magic." Markus looked at Ezekiel with a sad expression, clearly feeling sorry for his friend.


    "In conclusion," Markus finished. "This means that the only academy that teaches subjects in your three affinities is Elementium. But, for one reason or another, there are severe restrictions on each of them."


    Incredulous, Ezekiel stared at his friend.


    "So you are telling me," he said slowly. "That I have a perfect and two greater affinities, but the only school that is willing to teach me is Elementium - and they would rather not?" Ezekiel asked, his face getting uglier and uglier to look at with every passing second.


    Markus sighed and regarded Ezekiel with a mix of sadness and sympathy.


    "I''m sorry, Zeke," he said. "But that''s the reality of it. Without an elemental affinity, you won''t be able to participate inbat or have any real power in the empire. You''ll just be a support role, at best."


    "Your situation is truly bizarre," Markus exined with a frown. "If you only had your Space affinity, you would have a decent chance of getting adopted as a Space Mage. If you only had the Mind affinity, you might even be able to marry into the royal family. Paradoxically, having more affinities has barred both those paths."


    Ezekiel and Markus walked along the empty streets, the only sound the falls of their footsteps on the cobblestone. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a dim orange glow over the city. As they walked, Ezekiel couldn''t help but think about his future, orck thereof. But his thoughts kept turning in circles, and eventually, he just sighed.


    "Well," he said to Markus with a lopsided smile, "Lilly will have to be a truebat mage in both our stead, I guess. When she''s rich and famous, maybe she can adopt us into her noble family."


    Markus grinned back, the hesitation behind his eyes easing the slightest bit. "She''ll have to be an exceptionally powerful noble in order to be able to adopt a cksmith''s apprentice and a Blood mage into a noble family."


    Ezekiel tried to lighten the mood with a joke. "To be fair, I can much easier picture you wielding a hammer than the might of the arcane."


    Markus mimicked an arrow piercing his heart at these words before chuckling and yfully punching Ezekiel''s shoulder. "At least I have a n, Mr. Perfect Affinity!"


    Ezekiel''s smile faltered a little a the mention of his affinities, but he pasted it back on.


    "So do I," he imed victoriously. "I guess I''ll just have to be the greatest punching bag in the history of the empire!"


    Both of themughed. They continued joking back and forth, the tension from earlier slowly dissipating as they walked through the increasingly deserted streets.


    Ezekiel looked down at the small pouch of coins in his hand, his brow furrowing as he counted out his few bits of money. He had saved up for years to afford toe to the academy, but even so, it wouldn''tst him for more than a few weeks. Markus, noticing the distress on his friend''s face, offered a solution.


    "Zeke, why don''t you stay with me and my uncle? He has a spare room, and I''m sure he wouldn''t mind you crashing there for a bit."


    Ezekiel hesitated. "No, it''s okay," he said finally. "I''ll figure something out. I don''t want to be a burden."


    Markus waved off his concerns. "You''re not a burden. Besides, it''s better than you sleeping on the streets. Just think about it, okay?"


    Ezekiel sighed as he looked at Markus. "I appreciate the offer, really, but I can''t just sponge off of you and your uncle," he said. "I have to find a way to make this work for myself. I''ll figure something out, I promise."


    Markus seemed to be hellbent on not letting his friend down. They were both aware of how much being epted into the Elementium Academy had meant to Ezekiel. Now that dream had been tarnished beyond recognition. But Ezekiel had also always been fiercely independent, and wouldn''t ept any charity or handouts without a fight. So, instead of pushing the issue, Markus decided to change the subject. He hoped to lift both of their spirits by talking about something else. As they walked, Markus tried to steer the conversation toward lighter topics. He brought up memories from their childhood and revisited carefree times. But no matter how hard he tried, the weight of the situation hung heavy in the air between them.


    Ezekiel, for his part, was deeply grateful for Markus''s efforts to distract him. However, he still didn''t manage to shake off the feeling of disappointment and failure. He felt like he had let himself, his family, and his friends down by not being able to live up to the expectations ced upon him, albeit mostly by himself.


    As the two of them walked, the sun began to set and a cool breeze blew through the streets. Markus shivered, and Ezekiel offered him his jacket, which Markus gratefully epted. They walked infortable silence for a while longer, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Finally, Markus spoke up. "Hey, I know things aren''t looking great right now, but we''ll figure something out. You''re not alone in this, okay? We''ll find a way to make it work."


    Ezekiel nodded, but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything. He knew that Markus meant well, but the reality of the situation was starting to sink in, and it was a heavy burden to bear.


    As night fully fell and the stars came out, Marcus spoke up. "I won''t push you to stay with us permanently," he said. "But could you do me a favor and just ept the room for tonight? It''s dark already. You can look for another ce to stay tomorrow, okay?"


    Ezekiel couldn''t deny that he was exhausted after the day''s events, and so he agreed. The two friends made their way toward the cksmith shop.


    The road ahead would be difficult for both of them, but at least they had each other''s backs. That would have to be enough for now.

 Chapter 7: First day of school

    Chapter 7: First day of school


    Ezekiel woke up in the early morning, his mind clear and alert. But the excitement of the previous day was gone, and he felt a weight on his heart as he made his way downstairs. He was staying at Armin''s house, Markus''s uncle. The idea of living under someone else''s roof again so soon after arriving in the city was disheartening.


    This was supposed to be a time in his life when he would gain independence. He had even started to dream of one day owning his own house in the capital. But after yesterday''s evaluation, those dreams felt further away than ever.


    Ezekiel tried to push the negative thoughts from his mind as he entered the kitchen. There he found Markus and Armin, already up and about.


    Armin greeted him with a warm smile, "Good morning, Ezekiel. Did you sleep well?"


    Ezekiel nodded, his expression giving away nothing of the tumultuous emotions within. Despite the events of the previous day sapping his energy, he had slept soundly through the night. Upon entering his bed, his body had immediately given into exhaustion.


    Armin, undeterred by Ezekiel''s reserved demeanor, continued the conversation with cheer.


    "Excited about your first day at Elementium?" he asked.


    Ezekiel considered the question. He was searching within himself for the excitement he had felt just a day before. The memory of the other students'' gazes weighed heavily upon him, casting doubt upon his initial enthusiasm.


    Yet, he remembered Lilly, his friend, and ssmate, who would be by his side. Her high potential in Wind Magic was a source offort, a beacon of hope in uncertain times. And with that thought, Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement kindle within his heart.


    He replied with newfound vigor, "I can''t wait."


    Armin smiled, pleased with the change in Ezekiel''s demeanor. They spent the rest of their meal discussing Armin''s work as a cksmith and Markus''s ns to assist him. Ezekiel was happy for Markus, who was eager to start his apprenticeship.


    After breakfast, Ezekiel set out on his journey to the academy. He took his time to marvel at the sights of the capital city. As he walked, he noticed numerous guards posted in the crafting district. This was a sign of the city''s dedication to the safety of its artisans.


    The contrast was starkpared to theck of security in the outermost district. Yesterday, Ezekiel made a promise to one day help the people there. Reality hit him hard as he realized he would soon be joining the struggling people of the outermost district, rather than helping them. Shaking off these thoughts, Ezekiel quickened his pace towards the entrance of the Elementium Academy.


    The guards at the entrance gate were still unfamiliar with Ezekiel. He had never entered through the official entrance on foot before. However, they remained unrmed by his approach. The boy was already donning the official robes he received the previous day.


    Upon arriving at the gate, he rummaged through his pockets in search of the token he had received the day before. Finally finding the insignia, he presented it to the guard. The man, in turn, held out a strange device toward Ezekiel.


    The guard''s device came to life as a crystal lit up, breaking the slight tension that had filled the air. The guards rxed their stance. It was only then that Ezekiel realized just how alert they were to any potential threats.


    The boy was given the green light to pass. He made his way to the reception desk. On his way there, he was reflecting on how he hadpletely missed the guards'' readiness to strike. He had no doubts that they would be able to subdue him in seconds, had the identification process failed.


    Ezekiel arrived at the reception desk for first-year students. Ahead of him, a queue had formed, with each person seeking information about their sses and schedules. He took his ce in line and took note of his surroundings.


    He could tell that the majority of the students in front of him were frommoner families. He came to this conclusion by observing their nervous bodynguage and uncertain expressions. He thought back to the day before when he had first observed the noble students. They had acted with confidence and a sense of belonging. The students herecked that same assurance.


    Ezekiel waited his turn, observing the interactions between the students and the woman behind the counter. The woman greeted each student with a bored tone, clearly tired of answering the same questions constantly.


    After waiting in line for a few minutes, Ezekiel arrived at one of the reception desks. The woman behind the counter greeted him with that same bored tone.


    "Wee to Elementium, what is your affinity?"


    Wanting to hurry up and not disturb her further, he answered, "Blood, Space, and Mind."


    The woman''s demeanor changed immediately as Ezekiel revealed his three affinities. The change was mirrored by the receptionists on either side of her. A mixture of emotions flickered across their faces, the majority of which Ezekiel perceived as pity. He raised an eyebrow, the confusion clear in his eyes. The woman seemed a bit embarrassed by the loss ofposure and cleared her throat.


    "First and foremost," she began. "There are no dormitories for first-year students who do not possess an elemental affinity. So, if you want to attend the academy, you''ll need to find living arrangements on your own." She said. Gauging if the boy was paying attention before continuing.


    "In terms of sses, during the first semester, you will attend general magic sses in the mornings. Specialized magic sses are held in the afternoons. Given your three affinities, you''ll be attending Blood, Space, and Mind sses." Another pause, and another nod from Ezekiel.


    "Lastly, it''s important to note that any act of violence against other students is strictly forbidden," the woman said sternly. "Anyone caught attacking another student on academy grounds will face severe punishment. Do you understand?"


    Ezekiel nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him at the mention of this rule. He thanked the receptionist as she handed him his timetable and gestured to a drawing on the wall. It was a map of the school, disying the locations of the ssrooms.


    Ezekiel arrived at his first ss: ''History of Magic''. Eager to expand his limited knowledge. As he took a seat in the back, he noticed several familiar faces from the orientation hall. The ss appeared to be solely attended bymoners. This led Ezekiel to surmise that nobles were likely not required to attend all sses. They were most likely taught the theoretical aspects of magic from an early age.


    The door creaked open, and an elderly man strode into the room. He immediatelymanded the attention of the students with his strict demeanor. As most students fell silent, the teacher stood at the front of the ss, waiting for any stragglers to settle.


    After a brief moment, the man lost his patience. He pointed to three students who were still chatting and dered, "You, you, and you. Get the fuck out. You cane back tomorrow if you have learned how to behave."


    The two boys prepared to argue, but their friend, the only girl of the three quickly dragged them from the room. Ezekiel watched the exchange, thankful for not being among them. He had a feeling that talking back to this teacher would not be well received. The old man looked like he would hold a grudge.


    The lesson, contrary to Ezekiel''s expectations turned out to be extremely boring. On top of that, the material was troubling for him. The teacher droned on and on about the virtues of the four elements.


    The elemental affinities of Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth were the only true schools of Magic in the old man''s eyes. Ezekiel was initially excited to learn more about the reason behind it. But he realized that the teacher''s imscked substance. The teacher never rified why this was so. Or provide any evidence to support these ims.


    What worried Ezekiel the most was the teacher''splete and utter disdain for Blood Mages. He often referred to them as "The Enemy" or "Hellspawns". Ezekiel didn''t understand why the teacher would speak about a school of magic so negatively while praising other schools so highly, without exining the rationale behind either of these statements.


    As the ss went on, Ezekiel could see that a number of students were giving him wary nces. They clearly remembered him from the evaluation the day before.


    Ezekiel sighed. It seemed the headmaster''s words were indeed correct, and he would have a hard time making friends with his perfect blood affinity. But it didn''t bother Ezekiel much. He had always preferred a small circle of true friends over arge circle of superficial friends.


    He was disappointed that he wasn''t in the same ss as Lilly for this subject. But he had several more sses in the morning, and he was bound to run into her at some point.


    Against all odds, Ezekiel found himself not sharing a single ss with Lilly. He didn''t catch a glimpse of her throughout the entire day. This was only one of the concerning trends Ezekiel noticed in his subsequent sses. Most of the teachers disyed an attitude of disdain towards Blood Magic.


    Even the teacher for Blood Magic was no different. The man seemed to view his own Blood affinity as more of an inconvenient fact than a gift.


    Ezekiel was stunned by the negative tone with which everyone spoke of this school of Magic. He gathered that this disdain was rooted in the fact that most Blood Mages hailed from a kingdom at war with the Empire. He didn''t understand how this was reason enough to look down on him personally though. Moreover, the teachers'' attitudes left little hope of changing these preconceptions anytime soon.


    As the day went on, Ezekiel noticed another disturbing trend. The warning against hurting other students seemed to not apply to the nobles. While mostmoners appeared content to ignore him, the nobles seemed to make a sport out ofmitting small acts of cruelty. The boy lost count of the number of times he was tripped or shoved by passing students.


    Ezekiel walked down the corridor, heading towards his final ss of the day, Mind Magic. In a moment of inattention, he felt the shoulder of a passing student collide with his own. The student was tall and well-built and appeared to be an upperssman. The impact caught Ezekiel off guard, and he stumbled into a nearby pir.


    "Watch where you''re going, Valorian scum," the student snarled. "The empire has no ce for your kind."


    Ezekiel regained his bnce and squared up to the student. "It was clearly you who ran into me, senior. Furthermore, I don''t know what a Valorian is, but I''m pretty certain I''m not one of them."


    The student was about to reply when a young woman rounded the corner and called out to him. "Arnold, that''s enough. We''re going to bete for ss if you waste any more time."


    Arnold turned to the girl with a sheepish look on his face. He immediately tried to make excuses. "The Blood Mage boy ran into me and was disrespectful!" he whined.


    The woman raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. "I''m sure that''s what happened. I''ve had it with your excuses, Arnold. It''s never your fault, is it?"


    She strode over and grabbed his arm, pulling him away. As she passed Ezekiel, she gave him a pitying look before turning her attention back to Arnold. "Have you no shame, bullying a first-year?" she scolded as she marched him down the hall.


    "You know just as well as I, that no noble family will take him in. That means he''ll be stuck, unable to ess resources after bing a True Mage. Why must you add to his troubles? He hasn''t done anything to you personally."


    The words echoed in Ezekiel''s mind as the two rounded a corner and disappeared from sight. Though he didn''t fully grasp the woman''s meaning, Ezekiel felt a growing sense of unease. The prospects ahead of him seemed even bleaker than he had anticipated.


    He stood there, listening to the sound of their voices fading into the distance. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of sadness at the encounter. Why did everyone have to treat him with caution, fear, or disdain? He could tell that the nobles knew something he didn''t.


    From what he could gather, mages needed a mysterious resource to advance at some point. The only way to gain ess to those resources seemed to be to join a noble family. The boy had figured out by now that it was harder for him to advance than it would be for other mages. However, didn''t that also mean that he would be stronger? He had two greater and a perfect affinity after all.


    Ezekiel refused to believe that there was no noble family out there willing to invest in him. No matter how generally despised his Blood affinity seemed to be. He only needed a single person to take a chance on him.


    The boy gathered his resolve, his determination to achieve his aspirations undiminished. He pressed on, marching towards the final lecture of the day. The other students could try to stop him, but he wouldn''t let this academy defeat him.

 Chapter 7.1: Multi-Affinity Mages

    Chapter 7.1: Multi-Affinity Mages


    It was still an hour to dawn as Markus and Ezekiel made their way through the eerily quiet side alleys of the capital. This morning, Markus was delivering a sword his uncle had made to the academic district. He had already been waiting outside the smithy when the boy emerged. Markus''s bright smile at seeing his friend turned into a grimace as he stifled a massive yawn.


    "Well, this is fun," Markus said as they walked. The words echoed dully in the silence.


    Ezekiel chuckled darkly, "You don''t know the half of it."


    Markus gave him a sideward nce. "In all seriousness though," he said, "how are you doing? Really?" Even though they saw each other daily, they hadn''t really had a chance to talk.


    Ezekiel sighed. "I''m not going to lie, it''s been tough." He didn''t want to burden Markus with his hardships, so he simply said, "They think I''m just some trash with no future. But I''ll prove them wrong."


    Markus pped him on the back encouragingly. "I have no doubt you will," he said. His tone betrayed his total confidence in his friend. "You have more determination than anyone I have ever met. You''ll make something of yourself at the academy. I can feel it."


    Even though Ezekiel didn''t share Markus''s positive certainty, he couldn''t help the flicker of hope that sprang to life at Markus''s words. He''d been working hard and knowing that someone believed in him flooded him with warmth. He nced at his friend, a fond smile on his face.


    "So," Markus said, "made any friends there?"


    This question exterminated the warmth in Ezekiel''s chest on the spot. He frowned and shook his head.


    "It''s like I''m an outcast or something," he admitted. "I''ve tried talking to some of the other students, but they just brush me off or give me looks."


    Markus''s eyes shed. "Don''t let them get to you, Zeke," he said hotly. "Sometimes, people are idiots."


    Ezekiel chuckled at this nugget of wisdom, and Markus grinned.


    "You are a good person, Zeke, and a good friend," Markus continued earnestly. "If you keep pushing forward and stay true to yourself, I know you will find your ce there. Not everyone is going to like you, and that''s okay - but those who''ll appreciate you for who you are will find you sooner orter."


    "Thank you, Markus," Ezekiel said, his friend''s kindness the only positive thing in his life as ofte. Neither of the two boys mentioned Lilly.


    They turned a corner into the main thoroughfare leading towards the academy. The way to the academy was familiar to Ezekiel by now. As they approached, the towers of the academy were silhouetted against the first pale glow of morning light.


    With a pat on the back, Markus turned to leave. "Do your thing, mage boy," he said cheekily, and with a final wave, disappeared into an alleyway, leaving Ezekiel standing alone in front of the academy.


    Ezekiel took a deep breath and stepped forward, his eyes drifting toward the Evaluation Hall as he made his way inside. The memories of that day were still fresh in his mind, the sting of his peers'' disdain still palpable.


    For Ezekiel, thest three weeks had been long and grueling. The days blurred together as he woke up every morning before dawn to make the long journey from his lodgings to the academy. Despite the early hour, he was always wide awake and alert, fueled by his determination to seed and prove everyone wrong. He knew he had been given a raw deal, but he was determined to make the most of it. He threw himself into his studies with fierce determination, soaking up every scrap of knowledge that was offered to him.


    He made his way to his first mandatory morning ss, History of the Empire. As expected, not one of the other students talked to him. Even the seats around him remained empty as if he had some sort of infectious disease the others could catch if they got too close. In turn, he set his jaw and kept his attention firmly on the lecturer. He took meticulous notes on the dates of the different treaties. Those would, presumably, culminate in the formation of the Arkenheim Empire - in a thousand years or so.


    Ezekiel had discovered a pattern in the annals of the past two millennia. The empire appeared to have abandoned diplomacy. It had embarked on what could only be described as a crusade against all the other nations on the continent. The textbooks he studied as part of his curriculum, however, seemed to condone them.


    When that ss ended, he got up, mindfully ignoring every one of his ssmates, and made his way to his next ss, Theory of Mana. Again, the surrounding seats remained empty, but he was too used to this to care.


    The lecturer entered the ssroom and swept his gaze around. He snorted in disdain soon after. Almost all of his sses were filled withmoners. Most of them had very weak affinities on top of that. There must have been some kind of sorting mechanism that put all the undesirable students together in one ss.


    Ezekiel suspected this to be the reason why he didn''t share a single ss with Lilly. She, with her greater Wind affinity, had no business being in this ss. The teacher dropped his bag on the table as he began his lesson without any greetings.


    "Today, you are going to learn about multi-affinity Mages," he said.


    More than one pair of eyes gathered on Ezekiel, he was the only one in ss with more than one affinity. The boy in question was excited to finally learn about the subject. For weeks now, he had tried to find out more about the advantages of multiple affinities. He leaned forward, careful to catch every word.


    "Let me begin this lesson by clearing up a simple misunderstanding that a lot of new students have. Multiple affinities are not always a boon. There are certain advantages and disadvantages. However, more often than not, every affinity except for your highest one is going to hold you back!"


    Ezekiel reeled back as if struck. The teacher, uncaring of his reaction, went on with his exnation.


    "Some of you kids might think that having multiple affinities would be a great thing, yes? Being able to cast magic from different schools would make you stronger, yeah?"


    Many of the students started to nod at his words, and Ezekiel found himself nodding along as well.


    "You are not wrong, in theory. But that is not how it works out in practice. It should be pretty obvious if you think about it," he imed, before pointing at a random student. "How many cores do you have, boy?"


    The student was surprised by the sudden question but still managed to answer.


    "One?" he said hesitatingly.


    "That is exactly right," the teacherplimented. "And how many cores does a Multi-Affinity Mage have? You don''t have to overburden your little minds, I''m going to tell you. They also have one core!"


    Realization dawned on many of the student''s faces. The teacher smiled upon seeing this and went on.


    "That means," he started. "That a student with a greater Fire affinity and a minor water affinity will put twice as much strain on his core when casting Water spellspared to Fire spells. I can not think of a single instance in which that mage would be better off using Water Magicpared to Fire."


    Here the teacher paused, before adding with a smirk: "Unless he wants a ss of water."


    Chuckling about his own joke, he surveyed the ss before exining his second point.


    "That is only the first reason for my statement, the second one is even more important. Let me give you all an example," he said, before pointing at Ezekiel.


    "What was your name again, Blood Mage?" Ezekiel was surprised at being pointed out like that and even more so by this address. Still, he didn''t want to get on the teacher''s bad side for no reason.


    "My name is Ezekiel from Feldstadt, sir," he replied.


    "And you have three affinities: Blood, Mind, and Space?" he asked.


    Ezekiel just nodded, intrigued at where the teacher was going with this.


    "So, let''s imagine a very unlikely scenario. Ezekiel from Feldstadt gets adopted by a noble family." he began, causing the other students to snicker.


    Ezekiel clenched his fist under the table. Still, this was not the first time he had been made fun of by a teacher. The boy had learned to hold back his anger by now.


    Uncaring of his feelings, the professor continued making his point.


    "What family would that be? Would it be a family of Blood Mages? Mind Mages? Space Mages? There obviously isn''t a single family on the continent that specializes in all three. So let''s assume that he is adopted by a family of Space Mages, yes?" The students nodded, listening intently.


    "They would teach him how to teleport, how to create a [Spatial Barrier], and all the other spells that Space mages are famous for. But what about his Blood Magic, and his Mind Magic?


    "His new family would obviously not be able to teach him any of those. At this point, his other two affinities would only be a burden to him. As he would need to train two other affinities. But without knowing any spells, what good would they do him?


    "If there is one thing that you kids should remember from this lesson then it would be the following. It is not the affinities that make a Mage weak or strong. It''s the spells he knows. What would it matter if you had a perfect affinity for every one of the four elements if you don''t know any spells?


    Ezekiel pondered the professor''s words. Even though he didn''t like the man much, he couldn''t disagree. If the family he joined could only teach him about a single affinity, his other two would be useless. Still, Ezekiel was not disheartened by this. He had two greater affinities alongside a perfect one. He still had a massive advantage over most people. He would still be faster training all three of his affinities than a Mage with a single regr affinity.


    "This is also the reason why people prefer to join one of the four great families," the teacher continued. "Not only do they have a decent selection of auxiliary affinity spells. They also have the best spells for their respective elements. They have been working on perfecting their signature spells for generations. The origin of their spells spans back thousands of years. The Feuerkranz family has their [Crown of me]. The Wellenrufen, the [Tide Caller] spell. The Steiner family has their [Stone Form]. Finally, the Windtnzer have their legendary [Wind dance]."


    "If you ever have the pleasure of seeing one of those spells performed by an Arch Mage you will understand. You will understand why those four families stand at the top of the hierarchy of the empire."


    After the professor finished his speech he was a bit out of breath. He had been talking for a long time. Toward the end of the speech, he had also gotten excited and raised his voice. Finally, a student in the far back raised his hand. The student was clearly hesitant to ask his question. His hand was even shaking as he waited to be allowed to speak. The professor jerked his head in the student''s direction, urging him to get on with his question.


    "What sort of spell did the emperor family develop?" The student asked.


    The professor didn''t answer immediately, staring nkly ahead for a moment. After an ufortably long pause, he spoke abruptly.


    "Nobody knows," he said. "That''s the thing with Mind Mages. Even people who may have seen the spell would not necessarily be able to tell what it was. It could also be that nobody who has ever seen the spell even remembers seeing it." He paused for a moment, before adding another possibility to the list.


    "...or is still alive to talk about it."


    Upon this revtion, the students broke out into animated discussions. Ezekiel, on the other hand, was not even listening to anything being discussed. He was too focused on what he had learned today. Before this lesson, he had not understood that spells were such a raremodity for mages. If entire families and even the Great families were built around a single set of spells then he was in trouble. It would be much harder for him to get his hands on spells of opposing affinities.


    Ezekiel mindlessly followed the other students out of the room. The ss was over and the professor had long since left. He was still deep in thought, trying to figure out a solution to this problem.

 Chapter 7.2: A Daring Plan

    Chapter 7.2: A Daring n


    Ezekiel walked the hallways of the school building. He wandered the school for a while, still thinking about all that he had learned. The clear ringing of a bell finally managed to wake him from his thoughts.


    He remembered that he still had subsequent sses. Next came Mana Maniption. This was followed by Magical Theory, and then it was time for lunch. After hours of studying, his mind was tired. As he walked into the dining hall, he could smell the heavenly aroma of the delicacies on offer.


    The Elementium had a general dining hall. Ezekiel was free to use it even though he was not living in the dorms. This fact didn''t do Ezekiel any good, however. He didn''t have the money to afford the lunches they served. He normally searched out a corner in a deserted hallway and nibbled on the hard rinds of bread and moldy apples that were usually all he could afford.


    If he was lucky, the lunch break ended without any of the students searching him out or identally stumbling upon him in his hiding spot. Those encounters usually didn''t go well for Ezekiel; today, though, he was spared.


    In the afternoon, he attended his Blood, Space, and Mind sses. Because of his tri-affinity, his afternoon sses went on for three times as long as those of an apprentice with a single affinity. By the end of his third ss, his core usually felt so depleted and tired that he could barely rouse any magic at all.


    Despite the rigorous workload, he persevered. Day after day after day, driven by a burning desire to seed. He knew these affinities were his only hope of making a name for himself at the academy. No matter what anybody said, Ezekiel still believed that he would make it all work somehow.


    After hisst ss of the day, Ezekiel packed up his things and made his way out of the academy. His luck for the day had apparently run out, however. As he walked through the courtyard, he caught the attention of a group of noble students. Ezekiel grimaced as he recognized them.


    "Well, well, well, look who it is," one of them sneered. "If it isn''t the king of Blood Magic himself!"


    Ezekiel kept his head held high and continued walking, neither slowing nor turning to face them.


    Another student yelled, "No one wants you here, freak!"


    Still, Ezekiel kept walking.


    "How is your perfect affinity working out for you, Oh Genius One?" someone jeered.


    And before he knew it, insults were raining down on him from all sides.


    "Get lost, weirdo!"


    "This is a ce for real mages."


    "Commoner scum!"


    "It''s called ELEMENT-ium for a reason!"


    Ezekiel''s fists clenched at his sides, but still, he refused to rise to their bait. Out of the corner of his eye, he thought he spotted Lilly in a doorway, but when he looked again, there was no one there.


    He took a deep breath and tried to push away the anger and frustration that threatened to consume him. This was not the first time he had experienced this, and worse, since he had joined the academy. He knew he would have to endure much more to reach his goal. But he refused to let them break him. He would seed, no matter what.


    After he left the imposing gate of the academy behind, the taunting insults of his ssmates also faded into the distance. He made his way to the crafter''s district. The meager savings he hade to the capital with had long since dried up. Anything he needed to live now, he made running errands and by helping out at different workshops in the crafter''s district.


    He held up his hand in greeting as he approached a woodshop where he had worked before. "Hey, Archie," he said to the woodworker. "Anything I can do for you today?"


    But the man only shook his head. "Sorry, boy, not today. It''s been a slow day. Come back tomorrow."


    Ezekiel nodded and continued down the street, stopping at all the open shops to offer his services. His luck for the day had evidently run drypletely.


    "Not today," was all he heard wherever he went.


    Eventually, he found himself standing in front of Markus'' uncle''s shop much earlier than he had nned. Hammering wasing from inside, but he hesitated out front. At that moment a man stepped out of the door.


    "Hi, Armin," he managed to say while looking down in embarrassment.


    Well, well, well, look who it is," Armin said.


    For a split second, Ezekiel was transported back to the scene in the courtyard of the academy. One of his bullies had used almost identical words to cajole him. But one look at Armin''s weing smile and open face put Ezekiel''s nerves at ease, and he managed to return the smile.


    "You''re early today," Armin said with a frown. "No work?"


    Ezekiel shook his head.


    "Oy, Markus! You want to take a break?" Armin called over his shoulder.


    The hammering stopped, and a few secondster, Markus appeared in the doorway, brushing sweat off his brow. "Did you say break?"


    Armin gestured towards Ezekiel. "Let him take over for a while. His spindly mage arms need the exercise." He winked.


    Markus immediately flexed his arm, which had indeed grown quite muscr over the weeks.


    "You make a good point," he agreed. "I''ll let Zeke have a go."


    Without waiting for Ezekiel''s response, he handed him the hammer and plopped down on a stool behind the counter.


    Ezekiel hesitated for a moment. But then he put down his satchel, grabbed the hammer resolutely, and went to work on the steel that Markus had been working on. Even though the muscles in his "spindly arms" started burning a few minutes in, he didn''t stop folding and hammering until Markus called him to eat.


    Like every night, Ezekiel sat down to dinner with Markus and Armin. And like every night, he listened to Markus and Armin discuss business and jobs and the goings-on in the crafter''s quarter. asionally, he chimed in with a question or responded when either of them asked him something directly. But he never brought up anything from the academy and only gave vague answers when they asked him about it.


    "That guy came by today again while you were out," Markus stated with a frown. "Said that we need to do another delivery next month."


    "Fuck those army bastards and the whores that birth them!" Armin cursed. "How do they think that we will be able to manage that?"


    Ezekiel was shocked by this level of outrage from the amiable man. He had never heard Armin curse before, not even in jest. Whatever this was about seemed to have truly enraged him.


    "Calm down, old man!" Markus said, looking around nervously. "You don''t want anybody to hear you talk like that. By the emperor, we both know people around here have got punished for less these days."


    Armin did not calm down at all and instead doubled down. "What else are they gonna do? Refuse to pay? They are not even paying the full cost of the materials. Anything less and they might as well just break in and steal the fucking things!"


    "Uncle, enough!" Markus said, his voice hard. Armin was taken aback by the tone and stared at Markus. Only now did he notice his nephew''s frantic signaling toward Ezekiel. He looked over and saw that the boy''s eyes were opened wide.


    Ezekiel had known that Markus''s uncle was getting pressured by the military. They were forcing him along with all the other cksmiths to create weapons and armor for cheap. He had not been aware, however, of how severe the situation had be. Armin had always talked about the fact as if it was merely a minor inconvenience.


    Immediately, he felt bad for living at Armin''s ce for free. It was one thing if the man had money to spare, but now Ezekiel started to feel like a burden. He was not earning enough to even pay for the food he ate. The look in his eyes changed and he started to consider his options.


    Makus immediately noticed the change in Ezekiel''s demeanor and gave his uncle a scolding look. The man looked embarrassed by his behavior, but the damage was already done. Markus tried to reassure his friend.


    "Don''t worry about it, Zeke," he said, his voice upbeat. "If things get any worse, I''ll just work a little extra. I could also not demand any payment, it''s not like I need the money for something right now."


    Ezekiel smiled at his friend''s words. He was truly touched by the offer but didn''t even consider it for a second. He nodded, agreeing to the offer on the surface. Deep in his thoughts, however, he was already down a road he had considered for a while now.


    After dinner, Ezekiel went to his room. He had told the two men that he was going to practice his Magic. He didn''t want them to disturb him. The moment he had closed the door behind him, he went to the other side of the room and exited through the window. It was time to put his ns into motion.


    Ezekiel walked through the streets of the capital, the sun was just beginning to set. The days had started to get a little warmertely. Spring was around the corner. It didn''t matter to Ezekiel either way. He now understood that his Blood Magic, which was categorized as a type of body magic, was keeping him warm. Ezekiel had learned that Body Magic wasprised of three affinities: Blood, Flesh, and Bone. The three affinities had one thing inmon. Mages with body affinities had the biggest increases in physical strength.


    The boy made his way through the deserted back alleys. He was heading unerringly toward his intended destination. Ezekiel wondered about the other effects his affinities had on him. He had been taught in no uncertain terms that Blood Mages had stronger bodies. Ezekiel had also learned that Mind Mages had an increased intelligence. This came apparently at the price of a somewhat detached and cold personality.


    Ezekiel didn''t believe thatst part. He didn''t feel like he was turning cold and calcting at all. Did this have anything to do with the still unknown effect of his space affinity? Or did multiple affinities cancel each other out?


    He was still pondering his affinities when he arrived in front of a certain building. Ezekiel gulped as he heard the boisterous atmosphere from within. This was it, it was time for him to prove himself. He would not turn back now.


    Ezekiel gathered his courage and pushed the door open. In his nervous state, he pushed too hard. The door swung open and impacted loudly against the wall. A lot of heads turned in his direction. Upon only finding a nervous kid, most went back to what they had been doing.


    With a sheepish expression on his face, the boy entered the lounge. He wished he could sink into the ground, never to emerge again. This was not how he had hoped his entrance to go. He looked around the lobby. He could see a bar in the back and tables all around. Most were packed with groups of 3-6 people. The men and women here looked dangerous. The look in their eyes let Ezekiel know that they were no strangers to violence.


    He stepped up to the reception desk. Thiste in the day there was no queue , so he walked right to the front. A lone girl was manning the table. She was filling out some kind of report by the looks of it. The girl had long brown hair and a pair of sses on her face. She was rather in-looking, and in her mid-twenties by Ezekiel''s estimate. Still, she had a friendly enough face and Ezekiel was certain she would be easy to talk to.


    The receptionist looked up, as she heard the approaching footsteps. With a friendly face, she started a customary greeting.


    "What can I do for..." She cut herself off as she noticed Ezekiel''s young-looking face and Elementium robes. She looked him up on down, taking his measure. After a moment, she spoke again.


    "Is this your first time here?" She asked.


    Ezekiel merely nodded, he didn''t trust himself to not make a fool out of himself again by speaking.


    "Well, there are a lot of Elementium students whoe here for a little bit of a diversion. Let me extend a formal wee to you. What''s your name, by the way?"


    "Ezekiel from Feldstadt," he replied.


    "Ohhh amoner Mage, that''s a rarity. No matter, wee, Ezekiel from Feldstadt, to the adventurer guild!"

 Chapter 7.3: The Adventurer Guild

    Chapter 7.3: The Adventurer Guild


    The girl''s honest smile made Ezekiel feel at ease. She was one of only a few people who had treated him with kindness in thest couple of days.


    "So, Ezekiel, what affinity do you have?" she asked. "I might be able to pair you up with a group, depending on the spells you know."


    Ezekiel was immediately brought back to reality. He had no intention of revealing his affinities here. After what had happened at Elementium, he was very careful not to let this information slip. He didn''t want to create the same kind of situation here as he had in school. He crossed his arms and looked away for a moment before he finally replied.


    "Do I have to say?" he asked. "I mean, is it necessary to give out this information for me to register?"


    The girl scanned his face for a moment. Her expression changed for an instant into one of pity, but then returned to the friendly one she had before.


    "No, there is no such rule. You are not going to be promoted or ranked depending on your Mage rank after all. There are plenty of Adventurers that don''t have a core. There is only one way to advance as an adventurer, and that is bypleting missions.


    "As soon as you are registered, you will be able to ept any copper difficulty missions. After you have done a sufficient amount of them, the guild will contact you. At that point, you will be allowed to take the rank-up exam. Don''t worry about all that for now, though. The first step is to get you registered." The woman went through her stack of papers, looking for something.


    Ezekiel was getting excited. This was turning out to be exactly as he had hoped it would. He already had one eye on the notice board with pending contracts. The next moment, the receptionist emerged from her stack of paper with a form and a pen in her hand.


    "I imagine you know how to read and write?" She asked.


    Ezekiel merely nodded as he took the pen and paper from her. He had been taught by his father. Ezekiel had always considered it to be normal to know how to read and write. But ever since joining the Elementium, he had been surprised at how manymoners had never learned to do it.


    When he had asked about it, the students he had approached looked at him with disdain. Still, one of them had answered, even if only to get rid of him. They must have assumed that he hade over to brag about his skills. They told him that it was extremely abnormal formoners to know how to read and write. Ezekiel wondered where his father had learned how to do it then.


    Ezekiel realized that he had been staring at the paper for a while without writing. The receptionist was already giving him a pitting look. He was sure that she thought he had lied about being able to read and write by now.


    He hurriedly started to read the first question. Before too long, he had scribbled his name and ce of birth on the paper. The receptionist went back to her duties as well after seeing him actually write something down. After a few minutes, he had filled out everything. The form only demanded basic information, such as his name, ce of origin, and current address. The only question that Ezekiel struggled with was fighting style.


    He had no idea what his fighting style was. Did he even have a fighting style? Upon asking the receptionist, he learned that he could just write long-range or close-range for now.


    The girl epted the form but raised a brow when she read the line about his style. Ezekiel also thought that it was strange for a Mage to fight in melee range. So far, he hadn''t learned any spells, though. He had no other choice.


    The girl seemed like she was going to ask about his choice. A momentter, however, she thought better of it and let it be. She must have realized from his earlier behavior that his situation wasplicated. With a professional smile on her face, she beckoned Ezekiel over to a more private area.


    "Ok now that we are all set with the form, there are only two more things you need to do. I am going to exin how the guild works in a minute. First, though, there is the matter of payment for the registration."


    Ezekiel immediately paled upon hearing those words. Didn''t hee here because he had no money? Why would they want money from him just so that he could start working? This didn''t make any sense!


    "The registration cost is exactly 1 silver for a new adventurer. This is the cost of entering you into the system and creating a copper-ranked token. The guild doesn''t make any profit from this." She started, but after looking at Ezekiel''s face, she smiled and exined further.


    "Luckily for you, students of Elementium are exempt from paying that fee. You can instead show us your token, and we will waive the fee for registrationpletely!"


    Ezekiel gave the girl an annoyed re. He was almost certain that she had known that he was broke. He would bet money on the fact that she had tricked him on purpose! That was if he had any money to bet.


    The girl just winked at him yfully and smiled. Ezekiel sighed and brought out his token. And after a quick scan by a magical device simr to the one the gate guards used, his payment was taken care of. Ezekiel continued to stare at the device the girl put back beneath the desk. As she followed his gaze, she smiled and exined.


    "That''s just a Mana Wave Scanner or ''MWS'' for short," the girl exined. "There are not asmon in the empire, but if you ever manage to visit Tradespire, you are going to see them everywhere."


    Ezekiel nodded absentmindedly, he didn''t know much about the other countries. The textbooks in his sses made them out to be backward ces full of savages. But if they had better magic technology than the empire, then they couldn''t be that savage. Not for the first time did Ezekiel find reality vastly different than it was described at Elementium. He was snapped back to reality when the girl continued her exnation.


    "Ok! Now all that is left is an exnation of the rules of the Adventurer Guild. I am going to give you the shortest version. You are going to get another exnation when you reach the silver rank. By then, the Guild will have higher expectations of you.


    "For now, you only need to know a couple of things. First, if you go out on a monster hunt. You need to bring back some sort of proof for your kills. There is a guideline on which part to bring for which monster. That''s on the wall over there," she said, as she pointed to a long list next to the notice board.


    "The second thing is that you should never lie in your reports. Just tell us everything the way you have experienced it and answer any question that mighte up, and you are golden. Understood?"


    Ezekiel nodded. This was all pretty straightforward so far.


    "Ok, and for thest rule. Do not attack other adventurers. For any reason."


    Ezekiel grimaced at thest rule. He was reminded of the time he had heard the same rule at Elementium. It had not taken him long to realize that the rules didn''t apply to the noble students.


    The girl saw his doubtful eyes. Her face turned extremely serious as she looked Ezekiel in the eyes.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking, but I''m dead serious about this. Do not break this rule! It might be a bit more rxed around copper and bronze rank, but if you attack a silver adventurer then there will be hell to pay. There are two organizations that nobody will go up against. Us and the Magic Association. It doesn''t matter if your name is Feuerkranz or Wellenrufer or whatever. Even the fucking emperor of Arkanheim wouldn''t dare. You DO NOT attack adventurers without a damn good reason. Have I made myself understood?"


    Contrary to her thoughts, Ezekiel started to smile after listening to her tirade. He liked the idea of being part of an organization that was so fiercely protective of its own.


    "Yes! Perfectly clear!" He said with a lot more enthusiasm in his voice.


    The girl was surprised by this entire exchange and just stared at him for a moment.


    "Well, whatever, as long as you understand," she finally said. "The mission board is over there! Come find me when you have picked something out."


    Ezekiel could hardly restrain his glee as he skipped over to the board. He scanned the lowest-hanging contracts. They were color-coded, with copper being the easiest and deep ck being the hardest. He did not yet know what ranks there were at the upper end.


    Out of curiosity, he looked up to the top of the board to find out what kind of mission deserved a ck border.


    <strong>Mission: Defeat Goliathar the Titan.</strong>


    Attention all adventurers!


    The guild has received a request from the local authorities to take on a dangerous and formidable foe - the titan Goliathar. This legendary creature has awakened from its slumber and is causing chaos and destruction throughout thend.


    We are seeking a team of skilled and courageous adventurers to take on this mission and eliminate Goliathar once and for all. This is not a task for the inexperienced or the weak-hearted.


    Only those with advancedbat skills and experience need apply. The mission will require an Arch Mage level of strength or equivalent. You will be facing a ck-level threat and will need to work together as a team to seed.


    The mission rewards will be significant. It will include a generous bounty, rare treasures, and recognition from authorities and the guild. But the risks are equally high. Failure will mean death on this mission.


    If you have what it takes to take on Goliathar, sign up at the guild reception desk. We are gathering at our headquarters in Tradespire. Should there not be enough applicants by the end of the fourth month. This mission will be automatically considered a failure.


    Signed,


    Erena Ackermann


    Arch-Mage level strength or equivalent to be even considered? Ezekiel silently lowered his gaze to the copper-level mission again. It wouldn''t do him any good to start dreaming about something so far out of his reach. He noticed that most of the contracts either had a fixed time or needed a group. He had neither of these two things, so he kept searching.


    Finally, he found a contract that seemed perfect for him.


    <strong>Mission: Goblin Hunt.</strong> <strong>Objective</strong>: The Adventures Guild seeks copper-ranked adventurers to eliminate goblin tribes that have been attacking nearby viges. The guild will pay 3 copper coins per goblin, and there is no time limit or limit on the number of repetitions. <strong>Task</strong>: Track and kill goblins that terrorize the area. <strong>Payment</strong>: 3 copper coins per goblin killed. <strong>Requirements</strong>: Copper-ranked adventurer withbat experience. <strong>Benefits</strong>: Payment for goblin kills, counts towards advancement for allbat personnel.


    Ezekiel was ted by the news. He had not expected the pay to be this good. Three copper coins were what he made after hours working at a shop. Now, he could earn the same amount of money with the simple swing of a sword.


    He went over to the board called "Table of Trophies". There he searched for goblin on the list. It was one of the first monsters recorded. The proof of killing was the left ear. Ezekiel already felt like an old hand as he grabbed the contract and brought it over to the receptionist.


    The girl looked at what he had brought and nodded after a moment.


    "Ok, that seems like a decent pick. Goblins are not that dangerous and as a student at Elementium, you should be able to handle them pretty easily. A word of warning, though. They are not as stupid as they look. Please make sure that you do not get overconfident, Ezekiel. We have lost many promising young adventures to carelessness in the past. I don''t want you to join that list, ok?"


    "Don''t worry... miss receptionist. I will be careful." Ezekiel promised. His head, however, was already filled with dancing coins and the delicacies he was going to buy.


    "My name is Lina," she said, pointing at her name tag with a smile.


    "Thank you for your care, miss Lina. I will be back tomorrow after the mission."


    With those words, Ezekiel left the Adventurers Guild. Tomorrow after school he would go out on his very first mission instead of touring the shops. He was certain to have found his way out of the terrible situation he was in. With light steps, he made his way home.

 Chapter 7.4: Goblin hunting

    Chapter 7.4: Goblin hunting


    Night had fallen a while ago already. The sky was overcast and Ezekiel could see no signs of either the stars or the moon. and the city would have been pitch ck if not for thentern lit in the streets.


    Once he reached Armins Smithy, he didn''t go straight to bed. He had to make preparations for his adventure tomorrow. Ezekiel entered the back of the smithy and grabbed the first weapon heid eyes on before retreating.


    When he reached his room, his eyes his prize in the light of a candle. It was a simple ax. He recognized it as one of Markus''s pieces. There was nothing special about the weapon, but the craftsmanship was solid. The axe was not made to be a weapon. From the shape of the head, he could tell that it was meant to split wood, instead of heads. Still, the weapon would do for some goblins. He hid the tool in his school bag before blowing out the candle.


    Ezekiel let himself fall onto the flimsy mattress of his bedding. He pulled a light, threadbare nket over himself and immediately fell into a fretful sleep. There was a smile on his face as he fell asleep.


    His good mood onlysted until he arrived at school the next day. Growing up, Ezekiel had been a cheerful and carefree person. But over the past weeks, he found himself growing more and more bitter and cynical. The constant ridicule and mockery from his fellow students took a toll on him, despite his best efforts. Ezekiel used to smile all the time. Now, only something truly outstanding managed to improve his mood.


    During a break from ss, he found himself preupied with thoughts of Lilly. She had been by his side for as long as he could remember. Someone he could confide in and who had cheered him up more times than he could count. But now, every time he saw her from afar, she seemed oblivious to his existence.


    It was hard to imagine that she didn''t see him. That she wasn''t aware of the tough time he was having. But he couldn''t imagine that she could know what he was enduring and not search him out andfort him. He admitted that he longed for her encouragement and friendship. Being cut off from her was as if the joyful part of his life had been ripped away from him, leaving a gaping hole of misery in its ce.


    He tried to push these feelings aside and focus on his studies, but they kept creeping back up. Often, he thought he caught a glimpse of her at the academy, only to realize that it was someone who only vaguely resembled her. Or somebody who had the same hairstyle as her, or sometimes, that there was no one there at all. When he did actually see her, it was always from a distance, and she looked happy and radiant surrounded by her new friends from the wind affinity. But whenever he called her or rushed over to try to speak to her, she disappeared like smoke, and he was left feeling confused and even more isted.


    The depressing mood that had gripped him today only receded after his final lesson. Ezekiel remembered his ns for the day. Today he was going to turn his life around. He would start his career as a monster yer!


    Even the gnawing feeling of hunger in his stomach was not enough to drain the excitement out of him. Ezekiel was making his way to the outer district. He had changed out of his first-year uniform and was wearing his regr clothes. He didn''t bring a lot of items with him, having left his bag at the reception desk at school. Aside from his clothes, he only had his two tokens - of the Elementium and the guild, his axe, and a small bag for collecting trophies.


    From the map at the Adventurers guild, he knew about every nearby location that was known to house goblins. He had chosen a forest to the east of the capital. Ezekiel could reach it in about half an hour on foot.


    He exited the gate without a problem, thete afternoon sun still high in the sky. Ezekiel broke out into a jog to reach the forest as soon as possible. Something in him seemed to have changed since the day of the evaluation. He was pretty certain that the Fatebringer crystal did more than just tell your affinity. What that was exactly, he couldn''t say.


    He felt great exercising his body. Ezekiel had always enjoyed being physically active. He wondered if that was the reason he had formed a Blood core. Unbidden, a thought entered his mind.


    "If only I had spent more time helping mom cook over the fire, then I might not be useless now," he thought.


    Ezekiel immediately tried to repress this way of thinking. But as it often was with the mind, the more you try to ignore something, the stronger it gets. By the time he arrived at the forest, the earlier good mood from exercising had turned into a frown. The constant negative thoughts had sucked the fun out of the experience.


    With a frown on his face, he surveyed the forest in front of him. The sea of trees gave him an eerie feeling. Ezekiel had not been to a ce like this before. Compared to the forest next to Feldstadt, this one was a lot more menacing. The thick foliage of the trees let almost no light through. The entire area seemed dark and foreboding. Ezekiel could hear strange noises that he didn''t recognize from somewhere deeper. There was the asional rustle of branches and the sound of movements. He was certain that there were creatures about.


    Ezekiel gulped at the thought of entering this ce alone. Still, after everything he had done to get here, there was no turning back. Before even more thoughts could manifest, he entered the forest. Putting one foot in front of the other.


    To distract himself from his nervousness, he recalled what he knew about goblins. The small critters were about 1.3 meters tall and lived in groups. Despite their size, they were each as strong as a grown man. Ezekiel suspected that it wouldn''t be hard to find them. Goblins were everywhere after all. Even the guards back in Feldstadt had to deal with them constantly.


    His prediction was proven right when he stumbled upon tracks a few minutester. He believed them to be from goblins. The boy was no expert tracker, but he had some experience. Ezekiel had often gone hunting with his father in the leaner months of the year. He was perfectly able to recognize the tracks of the mostmon animals and monsters.


    From the tracks alone, he couldn''t tell how many hade through here. But it didn''t look like arge group. With a satisfied expression, he began to follow the tracks. This was exactly the kind of prey he was looking for.


    Ezekiel would asionally look around to not be careless. But most of his time was spent staring at the floor. He didn''t want to lose the trail, after all. After a couple of minutes, he came to a halt. There was a rustling sound in front of him.


    The boy stared at the offending bush. He tightened the grip on his axe, ready to act at a moment''s notice. The bush wiggled back and forth as something passed through its leaves. Finally, a figure emerged. Ezekiel was ted. He had been right, it was a goblin. On top of that, the monster seemed to be alone.


    After stepping in front of Ezekiel, the rustling stopped. The boy waited for another second, his nerves tense. But there was no more movement from anywhere around him. The boy grinned. To his consternation, the goblin grinned right back. On the creature''s ugly face, the grin looked almost like he was sneering at him.


    The boy was not intimidated, however. He charged at the goblin and swung his axe from overhead. With a scream, he tried to end the fight with a single swing.


    Almostzily, the monster dodged back, avoiding the blowpletely. Ezekiel was not aplete amateur himself though and didn''t overextend much. He could see that the goblin was holding some sort of cudgel himself.


    As expected, the goblin retaliated. He swung his glorified stick at Ezekiel''s head. The boy brought up the haft of his axe. With a dull impact, the two wooden objects collided. Ezekiel and the goblin both took a step back. The twobatants were eyeing each other. The smirk on the goblin''s face had also been reced by a more serious expression.


    Ezekiel had read that goblins were cowardly creatures. He was surprised the green menace was not trying to run. Ezekiel caught the goblin''s eyes focus on something behind him. The smile was back on his face. He immediately dove to the side. Toote.


    As Ezekiel came to a stop, he felt an agonizing pain in his back. He looked up and saw that a second goblin had emerged from behind his previous position. The monster held a small knife in his hand. Ezekiel could see the blood dripping off the knife. The pain he felt in his lower back didn''t leave much to the imagination about what had happened.


    Ezekiel felt foolish for not noticing this sooner. Before he could start wallowing in pity, however. The two goblins charged at him. The boy knew that he had to think of something, and quick. He tried to rouse his magic core as he had learned in ss. Immediately, the flow of blood from his back began to slow.


    This had to be good enough for now as the two small figures arrive in front of him at the next moment. The caution the goblin had disyed earlier waspletely gone. He considered this overconfidence to be his best way to make aeback in this fight. His eyes focused on the knife in the second goblin''s hand. He would have to neutralize the weapon somehow.


    Ezekiel gritted his teeth. He knew what he had to do. Before he could talk himself out of the idea, he grabbed the iing de with his free hand. He could feel how the dull de bit into the flesh on his hand, but he would not turn back now. He used the hold he had on the weapon to twist the goblin''s arm.


    The goblin refused to let go of the knife. Ezekiel had expected this to be the case. He twisted the goblin''s arm in a way that he would block the other goblins'' path. The first goblin had already raised his cudgel to clobber him. He was solely focused on the boy. So much so that he didn''t pay attention to his fellow teammate. Predictably, he stumbled over the other goblin, falling gracelessly to the ground.


    Despite the pain, Ezekiel managed a smile. He let go of the knife''s edge and brought the axe down with all his might in a two-handed grip. The axe head connected with the fallen goblin head with a sickening squelch. The axe bit deep. Ezekiel was both disgusted and delighted by the sess of his n. The next moment, his delight turned into horror, however. He tried to remove his weapon from the skull of his dead foe, but the de was stuck.


    The knife-wielding goblin had started to panic. But after seeing this pathetic disy, he found his courage again. He didn''t give Ezekiel any more time to retrieve his weapon. With a high-pitched squeal, he jumped on the boy. Ezekiel had no chance but to abandon his axe. He ducked away under the goblin. He managed to avoid another stab to the back.


    His opponent had not expected Ezekiel to give up his weapon so decisively. Confused, he turned his head in search of his opponent. Ezekiel did not let this chance slip him by. He jumped on the goblin from behind. He wrapped one arm around the goblin''s throat. With his other hand, he tried to grab hold of the goblin''s knife-wielding hand. He could not allow the goblin to stab at him freely.


    The goblin''s screams were immediately silenced as Ezekiel tightened his hold around the monster''s neck. He was less sessful in his attempts to restrain the knife, however. Over and over did the knife find purchase in his leg. The boy only barely managed to not release his grasp. Another stab, closer to the hip this time. A desperate scream tore its way free from the deepest part of Ezekiels lungs. He leaned back and strangled the creature for all he was worth.


    After about half a minute, the goblin''s struggle ceased. The knife remained buried in the boy''s leg. The gobliny there unmoving. Ezekiel copsed back onto the ground. Their struggle had ttened the nts all around. His breath was heavy. Ezekiel tried to call on his blood magic once more. He tore the knife free from his legs and willed the wound to close.


    Ezekiel could feel the ambient Mana reacting to his call. He could sense it entering his body and being changed by his core. He knew that intent was important when casting spells. His teachers had repeated that part over and over again. Ezekiel didn''t have to try very hard to imbue his intent into the mana. Every fiber of his being ached for a quick end to this pain. After a couple of moments, Ezekiel could feel the pain subside slightly. The bleeding from his wounds had already started to slow. For the first time since being evaluated as a Blood Mage, he was truly grateful for his affinity.


    Despite the teacher''s ims that healing with Blood Magic was not mana-efficient, Ezekiel barely felt the strain on his core. He marveled as the edges of the wound nit themselves together in real-time.


    "SCREEEEE!" A sudden scream immediately destroyed the peaceful atmosphere. He knew that scream - goblins! By the noise the approaching group made, there must be many of them. Ezekiel cursed, of course, they would have heard the screams of theirrade.


    Ezekiel looked over at the axe that was still stuck in the first goblin''s head. With great reluctance, he decided to abandon the weapon. He grabbed the second goblin''s ear and cut it off with the knife he was still holding. He hobbled over to the other corpse and did the same. Ezekiel hurriedly put them into his trophy bag and stumbled back the way he came.


    Over his shoulder, he could see that the approaching group was already a lot closer. Ezekiel was still unable to put any weight on his injured leg. Not letting that stop him, he hobbled in the direction he had entered the forest from. A short whileter, he could hear enraged screams from behind. Ezekiel didn''t slow or look back. He only had one mission - escape.

 Chapter 7.5: Hitting Rock Bottom

    Chapter 7.5: Hitting Rock Bottom


    It took Ezekiel a long time before he could bring his sobbing under control. Tears streamed down his face freely as he tried to process his experiences during thest hour. It took him a few minutes until the crying finally subsidedpletely. He rolled onto his back and stared up at the sky. For a long moment, he did nothing but channel the Blood Magic through his body.


    After the wounds had all closed, he raised his left arm. He looked at the previously cut-open palm of his left hand. The wounds had all closed, but there was still blood everywhere. Now that Ezekiel had calmed down, he was starting to feel light-headed. He immediately pped his cheeks and sat up. This was not a safe ce for him to pass out. Much slower than when he arrived, he made his way back to the city.


    Two hourster, Ezekiel found himself exiting the Adventurers Guild. He looked down at the coins in his hand. 7 copper coins were all he had earned today. Three for each of the ears and one for the rusty knife. Ezekiel was almost certain the man had given him that one coin out of pity. From the corner of his eyes, he had seen the man throwing the knife into the trash after all. But he figured it was only natural to pity him.


    With his blood-soaked clothing and embarrassing haul of two goblin ears, he must have cut an impressively sorry figure. Nobody had asked for an exnation of how his first hunt had gone either.


    As he made his way towards Armin''s smithy, he had to face another ufortable fact. He had lost the axe he had technically stolen. This was not how he had nned this to go. The reason he had not asked for the axe was so that the two men could not stop him from going. He knew that at least Markus would have done everything to change his mind... And he would have been right to do so!


    Now, after the fact, Ezekiel realized how unprepared he was for the life of an adventurer. No wonder, the students from Elementium were usually put into existing groups. He just didn''t have the experience necessary for hunting monsters. As the smithy came into view, Ezekiel could no longer avoid thinking about how he would exin himself.


    Shame washed over him. He had wanted to prove that he was no mere burden. He had wanted to prove that he could pull his weight. It had not turned out like that, however. Not only did he not earn a lot of money. The few copper coins he had earned would barely cover the cost of the axe.


    Instead of improving the already hard situation, he would only make it worse for Markus and his uncle. The rims of his eyes started to turn red. He stood rooted in ce behind the building. His eyes were locked on the door. He reached out with a shaking hand. Just before he made contact with the doorknob, he stopped himself. Ezekiel retracted his hand slowly. With a sigh, he freed the bag containing all his money, 10 copper coins.


    Carefully, he ced the bag on the ground in front of the door. Ezekiel remained standing there for a moment longer. Was this the course of action he wanted to take? Markus and his uncle could rent out his room if he was no longer staying there. They wouldn''t have to buy extra food for him. And he would no longer feel like he was abusing their kindness.


    How could he still do that? After he had stolen from them today? With his resolve firmed, he knocked on the door. Ezekiel turned around and ran into the darkness right after. The only sign of his presence was the bag of coins on the ground. Ezekiel wished it would have been enough to pay for the axe at least, but it was all he had.


    Unbidden, tears came to his eyes. He ran through the streets of the city, uncaring of where his feet would take him. This had been a long day, and now he didn''t even have anywhere to go. Ezekiel looked down the street on either side. He was close to a famous marketce if he was not wrong. He needed to find a ce to stay for the night.


    Ezekiel made his way to the main street. He was just about to follow the road to the marketce when he saw something he did not expect. His eyes opened wide. Why now? Why here? He had spotted Lilly just a little way down the road, walking towards him. Not someone who looked like her, not a mirage, but actually her. He froze, unsure of what to do. She had spotted him as well, and for a moment their eyes met. Ezekiel''s whole body tingled as if nerves that had been dormant for weeks wereing back to life.


    Then Lilly looked away and continued walking. Pain surged in Ezekiel''s chest. He had to do something. He had to know. He gathered all of his courage and ran after her.


    "Lilly, wait!" he eximed.


    She stopped, stiffly turning to look at him. There was no warmth in her gaze, only sadness.


    "Ezekiel," she said tly.


    Ezekiel hesitated. It had been a long time since Lilly had called him anything but ''Zeke''.


    "Lilly, what''s going on?" he said finally. "Why are you ignoring me? Why won''t you talk to me?"


    She crossed her arms defensively in front of her chest but said nothing.


    Ezekiel gave her a hesitant smile. "I''ve missed you."


    Lilly looked away from Ezekiel. "I''m sorry, Ezekiel," she said, her voice wobbling. "I-I can''t be seen with you anymore." Having started, the words bubbled out of Lilly, "I-I don''t want to be an outcast. You know what I mean. The other students, they won''t let it go if we''re seen together. I couldn''t bear it, the istion, the bullying."


    Her eyes filled with tears. "I can''t. I won''t." She shook her head defiantly and gave him a challenging look. "I am doing everything I can to make a life for myself at Elementium, but it is hard for usmoners. I can''t afford to be linked with you on top of that!"


    The hurt must have been evident on his face because Lilly''s tone softened considerably from one moment to the next.


    "Please understand, Zeke," she pleaded, her voice breaking. "I don''t want to hurt you, but I have to think about myself and my future at the academy."


    She gave him onest look and then, just like that, she turned and walked away.


    Ezekiel''s heart felt like it had been ripped out of his chest. Did their years of friendship mean so little?


    Tears prickled at the corners of his eyes as he stood there, rooted to the spot, unable to move. Life at the academy had already been hard, but he had thought his best friends would be by his side to help him through it. Even as Lilly had kept her distance, he had held on to the hope that it was only a misunderstanding, only a temporary setback. He had never expected to lose one of his best friends by attending the academy. As the minutes ticked by, Ezekiel''s anger and hurt began to bubble up inside of him.


    How could Lilly give up on their friendship like this? How could she not even try to fight for him?


    He wanted to scream, tosh out and indulge his burning anger, but he knew that it wouldn''t solve anything. Instead, he wiped the tears from his eyes and squared his shoulders. He took a deep, shuddering breath and tried topose himself. Despite his best efforts, the burning in his core only seemed to grow. It was a feeling he had be all too familiar with, one that had been with him almost since he had arrived at Elementium.


    The other students had ridiculed and belittled him from the moment he stepped foot on campus. But he had known that Lilly would always be there for him, a constant source of support and encouragement. Or, at least, he had thought she would be.


    Had he ever really known her at all?


    The pain became too sharp to bear, and he found himself doubling over and gasping for breath. He forced himself to breathe in deeply and to hold the air in, focusing on the burning in his core and the pain that seemed to radiate from it. And then, when he couldn''t hold his breath any longer, he released it in a long, deep sigh, expelling all the hurt and disappointment with it.


    He sank to the ground, gasping. The pain had dulled to a hollow ache, but his mind continued reeling from what had just happened.


    This is just one more difficulty, he told himself. I''ll get through this, too.


    He couldn''t let the pain and disappointment consume him, not if he wanted to survive at Elementium. When he finally stood up, the look in his eyes had changed once again. A tiny piece of the gentle soul he had once been had crumbled away, without anyone knowing about its passing.


    Ezekiel made his way over to the closest alley and copsed against the wall. The boy sat on the ground, his back against the wall. He looked down at his bloody garments. The next days wouldn''t be easy, but he would not let anyone break him - neither his enemies nor his friends. He would prove stronger than they could possibly imagine.


    After the day of his goblin hunt, Ezekiel found himself avoiding even Markus. He could not bear to meet his friend again until he had made up for the blunder. With both Markus and Lilly out of his life, Ezekiel had nobody left. Instead of having dinner with him and Armin, he instead holed up in the cramped, dingy room he rented. He had managed to find a ce in the beggar''s quarters that would let him stay for three copper a week.


    He had lost his appetite and struggled to sleep. His mind constantly flipped between the hopes he had had for himself as a student at the Elementium and the dreary reality of his life as an apprentice. He grew thin and hollow-cheeked. His skin had taken on an unhealthy pallor. Consequently, his long days at the academy, followed by working in the crafter''s district, took an even bigger toll on his body and mind.


    Ezekiel continued to force himself through the motions. He never missed a lesson at the academy, and never skipped a day''s work, but his body and mind were deteriorating. He knew he needed to do something to break out of this spiral of self-destruction, but he didn''t know what.


    What was worse, as time went on, Ezekiel''s ssmates grew more daring. They started adding physical attacks to their verbal assaults. His Blood affinity''s passive ability to quickly heal any injuries he sustained made it easy for his ssmates to abuse him when no one was looking. His injuries normally disappeared within minutes, there was never any evidence.


    Even if he had the bruises to show for it, it would do him little good. The other students knew that hisck of an elemental affinity and noble affiliation meant he had no protection. They took every opportunity to point this out to him.


    It was a constant cycle of abuse and healing. Ezekiel found himself feeling more isted and alone than ever before. He tried his best to stay strong, to not let the daily abuse get to him, but it was bing increasingly difficult to hold on to hope. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t convince himself that he could ever belong at Elementium. That he would never be epted by the other students or allowed to exist in peace.


    He just wanted to find a way to fit in, to be seen as more than a burden.


    The semester ticked on, one miserable day after another. He couldn''t fight the nagging suspicion that his struggles would ultimately prove futile.

 Chapter 8.1: A Ray of Hope I

    Chapter 8.1: A Ray of Hope I


    Ezekiel sat in his Mana Control ss, trying to pay attention to the lecture. It had been three more weeks since the day of his excursion, marking the beginning of the seventh week of the semester.


    He was struggling to keep up with his sses. This could be partly attributed to the absence of a noble house backing him. Theck of proper food and housing was a constant concern. He also didn''t have a lot of time or energy to practice in his free time. However, The most important reason was his three affinities. He was the only tri-affinity mage at the academy. ordingly, he had three times the amount of specialized ssespared to most of his ssmates.


    Ezekiel was also starting to get disappointed in most of his teachers. He had a feeling that the lectures in his three affinities werecking. He couldn''t tell if the school was hiding knowledge on purpose, or if the teacher were just that bad. This was not something he had expected from the best academy in the empire.


    Often, the teachers couldn''t or wouldn''t answer him when he was asking seemingly basic questions. Especially his teacher for Blood Magic. The man refused to even talk about any potential offensive uses for the art. This was in stark contrast to the teachers of the general sses that all students had to attend, such as the one on Mana control that he was in now.


    The teacher was exining how a mage was supposed to handle the flow of Mana inside their body. This was an important exercise in order to improve control. The ss was quiet as the man held his lecture. Many students even leaned forward so as not to miss a single word of the exnation. The lecture was held by a seasoned war mage with a no-nonsense demeanor. The man was strict but fair, and Ezekiel liked his sses the most out of all his general sses.


    "Mana control is the foundation of any magical practice," he began, pacing back and forth at the front of the room. "Without proper control, your spells will be weak and unstable, and you risk damaging yourself and those around you. That''s why it''s essential that you learn to control the flow of Mana within your core." He paused, eyeing the students intently as they tried toplete his exercises.


    "The key to effective Mana control lies in the maniption of the flow. You have to guide the Mana. It will pass through you from the environment through your body to your core and all the way back again. During this process, you have to keep it under control."


    "First, from the environment to your body. Feel the Mana all around you and pull it into yourself.


    "From your body to your core. It is important that you don''t let the Mana loose inside your body. This can and will damage you. But the worst part is that your spell also loses strength."


    "From your core back to your body. Once the Mana is attuned to your affinity, you guide it from your core back through your body. Again, make sure to keep it tightly under control.


    "From there, you guide it out into the world again. This is the part where a spell actually manifests."


    The students tried to follow along as the teacher spoke. It was a delicate bnce. Too much Mana could overload and potentially damage the core, while too little would result in a weak and insufficient supply of magic. It was a skill that took decades of practice to truly master. Even then, it was different for every individual.


    Each person''s core was unique in its affinity and purity. In most cases, people with a higher affinity struggled more with control. This had initially surprised Ezekiel. He could not wrap his head around the reason. Upon being asked, the strict war mage had actually smirked. He had answered Ezekiel''s inquiry with a question of his own.


    "What do you think is harder to control, a racehorse or a donkey?"


    Today they were learning about different ways to improve control. The students sat with rapt attention. They were taking notes as the teacher demonstrated different versions of control. Some mages used visualization, seeing the flow of magic in their minds as a stream or river that they could direct and control. Others used physical gestures, such as hand movements or even dance, to channel the magic to where they needed it.


    Ezekiel listened intently, trying to absorb as much information as he could. He knew that his non-elemental affinities would always put him at a disadvantage. His perfect and greater affinities would make control all the more important to him. But if he could excel in his control of Mana, it might just be enough to give him an edge.


    As the lesson went on, the teacher called on different students to disy their control. He was offering tips and guidance along the way. The ss sat in silence as the instructor demonstrated how to cast a neutral affinity spell. He held out his hand and a small, glowing ball of Mana appeared in his palm.


    "This," he said, "is a neutral affinity spell. Every mage, regardless of their affinity, should be able to cast this spell. The key is to guide the Mana through your body without attuning it to your core." He paused to let his words sink in before continuing.


    "This may seem simple, but it is actually quite difficult. It requires a high level of control over your Mana and the ability to separate it from your core. That is why we practice this exercise regrly. It is not just about the spell itself, but about strengthening your control over your own magic."


    After the exnation, a hand immediately shot up. The teacher had expected this and nodded at the girl. In an exasperated voice, he asked. "What is it this time, udia?"


    udia took no time to ask her question. "If the spell doesn''t need to be attuned to our affinity, why do we need to guide it to our core then?"


    The teacher nodded at this. He seemed to be positively surprised by the girl''s insightful question.


    "You bring up a good point. Does anybody know the answer to this?"


    Zeke had a theory. The reason was probably rted to intent, but he didn''t want to bring any extra attention to himself. It didn''t matter if he was right or wrong. He would be ridiculed for being an idiot or a bookworm, either way.


    After there was nothing but silence, the teacher shook his head in disappointment before exining.


    "The reason is that you still need to imbue intent into your spell. Intent is what gives the Mana its form, its very purpose. This can only be done with your Magic core. That is why you need to guide the Mana close enough to imbue intent, without getting attuned to your affinity."


    The instructor looked around the room, making eye contact with each student.


    "Now, I want you all to try and cast a simple [Light] spell. Try to guide the Mana through your body without attuning it to your core. Remember, this is a test of pure control. Do not worry about the purity of your core at this moment."


    The students took a deep breath and focused on creating a glowing ball of Mana in front of them. They all struggled at first. Though the first small sesses could already be seen after only a little bit of practice. Eventually, most managed to guide the Mana through their bodies without attuning it to their cores.


    Nobody had managed to create any kind of Mana-Construct, but it was still a step in the right direction. Soon, it was Ezekiel''s turn to showcase his results. He took a deep breath and focused on the flow of magic within him. He visualized it as a river, with himself as the source and his core as the dam. The boy had always struggled with control, but this felt different. Without his greater or perfect affinityplicating the process, he struggled a lot less.


    With a steady hand, he directed the flow towards his outstretched palm. He ignored his corepletely, guiding the flow to take a path around it through a newly created channel. When he opened his eyes, he could see that a small ball of light had appeared, hovering just above his skin.


    The teacher nodded approvingly, and the other students looked on with a mix of awe and envy. It was a small victory, but a victory nheless. And as he returned to his seat, Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in his aplishment.


    "At least little Zeke can find work as amp now," somebody said from among the students. This caused all the surrounding students to snicker. At those words, Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of dejection wash over him. It seemed that no matter what he did, he couldn''t escape the ridicule and mockery of his ssmates.


    Martin had told his ssmates that Ezekiel only allowed his close friends and family to call him Zeke. Ever since that day, ''Zeke'' was what everyone always called him. Now, even his once-beloved nickname had been twisted into a mocking caricature of the symbol of closeness it once was. But at this point, Zeke was way past caring about such small things. He even thought of himself more as ''Zeke'' rather than as the Ezekiel he once was. He had changed too much over the past seven weeks. He didn''t even recognize himself anymore on some days.


    The ''Ezekiel'' of the past had been a cheerful boy. He was headstrong, had friends, and was always trying to help people out.


    The ''Zeke'' of today was gloomy. He was still headstrong, but it was not confidence but spite that motivated him. The world didn''t like Zeke, and he returned the sentiment in kind.


    Zeke tried his best to focus on the lesson, determined to at least excel in something. But the whispers and snickering behind him were a constant distraction. It was difficult for him to concentrate. He couldn''t even escape the teasing during lunch breaks or after ss. It seemed that everywhere he went, there was someone there to remind him of his inadequacy.


    He threw himself into today''s lessons, determined to be the best mage he could be. He may have been called "Zeke the Lamp" by the end of the ss, but he was going to shine bright and prove everyone wrong. Zeke forced out a small smile at his own terrible joke as he was on his way to his Mind Magic ss. He was trying to raise his spirits before his next lesson. He was always a little excited about this ss.


    Mind Magic was his favorite subject. Not just because there were fewer students. It was also due to the fact that the students themselves seemed to be more mature. There was noparison between the Mind Mages and his other ssmates.

 Chapter 8.2: A Ray of Hope II

    Chapter 8.2: A Ray of Hope II


    Zeke theorized that it had something to do with the mind affinity itself. It passively increased the level of intelligence and perception. This seemed to lead to a much higher degree of maturity. Although he didn''t have any close friends in this ss either, he was treated with a measure of respect by his ssmates. This small gesture was something he had learned to appreciate.


    He entered the ssroom and took his usual seat towards the back, pulling out his notebook and pen as he waited for the teacher to arrive.


    Professor Thompson began the lesson by exining the basics of mind magic once again. This involved perceiving the thoughts and emotions of others. Zeke listened intently, taking notes as the professor spoke. Zeke had be fascinated by the concept of Mind Magic and couldn''t wait to start learning more about it. It was truly a shame that the scope of what the academy was allowed to teach on the subject was so limited. However, that didn''t keep Zeke from consuming all the avable knowledge with a voracious hunger.


    The only three spells that were taught in school were [Mind Reading], [Telepathy], and [Telekinesis]. The teacher exined the basics of those spells in every other lesson. Zeke had learned that the man was very fond of repeating himself. He had started to get the impression that the teacher was trying to artificially stretch out the curriculum.


    "[Mind Reading] refers to the ability to read the thoughts and emotions of others," the man exined. "It is less effective on mages. This is because they are protected by their own Mana. The spell can be used on regr people by even a novice Mind Mage."


    "[Telepathy] refers to the ability tomunicate mentally with others. It essentially uses the mind as a means ofmunication. This can be done over short or long distances depending on the Mages mastery. However, it also needs to be said that [Short Range Telepathy] and [Long Range Telepathy] are not the same spell. On the highest level, both forms can even be used tomunicate with multiple people at once.


    "[Telekinesis] refers to the ability to move objects with the power of the mind. The spell can be used to perform feats of strength or precision. This is an interesting example. It is technically not a Mind Magic spell. As you all know, Mind Magic does not have the ability to interact with the material world. The way the [ Telekinesis] spell works is through Neutral Mana. That is where the kic forcees from. We are only using our Mind Magic to interact and control that force."


    After the usual recap, the teacher demonstrated how to clear one''s mind. Zeke listened intently as the professor exined the procedure. Only with a clear mind was it possible to focus on the thoughts of another person. This was a difficult skill to master. It required a high level of concentration and control over one''s own thoughts.


    Zeke had years of experience doing something simr. The meditation technique he had developed was based on a simr principal. It was not exactly the same but it also required a certain degree of control over the mind. Even so, he still struggled with the exercise. But Zeke was determined to improve and threw himself into the exercises with gusto.


    Over the past weeks, Zeke found that his mind-reading abilities had slowly improved. He was still far from proficient, but he could now catch glimpses of the thoughts of those around him. It didn''t always work and still required that he focused for a while.


    It was a strange sensation, almost like overhearing a conversation in a crowded room. Of course, he was talking about regr people and not other Mages and certainly not other Mind Mages. Zeke had learned that Mind Mages were almost immune to the tempering of their own kind.


    For the first time, Zeke realized the divide between Mages and regr people. He had been studying at the academy for only a couple of weeks now. Even so, he was already able to hear the thoughts of people without a core. How much of an advantage would it be if he could hear their thoughts at will? He imagine talking to somebody who could dive into your mind at his leisure. This was no longer a rtionship of equals.


    Zeke spent the rest of ss wondering what kind of spell the family of the emperor had developed. He had heard that the current emperor was already over a thousand years old. If their specialty was rted to mind reading he could hardly imagine what the man would be capable of. Zeke imagined him being able to hear every thought of every human in the capital city. A disturbing thought.


    As the ss ended, Zeke packed up his things and headed out of the ssroom. His mind raced with thoughts on possible applications of Mind Magic. He couldn''t wait for the next ss and was determined to continue learning and improving. But before he made it all the way to the door, he heard someone call out to him in his head.


    "Have a good evening," he could hear a girl''s voice saying. "Perhaps we can have a chat when you''re not in such a rush."


    Zeke was caught off guard by the unexpected telepathic message. Slowly, he spun on his heel to identify the source. There, a few rows back stood a young woman who had caught his attention before. With her flowing golden locks and piercing blue eyes, she was one of the most beautiful girls Zeke had everid eyes on. She was a year his senior and rumored to be a top student. He had witnessed her powerful Mind affinity firsthand. She had disyed her impressive [Telekinesis] once. He had noticed her in ss before but never mustered the courage to approach her.


    Zeke wavered, uncertainty writhing within him as he considered how to respond to the girl''s telepathic message. Not only was he uncertain as to why she had contacted him, but he''d never attempted to use telepathy on another Mind Mage before. He wasn''t even certain he was capable of it. Nevertheless, Zeke summoned his courage and resolved to try. Perhaps this girl would be his first friend at the academy. A notion that was more appealing to him than he cared to admit.


    He focused his thoughts, directing them towards her.


    "I''m not in a hurry," he sent. "I just have another ss to attend in a bit."


    The girl''s smile was his reward. She rose from her seat and approached. Zeke couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. A momentter, he stamped out that childish thought. It wouldn''t do him any good to get his hopes up for nothing. He was a nobody in this ce. Why would somebody like her want to befriend him?


    As the young woman came closer, Zeke was able to get a better look at her. She was a slender girl with long, flowing hair. She had a gentle yet seductive face with a small nose and full lips. Despite her delicate appearance, she exuded a strong, confident aura. Her bearing was most certainly the result of her noble upbringing and exceptional magicpetency.


    She was dressed in the second year''s uniform. A ck and white robe adorned with silver emblems representing her affinities of mind and water. The girl smiled warmly and extended her hand in greeting as she introduced herself.


    "Hi, I''m Sophia. Nice to finally talk to you," she said out loud. "There aren''t that many Mind Mages around and I didn''t have the time to get to know you yet."


    Zeke was a little surprised that she was speaking to him out loud now, but he supposed it made sense. [Telepathy] was useful for private conversations, but it could also be tiring to use for long periods of time.


    "I saw you in the Mind Magic ss today, and I was impressed by how fast you seemed to understand the material," the girl continued. "What''s your name?"


    Zeke felt embarrassed by thepliment. He believed that he didn''t deserve it because of his prior experience from his meditation. Even so, he wasn''t going to tell Sophia any of that. The ttery after such a long time was like a balm for his soul.


    He introduced himself and the two of them struck up a conversation. Sophia was very knowledgeable about Mind Magic and was happy to answer any questions Zeke had. He was grateful for the chance to talk to someone who seemed genuinely interested in helping him learn.


    "Where did you learn how to use [Telekinesis] like that?" he asked. "I haven''t seen anyone as good as you. Even the teacher was mesmerized when you used the spell to pour yourself a cup of tea. Honestly? I wouldn''t even have been able to pour the tea with that much grace using my hands."


    Sophia chuckled and shot him a flirtatious wink. "It''s not as impressive as you make it out to be. Once you get the hang of it, it bes much easier to use [Telekinesis] than even your own hands."


    Zeke shot her a doubtful look. He wasn''t sure if the girl was just being humble or if she actually meant it.


    Sophia rolled her eyes. "Think about it. Your brain controls your body, right?"


    The boy nodded. So far he was still following.


    "So that means you have trained your brain to a point where it will automatically sendmands. You don''t have to specifically instruct your hand on how to act, do you?


    Another nod from the boy.


    "So how is that different from Mind Magic?" she said. The girl didn''t exin further and only watched him with expectant eyes.


    Zeke was struck dumb by this approach to Mind Magic. If this meant what he thought it did then it was nothing short of revolutionary. He searched Sophia''s eyes, desperate for answers.


    The boy had to abandon this approach after only a moment. Her eyes were like an endless ocean. He would only get lost, were he to look for too long. The girl had a strange quality to her. He felt like she was drawing him in, somehow. On the surface, however, she wasn''t doing anything to that effect.


    Zeke shook his head to clear his addled mind. He couldn''t glean the answer from the girls'' expression. But he had to know. So, he gave voice to his hypothesis.


    "Does that mean you are controlling your [Telekinesis] like an additional limb? How do you handle the flow of Mana? You would have to provide a constant flow of Mind-attuned Mana for the spell to work."


    Sophia beamed at the deluge of questions. It seemed Zeke had satisfied the girl''s expectations with his deductions somehow. Before she could answer, however, there was the sound of a bell. This was the signal that the next ss was about to start.


    After realizing how much time had already passed, Zeke quickly said goodbye to Sophia. He apologized for having to rush off. No matter how much he wanted to learn more from the girl, he couldn''t afford to bete. Thest time this had happened in this ss, the teacher had spent half the lesson berating the poor student. As he ran through the crowded hallways of the academy, he couldn''t help but notice amotion.


    Students were standing in groups, their faces pressed against the windows. They seemed almost desperate in their attempts to catch a glimpse of whatever was happening outside. Zeke could make out the outline of a giant airship approaching the academy''s air docks. Had Zeke had the time, he would have loved to take a closer look as well.


    But the boy didn''t have time to stop and ask what was going on, he only heard snippets of conversation as he passed by. Someone mentioned a famous person visiting the academy, but Zeke didn''t know who it could be. Apparently someone from the von Hohenheim family. Zeke had never heard of them before. He was more focused on getting to his ss on time.


    Almost there! Zeke approached the door to the Blood Magic ssroom. He could hear the instructor''s voice inside, lecturing on the history of their affinity. The boy slowed his pace, hoping to slip into the back of the room unnoticed.


    The door to the ssroom had luckily not been closed fully. He pushed open the door a crack further and peeked inside. Something seemed to be happening that had everybody focused. He snuck inside, trying his best to blend in with the other students. He took a seat at the back of the room and pulled out his notebook, ready to take notes on the rest of the lesson.


    Zeke was fortunate. The professor was talking to a staff member when he entered. He breathed a sigh of relief when he was certain that the man had not noticed him slipping in. Momentster, the professor made a strange face and looked around the ssroom. His eyes finally came to a stop on Zeke. The boy''s heart sank. Had he been caught after all?


    "Ezekiel, you are expected in the headmaster''s office," the teacher said.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over him as the professor called him out in front of the ss. He had never been summoned to the headmaster''s office before. He also couldn''t think of any reason why he would be called now. As he gathered his things and followed the staff member out of the ssroom, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    His mind raced with possibilities, each one worse than thest. Had he done something wrong? Was he in trouble for something he didn''t even know he did? Surely, this was not just because he had beente this one time? He tried to push these thoughts aside and focus on the present, but it was hard to shake the feeling of unease.


    As he approached the headmaster''s office, Zeke took a deep breath and tried to steel himself for what was toe. He exchanged a nce with the secretary sitting by the door. The stern-looking woman just motioned at the entrance, before she returned to her paperwork. Zeke knocked. There was no response. Maybe he needed to knock harder?


    He looked to the secretary, hoping for guidance. The woman rolled her eyes and made a pushing gesture with her hand, indicating that it was okay to enter. Zeke took a deep breath and knocked onest time.


    When no one answered, Zeke tentatively pushed the door open and stepped inside. His eyes immediately fell on a pair of old men, who seemed to be having a debate. The first was dressed in strange clothing that Zeke had never seen before. The other man was the headmaster of the academy, Victor Windtnzer. He had met him briefly at the evaluation ceremony.


    The men looked up as Zeke entered, and he noticed the gaze of the stranger was fixed on him. His piercing blue eyes seemed to look straight through him. Zeke stood awkwardly in the doorway, unsure of what to do.


    "Not now, boy! Can''t you see I''m in the middle of something right now?" The headmaster seemed annoyed at the interruption. Zeke''s mouth opened to speak, but no words emerged. He was unsure of why he was summoned to the headmaster''s office. This situation made him increasingly apprehensive. However, before Zeke could do anything, the stranger interjected.


    "What do you mean by ''not now''? Weren''t we the ones to call thed here in the first ce, Victor? Do you think I came all the way to this shitty ce for you? Get lost and let me have this private chat." The stranger yfully pushed past the headmaster and approached Zeke.


    The headmaster seemed a bit embarrassed by his own behavior. He didn''t say anything in response. After nodding to Zeke, he exited the office through a hidden door. The passage likely led to his personal chambers.


    Now Zeke was alone in the headmaster''s office with the unknown stranger. The man stopped before Zeke, inspecting him from head to toe. Under the man''s scrutiny, he felt self-conscious about his gaunt appearance. However, the stranger seemed pleased with what he saw. He spoke with a confidence that Zeke had never before encountered.


    "Just as I was informed! You are remarkable, my boy!" Zeke didn''t understand what was so remarkable about him. The confusion must have been obvious, as the stranger continued.


    "I''m not talking about your current appearance. You seem to be in a rather terrible state if I''m being honest. This truly is not a hospitable ce for amoner with your affinities. Fret not, however, for your trials havee to an end! I have traveled half the known world just to meet you!"


    Zeke was confused by the old man''s words. Had he been monitored? He hadn''t noticed anyone. But more importantly, why had the man in front of him gone through so much trouble? Why had he traveled from far to meet with him?


    "Who are you, and why did you want to meet me?"


    The stranger was undeterred by Zeke''s tone. With a grandiose gesture and a small bow, the man introduced himself.


    "I am Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, and I havee to see you because I have an offer for you."

 Chapter 9: The Offer

    Chapter 9: The Offer


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a bit intimidated by the old man in front of him. Despite his kind eyes and jovial appearance, there was a certain air of authority and power emanating from him.


    Maximilian''s long white beard was braided and adorned with intricate gold beads. His robes were made of the finest fabrics. Zeke didn''t recognize the material. Even so, he could tell that it was expensive by the way it was embroidered with arcane symbols and patterns. The purple cloth was stretched to its limits by the man''s round belly. His staff, adorned with sparkling gemstones and intricate engravings, leaned against his chair.


    The boy couldn''t help but feel a bit out of ce in the luxurious office. He was surrounded by ornate furnishings and rare artifacts. He fidgeted nervously. Zeke was unsure of what to say or do in the presence of such a renowned and powerful figure. Maximilian seemed to sense his difort and chuckled, breaking the tension in the room.


    "Don''t be nervous, my boy," he said, his voice warm and friendly. "I didn''t call you here to scold you or give you a lecture. In fact, I''ve been searching for someone like you for quite some time now." Zeke''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    "Searching for me? Why?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Maximilian motioned for Zeke to follow him as he took a seat on the couch. He leaned into the backrest with visible delight and folded his hands over his belly. The boy hesitantly took a seat right in front of the old man.


    "Because, Ezekiel, your affinities are quite umon. You possess not one, but three affinities, that alone is less than one in a thousand among Mages. And your variety is extremely rare. I believe that, with my help, you have the potential to do great things."


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He had felt like an outcast sinceing to the academy. He had struggled to fit in with the other students due to his unusual affinities. But now, the man in front of him said that his affinities were something to be celebrated, not ridiculed. However, there was no delight on Zeke''s face.


    "I don''t know if I should believe you," Zeke said, his voice hard. Maximilian chuckled again.


    "There''s no need to believe me right away. I just wanted to meet you and have a good look at you. Now that I have seen you, I''ve got a proposition for you, if you''re interested. I want to adopt you into my family."


    Zeke was taken aback by Maximilian''s offer. He couldn''t believe that this strange old man was offering to adopt. Didn''t all the noble students wholeheartedly believe that nobody would be interested in him because of his affinities? Yet here was a man who wanted to take a chance on him not in spite of his affinities, but because of them. Zeke was unsure if he could trust this old man, but he had to admit; The offer was tempting!


    He didn''t know what to say, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that there must be some catch. He looked at Maximilian skeptically, trying to gauge his sincerity. The old man seemed genuine, but Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t quite right. The treatment of the past weeks had instilled a deep sense of inferiority in him. Zeke knew that it was not rational, but he had a hard time epting that anybody could want or need him for his affinities.


    Maximilian nodded understandingly. "I can understand your hesitation, my boy. But let me assure you, my intentions are pure. I have been searching for someone like you for a very long time. I believe that you have the potential to achieve great things."


    Zeke was intrigued by the mention of his potential. He couldn''t resist asking Maximilian about it. The old man smiled, his eyes lighting up at the opportunity to discuss his work.


    "I call it the Trinity Project," he said, his voice dripping with excitement. "I need a tri-affinity mage with mind and space affinities, as well as one of the body affinities. It''s extremely rare, even for a tri-affinity mage, to have such a wide spectrum of affinities."


    Zeke nodded as he took in the information. He had never heard of such a project before and was curious to know more.


    "What is the Trinity Project exactly?" he asked. "And how can it help me in my current situation?"


    "Ah, now that is the million gold question!" Maximilian replied with a sly smile slowly spreading across his face. "You see, I''m a researcher at heart. I''ve always been fascinated by the mysteries of magic. The Trinity Project is my attempt to unlock some of those mysteries. It''s a secret set of skills; only a few people I trust even know that I''ve been working on this. But I believe it has the potential to change the world and revolutionize the way we think about magic."


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Was the old man serious? Could he actually be working on something this important? How would he change the Magic system? How could Zeke be of any help with that? He looked at Maximilian, his mind racing with questions.


    "Can you exin a bit more about how this all works?" he asked.


    "Well, that''s where youe in," Maximilian said, his smile widening even further. "You see, the magemunity of today is like a blind man in a treasury. They stumble upon something new asionally. But they have no system, no logic, no nothing to guide them. The Trinity Project is to a mage what apass and map are to an explorer. Instead of risking his life in uncharted waters, you would know exactly where you are going."


    Zeke was still contemting those words. However, the old man surprised him by asking a seemingly unrted question out of the blue.


    "Boy, do you know what I am most famous for?"


    Zeke looked into Maximilian''s eyes for a moment and then shook his head. He had never heard of the man before today. The only reason he even knew that he was a noble was because of his middle andst names.


    Maximilian''s eyes lit up with excitement as he told Zeke about his invention.


    "Explosion magic!" he eximed, "is something I am quite famous for. It was a stroke of genius if I do say so myself." As Maximilian spoke, Zeke listened with fascination.


    "How did you manage to figure out how to create explosions with magic?" Zeke asked, his curiosity piqued. Maximilian chuckled.


    "Ah, we''ll get to thatter. But let me tell you how I came up with the Idea first: I was inspired by nature. I was traveling in the mountain ranges south of the empire, searching for some rare stones for my research. I came across an active volcano. It fascinated me! You see, my boy, I have a duo-affinity for fire and earth magic. So what could be a better expression of the potential of fire and earth than a volcano? It was there that I witnessed my first volcanic eruption. The power and destruction were awe-inspiring. I knew then that I had to find a way to harness that kind of power with magic."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in amazement. "And you managed to do it? That''s incredible!"


    "Yes, it took many years of trial and error. Finally, I discovered a way to mimic the phenomenon with magic," Maximilian said, pride evident in his voice. "I believe that with your help, we could take my research to the next level. Together, we could change the world."


    Zeke was fascinated by the possibilities described by Maximilian. However, he still didn''t know how he could be of any help with that kind of research. So he tried to calm his excited heart and spoke as nonchntly as possible.


    "How could I possibly help with that?"


    Maximilian''s eyes narrowed as he leaned forward. The casual demeanor he had exhibited earlier was now reced with grim solemnity.


    "Do you have any idea how long it took me to do all that?" he asked, his voice low and grave.


    Zeke shook his head, feeling a sudden sense of pressure wash over him. He had no idea what the old man was getting at, but he was interested to hear what he had to say.


    Maximilian seemed determined to share his story. He began speaking in earnest, his words tumbling out in rapid-fire session.


    "It took me sixteen years. Five years, alone, to learn everything there was to know about volcanic eruptions. Six more years constructing a magic model that could mimic a volcanic eruption. And another five years to grasp the spell at a level where it could be used safely, without danger to the caster. That''s how long it took me to create a single spell."


    Zeke listened in stunned silence. It was a staggering feat, one that seemed almost impossible. He had learned that entire families and empires were built on a single set of skills. He found the old man''s achievement of creating his own spell in such a short time impressive.


    "Everybody told me how impressive my achievement was," Maximilian continued. "But that was not how I felt about it. My mind was consumed by a single thought. Do you know what thought that was?"


    "No, I don''t," Zeke replied, looking at Maximilian with a mix of confusion and interest.


    "I thought that I had wasted a lot of time. In fact, I had wasted most of those 16 years. Because I, as well, was like a blind man in a treasury," Maximilian said, his voice taking on a more serious tone.


    "I didn''t know enough about volcanoes, or Mana-Constructs, or how to create a spell. I just didn''t have the right tools for any of those things. But that can all change now, with your help"


    Zeke raised an eyebrow.


    "Me? What do I have to do with it? I don''t know anything about those subjects, either."


    "Not yet, my dear boy. But you have something that can be used to solve exactly this problem," Maximilian said. His eyes were lighting up with excitement. "Body, mind, and space. Those three affinities can give you a unique perspective on magic that I simply don''t have. With your help, I believe we could finally bring light to the field of magic research. We could create new spells, new constructs, and new ways of understanding and manipting magic. And, to be sure, even surpass my explosion magic."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a little ttered by Maximilian''s words. He had always known that his tri-affinity was rare, but he had never found out about any hidden potential it held.


    "But what would I have to do?" Zeke asked, still a little hesitant.


    "The Trinity project that I spoke of is a set of methods I theorized," Maximilian said, his eyes twinkling. "A set of methods to help perceive the world around you in a new and far more academically relevant way. But here''s the catch - for it to work, you need to have three very special affinities. I can''t use the fruits of my research myself, as I have none of them, while you have all three. I am afraid that''s all that I can tell you before you agree to my proposal."


    Zeke looked at Maximilian with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. But the old man''s insistence on secrecy only served to pique his interest further. He would not give up this chance to learn more about the project.


    "I''m not sure if I understand," Zeke probed. "What''s so special about those three affinities?"


    Maximilian grinned, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Ah, my dear boy, that is the crux of the matter. But you will find my lips sealed until you agree to my proposal"


    "I-I don''t know what to say," Zeke stammered, still trying to process everything.


    Maximilian patted his shoulder reassuringly. "Take your time. I understand this is a lot to take in. But know that I''m offering you an opportunity unlike any other. With my guidance, you could be one of the greatest mages the world has ever seen. All you have to do is say yes."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel tempted. The prospect of working with such a legendary Mage was something he had never even dared to dream of. But at the same time, he was hesitant. He had only just arrived at the academy. He didn''t know enough about the world of magic to make an informed decision.


    "I-I''ll have to think about it," Zeke said, feeling overwhelmed. Maximilian nodded understandingly.


    "Of course, of course. Take all the time you need. But do not wait too long, my boy. Opportunities like this do note around often. And if I may say so, every day you attend those sses, is another day wasted."


    While listening to Maximilian, Zeke got more and more confused.


    "Wasted? What do you mean?"


    "Ezekiel, I understand that you''ve been studying hard at the academy. But I fear that you are wasting your time," said Maximilian, his voiceced with concern.


    "The Elementium Academy is neither equipped nor willing to teach all forms of magic equally. A good example would be your three affinities Blood Magic, Space Magic, and Mind Magic. They may offer sses on these subjects here, but the knowledge and instruction provided are far from satisfactory. You deserve better than that, Ezekiel. You deserve to reach your full potential as a mage."


    Zeke listened intently, his brow furrowed in confusion. "But what can I do? I''m already enrolled at the academy. I can''t just drop out and start over somewhere else."


    Maximilian chuckled, his belly shaking with mirth.


    "That''s where Ie in, my boy. I have spent many years studying these three affinities. I''ve developed a unique method of teaching them. I told you about the Trinity Project."


    "What do you say, Ezekiel? Are you willing to take a chance and join me on this journey?"

 Chapter 10: Learning about Affinities

    Chapter 10: Learning about Affinities


    Zeke sat on a bench in one of the academy''s parks. He was lost in thought. Three days had passed since his encounter with Maximilian. The prospect of working with someone as renowned as the old man was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The thought of being a part of a research project that could revolutionize Magic theory was tempting.


    However, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that something about Maximilian''s offer was too good to be true. The fact that Maximilian had been searching for someone with Zeke''s specific affinities made him feel like the coincidence was too much.


    He observed the other students milling about. The surrounding groups appeared happy as they bragged about their progress. He was envious of their easy smiles and unguarded expressions. Once upon a time, he had been the same. He missed the times when he also could assume the best about people.


    Zeke was longing for the simple life he used to have before he was epted into the prestigious Elementium Academy. Now, he was surrounded by endless mockery. Constantly on guard about the motives of those around him.


    He sighed and leaned against the bench, closing his eyes. He didn''t have a clear answer to his dilemma, and the fact that he had been considering Maximilian''s offer for days now withouting to a clear conclusion only added to his frustration. Zeke knew that he needed to make a decision soon, but he just couldn''t bring himself to trust the old man.


    He made his way across the sprawling campus of the Elementium Academy. His thoughts were preupied with the offer made to him by the entric old man known as Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim.


    Eventually, he arrived at his destination: A grandiose hall that could fit hundreds of students. There had been an announcement for a special lecture taking ce instead of the usual sses. Zeke was curious to learn what this was about. Apparently, a famous Mage would be here to hold the lecture.


    As the minutes ticked by, more and more students filtered into the hall, filling the surrounding space until the hall was nearly bursting at the seams. The lecture was mandatory for every first-year student. The students of higher grades were also encouraged to take part. From what Zeke could see, many had taken that advice.


    Not too far from him sat Theodor Steiner, the Earth Magic prodigy from the Steiner family. Zeke observed from his seat in the corner as the other students vied for his attention. Theodor was a tall, broad-shouldered young man with brown hair and piercing green eyes. The renowned Steiner family was known for producing some of the strongest Earth Mages in the empire. Theodor was a prime example of their prowess. He exuded confidence and authority. Despite the other students'' attempts to engage him, Theodor remained cool and aloof, barely acknowledging their presence. He had noticed that a lot of Earth Mages had that same stalwart personality.


    Zeke turned his attention to the other students as they chatted among themselves, awaiting the professor''s arrival. Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke spotted a familiar figure. Toward the front of the hall, he saw a mop of brown hair that he immediately recognized. There, between dozens of other Wind Mages, sat Lilly.


    His childhood friend had changed a lot sinceing to the academy. She seemed to have lost a lot of her shyness as she chatted to the girl next to her. Despite appearances, Zeke could immediately tell that she was faking her smile. However,pared to her personality, her looks had changed even more. Her hair was done up in intricate braids. She wore a luxurious coat over her student robe. He could even see golden ornaments decorating her delicate ears. Zeke wondered where she had gotten the money for such a wardrobe.


    It was then that Zeke noticed the boy next to her. The brown-haired boy seemed to have noticed his gaze as well. Their eyes met. Zeke didnt recognize him, but he could immediately tell that he disliked this person. The brown-haired Wind Mage had the same arrogant appearance that Zeke hade to recognize from the worst of his tormenters. It was the look of a spoiled noble, children that had grown up with inted self-worth. These kinds always believed that they were the absolute center of the universe and everybody else was just there to amuse them.


    The arrogant smile that appeared on the boys face only strengthened Zeke''s belief. The boy broke eye contact as he looked over at Lilly and then back at Zeke, raising a single eyebrow. Zeke didnt know what the boy was trying to tell him. His confusion only seemed to amuse the other boy further. Heid his arm around Lilly''s shoulder and pulled her into hisp. Lilly was initially surprised by the sudden contact but let herself be dragged over without protest. Her gaze lowered shyly and a bit of red crept onto her cheeks. Still, she continued her conversation with the other girl as if nothing had happened.


    The brown-haired Wind Mage began to stroke Lilly''s hair. He never broke eye contact with Zeke as he petted the girl like a prized pet. Zeke finally understood. At this moment, a lot of things became clear to him. Lillys behavior suddenly made a lot more sense. Zeke averted his eyes. He didnt need to see anything more. He refused to be baited by this stuck-up prick any longer. Zeke stared silently ahead as he awaited the start of the lecture.


    Luckily, he didnt have to wait for long. A man stepped onto the podium at the front of the ss. He was not one of the lecturers Zeke was familiar with. The man had a stern appearance that Zeke had only seen on the faces of soldiers before. He was almost certain that the man was affiliated with the military in some way. His guess was proven right the next moment as the man introduced himself.


    Attention! the man yelled in amanding voice. He waited for the room to quiet down before continuing. My name is Daniel Windtnzer. I currently serve asmander of the northern ins. Your headmaster convinced me to hold this lecture while Im still in the capital. I expect you all to be on your best behavior and pay proper attention. Is that understood?


    There were nods and murmurs from all around. However, Daniel didnt seem satisfied with this level of response.


    When I ask a question, I expect a proper answer. I want to hear a Yes, sir! from each and every one of you. Is that understood? he asked again.


    Yes, sir! most of the students replied.


    Still not good enough. Dont make me repeat myself again, IS THAT UNDERSTOOD? he asked in a stern voice.


    YES, SIR! the students yelled.


    Better! Danielmented. This will have to do for now.


    The students had all been swept away by the mans momentum. Zeke could see that every student sat in their chairs with ramrod straight backs. Daniel had an aura ofmand around him that made you want to live up to his expectations. Themander looked over the gathered crowd, taking in the sea of students. After he was done, he nodded his head and properly started his lecture.


    Very good! At ease! hemanded. The students adopted morefortable positions as they waited for his next words.


    I dont know how much you have been told about this lecture. But I am here to talk about an important topic for new Mages. I am going to talk about the influence of affinities on personality, he said.


    The ss remained silent, but Zeke noticed that many of the noble students had bored expressions on their faces. This topic seemed to bemon knowledge among the nobles.


    I am aware that most of you already have a rudimentary understanding of this subject. The noble families are of course best familiar with the traits of their own element. Lets go over the three basic rules. Who can tell me about the first rule of magic affinities? he asked.


    Several students immediately raised their hands. Daniel pointed at a petite girl in the first row. She excitedly started to recite what she had learned. The first rule states that the grade of your affinity determines how much you are going to be influenced by your Magic affinity, she said.


    Daniel kept looking at her as if expecting something more. The girl was startled and went over what she had said. But she was not able to identify any mistakes in her answer. The longer the silence held the more nervous the girl became. The person next to her whispered something into her ear and she had a look of realization on her face.


    SIR! she eximed btedly.


    Well done, Daniel praised with a nod. How about the second rule?


    The second rule states that the degree of influence will vary from person to person. There are no absolutes when ites to this subject as there are too many factors to determine a clear oue, sir! another student exined after being pointed at.


    Good! Daniel said. Third rule?


    The third rule states that in a subject with multiple affinities, the oue can vary on a case-to-case basis, sir! yet another student exined.


    Well done. It seems you were taught well, he praised. Lets do a little experiment next. I want you guys to gather into groups ording to your affinities and discuss. Dont rely on what you have been taught by your elders. Try to figure out what kind of changes you have experienced yourselves since awakening your Magic core.


    You have ten minutes. One more thing, people with multiple affinities stay where they are. You guys do the same thing by yourselves, Danielmanded.


    Zeke was d that he would not be the only one left out. As most of the students gathered in groups, he could see a scant few remain behind. He saw Peter who he had met on the day of the enrollment. The boy had an Earth and Nature affinity if Zekes memory served him right.


    Theodor Steiner also remained in his seat. Zeke knew that the Steiner heir had a Blood affinity on top of his Earth Affinity. He had seen the second-year student in his sses. Apparently, having a blood affinity was eptable if you had an elemental affinity to go with it.


    Zeke could see a couple of other students he didnt recognize also remaining in their seats. All in all, around 10% of the students seemed to have more than one affinity. Zeke was aware that he was the only Tri-affinity Mage in the academy. This meant that everyone else that had remained was a Dual-affinity Mage.


    He noticed that Daniel was scanning the faces of the students that were looking around. Zeke immediately stopped his procrastination and started on the exercise. He tried to figure out how he had been influenced by his affinities.


    This proved to be a challenge for him, as he couldnt be sure what changes were brought forth by his affinities and what came from his changed lifestyle. He felt lonely, angry, sad, and lost most of the time. He hoped that this was not the result of his affinities. The thought that he might feel like this for the rest of his life almost brought tears to his eyes. He was lost in thoughts of doom and gloom for the remainder of the time. He was only brought back to the present when Daniel pped his hands and called for all the students to gather again.


    Lets hear it from the representative of the Fire Mages, what did you find out? the man asked.


    A pale boy with red hair stood up and presented their findings. We didnt all experience the change the same way, but there were a couple of things that seemed to be universally true for all of us. The Fire affinity seemed to make us more aggressive and assertive. Even students who imed that they did not like confrontation have reported that they have started to be more willing to assert themselves.


    Good, Daniel praised, how about the Water Mages?


    This time a girl with bluish hair stood up and exined. We have found pretty much the opposite to be true. It seemed to be amon theme for us Water Mages to avoid confrontation. Even the more aggressive ones among us have started topromise and search for solutions instead.


    Well done! Daniel eximed.How about you two, Wind and Earth? I want you to shorten your answer to a single word.


    Two students stood up and looked at each other. The boy who represented the Wind Mages was the same one that had been sitting beside Lilly. He was the first to speak.


    Freedom! he proimed.


    Stability, the other boy said a momentter.


    Daniel nodded at them and they took their seat again. He looked around the hall with expectant eyes.


    Most of you have noticed, I presume, he said. Fire and Water, Wind and Earth. Those affinities are the exact opposite of each other in terms of personality. Now, let me pose a question to the students with mixed affinities: Does any one of you have abination of Fire and Water or Wind and Earth?


    There was absolute silence in the hall. Daniel seemed to have expected this, however. After waiting for another moment, he continued his exnation.


    I thought not, he said. Thosebinations are exceedingly rare, but not impossible. Can any of you tell me what would happen if a Mage had an equal affinity in both Fire and Water?


    There was silence in the hall. Nobody seemed to know the answer. Zeke had two theories that were equally likely. As always, he had no intention to share them, however. Finally, somebody raised his hand, and Daniel gave them permission to speak.


    They would cancel each other out? the student asked more than stated.


    Very good! That is indeed what happens, Daniel affirmed.There are several different pairings that cancel each other out. The most prominent ones are Light and Darkness as well as Life and Death. But for most mixed affinity Mages, it is not that straightforward. Lets hear a couple of examples from our mixed affinity Mages. What about you?


    The indicated student stood up. It was a lean boy with blonde hair. He didnt seem to know what to say. Erm I have a greater Fire and Earth affinity. I like to fight, but thats nothing new for me. Thats it, the boy said before taking his seat again.


    Interesting, Danielmented. Lets hear from a couple more.


    One after the other, he pointed out the students that had remained in their seats earlier. Soon it was Zekes turn. He got up and started his exnation, I have a perfect Blood affinity, and a greater Mind and Space affinity After getting to this point Zeke had no idea how to continue. He just remained standing and didnt know how to go on. Fortunately, Daniel came to the rescue.


    A Tri-affinity Mage? Those are pretty rare. It might be difficult to determine the changes clearly. Let me give you a hint. Usually, people with a Blood affinity are more active and feel a need to move their bodies. They have problems with remaining seated for extended periods of time. Does that ring a bell?


    Not really sir, Zeke replied.


    Curious, Daniel said while rubbing his chin. Then how about this: Space Mages often have a problem with cramped spaces and prefer to be outdoors where they can see the sky?


    Zeke just shook his head. He thought about his cramped room. He didnt exactly enjoy spending time there, but it didnt bother him much.


    Hmm, how about this, Daniel tried for a third time. Mind Mages often have a cold and calcting personality. They weigh the pros and cons of every word while conversing with others, trying to find the best way to get what they want.


    Im nothing like that, sir, Zeke insisted.


    Then what are you like, boy? Daniel asked curiously. How did you change since the evaluation ceremony?


    Zeke remained silent. He didnt want to disclose his miserable experience to this stranger in front of all the other first-year students.


    Whats that? Cat got your tongue? Out with it! Daniel demanded.


    Zeke mumbled something, but his words were too quiet for anybody to hear.


    Speak up, boy! Daniel ordered.


    With a sigh, Zeke repeated his earlier words. Depressed, he said.


    Depressed, Daniel repeated with an incredulous expression. That makes no sense! How would abination of your three affinities lead to His words trailed off as he could hear the snickering of the surrounding students. He immediately realized his blunder.


    Silence! hemanded harshly.My apologies, boy. It seems I was inconsiderate of your circumstances. You will find out about your affinities influence once you have found your ce here, Im sure.


    Zeke merely nodded at the mans words. He was too busy being worried about his actual problems to spend any energy worrying about some gradual change to his personality that might or might not ur in the future. Zeke spent the rest of the lecture in silence, taking in the lesson without participating.


    After the ss had ended, the students streamed out of the hall. As usual, Zeke took his time. He didnt want to be trapped between the throngs of people. He would not make that mistake again. He remained seated at his spot as he watched the others leave. Most were happily discussing the contents of the lecture.


    After most students had left, Zeke got up. He had worked up quite the appetite. Even the piece of hardened bread that he had brought seemed like a treat to him now. To his surprise, the way to the exit was blocked by a boy with an arrogant smirk.


    I dont think we have previously met, the boy said. My name is Samuel.

 Chapter 10.1: Making a Decision

    Chapter 10.1: Making a Decision


    Zeke could make out a second figure behind the boy. He recognized the girl with the lowered head as Lilly, the same girl he had harbored feelings for until not too long ago. His eyes flitted to the boy in front, who had introduced himself as Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Zeke with a knowing gaze as his lips curled into a sly smile. "I know you used to be good friends with Lilly," he said, ncing over at the girl who was still staring at the ground.


    "I''ve got some good news to share with you," Samuel continued, the words dripping with false sincerity.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes, his body tensing in preparation for whatever wasing. "I''m not sure I believe you," he said, his voiceced with suspicion. Samuel chuckled in response, his eyes glittering with malice.


    "Oh, you''ll believe me soon enough," he said, his voice low and dangerous, You see, I have taken a liking to this girl and we havee to an agreement. Lilly will be adopted into my Luftschloss family. This is a great chance for her to move up in the world.


    Despite how things ended between them, Zeke felt happy for his childhood friend. He knew that this was a great opportunity for her.


    "Congrattions," he said, "I''m happy for you."


    Lilly seemed ashamed at his words and kept her head lowered. She didnt seem very happy at the announcement for some reason. Zeke had the impression that he was missing a crucial piece of information. Sure enough, Samuel didnt let him wait for long.


    "Oh, and there''s another bit of news that I''d like to share," Samuel said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Lilly has also agreed to be my concubine! That was the deal she epted in order to be worthy of the honor to join my family.


    Zeke whipped his head at the girl that would still not meet his eyes. Zeke could not understand her decision. With a greater Wind affinity, she had options. Why would she ept such a deal?


    Now, Lilly here tells me that I have you to thank for hering here in the first ce, Samuel continued, Thank you, little Zeke. You''ve prepared a fine present for me."


    Zeke''s heart sank, his mind racing with disbelief and anger. He had known right away that Samuel was a sleazy, spoiled brat, but he had never imagined that he would stoop so low as to call Lilly a present right to her face.


    Zeke''s fists clenched at his sides. His body tensed up. All his life, he had been protective of Lilly. Their recent falling out was not enough topletely kill those instincts. It was hard for him to ept the thought of her marrying such a person.


    "Lilly deserves better than to be treated like a piece of property!" He said in a silent voice.


    Samuel sneered at him, his eyes narrowed in contempt. "Who are you to tell me what I can and can''t do?" he spat out. "Lilly has agreed to this arrangement, and I have the support of my family. Your opinion is irrelevant."


    "If your family wants to adopt her, then do so without adding any weird conditions, Zeke demanded, This is no way to treat a talent like her.


    Samuel''s eyes narrowed, a cold smile spreading across his face. "You think you have a say in how my family conducts business?" he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re nothing but a peasant yourself, with no power or influence. You have no means or right to even get involved in this issue."


    Can you leave him alone, Samuel? Lilly pleaded, Ezekiel has nothing to do-


    Shut the fuck up, Samuel yelled. He caught her across the face with a backhanded swipe of his hand. Lilly did not expect the blow and tumbled to the floor.


    Zeke''s anger reached a boiling point. Despite the rational part of his mind urging caution, warning him that this was surely a trap, Zeke couldn''t contain his rage. He shifted into a fighting stance, ready to defend himself.


    Samuel was one step ahead. As if he had been waiting for Zeke to make his move, he unleashed a [Wind sh]. The sudden attack left Zeke no time to dodge. He crossed his arms and braced for the spell to hit.


    The moment before the spell made contact, a muscr arm appeared before Zeke. The [Wind sh] cut a small wound along the forearm. Theodor Steiner stepped up from behind Zeke. The cut he had sustained was already closing with the use of his Blood Magic. It seemed to Zeke that the technique Theodore used was way more advanced than what they learned in ss. The tall Earth Mage looked down at Samuel for a long moment before speaking.


    "Who put you up to this?" he asked. His voice was stern and disapproving. "I can see that you are ying some game. But this is going too far.


    Samuel sneered, his eyes narrowed in anger. "Stay out of this, Steiner," he eximed. "This has nothing to do with you."


    Theodore gave Samuel a look of disbelief before he started to chuckle. He stood up to his full height, towering a head over the other boy as he stepped right in front of him. His eyes became hard as he looked down at Samuel.


    "WHAT - did you just say to me, you pathetic cretin? Since when does your pitiful Luftschloss family have the guts to talk to a member of the Steiner family like that?"


    Samuel started shaking when he met Theodore''s eyes. He had realized his mistake toote. Not only was he no match against the second-year student in a fight, but his family background was no match as well. He had gotten too carried away while talking to Zeke and identally adopted the same tone when talking to the Steiner heir.


    Why did you decide to cause a scene here? Theodore asked one more time. Again, Samuel didnt answer. Lilly had gotten up and was now also standing rooted to her spot.


    I dont care much for what you first-years are up to, Theodore said, I detest getting involved in troublesome affairs in general. But there must be a reason why you would pick a fight with so many witnesses. We would all be guilty were we to just stand by. You must have been aware of this.


    Samuel''s face paled at the words, his fear and worry were written all over his face. He looked around nervously as if trying to find an escape route. But Theodore wasn''t about to let him off the hook so easily. He grabbed Samuel by the cor and lifted him a foot off the ground, so they were eye to eye.


    "Why are you silent?" Theodore asked in a low and menacing tone, "I have heard all about how you and your cronies have been picking on that kid. I want to know why. If you tell me now, nobody will have to suffer. Refuse to talk and Ill swear that what you did to Ezekiel will look like a pic inparison to the nightmare you will have to endure.


    Samuel''s eyes darted around. His body was trembling with fear. He seemed to be weighing his options, trying to decide whether it was better to confess or face the consequences. After what seemed like an eternity, Samuel gritted his teeth and responded.


    You think Im afraid of you? Samuel asked, Do you think I have nobody backing me? Even as a member of the Steiner Family, there are people you cant afford to provoke lightly.


    Theodore was unimpressed by the threat. He started to shake the boy in his grasp like a sack of wheat. Where are your protectors then? Theodore asked, All I see is that scared girl behind you. Is she going to defend you? Doesnt seem like she will, Samuel. It seems to me like you are all alone. Whoever you made a deal with seemed to have given up on you.


    But Alexander promised Samuel started, but immediately realized his mistake as he shut his mouth. Far toote. Theodore''s eyes narrowed as he red at Samuel.


    "And you were foolish enough to listen to him?" he spat with contempt, "You''re not a child anymore, Luftschloss. You shouldve known better. What do you think Vi will do when she learns that you have be <strong>his </strong>Lapdog? Youll be lucky if your family doesnt end up paying the price for your idiocy.


    Its only a matter of time before youre kicked out of school if you continue to tantly attack that kid. You guys have been lucky so far because he heals fast, but now you even attack him in the middle of a ssroom? Right in front of so many witnesses? Right in front of ME? THE FUCKING GALL YOU HAVE!" Theodore started off calm but seemed to get more and more enraged as he continued talking. At the end of his sentence, He was screaming right in Samuel''s face. He ended his tirade by tossing Samuel on the ground like a used rag.


    Samuel retreated as if he was running for his life. He only stopped once to grab Lilly and drag her with him. However, before he reached the door he was stopped once more by Theodores voice.


    "You have gotten away with a lot, Samuel, Theodore stated, But that stops now. Word on the street is that Bombastus has asked to see the boy. I am not getting dragged into this mess if that old monster is involved. You should know as well what happens if you cross him. You can tell that slimy cunt Alexander to fuck off as well. I have an idea what this is about, and I''m getting real sick of him ying politics at school!"


    Samuel merely nodded before leaving with Lilly. Theodore didnt even turn once to look at Zeke before he also exited the room. The sound of his footsteps faded into the distance. Zeke was deep in thought. He had learned a lot from the discussion between the two nobles.


    When Zeke returned to his senses, he was alone. Everybody else had left at some point without him noticing. He couldn''t believe what he had learned today. Lilly, his former friend, had agreed to marry a man like Samuel, an arrogant, entitled noble, just for the sake of gaining a title and status.


    More importantly, someone named Alexander had been the mastermind behind his suffering. Who could that be? The only Alexander that he knew of was Alexander Feuerkranz, but how could it be him? Zeke had never even crossed paths with the older boy, much less talked to him. He felt a sense of despondency wash over him. He had long since realized that the powerful and rich held all the cards in this world, but to see his former friend sumb to their maniption and coercion was a wake-up call.


    He remembered the offer that Maximilian had made him. The old man had offered to adopt Zeke, make him a noble, and teach him a new way to use magic. Up until now, Zeke had been hesitant. But now, as he stood alone in the room, he realized that he had nothing to lose and everything to gain by epting the offer.


    Since when had he be such a coward that he wouldn''t dare to take a hand offered in friendship for the fear of betrayal? This was not the person he was, not the person he wanted to be.


    Zeke''s eyes regained their rity. His mind was made up. He would ept the old mans offer and gamble on the veracity of Maximilian''s words. It was a risky move, but the gains were more than equal to the risk. As he was now, he would forever remain a ything of those in power. He could either give up on his dreams and return to his life as a farmer or take a chance on Maximilian.


    He made his way to the location that Maximilian had specified, his determination growing with each step. What was the worst that could happen?

 Chapter 11: Becoming a Noble

    Chapter 11: Bing a Noble


    Zeke arrived at the location where he was supposed to meet Maximilian. It was an old mansion, nestled among the trees on the academy grounds. He hadn''t known that such a secluded ce existed on campus.


    The building appeared ancient, with peeling paint and an almost dpidated roof. It seemed to be embroiled in a losing battle with the surrounding fauna. The architecture was definitely out of ce among the modern buildings of the academy. Zeke hesitated for a moment, wondering if he had the right location. But his doubts wereid to rest when he found the que at the gate.


    Ehrengarde  von Hohenheim residence, it read.


    He squared his shoulders and approached the front door, the echo of his footfalls the only noise disturbing the quiet. As he reached out to knock, the door swung open a fraction. Zeke peeked through the crack, his nerves jangling.


    Hello? he called out tentatively. Is anybody here?


    Even after waiting for a long moment, there was no reply. Zeke stepped inside and was immediately amazed by what he found. The interior was clean and tastefully decorated. Even though most of the furniture was covered by white sheets, the few pieces that had been unveiled, managed to take his breath away. Elegant furnishings and intricate carvings adorned everyst one of them.


    The decor didn''t look ostentatious but rather exuded a sense of quality and refinement. Zeke couldn''t help but feel awed as he looked around, taking in the sights and sounds of hisvish surroundings.


    But even after the boy awoke from his trance a whileter, Maximilian was still nowhere to be found. Zeke scanned the room, trying to get a clue on where the nobleman might be. As he looked around, he noticed a number of magical contraptions scattered about. Some were glowing softly, while others were humming with energy. Zeke couldn''t determine the purpose of any of them, but he had a feeling they yed a crucial role in whatever it was Maximilian was up to.


    Zeke approached a strange construct that appeared to be some type of harness. He picked the contraption up to study it more closely. The bundle of straps and loops seemed to be designed to fit a humans torso, but no matter how hard he tried, Zeke couldnt determine its purpose. The only hint he found was a round metallic disc that seemed to be located at the spot where the heart would be.


    Fascinating, isnt it? a voice called out from behind him.


    The boy was so startled that he dropped the harness as he spun around. There, Maximilian stood, only a couple of steps away. Zeke had not noticed the mans approach at all. The old mans eyes were sharp as he took in the boys guilty expression.


    Snooping around, are we? he asked.


    No, sir, absolutely not! Zeke protested. I was looking for you when I found this thing. I was merely curious as to its purpose, thats all.


    A chuckle escaped the old man as he watched Zeke squirm. Calm down, boy, he said. I know that you were just curious.


    Zeke stayed silent as the man approached, his heart racing. He had made his decision, and now it was time to see if the old man would follow through on his offer.


    "Soooo?" Maximilian asked. "Why have youe to see me?"


    Zeke took a deep breath and spoke up in a firm tone. "I''vee to ept your offer, Maximilian. I''m ready to do whatever it takes to create a better future for myself and my family."


    Maximilian beamed, a look of pride crossing his face as he spoke. "I knew you woulde around. I have no doubt that you will have a bright future.


    Zeke calmed down a bit upon hearing the genuine excitement in Maximilian''s voice. The old man gestured for him to follow, and Zeke obediently fell into step behind him. They entered a room that resembled an office, and Maximilian motioned for Zeke to take a seat at the table. Two formal-looking contractsy on the surface of the desk, and Zeke recognized them as legal paperwork.


    This is the point of no return, my boy. There wont be any ce for regrets after this, Maximilian warned, before motioning for Zeke to read the contract.


    Thenguage used was surprisingly concise, with little in the way of legal jargon. Zeke attentively read through the entire document, noting the various provisions and uses. But as he reached the end of the page, he was surprised to see the position that Maximilian wanted him to assume in his family. He carefully read the passage again to make sure he was not mistaken.


    the contractee will assume all privileges and duties associated with his Station. The designated position of prime heir of the von Hohenheim family will belong solely to the individual Ezekiel of Feldstadt.


    The contractor agrees to undertake all necessary measures to ensure the proper


    Zeke stared at the words for a moment, unable to believe what he was seeing. Maximilian was offering him the chance to be his heir, the one who would inherit his title, fortune, and estate. He had suspected that the old man had big ns for him, but he had never expected anything like this.


    "Prime heir?" he asked in a forcefully calm tone. Despite his best efforts to hide it, a bit of his excitement had leaked into his voice.


    "Calm down, boy," the old man said with a chuckle. "Of course, it would be the position of prime heir. My family only has two members after all: You, and me."


    Zeke visibly deted upon hearing this, causing the old man to burst outughing. Maximilian consolingly patted his shoulder and in a reassuring tone, he said, "It''s still quite a good offer. Even though my family doesn''t have many members, I am still a very respected and powerful mage. Also, Im pretty rich, if that sort of thing is important to you."


    Zeke felt better upon hearing Maximilian''s words. Now that he thought about it, this arrangement was in line with his wishes as well. He had never wanted to be part of arge family anyway. From what he had seen, most nobles only banded together for the sake of convenience and power.


    He had much to be grateful for. Maximilian was offering him a chance to be a noble. It was a chance to inherit his wealth and status and, much more importantly, to learn magic above what was taught at the academy. It was a rare and valuable opportunity, one that Zeke would be foolish to pass up.


    "Thank you," Zeke said, his voice sincere. "I won''t let you down."


    Without any further hesitation, he bent down and signed the contract as well as the copy. Maximilian had already put his signature on both of them. The old man had not been lying, he really must have expected Zeke toe around.


    Maximilian grinned, his eyes twinkling. "I have no doubt, Ezekiel. We have much work to do, and I have a feeling that great things are in store for us.


    He led the way out of the study and Zeke soon found himself sitting on afortable couch near the firece. Maximilian had taken the seat across from him.


    Now that the formalities are out of the way, time to get down to business," Maximilian said, his voice full of enthusiasm. "Lets start by figuring out what youve already learned, do you know about spell engraving?"


    Zeke shook his head, a look of embarrassment on his face. "I''ve heard the term before," he said, "but I''m not certain what it means. I''m sorry."


    Maximilian looked astonished, but he didn''t let it show for long.


    "I can''t believe they didn''t teach you about spell engraving yet," he said. "I bet those brats in the elemental sses learned about it on the first day! Well, no matter, well get to that soon enough. Do you know how affinity purity is determined?


    Zeke shook his head again. He had been told that he had a perfect and two greater affinities, but he couldnt really exin what the terms meant.


    I see, Maximilian said. What about Imbuement and attunement then?


    I think I might have heard of them, Zeke said in an unconvincing tone.


    His voice was barely above a whisper now. He felt like a failure for not even being able to follow along with the most basic terms. Had he just been wasting his time for the past weeks? He suddenly felt like he had learned absolutely nothing in his time here.


    What had all this suffering been for? All the hardships he had endured for nothing? The thought of how useless his struggles had been brought tears to his eyes. Zeke furiously rubbed his face, trying to regainposure. He did not want to appear weak in front of Maximilian. He had promised the old man that he would not regret his decision, and he was determined to keep that promise.


    Maximilian just watched the boy in silence. His face was unreadable. Zeke feared that he had already disappointed his new mentor.


    Its not your fault, you know? the old man finally said.


    what? the boy responded in a listless tone.


    The fact that you dont know about those things, thats not your fault, the man repeated.


    ..ok, It was clear that he didnt believe a single word the old man was saying.


    Im being serious, Maximilian said.


    Youre just saying that to cheer me up, Zeke mumbled, causing Maximilian to burst outughing. His heartfelt outburst managed to dispel most of the gloomy atmosphere that had started to build.


    No, thats not the case, the old man reassured him after he had calmed down. Remind me again, what are your affinities?


    Blood, Space, and Mind, Zeke responded. He still felt a little down but he was interested to learn where Maximilian was going with this.


    Exactly! Blood, Space, and Mind, Maximilian repeated. Do you know the properties of those affinities?


    Zeke nodded at the question, Weve learned about that, but none of the descriptions seemed to fit me.


    That so? Maximilian questioned with a raised brow, I would be very surprised if that was the case. You can say what you want about Mind Mages, but there is one favorable characteristic that you all share. Care to guess what it is?


    Being smart? Zeke asked.


    Nope, Maximilian said with a smirk. Most of you are pretty clever, Ill give you that, but its not what Im referring to. No, what every single Mind Mage I have ever met had inmon was an insatiable hunger for knowledge. They are always eager to learn something new, to do research, and to find out how things worked. Does any of that sound familiar to you?


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. This did indeed sound familiar. He had done his own research since he was old enough to talk. Had he note up with his own meditation technique before turning ten years old? The reason he had not linked this trait with his Mind affinity was that he had been like that for as long as he could remember. It was not something that had started with the awakening of his core.


    That has nothing to do with my affinity, Zeke protested weakly. Ive been like that for years.


    Ahh yes, the age-old question of what was first: Affinity or Personality, the old man stated with a sage nod. Tell me, is it not possible that you have a Mind affinity because your personality is like that?


    This statement threw Zeke for a loop. Was that how it worked? This went against so much of what he had been told.


    The other students all imed their personality had changed, however, Zeke argued.


    A smile spread across Maximilians face. The old man clearly enjoyed an academic debate.


    Good catch, he praised, Thats because they are from noble families. Their cores are what I would call unnatural.


    Can you expand on that? Zeke asked.


    I think youll be able to figure that out for yourself, given time. Ill give you a hint though. How do you think it is possible that almost every single Feuerkranz has a Fire affinity? Do you think they are all born with the same personality? the old man questioned with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Zeke fell into deep contemtion. Maximilian was content to give the boy a moment to think it over. Minutes passed in silence, with Zekes expression changing several times, as he was considering all the possibilities.


    Something to keep in mind, the old man finally said. But back to my original point. The reason I said that this is not your fault is because you are a Mind Mage. You lot will almost teach yourselves if given even the slightest opportunity. I consider it a grave failure on your teachers part that you are missing that knowledge.


    Zeke thought seriously about Maximilians words this time. He finally gave the man a hesitant nod.


    Excellent! the man eximed, Lucky for you, you have one of the most knowledgeable Arch Mages of the empire teaching you personally. So, you ready to prove me right?

 Chapter 11.1: Imbuement and Attunement

    Chapter 11.1: Imbuement and Attunement


    After his deration, Maximilian rose from his seat and walked over to a nearby shelf. He returned a momentter with a white rectangr board in his hand, which he ced on the low table between them.


    His eyes sparkled with excitement as he started his exnation. Spell engraving is a technique with which we inscribe magical forms onto physical objects. By doing so, we imbue the objects with specific magical properties. It''s aplex yet precise process, requiring a deep understanding of Ritual Magic and its applications."


    Zeke listened intently, his mind racing with the possibilities. The idea of being able to imbue objects with magical properties was thrilling. Maximilians next sentence quickly doused his newfound excitement, however.


    "Naturally, this technique is beyond you right now. But there is a reason why every apprentice has to learn about it nheless," Maximilian said, his voice taking on a more serious note.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, seeming to focus on something. Suddenly, the whiteboard in front of them began to change, an image appearing on its surface. Zeke leaned in to get a better look, his eyes wide with curiosity.


    How did you do that, Zeke asked in wonder.


    Thought projection, the old man replied with a smirk, Ill tell you more about that at ater point. For now, lets stay on topic.


    With that, Zeke returned his attention to the board. The image depicted a sphere that was split into three sections.


    "This is your magic core," he exined. "It''s split into three affinities. I''m sure you''re aware of the different ranks of mages," Maximilian started, but upon seeing the look on Zeke''s face, he paused. Zeke just shook his head, causing Maximilian to nod in understanding.


    "Right, right, it looks like we have to start with the very basics before we can talk about spell engraving. Anyway, you''re what we call an apprentice-rank mage right now. This is what your core looks like." He said while pointing to the board.


    Zeke stared at the picture, his mind racing with the implications. He had never had a magic lesson that was exined in such a clear and concise manner, instead of the esoteric mumbo jumbo he was used to. There was no way his teachers didnt know about these basic concepts. The only possibility that Zeke coulde up with was that they had not taught his ss well on purpose. Thinking about all themoners in his ss, a sinister thought came to him. However, his dark musings were interrupted by Maximilians voice.


    "When you cast Magic, the unattuned natural Mana that surrounds us travels through your body and into your core, Maximilian exined. As he spoke, the board illustrated his words, showing a figure that was ingesting Mana and guiding it to its core.


    "As soon as the Mana has traveled through your core, it bes what we call attuned Mana  Mana that has been altered to have an affinity. In your case, you are able to attune the ambient Mana to Blood, Space, or Mind Mana."


    Zeke listened attentively, his eyes focused on the process disyed. Thanks to Maximilian''s exnation and the visual aids, the lesson was incredibly easy to follow.


    "You have been told that you have a perfect affinity for Blood Magic," Maximilian said, "but you probably don''t know what that really means."


    He pointed to the board, where the previous image had disappeared, in its stead, a glowing sphere was depicted. A white stream went inside the image of the sphere, which Zeke identified as a Magic core. The stream came out on the other side as a red stream that was approximately half as wide as the one going in.


    "You can see that the amount of Manaing out of the core is not the same as the amount of Mana going in. This has to do with the affinity of the core. As you may have heard, a regr magic affinity is somewhere around 50%. That means that only half the Mana going into the corees out as attuned mana. The rest of the Mana is lost in the conversion."


    Zeke frowned, his brow furrowed in contemtion. He was pretty certain he knew the reason why he had to stop casting after a while. He gave voice to his thoughts. "It can''t be that the other half of the Mana going into my core just vanishes. What happens to all that Mana?"


    Maximilian smiled upon hearing Zeke''s question, his eyes crinkling at the corners.


    "Very observant," he praised. "That''s why I like to teach Mind Mages, a sharp eye for detail. You are right, of course. No form of energy just vanishes. It is a widely held belief that energy can never be truly lost, it merely takes on a different form."


    The old man closed his eyes for a moment before continuing. "The other half of the Mana gets transformed into unusable forms of energy. Mostly heat, but also light and different forms of radiation. This is usually not a problem, as your core is very resistant to most forms of energy. However, if you use too much Mana, your core will start to hurt. If you don''t stop casting by then, small cracks will start to form. We call this state a depleted core.


    As Maximilian spoke, the board showed a cracked core, with different kinds of energy leaking out and damaging the body.


    Now, lets find out if you have been paying attention, the old man said. What do you think would happen if you continue to cast with a depleted core?


    Zeke took a moment to think his answer over. His voice was uncertain at first, but steadily gained in certainty as he spoke. The cracks would spread further, I think. It is very likely that the efficiency of the conversion would suffer because of the cracks. All that damage would most likely produce even more waste energy. This would in turn increase the rate at which the core gets cracked. If my theory is right, it would finally lead to a ce where none of the Mana would get attuned anymore. At that point, it would be impossible to cast any spells.


    Outstanding, the old man said in a sincere tone. Your theory is exactly right. We call this state a destroyed core. At that point, the core will not heal on its own anymore. If it is not treated immediately, it is possible to lose all Magic capabilities forever. You have to be very careful when overexerting your core.


    Maximilian was very serious as he spoke about this phenomenon. Zeke knew that he should take his words to heart. He made a mental note to be careful with his magic usage and to always pay attention to his limits.


    "But that''s not as much of an issue for you as it is for other people," Maximilian said, smiling at Zeke again. "Having a perfect core means that your affinity for blood magic is above 90%. That means that almost all the Mana going into your corees out on the other side as blood mana. It would be very hard for you to put any strain on your core using Blood Magic.


    You also have a greater affinity for space and mind magic, which means your conversion rate is between 70-90%. You''ll have to be a bit more careful, but a greater affinity is still a huge boon, and you shouldn''t run into any problems while still being in the apprentice rank, the old man exined.


    Zeke listened intently. Only now did he realize how much ones affinity levels affected your abilities as a mage. He was also filled with excitement because it seemed his core gave him a huge advantage whenpared to most of his peers.


    "Anyway, it seems I''ve gone off on a tangent for a bit. Lets get back on topic," Maximilian said.


    "The moment Mana passes through your core, you have to force your intent onto it. Your intent is what gives the spell its shape. Do you want it to be a sphere? A sword? That is controlled by your intent. We call these two steps imbuement and attunement." As he spoke, the whiteboard showed a white stream of Mana going into the core and a red fireballing out.


    Zeke watched the disy intently, his eyes narrowed as he tried to absorb the information. He knew that there was still much he had to learn about magic, but he was determined not to miss even a little bit of the knowledge that was presented to him in such an easy-to-understand format.


    "Did you understand all that?" Maximilian asked, looking at Zeke intently.


    "I think so," he said. Attunement is the process in which we convert natural Mana to our affinities. Imbuement is when we shape the attuned mana ording to our will, correct?


    In simple terms, yes, Maximilian said with a nod.


    That was a good exnation, teacher, Zeke said with shining eyes.


    Maximilian was surprised by the address for a moment, but then he chuckled and ruffled Zeke''s head. "No need to act so distant, my boy. How about you call me Uncle Max from now on?"


    Zeke looked nonplussed by the hand on his head and stared at Maximilian for a while before a wicked grin appeared on his face.


    "Sure thing, GRANDPA Maximilian!" he said.


    Maximilian justughed it off, "Jokes on you, I like that even better! Anyway, I think this is enough for today. It''s gettingte. How about we continue this tomorrow?"


    Zeke was unwilling to stop the lesson at this point, as he was having fun. But it really was gettingte, and he had a long way home. The thought of returning to his shabby apartment in the beggars quarters felt like waking up from a pleasant dream. However, as he tried to say his goodbyes to Maximilian, he was interrupted by the older man.


    "Huh? What do you mean, goodbye? Where do you think you''re going?" Maximilian asked with a look of surprise on his face.


    Zeke was confused as well, so he just blurted out the first thing that came to mind, "Home?"


    Maximilian chuckled, "Do you really think I''ll let you go back to that disgusting hole? Don''t forget who you are: Ezekiel von Hohenheim."


    Zeke let the words sink in as he followed Maximilian upstairs. Only now did he understand how much his life had truly changed.


    No longer would he have to suffer the pangs of hunger.


    No longer would he have to beg for work.


    No longer would he have to endure the taunts and jeers.


    No longer


    As he walked, he wiped away the tears that had started to run down his face, hoping that Maximilian wouldn''t notice.


    The old man guided Zeke to a room on the second floor that was equipped with beautiful furniture and a bed that was roughly the size of Zeke''s current apartment.


    Maximilian stayed at the door and let Zeke explore for a while before asking, "What do you think? Not bad, is it?


    Zeke had fallen in love with the room at first sight. This was by far the most luxurious bed chamber he had ever been in. The mere thought of this being his personal space from now on almost brought tears to his finally dry eyes again.


    Instead of answering, he simply let himself fall on the bed, face first, and sank into the mattress. Maximilian chuckled and simply closed the door before leaving.


    Zeke rolled on his back and stared at the beautifully carved ceiling. For the first time sinceing to the academy, he felt like things were going to turn out fine. He closed his eyes and let out a contented sigh, feeling a sense of peace wash over him.


    Finally, he had found a ce where he belonged.

 Chapter 12: Spell Engraving

    Chapter 12: Spell Engraving


    Zeke''s eyes opened with the first rays of the sun. From a young age, he had always been an early riser. In a hurry, he swung his legs out of bed and got dressed in his Mage robes. It wasn''t until he was fully awake that he realized he was no longer in his shabby apartment in the beggar''s quarters. He was in Maximilian''s luxurious mansion. His new home.


    He realized that with his closer proximity to school, he didn''t need to wake up as early anymore. Zeke scratched his head, he had no idea how to spend his morning. He descended the grand staircase, marveling at the opulence surrounding him. Soon he found himself in front of the kitchen.


    He hesitantly made his way into the room, taking in the strange devices scattered about. Despite his unfamiliar surroundings, the smell of tea was aforting presence. The fruity scent was hard to pinpoint exactly, but it had a calming effect on him nheless. The initial nervousness of waking up in an unfamiliar location was finally subsiding.


    Zeke''s stomach rumbled as he followed the smell to its source. As he drew closer, he saw Maximilian sitting in a plush chair, engrossed in a book. When Maximilian noticed Zeke, he gestured for him toe over.


    "Good morning, my boy," Maximilian said, closing his book and setting it aside. "I hope you slept well."


    "I slept well. It''s just a bit strange waking up in a new ce, Zeke said as he approached.


    Maximilian nodded, "I understand. But you''ll get used to it. You''re a part of the family now, and this is your home. Speaking of which, I have good news for you."


    Zeke''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Good news? What is it?"


    Maximilian grinned and said, "I''ve arranged for you to receive your specialized sses here with me, that means you cane back here for lunch and afterward we can continue where we left off yesterday."


    "Yes!" Zeke yelled, unable to contain his excitement. He didnt know what he was happier about  Learning from Maximilian or not having to attend his sses anymore.


    Maximilian patted him on the shoulder and said, "We have a lot of work, but I have no doubt that you''ll rise to the challenge. Now, how about you grab a cup of tea and a book and rx a little before you have to go."


    Maximilian and Zeke sat in silence, each with a cup of tea in hand and a book on theirp. The only sound that filled the room was the asional turning of a page. The book Zeke had picked up was titled: Cooking with Fire Magic for Beginners.


    Zeke could hardly believe what he was reading. How could a Mage ever sink to the level of a lowly cook? What was this? However, the text went into great detail about how this was the most prestigious use for Fire Magic, drawing Zeke in with the novel concept. Page after page, he devoured the content. It wasnt until Maximilian cleared his throat that the spell was broken. In a fluster, Zeke looked up. He came face to face with a smiling Maximilian.


    Shouldnt you be on your way? the old man asked, trying to hold back a chuckle. Zeke looked out the window and saw that the sun had already fully risen. He really needed to get going. With a slightly red face, he put the book aside and got up to leave.


    One more thing, The old man called after him. Some of my staff might finally arrive today. They will make sure that you are well-fed in case Im not around.


    Zeke nodded in reply as he left. The sses flew by with nothing interesting happening and nobody bothering him. He couldnt be certain, but it appeared that his usual bullies were keeping their distance today. Before he knew it, he was returning to the mansion to grab lunch.


    Upon returning to the house, Zeke was greeted by the presence of a butler in a formal suit and two maids in traditional attire. The two women looked to be in their early twenties. Both of them were beautiful, but they were as different from each other as humanly possible. One of them was short, even shorter than Zeke. She had a mischievous smile and a curvy figure. The other maid was a tall woman with an athletic body. Her face was serious and she appeared professional.


    Despite the state of the house, neither of them seemed interested in cleaning. When Zeke passed them, the shorter one even winked at him in a flirtatious manner. He blushed immediately and rushed past in order to hide his embarrassment.


    The butler approached and greeted Zeke with a slight bow, Greetings, young lord. The master is not home yet. My name is David, I will be seeing to your meal today.


    T-Thank you, Zeke replied. He was not used to being treated so formally or with so much respect. He awkwardly followed after the imcably dressed gentleman.


    As Zeke sat down to partake of his lunch, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude toward Maximilian. Zeke savored each bite of his meal, his mind whirring with the weighty implications of his new station.


    He was aware that bing the heir to a noble family came with a great deal of responsibility and expectation. He was determined to live up to whatever expectations the old man had ced on him. This was the least he could do, to pay the old man back.


    Just as he was finishing his lunch, Maximilian returned from his errands. His long Robes billowed behind him as he strode through the door. Zeke greeted him with a smile, and the two soon found themselves in the lounge, where they had left off their Magic lesson the day prior. Maximilian sank into his armchair, the leather creaking beneath him.


    "Zeke," he began, studying the boy''s reaction closely after addressing him by his nickname for the first time, "what did we learn yesterday?"


    Zeke smiled at Maximilian''s cute behavior. He took a moment to reflect on the information he had learned about Attunement and Imbuement. The boy recited it back to Maximilian, who nodded in approval.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all," Maximilian praised. "However, there is one more crucial element to consider when casting a spell. Do you know what it is?"


    Zeke shook his head, eager to learn more. Maximilian leaned forward, his eyes alight with excitement. "It''s Control. Mana Control is the keyponent for making spells take form. At your current level, it may not seem important. But soon enough you''ll see that you can''t use any effective spells without it. Without proper control, our spells will fizzle and fail."


    Maximilian stood and began pacing the room, his hands waving animatedly as he exined the intricacies of Mana Control. "After the Mana is attuned by our core, it must travel through channels in our body before it can appear in the outside world. It''s like a river, flowing through us and out into the world. You must learn to direct that flow, otherwise, you wont ever be able to cast any Magic."


    Zeke listened intently, his mind racing. He could feel the excitement building within him, the thirst for knowledge. In his mind, he repeated all the steps needed to cast a spell: Attracting Mana, Attunement, Imbuement, Mana Control


    At this point, a question arose. If those were all the parts necessary for a spell, then why do mages use incantations and gestures to cast?


    Zeke couldn''te up with a decent answer even after a while, he decided to ask Maximilian, who was patiently waiting for him to finish his train of thought.


    "Why do mages use gestures and incantations if they''re not necessary for spell casting? he finally asked.


    Maximilian leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face as he considered Zeke''s question.


    "To put it simply, incantations and gestures are a way to bring the body and mind in alignment," he exined. "Lets say a Mage casts a spell a million times. Each time saying the word ''fireball''. Their mind and body will be so attuned to that sequence that they can cast it just by saying the incantation."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in understanding, "So, it''s a crutch?"


    "You are half right, but its not quite that simple," Maximilian said. "Gestures and incantations can help a mage bring their full concentration to the task at hand. It''s a way to anchor ones internal focus and make it easier to draw upon magical energy. The moreplex a spell is, the more you will need to rely on such measures initially Until you fully master a spell, that is."


    "Master a spell?" Zeke asked. "I have never heard that term before."


    "There are different stages of mastery," Maximilian said, a hint of seriousness creeping into his voice. "You begin as aplete rookie, unable to even perform the magic. After you are able to cast a spell sessfully you are considered a novice. When you are able to perform the spell reliably you can be called an adept. Finally, when you are able to cast a spell without any gestures or incantations, even in the heat of battle, only then can you be considered to have mastered the spell."


    I have never heard of any of those terms before, Zekemented.


    Doesnt surprise me, the old man said with a smile. Im the one who made them up, after all. This is by no means how everybody treats spellcasting. Most mages never even try to master a spell. For the vast majority, it is good enough to be able to cast a spell at a decent level.


    But not for you? Zeke asked.


    No, and it shouldnt be good enough for you either, Maximilian replied. The dy of an incantation or gesture can mean the difference between life and death in a serious fight. Remember that.


    Zeke nodded seriously at Maximilian''s words. This seemed like a good time to remind the old man about the subject he had tried to teach yesterday. Zeke had been itching to learn more about it since Maximilian first mentioned it. Now that he had a better understanding of the basics, he felt ready to dive into the subject.


    Can we talk about spell engraving now? the boy asked with sparkling eyes. Maximilian smiled at Zeke''s enthusiasm and began to exin the process of spell engraving.


    I guess its about time, the old man said. "When an apprentice mage first begins their journey, their core is like a nk canvas. As you learn and grow, you will eventually reach a point where you are ready to be a True Mage. And at this point, you will undergo the process of spell engraving."


    Zeke leaned forward, hanging on Maximilian''s every word. "So, how does this process work?" he asked.


    "Well" Maximilian replied, "it''s a bitplicated, but I''ll do my best to exin. Before you are ready to undergo spell engraving, you will be given a spell to learn. This spell will be carefully chosen by your mentor or teacher. It should be one that is specifically tailored to the path you want to take as a mage. Once you have mastered this spell, you will be ready to have it engraved on your core."


    Zeke''s brow furrowed in confusion. "I''m not sure that I understand. How exactly do you engrave a spell onto someone''s core?"


    Maximilian smiled at Zeke''s curiosity. "Ah, that is the truly magical part. You see, Zeke, when you are ready to have a spell engraved onto your core, you will enter an Engraving Chamber. This room is specifically designed to facilitate the process. It uses a veryplex form of Ritual Magic to aid the apprentice.


    How does the process work exactly, Zeke asked. He still couldnt picture it clearly.


    Once the magic formation is activated, you will need to channel the spell for as long as you can. The spell will be engraved onto your core, giving you ess to its power and knowledge for the rest of your life.


    Does it actually get engraved onto my core, physically engraved, I mean? Zeke asked with a raised brow.


    Yes Maximilian said with a wicked grin,  its on the inside of your core. Hurts like nothing you have ever felt.


    Zeke paled slightly, but he still remained skeptical about the process, "Didn''t you tell me that it is almost impossible to empty my perfect core with apprentice-level spells?"


    "It is true that a perfect blood core is difficult to empty with an apprentice spell," he admitted. "But the process of spell engraving works differently than normal spell casting, the engraving process itself costs a lot of mana.


    How long would I have to channel the spell for the engraving to be sessful, Zeke asked.


    The longer you are able to sustain it, the deeper and more intricate the engraving will be. This leads to a more powerful and refined spell. Even if the process is painful, this is the time to grit your teeth and endure it. The benefits of a good engraving are hard to overstate.


    And what are those benefits? Zeke asked while licking his lips.


    There are many, Maximilian exined with a chuckle. The spell you engrave on your core is going to stay with you forever. You will be able to cast it effortlessly and more efficiently than anybody else. But more importantly, you be intrinsically linked to it. With your very soul, some people say. It will even determine the further development of your core to some extent.


    Zeke nodded, taking in the information. "So how do I know when I''m ready for my breakthrough?" he asked.


    Maximilian smiled. "Typically, students be True Mages toward the end of their first year. More talented students might achieve it a little sooner. But don''t worry about it just yet, Zeke. You''ll know when you''re ready. The signs of an impending breakthrough are intense pain in your core. Ites in waves, growing more intense, andes in shorter intervals the longer you wait."


    Zeke''s face turned pale as Maximilian spoke, the implications of his words sinking in. He hesitantly spoke about the intense pain he had been experiencing in his core for weeks, ever since Lilly had told him she couldn''t be seen with him anymore. He had thought the pain was a result of his loneliness and sadness, not his magic.


    Maximilian''s eyes widened in shock as he listened to Zeke''s description. He hurriedly ced a hand over the boys chest, where his core was located, and sent pulses of Mana towards it. After a moment, Maximilians face turned pale as well.


    Son of a bitch, he cursed. This is not good!


    The old mans eyes moved rapidly back and forth as he calcted something in his head.


    "Zeke, it''s high time for you to learn the spell for your engraving," Maximilian said urgently. "If we don''t do something soon, your core will copse in a matter of weeks."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in fear at the prospect of his core copsing. He had never imagined something like this could happen to him.


    "What can I do?" Zeke asked, desperation creeping into his voice.


    "First and foremost, we need to get you started on your Blood Spell as soon as possible," Maximilian said, his tone serious. "It''s not going to be easy, Zeke. The spell that I want you to engrave is difficult. It requires a level of control and precision that most Mages could only dream of achieving as apprentices."


    Zeke swallowed hard, his mind racing. Only now did he realize how much trouble he was in.


    "I''ll do whatever it takes," Zeke said determinedly. "I''ll work day and night, I''ll practice until my hands are raw. Just tell me what I need to do."

 Chapter 13: [Blood manipulation]

    Chapter 13: [Blood maniption]


    The morning air felt cool on Zeke''s skin, as he made his way through the forest. The sun had not yet fully crested the horizon, casting a soft glow over the world. Despite the early hour, he was awake and alert.


    He had spent all of yesterday buried in thick tomes on magic theory. Now, as Maximilian stood before him, he knew it was time to put that knowledge into practice.


    "Zeke," Maximilian said, his voice stern. "From now on, youll have to get up at this time every day. That way, we can train for three hours before your sses start."


    Zeke nodded. He was determined to do whatever it took to prove himself worthy of the trust Maximilian had shown him. His father had taught him the belief that with hard work and dedication, he could ovee any obstacle. It was time to put that theory to the test.


    "Listen up, my boy," Maximilian began, his kind eyes fixed on his student. "From now on, our mornings will be dedicated to training in Blood Magic. You''ll still attend your morning sses at the academy for now. After lunch, I''ll take you out of the school to get somebat experience against monsters."


    Zeke''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why do I have to fight monsters instead of training my spells?" he asked.


    Maximilian chuckled. "Because the stress of actualbat puts a great deal of pressure on the mind and body. That pressure is the best way to stimte progress for mages, in my opinion. Stress is a fantastic learning aid, you see."


    Zeke nodded, trying to wrap his head around this logic. All of a sudden, he realized why his Blood Core was about to evolve so early. The bullying, the separation from his family, and the painful loss of Lilly: All of those eventsbined put immense pressure on Zeke. He felt like he was suffocating each day sinceing here. If stress was really as beneficial as Maximilian imed, then Zeke wouldn''t be surprised if his other cores were close to evolving too.


    "And in the evenings," Maximilian continued, "you''ll continue to study magic theory, just as you did yesterday. If everything goes ording to n, you will be able to learn the spell in time."


    Zeke nodded, steeling himself for what was toe. The path ahead would be difficult, but with Maximilian''s guidance, he was confident that he could ovee this challenge.


    I understand but why are we out here? he asked in confusion.


    Good question! I want you to run ap around this small forest every morning before we start our lesson. It often helps to get the juices flowing before trying to practice Magic, Maximilian said. Ill meet you back at the mansion in half an hour at thetest.


    Zeke thought the old man was joking at first, but Maximilians face remained serious. With a hesitant nod, he started the trek around the forest. Just about half an hourter, apletely exhausted Zeke met up with Maximilian inside the training room of the mansion.


    The old man smiled at his disheveled state, patting Zeke on the shoulder. Now, I am certain that your teachers taught you next to nothing when ites to Blood Magic as well. We''ll have to work extra hard to make up for that. Let''s start with the most versatile spell of any Magic school  Maniption.


    Despite his state, Zeke''s eyes lit up with excitement. He had long since wanted his tutors to teach him proper blood magic spells, and now that wish was finallying true.


    "[Blood Maniption] is exactly as the name suggests, the ability to control blood," Maximilian exined. "At lower levels, it can be used to speed up the functions of organs and muscles by increasing the blood flow. It can also be used to stem the bleeding from wounds. It''s a very useful spell to have in your arsenal, especially whenbined with other blood magic spells."


    Zeke nodded, taking in every word. He soon realized how he was supposed to integrate the power of his Mana to control the flow of blood. It turned into a painful lesson as the practice began revolving around stopping the Blood from a fresh cut. Maximilian would slice open a thin cut on his arm. Zeke''s mission was to stop any drop from escaping the wound and subsequently close it shut.


    Usually, such practice could only be done a very limited number of times, but Zekes perfect affinity made him appear tireless. The hours passed by as he worked on his control. It was painful work, but with each passing minute, Zeke''s control became firmer.


    As the three hours of training came to an end, Maximilian stood before Zeke, a proud smile spreading across his face.


    "That was truly impressive, my boy! Not only your determination to push through the pain but your progress as well," he said, his voice filled with amazement. "I would have stopped much sooner if you werent making such tremendous strides. This level of advancement is nothing short of astounding. It took me almost a week to advance my own [Fire maniption] to that level."


    Zeke beamed with pride, feeling a sense of aplishment wash over him.


    "If you can keep up this speed of advancement, you''ll graduate from being an apprentice in no time at all, Maximilian praised.


    Zeke nodded, basking in the sense of fulfillment only a job well done could bring. He knew that he still had a long way to go, but this had been a great start.


    "Its time for breakfast, otherwise you wont be in time for sses," Maximilian said as he patted Zeke on the back.


    Soon after, Zeke set off for his sses, his mind racing with excitement. His good mood didnt hold for long, however, as the morning sses were especially dry today. Compared to the Magic lessons he had with Maximilian, these were a slog to get through.


    During a particrly boring ss, he tried to increase the blood flow to his brain, curious to see what would happen. To his surprise, a change urred immediately. He felt more clear-headed. Even, the material of the ss seemed toe more easily to him as well.


    As the day went on, Zeke''s excitement only grew. His mastery in [Blood Maniption] improved steadily. Thanks to his increased brain function, he had no problem following along with the sses while working on his Magic at the same time. It wasnt that he was getting smarter per se, but focusing on two different things had be vastly easier.


    He couldnt wait to share this discovery with the old man. Finally, thest ss of the day ended, and Zeke could be seen sprinting across the academy grounds momentster.


    "Maximilian, you won''t believe what I learned today!" Zeke eximed as he burst through the door into the old mans study. "I figured out how to use [Blood maniption] spell to increase my thinking speed!"


    Maximilian nodded approvingly, a small smile ying on his lips. "That''s impressive, my boy. But try not to overdo it. Once you feelfortable, you can try improving different parts of your body at the same time."


    Zeke took in Maximilian''s words. He knew that mastering [Blood maniption] would take time and dedication, but he was determined to seed.


    "Only when you can freely turn on and off all the enhancements to your body at will, you will be considered to have mastered the apprentice level of the spell," Maximilian continued. "But don''t let that be your only goal. Keep pushing yourself to learn and grow as a mage. The journey to true mastery is never ending."


    Zeke nodded, feeling grateful for Maximilian''s guidance. He spent the entirety of his lunch trying to find ways to improve his skill in [Blood maniption]. Meanwhile, Maximilian had been preparing something, and now he called Zeke over to join him.


    The boy made his way over to the other room, curious to see what Maximilian had been up to. When he entered, he saw that there was a set of light leather armor and a backpack on the table, as well as a staff. The staff was made of wood, but the ends on both sides were reinforced with metal.


    "Put on the armor," Maximilian instructed. Lets see if it properly fits you.


    Zeke obeyed, putting on the armor. The leather was incredibly flexible and he could put the entire set on in only a few moments without any help. When he was fully d in leather, Zeke picked up the weapon and gave it a few test swings. His movements were clumsy as he had never held this type of weapon before. He couldn''t help but wonder why Maximilian had chosen it for him.


    "Why this weapon?" Zeke asked.


    "Its a good fit for you," Maximilian said with a smile. Zeke looked down at the staff and then back at Maximilian. He didnt feel like this was a good fit for him. He would much rather have a sword. Maximilian chucked upon seeing Zekes unconvinced expression.


    "Body type Cores passively improve the body over time," Maximilian said. "There are three kinds of Body Cores: Blood Cores, Bone Cores, and Flesh Cores. They are known to make the body stronger and more durable by permanently nourishing the blood, bone, and flesh respectively with a flow of attuned mana."


    Zeke nodded, understanding dawning on him. "So that''s why I''m a lot stronger than other kids my age, even with my build," he said, recalling how he had always been able to hold his own against Martin and his bully friends back in his vige.


    "Yes," Maximilian confirmed. "Your Blood Core will give you an edge, and as you continue to develop your skills and control, you''ll be even stronger. It''s important to bnce your physical training with your magical studies. Both are crucial to bing a well-roundedbatant."


    Zeke nodded, determined not to ignore his physical training in the future. He had always liked to be physically active, but it didnt reflect in his build at all. His arms were still as scrawny as they had always been. Nobody would ever call him muscr. He had always been among the most slender boys in his vige. It had always been something of a sore spot for him, as his father was built like an Ox.


    "With your increased strength, a blunt weapon like this staff will be the best choice," Maximilian exined. "And remember, the staff has a longer reach than almost every other weapon, giving you an advantage against untrained foes."


    Zeke had to agree with the logic behind those words. Feeling the weight of the weapon in his hands, he realized that he was going to have to fight actual monsters soon. A wave of nervousness washed over him, as his mind filled with images of dragons burning down viges, of nightmare creatures made from fire and darkness tossing around burning buildings like they were toys.


    "What kind of monster are we going to hunt?" Zeke asked, his voice tinged with anxiety.


    Maximilian chuckled at the look of worry on the boys face. "Don''t worry, Zeke. We''re not hunting dragons or Titans. Today, We''re hunting goblins."


    Little did he know that this announcement stirred the almost forgotten fear that still lurked in the boys heart. His first run-in with the green pests had almost cost Zeke his life. Now, he would be forced to face them once again.


    Great, Zeke said with a false smile on his face. Cant wait!

 Chapter 14: Goblin hunting... again!

    Chapter 14: Goblin hunting... again!


    As Maximilian and Zeke sat inside the carriage, they were both lost in thought. They were on their way to a nearby forest, where Maximilian had received reports of goblin sightings from the adventurer''s guild.


    "Goblins have been sneaking into nearby viges to steal food," Maximilian exined. "And they''ve even tried to attack kids who were left alone. They''re usually not brave enough to fight an adult man one on one, but they''ll attack if they outnumber their target."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the danger that goblins posed. He knew that they were vicious and cunning. His own experiences with hunting them had been one of his greatest failures to date.


    "Goblins are only around 1.3 meters tall, but their muscles are stronger than their scrawny arms suggest," Maximilian continued. "Still, they''re slightly weaker than a grown man who works in the fields all day. You just have to be careful and watch out for ambushes."


    Zeke nodded again, feeling a mix of nervousness and determination. This would be his first real test after being adopted, and he was determined to prove himself. As the carriage rumbled along, Zeke began to wonder about Maximilian''s experience in this field, "Do you have a lot of experience fighting monsters?"


    Maximilian gave Zeke aplicated look. "I used to hunt a lot of monsters when I was a student," he said. "By the time I was a third year, I was already a silver-rank adventurer. But I haven''t been on any guild missions since."


    Zeke was confused. "Why not? The strong mages such as yourself should be fighting all the strong monsters, right?"


    Maximilian looked saddened by Zeke''s question. "Unfortunately, thats not how it is. Most Mages aren''t used for fighting monsters at all. They''re used for something else."


    "Whats that?" Zeke asked.


    "War" Maximilian replied, his voice heavy with emotion. "Mages are often used as weapons of war, fighting on the front lines and using their magic to turn the tide of battle. A single Mage is worth more than 1000 regr soldiers."


    Zeke was stunned. Sure, he had known that Mages were deployed on the battlefield. But the way Maximilian talked about it painted apletely different picture than he had held in his heart. He had imagined Mages to swoop in and save the day. Not as indiscriminate killing machines that rained down fire and fury on helpless victims.


    He couldn''t imagine using his magic for something as destructive as that. Also, he was very confused by something else. "If mages don''t fight strong monsters like Dragons and Titans, then who does?" he asked. Maximilian''s expression grew even more saddened.


    "Nobody has to fight them at all," he said. "Monsters like Dragons are not mindless beasts but have human-like intelligence. They have their own lives and don''t just roam around killing weak humans as the lower monster species do."


    Zeke was shocked by this revtion. "Then why are there so many stories about heroes ying evil Dragons?" he asked.


    Maximilian turned somber as he exined. "It''s most often humans who go into the habitats of those monsters and kill them for their valuable body parts. It''s a brutal and dangerous business and not something I condone. But there are always those who are willing to risk their lives for the promise of riches. And when a Fatheres home and finds his nest plundered, his children and mate killed, what do you think the Dragon is going to do?"


    Revenge? Zeke asked with growing unease.


    Got it in one, Maximilian replied. Dont get me wrong, Dragons are no saints. They are probably the most arrogant creatures under the sun. But its exactly that arrogance that keeps them from attacking humans, they see us as far beneath them. No, they would much prefer we left them alone.


    Zeke was horrified by this news. He had always thought of monsters as mindless, rampaging creatures, but now he realized that they were much moreplex than he had ever imagined. They both spent the rest of the ride in silence, lost in their own thoughts.


    As the carriage arrived at the edge of the forest, Maximilian turned to Zeke and said, "It''s time for you to go on."


    Zeke was a little nervous at the prospect of going into the forest alone after what had happened thest time, but Maximilian reassured him.


    "I''ll stay hidden and follow you, but try not to count on my help if at all possible," he said. "This is your chance to prove yourself. Show me what youve got."


    Zeke took a deep breath and entered the forest, feeling a mixture of determination and anxiety. The forest was quiet, and he had the eerie feeling that something was watching him.


    "The goblins should be towards the center," Maximilian called out from somewhere behind him. "Keep your eyes and ears open, and be ready for anything."


    Zeke took a deep breath and steeled himself for the task ahead. After walking through the forest for about half an hour, Zeke started to hear strange noises in the distance. He followed the sound, his staff at the ready, and soon saw three creatures that he recognized as goblins bent over a crate, eating something that looked like dried fish. They didn''t seem to have noticed him at all, so he tried to sneak up on them, hoping to take them by surprise.


    But as he approached, he felt a tingling sensation at his back. Instinctively, he dove forward and somehow managed to dodge the club that was swung at him from behind. He turned to see two more goblins, who had been hiding behind the trees. Again, the goblins had been trying to attack him from behind.


    Zeke''s heart raced. He had narrowly avoided the blow this time, but he knew that he had to act fast if he wanted to survive against this many opponents. They were already trying to surround him.


    Using his [Blood maniption], he increased the speed of his brain to keep track of his enemies'' movements. At the same time, he increased the blood flow to his legs, using the increased strength to try to get out of the encircling attempt.


    With a cry of determination, Zeke swung his staff at the closest goblins head. The green critter dodged easily, and the other four seized the opportunity to attack. He managed to dodge three strikes, but one of them managed tond a blow on his ribs with its club.


    The blow hurt a little, but not as much as Zeke had expected. He realized that this was most likely thanks to his blood core making his body stronger and more resilient.


    Zeke tried his best to hit the goblins, but he couldn''t seem tond a single blow on any of them. They were fast and agile, and he struggled to keep up. He took several more hits from the goblins, including one to the head, but instead of being disheartened by the flow of battle, he found himself getting excited.


    He soon realized that the goblins didn''t have the means to do any real damage to him. Even when their attacksnded, his leather armor and helmet protected his vital areas. His ability to heal took care of the rest. This discovery helped Zeke calm down.


    He stopped attacking mindlessly and instead focused on blocking and dodging. He was using this opportunity to analyze the goblins'' fighting style for the first time. He was trying to figure out how they always managed to dodge.


    At first nce, they seemed disorganized. But as he continued to watch, he realized that there was always one of them that overextended its position on purpose. The smug bastard was clearly baiting him into attacking, before dodging out of the way at thest moment. It was a clever tactic that Zeke could only see through now that he was calm and focused.


    Zeke decided to capitalize on his insight by faking an attack. He was hoping to catch them off guard by doing so. He pretended to lunge forward with his staff, causing the goblin to flinch back in an attempt to dodge. But instead of following through with the attack, Zeke changed his stance. The other goblins were already rushing in to capitalize on his failed attack.


    They soon noticed what he was doing and tried to adjust their tactics, but it was toote. Zeke attacked from the nk, taking advantage of the fact that the goblins were blocking each other''s way and couldn''t advance or retreat effectively. He swung his staff upwards, catching one of the goblins beneath the chin with a blow that was so powerful, it snapped the goblin''s head back with a sickening crunch. The goblin fell to the floor, lifeless.


    Zeke was surprised by how the scene had yed out. He tried to figure out how it could have urred. He realized that just before hitting the goblin, he had subconsciously started to boost the strength in his arms instead of his legs. Never before had he been able to adjust his [Blood Maniption] so smoothly. He hadn''t even tried to use his magic in such a way, but in the heat of battle, his body and mind had been perfectly aligned, allowing him to unleash a weapon strike that he had not thought himself capable of.


    Zeke stood there, staring at the dead goblin at his feet. He was still thinking about the course of events that had led to this oue. Meanwhile, the other goblins simply stared up at him in shock. This gave Zeke a few precious seconds, But the moment one of the goblins started to move, Zeke knew that he had to act.


    He braced himself for an attack. To his surprise, the goblins all turned as one and ran. He just stood there and gawked, as they disappeared into the forest. Zeke was confused. It was still a four-on-one fight, so why had the goblins run?


    Zeke thought for a moment about what he should do. He could give chase and try to catch them, or he could return to Maximilian and report his sess. In the end, he decided to give chase. He knew that it was important to eliminate all threats to the nearby viges, no matter how small they might seem. He would never forgive himself if one of those goblins ended up killing a child because he let it escape today.


    Zeke found it easy to catch up to the fleeing goblins, thanks to the boosted speed from his [Blood maniption]. He reached the first one in seconds. His short legs werent able to carry the critter very fast. Zeke passed him on the left side before nting his feet firmly on the ground and swinging his staff with all the strength he could muster.


    The goblin couldn''t react in time, and the momentum of its sprintbined with the kic force of Zeke''s blow resulted in a devastating collision. The heavy iron ends of the staff proved to be harder than the goblin''s head. With the sickening crunch of breaking bones, the goblin wasunched backward andnded hard against a tree.


    Zeke was stunned by the gruesome disy. He stood there, rooted in ce, staring at the body of the goblin. He had killed a living being, and he wasn''t sure how he should feel about that. Thest time he had been too focused to think about it. But this second time was different, he had hunted it down, and the small monster had no chance to even fight back. It had not felt like a fair fight and more like he was a predator hunting down defenseless prey.


    Zeke watched the dead goblin for a while, as he thought about what Maximilian had told him earlier. He thought about how monsters had their own lives. Soon after, he heard someone approaching and turned around, his weapon at the ready. He lowered it when he saw who it was.


    "How do you feel, after taking a life for the first time?" he asked in an ambiguous tone.


    Zeke sighed and shook his head. "It''s not the first time," he said. "But I think I mostly feel bad about destroying the goblin''s life."


    Maximilian stared at him for a moment before chuckling. "You don''t need to feel too bad about that. Monsters only develop what is known as the ego after a certain point. That goblin was little more than a mindless beast, acting on instinct alone. Dont get fooled by how clever they seem. It had no concept of its own life or the value of others."


    Zeke nodded, taking in this new information. He still wasn''t sure how he felt about taking a life. At least he could take sce in the fact that he had been defending the nearby viges from harm. That thought brought him a small measure offort.


    Zeke followed Maximilian in silence as they walked through the forest, his mind still racing with the events of the previous fight. After a while, they came across a small hill, and Maximilian began to climb it, motioning for Zeke to follow him.


    When they reached the top, they were greeted with the sight of a tiny, shabby vige filled with goblins. The huts seemed to be made of driftwood and stolen parts from a human vige, and Zeke even saw one goblin who appeared to be living in an upside-down wheelbarrow. Zeke was wordlessly taking in the sight, until Maximilian spoke, waking him from his stupor.


    "Do you know why some mages have middle names?" he asked.


    Zeke looked at Maximilian with confusion in his eyes. "I thought that middle names were a tradition for nobles.


    Maximilian chuckled and shook his head. "Nope, that''s not it at all. Middle names are only given to aplished mages. It''s a way of honoring their achievements and contributions to the magicalmunity. Another name for them is Mage names."


    Maximilian quickly scanned the vige beneath them to make sure they had not yet been discovered. He then turned back to the young mage and spoke in a whisper.


    "You must be careful about the reputation you earn as a mage, my boy, he said in a serious voice. I once knew a man, incredibly talented in both air and water magic. He had always dreamed of receiving the middle name ''Hurricane'', and it seemed like the Mage Guild would grant it to him after a few more achievements. But then, it happened


    What happened? Zeke asked. He hadpletely forgotten his depressed state, so invested was he in the story.


    One night at an important ball, he became too drunk. And I dont mean, a little too drunk I mean he waspletely shitfaced. While relieving himself, he used his water magic to make the stream of piss circle him and forgot to stop it before returning to the party. He ended up spraying several of the most influential Mages with his urine. Do you know what they ended up calling him?"


    Zeke looked at Maximilian with a quizzical expression. Maximilian gave a rueful shake of his head and sighed.


    "They called him ''Urinecane''," he said with a hint of amusement in his voice. "And let me tell you, that is not a name you want to be known by in the magemunity. A Mage name is often more important than the one you were born with. I don''t even remember what that man''s actual name is, everyone just calls him Urinecane."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in disgust at the thought of being known as the ''Urinecane''. He couldn''t imagine the embarrassment and shame that the unfortunate Mage must have felt after such a public mishap.


    Maximilian gave Zeke a serious look, his expression turning grave. "Remember, it is important to be careful what you are known for. Your reputation can make or break you, especially in the world of magic."


    As he spoke, Maximilian stood up from their crouched position, immediately drawing the attention of the dozens of goblins below. He turned to Zeke and told him to keep in mind what he had said, before raising his palm towards the vige.


    "Pay close attention," he said, before uttering a single word, [Eruption].


    Zeke couldn''t wait to finally see his teachers magic. But to his surprise, nothing seemed to happen, causing the goblins to let out snickers and jeers. However, theirughter was short-lived as the earth began to shake beneath their feet.


    Suddenly, the ground erupted, spewing fire and stone in every direction. The vige was reduced to rubble in an instant, the screams of the goblins drowned out by the chaos. It was like the earth itself had stretched out its molten fingers to demand its tribute.


    As the smoke cleared, a heavy silence settled over the area. Zeke stared in shock at the immense crater that had reced the spot where the vige had just been. Molten stones dripped to the ground here and there, bathing the area in an eerie, pale light. Zeke had learned that this substance was called magma, but he had never seen it before. He turned to Maximilian, his mind racing with the realization of the power this man possessed.


    Zeke watched as Maximilian stood tall, his face a mask of calm, despite the destruction he had just caused. He remembered the full name Maximilian had given him days before: Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim. It was a name that demanded respect, one that spoke of power and influence.


    As he gazed upon the old man, he was startled by what he found. For an instant, he was allowed to glimpse something behind the veil of agreeableness. He found a man who had seen and done things that most people could not imagine. He saw a veteran of war, A yer of men, with nerves of steel and a heart as cold as ice. This was a man who could unleash unimaginable destruction with a flick of his finger, and yet stand tall and unshaken.


    None of them spoke as Zeke followed Maximilian down the hill and back into the forest, still trying to process the events that had just unfolded. As they walked, Maximilian''s demeanor shifted back to the kind, grandfatherly figure that Zeke was used to.


    He turned to Zeke and said, "I think thats enough for today."


    Zeke nodded, still lost in thought, and followed Maximilian back through the forest, their journey home was filled with a contemtive silence on both sides.

 Chapter 15.1: Perfect Body control I

    Chapter 15.1: Perfect Body control I


    Over the course of the next few days, Zeke continued his training with Maximilian. He had fallen into a kind of rhythm that had repeated itself every day. Now, he was already beginning to see the first signs of his progress. On the other hand, he could also feel his deadline getting closer.


    Every other day, Zeke would experience intense pain in his core, as if something were writhing beneath his skin. Even on the days when the pain wasn''t at its worst, he could still feel a constant pressure from his core.


    Despite everything, Zeke followed his training n with diligence and determination. Just before dawn, he descended the stairs with a weary step, his body heavy with fatigue. As always, he started the day with a run around the forest. The trip that had initially taken him half an hour now only took him barely half that time.


    As he made his way to the training yard soon after, Maximilian was already waiting for him. The old man was ever vignt as they delved into the practice of Blood Magic. Despite the early hour, Zeke remained alert and focused, determined to make the most of the time he had.


    After the morning practice, Zeke made his way to his sses with the other students. Although he was diligent in his studies, he took every opportunity to secretly practice his blood maniption during ss. Whenever the teacher discussed a topic that Zeke had already learned from Maximilian, he would close his eyes and begin to manipte his blood. He knew that mastering this technique was crucial to his training.


    During his lunch break, Zeke hurried back home to grab a prepared food package. He would eat on the way, not willing to waste any time before setting off on his next task. A driver would take him to a location around the capital where monsters had been spotted recently. In the beginning, Maximilian had apanied Zeke on these hunts, but after the third day, Zeke felt confident enough to go alone.


    Today''s prey was a pack of overgrown lizard monsters that the adventurers'' guild called ''Scaled Skitters''. Zeke had fought this type of monster before, and he knew what he was dealing with.


    The Scaled Skitter was a small, lizard-like creature that could be found in a variety of environments, from rocky deserts to dense forests. It was about the size of arge house cat, with a long, slender body covered in tough, scaly skin. Its coloration varied depending on its habitat, but it was generally a dull brown or gray.


    Despite its small size, the reptile could be a tricky opponent, as it was incredibly fast and agile, able to dart in and out ofbat quickly. It also had a venomous bite that could cause paralysis in its prey. However, it was rtively weak and could be easily defeated by even a novice adventurer, as long as they knew what to watch out for.


    Zeke took care of them without a problem. His boosted body was too fast for the lizards to follow. He had gotten better at using his Blood Magic inbat.


    Zeke made his way to the Adventurer''s Guild to report on his progress from his monster-hunting excursions. The receptionist greeted him warmly. The woman was already ustomed to his daily reports by now.


    He detailed his mission''s progress with care, having made it a habit to do so. If he had been unable toplete a task, he would ask for more information or rification about the monsters or locations he was tracking. This reflection was an important aspect of the adventuring profession, as it allowed him to learn from his experiences and identify areas where he could improve.


    Once his business at the guild was finished, Zeke returned home and sat down for dinner with Maximilian. As they ate, they delved into the details of the day''s hunt, carefully examining Zeke''s performance and identifying areas for improvement. Today was no different, Maximilian listened calmly to Zekes tale, only interrupting here and there to inquire about something or to give advice.


    After dinner, Zeke followed Maximilian into the study, where they spent the evening pouring over magical theory books. Zeke hade to be an avid reader, and he found these sessions with Maximilian to be some of the most rewarding parts of his training. He enjoyed delving into theplex and fascinating world of magical theory.


    Overall, Zeke''s days were filled with hard work and intense training. He followed the same cycle every day, with almost no exceptions. Almost none wasnt the same as none, however, and one such exception stared him in the face only a few dayster.


    Standing before him was Sophia, the second-year student from his Mind Magic ss. Sophia had an angry look on her face as she said, "Where have you been for the past two lessons? Do you know how worried I was when you just didn''t show up anymore, with no word of exnation? Even the teacher didn''t know what was going on with you. The only thing he knew is that you wouldn''te to ss anymore."


    Zeke found the situation a little awkward, but he was still touched by Sophia''s apparent concern for him. He replied to her in a soothing manner, "I am so sorry Sophia, I didn''t get the chance to tell you, but I am fine. The reason I don''te to ss anymore is because I am being tutored privately now."


    Sophia seemed intrigued by what he was saying and wanted to know more about what had happened to him since theyst spoke. Zeke told her a little of what was happening, hiding most of what he and Maximilian were actually up to. They talked for a while until he realized that he had lost track of time chatting with her.


    When he finally returned home, Maximilian merely looked at the mechanical clock on the wall, and then back to Zeke, raising an eyebrow in question.


    Im so sorry, I lost track of time while talking to a friend, Zeke exined.


    A friend, huh? Does this friend have a name? Maximilian asked with a smile.


    Sophia, Zeke said with a hint of embarrassment. He didnt want Maximilian to misunderstand their rtionship. To his surprise, Maximilians teasing mood instantly evaporated upon hearing the name.


    I see, was all the old man said.


    Zeke found his reaction a little weird but didnt want to pry. He didnt have the time to get involved in things that didnt concern him anyway. He resumed his training and fell back into hisfortable routine.


    The second disruption urred on the day Maximilian attempted to teach him the spell [Blood Spike]. This spell was a useful one for self-defense, as it allowed the caster to use their own blood as a weapon, forming tiny spikes that could burst through their skin and deflect or even injure an attacker.


    Maximilian looked at Zeke expectantly as he said, "It''s time to try it in practice, my boy. Nice and slow. After all our preparation, you should be able to cast [Blood Spike]."


    With a nod, Zeke began focusing his blood Mana on his back in order to call forth a row of [Blood Spikes] along his spine. They had practiced this step often enough. But for some reason, nothing happened. Convinced he had not used enough mana, he channeled the spell with all his might. In his enthusiasm, Zeke ended up overdoing it, causing dozens of tiny spikes to burst through his skin, mimicking a porcupine.


    The holes in Zeke''s back closed quickly thanks to his healing ability, but the real problem was the blood loss. Zeke had used too much blood and immediately passed out. Needless to say, he missed school that day.


    The following days passed without any further disruptions to his training schedule, until one morning when he found something unexpected. It had been exactly one week ago that the two had started their intensive training.


    As soon as Zeke stepped into the training room that morning, he could feel that something was different. Maximilian was waiting for him in the middle of the room, surrounded by a collection of strange magical contraptions. Zeke approached hesitantly, his eyes drawn to the ominous-looking devices scattered on the ground.


    Maximilian chuckled at Zeke''s reticence, beckoning him closer. "Don''t worry, Zeke," he said. "I''ll tell you about thoseter. Now, I want to talk to you about the blood spell that I want you to engrave on your core."


    So? What is it? Zeke asked with an excited look on his face.


    [Perfect Body Control], Maximilian responded in a smug tone.

 Chapter 15.2: Perfect Body control II

    Chapter 15.2: Perfect Body control II


    [Perfect Body Control], Maximilian responded in a smug tone.


    Zeke searched his memory for any mention of such a spell. He had gotten to know a couple of famous spells by reading his Magic theory books. He was certain that a spell with a pompous-sounding name like that would have to be mentioned somewhere. Nevertheless, even after a while, he couldnt recall ever having heard of it.


    Never heard of it, Zeke finally admitted.


    No wonder, Maximilian eximed, I invented it myself.


    Zeke was speechless. Why had the old man even given him the name then, instead of exining what it did? There was no chance the name would mean anything to Zeke. Maximilian saw the disgruntled look on Zekes face and chuckled.


    Dont worry, he said in an excited tone, the spell is just as amazing as the name makes it out to be.


    Lets hear it then, Zeke said with a glint in his eyes.


    ok, so its like this. This spell is supposed to give you perfect control over your body, Maximilian said with a proud smile. There was silence for a while after the promation. Nobody spoke for a long moment.


    Thats it? Zeke finally asked.


    Stupid brat! What do you even know? Thats an amazing ability! Maximilian eximed.


    Doesnt sound too amazing, Zeke grumbled. I can already control my body pretty well.


    Ohh, you think so, do you? Maximilian jeered, Just because you can wiggle your toes, you think you have perfect control over your body? Dont make meugh!


    Zeke realized that he had gone a bit too far in mocking the spell the old man had invented himself. From all he had learned, inventing a spell was a process that took decades, and even then, there was no guarantee that one would seed.


    He raised his hands in surrender and admitted defeat. Ok, ok, you win. Please tell me about the wonders of your spell, wise master.


    Maximilian also realized that he had gotten a little too worked up. He cleared his throat and exined. Its good that you see the error of your ways, my boy. Now let me tell you about the spell. [Perfect Body Control] is obviously not limited to your arms and legs. No, where this spell truly shines is in the control of the internal functions of your body.


    What do you mean? Zeke asked, genuinely interested now.


    Do you know how the body processes pain? Maximilian asked. Zeke shook his head, he had no idea about how a body worked in detail.


    When your body is damaged, your nervous system sends signals to your brain so it can understand what is happening. Your brain has different parts that help it to process these signals and decide how much pain you are feeling, Maximilian exined.


    Zeke nodded. Even though he had never heard of the nervous system, he could imagine its function from the exnation. Maximilian nodded in satisfaction upon seeing that Zeke was following the exnation.


    So what if I told you that you could learn to control that process? Maximilien asked.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment, thinking of the implications of what Maximilian was suggesting.


    I could turn off the pain I was feeling, Zeke said after a moment.


    Maximilian nodded his head slightly, Good, what else?


    If It is possible to control that, then I should also be able to control my heart, lungs, and other organs to a farrger degree, Zeke mumbled while still deep in thought.


    What else? Maximilian prodded again.


    I would be able to better control the flow of magic through the channels in my body, as well as Zekes eyes shot open at the realization he had just had.


    Say it, Maximilian urged with a smile.


    My core, Zeke finished his sentence.


    Well done! Maximilian praised. You figured it out even faster than I had thought. You obviously wont be able to control your core fully, as it is not a purely material object, but what you will be able to control is the interaction between your core and your body. This will make it much easier to understand what is happening in your body when casting Magic.


    Zeke was so shocked by Maximilian''s revtion that he was momentarily speechless. His mentor waited patiently, watching Zeke as he processed the implications of this incredible ability.


    After a moment, Zeke snapped out of his shock and began to think. He realized that the ability to observe the Mana in his body in such detail would make it child''s y to learn new spells. He could simply follow the flow of Mana and figure out where the problem with the spell urred, and what the issue was. Even the creation of new spells would be much more manageable with such a method.


    Zeke looked into Maximilian''s eyes, stunned by the potential of this spell. He knew that mastering it would be a major undertaking, but he was more determined than ever to seed.


    Ha! You should see your face, brat! Maximilian teased. What did you say about my spell earlier? Useless?


    Zeke turned slightly red but still countered. Surely, somebody as old and wise as you, mentor, would not be so petty as to bring that up again just to tease me?


    It was Maximilians time to get red. Darn brat, who told you to have such a sharp tongue, the old man mumbled. Anyway, we should start on the training right away. Who knows how much time we have left, with your core being the way it is.


    Zeke nodded gravely, he was also afraid that they wouldnt have enough time for him to master the spell. In that case, he would have to settle for a different spell or engrave an unfinished version on his core. None of those two options appealed to him whatsoever.


    What do I have to do? Zeke asked with steel in his eyes.


    "Usually it would take months to learn such a spell, Maximilian exined. But, as luck would have it, I have been preparing for years for just this moment


    These contraptions around us," he said, gesturing to the various magical devices neatly arranged on the ground, "are my own creations, and they are the aids you''ll need to learn this spell."


    Zeke inspected those so-called aids. Some of them looked quite fearsome. Zeke found several contraptions he had seen before. One of them was the harness that he had picked up upon visiting Maximilians mansion for the first time. Maximilian noticed his lingering gaze and walked over to the tool.


    He picked it up and returned to Zeke with a weird smile on his face that scared Zeke slightly.


    I see you remember, Maximilian said with a glint in his eyes. Since you are already familiar with this tool, we might as well start with it.


    Over the next few minutes, Zeke was pressed into the harness. The contraption made from leather bands seemed to have an uncountable amount of fasteners and buckles. When Maximilian was done strapping him in, Zeke could not even budge it at all, so tight did it adhere to his body.


    Zeke looked down, still unsure about the function this device served. It was almostpletely made of leather straps. The only metallic part was a round te that was attached to his chest, right above his heart. Now that he looked at it more closely, there was a needle attached to the back of the te. He could see that it was slightly swaying.


    So, I guess its time to exin what we are going to do, Maximilian said. You have probably noticed the needle by now. If you look even more closely, youll be able to see the markings on top of the disk as well.


    Zeke took a closer look and noticed that his mentor was right. There were tiny markings at the top of the te. They were spaced equally and there were numbers next to the bigger notches: 50, 60, 70 and so on.


    What are those for? Zeke inquired.


    d you asked, the old man said with a smile. This device will measure your heart rate. It will help you learn to control your heart. Ill call out a number from 30-120 and you will try to match it with your heartbeat as fast as possible. Any questions?


    Yes, Zeke replied seriously. Why are there so many straps? If it was just to secure the te, one or two would have sufficed. Surely Im missing something important again?


    Maximilian mumbled something iprehensible, causing Zeke to walk closer in order to hear him properly. But even after he was standing right next to his mentor, he could only understand snippets of what the old man was saying.


    didnt know much about building stuff was still young back then didnt want to take any risks, Maximilian murmured.


    Zeke understood that this might be a touchy subject again and left it alone. He quickly changed the subject. Anyway, its not that important. How about we get started?


    Over the next few hours, Zeke tried to match his heart rate to the numbers Maximilian called out, but progress was slow. When it was time for his morning sses, Zeke was about to take off the harness, but he was stopped by his mentor.


    No time, Maximilian said by way of exnation, I have already sent somebody to inform your teachers that you will not be attending any sses for the time being.


    So I just stay here and do this all day? Zeke asked with a growing sense of horror.


    Indeed, Maximilian said with a nod.


    At least theres still lunch and dinner, Zeke mumbled.


    Well also have our lunch and dinner down here, Maximilian interjected, stealing thest glimmer of hope from the boys eyes.


    Can I at least get rid of the harness before I go to sleep? Zeke asked desperately.


    We could do that, Maximilian said with a nod, causing Zeke to perk up slightly, But I think it would motivate you more if we didnt he said in the next moment.


    For the rest of the day, Zeke practiced with the harness. Despite his convictions to prove himself and to get stronger, he was teetering on the edge of giving up. No matter how hard he tried, he barely made any progress. Even worse, Maximilian seemed to be content with the way things were going.


    Fuck this! Zeke screamed after failing one more time. Im never going to make it in time like this!


    Maximilian just stood by and watched the fuming boy in silence for a while. When Zeke had calmed down slightly, the old man spoke up. I told you it would be difficult. Dont tell me this is the extent of your convictions?


    No Zeke responded quietly. I-I am just frustrated. We will never make it in time like this. There are so many other organs, and I barely made any progress all day. What am I supposed to do?


    I wouldnt worry too much about that, Maximilian tried to reassure the boy. Its like learning anguage. The first one is really hard and takes forever. But for each one you master, the next one because that is much easier.


    Zeke considered the old mans words. Thisparison made sense to him. There would be a lot of ovep between the different organs. If he developed a good system now, the other ones would be that much easier. Maximilian noticed that his students expression had brightened and nodded in satisfaction.


    If things get hard, and you start to think that giving up might be your best bet, remember this: Sometimes, a moment of pain in the present can save you from a lifetime of suffering. Maximilian cautioned.


    Zeke nodded gravely. He would take those words to heart. He had suffered the bullying of his peers for long enough to understand the kind of life he would lead if he made a habit of giving up.


    What do you think? Maximilian asked. Time to call it quits for today?


    Maybe a little more, Zeke said, causing a smile to spread across the old mans face. It was way past midnight when the two finally made their way to the two beds that had been brought to the training room.


    The same pattern repeated itself on the next day, and the day after. Only on the fourth day, did Zeke finally have a breakthrough. He had finally found a way to change the intent of his Blood Magic in the exact right way to influence his heart. From then on, it was only a matter of hours until he mastered the first exercise. A huge smile spread across Zekes face when he finally untied the belts he had been stuck with for thest couple of days.


    Next, they worked on his brain. Zeke was trying to stimte the organ in order to increase his ability to multitask. Even though the exercise was not physically demanding. He was still gued with severe headaches after the first hour. But he didntin even once, and it only took him slightly over a day toplete the exercise.


    From then on, he would go through multiple organs a day. Zeke was hopping from one contraption to the next. Lungs, Liver, Kidneys, Stomach, Intestines, Spleen, Galldder, dder, Skin, Bones, Muscles, Eyes, Ears, and Nose. The list of ordeals seemed endless, but Zeke neverined and never quit.


    Toward the end, even his control over his reproductive organs was trained. Luckily, the awkward exercise didntst long. As he could pretty much learn any function in a matter of hours now.


    Its time for your final test, Maximilian proimed one morning. Zeke nodded seriously; he felt ready.


    The final test wasprised of Maximilian pointing at one of Zekes organs and giving him a specific task, such as: Goosebumps, here. or Heart rate, 90.


    Without the devices, They only had Zekes own intuition to go by, but the boy had gotten so good at recognizing the processes of his body, that he was oftentimes even more urate than the machines. The teststed for a full three hours.


    After almost two weeks of nonstop training, Zeke and Maximilian emerged from the training room looking like beggars, with their tattered clothes and gaunt faces. But despite their disheveled appearance, both of them wore huge smiles on their faces.


    Zeke knew that he had aplished something truly remarkable. He had mastered [Perfect Body Control]. A spell that even Maximilian had considered highly advanced and difficult to master.


    By this point, Zeke felt the pain in his core twice every single day, and even at this very moment he could feel it painfully throbbing underneath his skin. He knew that it would only be a couple of days until his core wouldpletely copse, but it had all been worth it.


    Maximilian patted Zeke''s shoulder. Take a shower and get a good nights sleep. Youve more than earned it. Tomorrow we are going to engrave your first spell.


    Zeke nodded, grateful for the opportunity to rest, but already looking forward to what was going to happen next.

 Chapter 16: Ritual Magic

    Chapter 16: Ritual Magic


    The very moment the first rays of the morning sun hit his face, Zekes eyes snapped open. Eagerly, he took a shower and gobbled down some breakfast. He was giddy with excitement at the thought of being able to engrave a spell onto his magic core. All his hard work would finally pay off.


    This was a major milestone for any young mage, and Zeke couldn''t wait to reach it. In many ways, this signified the first real step he was going to take in his journey as a Mage. After weeks of nothing but hardships, it was a triumph he sorely needed.


    He searched the house for his mentor, hoping to start the process even a moment sooner. He found Maximilian in his study. He was engaged in a whispered discussion with David, the butler. As the two men noticed his approach, David bowed and left, winking at Zeke as their paths crossed.


    "You ready?" Zeke asked eagerly as he walked up to the old mans desk. I heard they are extremely strict when ites to time slots for engraving, I dont want to bete.


    Maximilian chuckled. "Dont worry, Zeke, we are not going to bete.


    What do you mean? Zeke asked with a raised brow. He hoped his mentor wasnt taking this lightly.


    How could we bete for an appointment I never made? Maximilian answered with a smirk.


    Zekes jaw dropped and all his good cheer vanished. B-but but you said it was gonna be today, he stammered. Right now, he didnt even care about how much he sounded like a petnt child.


    Calm down, my boy, Maximilian said in a soothing voice. Im a man of my word, you know I am. Do you think I would lie to you about something so important?


    Hearing those words, Zeke got a hold of his feelings. He swallowed the lump that had started to form in his throat. Thinking about it, Maximilian had never explicitly stated where they were going to perform the ritual. Were not gonna do it at the academy, are we?


    Smart, Maximilian praised. Thats right, we are gonna do it somewhere else, somewhere a lot closer  follow me.


    Zeke was confused, but he trusted Maximilian and did as he was bid. The old man led him down into the basement. Zeke had never explored this part of the mansion before, as it was mostly used for storage. Behind all the crates of grain and foodstuff, furniture and fabrics, they came to a halt in front of a massive wooden doorway.


    "Wee to my secret engraving chamber," Maximilian said with a smirk. "This is where we''ll be doing your engraving today."


    Zeke alternated between staring at the door and Maximilian. "Why are we doing it here instead of the academy? And why do you call it your <em>secret</em> engraving chamber anyway? They are not illegal to possess, as far as Im aware.


    "<em>Becaaaause</em> Maximilian said as he dragged out the word, If we used a public chamber, there would be a record  and we cant have that. [Perfect Body Control] is not a recorded spell. Do you have any idea how rare it is for a new spell to be invented? One that can be learned by even an apprentice? The Mages Association would be all over us."


    Zeke''s eyes widened at the realization. He had not known that the engraving process would be monitored by a third party. He had no intention of being used as ab rat, to be probed and prodded.


    "But won''t it be revealed anyway?" Zeke asked with a slight shake to his voice. Surely, you are not nning to not have me use the spell? What are we even going to tell the academy?


    "Its not that big of a deal, Maximilian said with a wink. We are just going to tell the academy that you engraved [Blood Maniption]. The two spells are very simr at first nce. This ismon practice for nobles  They keep their trump cards hidden by iming to have learned some other spell."


    Zeke was not even surprised to learn that the nobles used such a ploy. Growing up, he had believed the academy to be a ce where everyone had the same opportunities and goals. But his own experience had robbed him of that notion. The more he learned, the less he was surprised by all the private deals and hidden favoritism going on behind the scenes.


    With his worriesid to rest, Zeke was once again excited to get started. "What do I do?" he asked as he entered the room just a step behind his mentor.


    "Theres not much to the process, at least not on your end. Just sit down in the middle of the circle," Maximilian instructed. "And please dont touch the mirrors, they''re very delicate. If you disturb the array, they wont be able to properly focus on your core."


    Zeke inspected the scene, interested in learning more about the engraving chamber. What he found was an encirclement of mirror-like contraptions arranged around a small, round tform. Each and every one of them was perfectly identical. They had the appearance of a sunflower with its petals turned inward  towards the center of the circle. He couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated by the setup as he made his way to the center of the circle.


    All of a sudden, a strange feeling caught Zeke''s attention. He turned, intent on finding the source. His attention was automatically drawn to the figure of Maximilian, the old man was gathering ambient Mana. The fact that he could feel this so clearly despite his untrained senses meant that there was a tremendous amount of mana being shifted. It almost felt like water flowing over his skin. Yet, when he looked down, there was no sign of wetness anywhere on his body. This had to be hundreds of times the amount of Mana that Zeke could handle with his core.


    Zeke had never seen such a potent magical demonstration in his entire life. Is this Ritual Magic? he inquired excitedly.


    Despite handling an oceans worth of mana, Maximilian appearedpletely at ease. In a casual tone, he replied to Zekes question. Yes and no. What Im doing right now is just guiding unattuned mana; Nothing special about that. The special partester.


    Whats going to happen? Zeke inquired with a gleam in his eyes.


    Im gonna feed it into the Ritual, the old man exined with obvious delight at Zekes curiosity. You see, the way Ritual Magic works is by applying a specific effect to unattuned mana. All I am doing is supplying the Mana, the ritual is doing the rest.


    Isnt that the same as an enchantment on a weapon? Zeke asked. He hade across the concept in one of his most recent reading binges. What Maximilian had just described sounded suspiciously like how an enchantment worked.


    Good guess, but its not quite the same, Maximilian responded. Before continuing his exnation, he began to slowly guide his mana into the Ritual, causing the first of three metallic rings on the ground to light up. With a smile on his lips, he returned his attention back to Zeke. Both are branches of Magical engineering and work on the same principles. But there are some key differences. Can you tell me what youve learned about enchantments?


    I only learned a bit, Zeke admitted. But as far as I can tell, an enchantment works by being fed unattuned mana. It somehow turns that Mana into a spell that is subsequently released. That means that a staff with the [Fireball] enchantment would be able to cast the [Fireball] spell even if the wielder doesnt have a fire affinity.


    That is exactly right, Maximilian praised. And therein lies the difference. Enchantments will attune the mana they are fed and then cast a predefined spell. But that is not what Rituals do. Rituals only use unattuned mana, from start to finish.


    What are they good for then? Zeke asked with a furrowed brow. Any Mage can use unattuned mana. Why not just cast the spell yourself then?


    Right, Maximilian said with a nod. Care to venture a guess?


    Zeke was considering the matter carefully. This was a challenging question, as he didnt know much about the subject. The only Ritual he had ever seen was the one currently surrounding him. And as he looked at the intricate arrayid out before him, a sudden insight came to him.


    Itsplexity! Zeke eximed.


    Maximilian nodded. Yes, thats a huge part of it. Even though any Mage can perform unattuned spells, I dont know anybody who has good enough control and precision to perform a spell asplex as what you see before you. It would require many Mages casting in tandem to match this one ritual.


    Zeke watched theplex structure around him. When the second ring lit up, the mirrors all moved at the same time. Like predators spotting their prey, the heads of all the mirrors snapped in ce. Each released a gentle beam of light that all met at a central point: the center of his chest. He could feel his core itching slightly in reaction.


    With his jaw hanging open, Zeke inspected the contraption in a new light. It had only now dawned on him what kind of a marvel this Ritual truly was. Hundreds of independent parts were working together to achieve a singr purpose. Surely, this had to be the pinnacle of human creation. For a moment, Zeke just watched the scene in awe.


    Who invented this? Zeke finally managed to ask. He wanted to know the name of the genius who had designed this intricate tapestry. He could hardly imagine the precision on disy being matched by any human spellcaster.


    I dont know, Maximilian confessed right away. To be fair, Im not well versed in the lore of Magical Engineering. That being said, to the best of my knowledge, nobody knows who came up with any of the four Grand Rituals.


    What are those? Zeke immediately asked. He had heard the term before but didnt know what it referred to.


    Spell Engraving is the first, Maximilian said with a nod to the Ritual in question, Seed Infusion the second, Memory Sealing the third, and Spirit Summoning thest. Those four are widely considered to be the four Grand Rituals. We dont know where they came from, but what is certain is that nobody in our current era has the capacity to create anythingparable.


    Do you also have the other three? Zeke asked with shining eyes.


    Unfortunately not, Maximilian said with a shake of his head. The Seed Infusion and Memory Sealing Rituals can be done in every branch of the Mages Association. There is no reason for doing them somewhere else, as those can be undertaken in private. There is little to be gained by building them here.


    What about thest one then? Spirit Summoning? Zeke asked.


    Thest one is not avable to us, Im afraid, Maximilian exined in a slightly distracted tone. Invocatia keeps it all to themself.


    Zeke fell silent. He didnt want to distract Maximilian from his task. He also had a lot to digest. Zeke had learned that the Seed infusion Ritual was used to advance to a higher tier as a Mage as well. It was something that he woulde in contact with sooner orter.


    The Memory Sealing Ritual was something Zeke had heard about before. Most noble families would force their members to undergo this procedure. The Ritual made it impossible for the affected person to divulge any secrets. He didnt quite know how it worked, but out of the four, it captured Zekes interest the least.


    What truly fascinated him was the Spirit Summoning Ritual. Maximilian had hinted at the country of Invocatia keeping it to themselves. If that was the case, Zeke could very well imagine what the Ritual did. After all, Invocatia was famous for one thing and one thing only: Summoned creatures.


    From what Zeke had read, Invocatia was the only country that didnt favor any specific group of affinities. Ones affinity only influenced the type ofpanion that would be summoned. But their focus on unattuned Mana made them the most egalitarian country in existence. He had often fantasized about fleeing there, during his darkest hours. However, the thoughts of his family, as well as the fact that the country was at war with the empire, had kept him from attempting it.


    Unbeknownst to Zeke, the third and final ring of the Ritual had lit up while he had been deep in thought. He was only awoken from his deep contemtion when Maximilian called out to him.


    The Ritual is about to start. Begin casting, my boy.

 Chapter 16.1: A moment of pain

    Chapter 16.1: A moment of pain


    Zeke took a deep breath and ignored the stinging in his chest in favor of doing what he was told. As soon as he started, the mirrors around the circle began to glow with an even brighter light. The light beams were unobstructed as they passed through his skin. This didnt mean the process was painless, however.


    It felt like a sharp knife was carving away at his heart. Still, the episodic spikes of agony over thest weeks had hardened him sufficiently to be able to endure it. Zeke gritted his teeth and focused on casting his magic. He used the spell in various ways, cycling between all he had practiced.


    Meanwhile, Maximilian fiddled with the controls, adjusting dials and pressing buttons as he worked. Zeke watched him with a mix of fascination and anxiety, wondering if there was a problem.


    After what felt like an eternity, Maximilian finally nodded in satisfaction and gave Zeke the ok sign. Everything is in order. How are you holding up, my boy?


    Can barely feel it, Zeke said through gritted teeth. He even managed to contort his lips into the approximation of a smile.


    Look at this kid, Maximilian said with a chuckle. But youd do well to preserve your strength. It only gets worse from here on. If you cant endure it anymore, you should quit. I highly doubt that you will be able to exhaust a perfect blood core anyway.


    Zeke agreed with a nod, but in truth, he had no intention of stopping before he had exhausted his corepletely. He would never forgive himself for surrendering to the pain now, only to pay the consequences for the rest of his life. He had spent enough time being powerless, being at the mercy of others. Zeke would endure whatever was necessary to never end up in such a state again. With his determination made up, he focused solely on his spellcasting.


    Maximilians prediction was soon proven correct as the pain intensified every couple of minutes. Zeke couldnt be sure, but to him, it felt like the carving inside his core was getting deeper and more intricate. Like an artist adding extra lines and additional flourishes to his work.


    After half an hour had passed, the pain had reached a peak. The boisterous attitude and fake smile had long since left Zekes face. He was grinding his teeth and staring straight ahead, barely able to stay seated upright.


    You just passed the first stage, Maximilian praised. This is about how long the more talented youngsters are expected to hold out for.


    Zekeboriously raised his head and focused his eyes. He didnt verbally request it, but Maximilian continued his exnation anyway.


    The process of Spell Engraving has been researched extensively, Maximilian said. As you can probably imagine, getting a satisfactory result in this first step on the path to bing a Mage is essential for long-term growth. It is even hypothesized


    Maximilian cut himself off as he saw Zeke struggling not to roll his eyes. With a cough, he continued his original point. Anyway, thats not important right now. What the research shows is that there are three stages to the engraving process:


    The first 30 minutes are what we call the basic engraving phase. During this time, the regr spell functionality is getting carved into your core. A lot of people consider this to be the most important part of the Ritual, as it will allow you to use the spell faster and more efficiently. During this phase, it will feel like somebody is using a rusty knife on your innards.


    Zeke nodded his head jerkily at the description, this was exactly how he had felt since the start of the Ritual. It had not been a pleasant experience. The pain had subsided for the moment and he was curious to learn what he had to contend with next.


    The next 30 minutes are called the instinctive engraving phase. Only a select few ever make it this far. In this phase, your core gets linked with your nervous system. This will allow you to use your spell without any conscious thought. This phenomenon can manifest itself in different forms. For example, If you were to engrave a movement spell, it is very possible that you will use it automatically when dodging. The results get better the longer you hold on. In my opinion, this is an often underestimated aspect of Spell engraving. I personally made it to the middle of this phase with both of my affinities and I have profited immensely over the years. However


    Maximilian gave Zeke a pitting look. The boy had begun to spasm a moment ago. It had started out like a nervous tick in his face but had slowly spread to epass his entire body. His twitching and spasming limbs might have lookedical were it not for the expression of agony on Zekes face.


    it will feel like a fiery venom seeping into your every pore, Maximilian finished his earlier sentence. Let me tell you, my boy, this was the first and only time I was d to only have a greater affinity. I cant describe with mere words the tion I felt when my core started to crack and I was forced to quit. After getting halfway through this phase, I could barely hold on anymore.


    Zeke had to clear his throat twice in order to get his voice to carry. Whates after?


    After? Maximilian was taken aback by the strong interest he could see in the boys eyes. Well, I might as well tell you. Thest 30 minutes are known as the soul-binding phase. However, the effects of this phase are not well known, in fact, we only know two things for certain. First, this phase will influence how drastic your core will change after your advancement. However, it is currently unknown what sort of benefits this carries, if any. The second thing we know is that it will be substantially more painful than the other two phases. It is not a pain of the flesh but of the soul. There arent many people who can endure that.


    After that? Zeke managed to force out through gritted teeth. Maximilian gave him a concerned look.


    Listen, Zeke, you really dont have to push yourself that hard. The fact that you have a perfect affinity is irrelevant  just because you can, doesnt mean you should. The pain during the soul-binding phase is not something I would wish upon my worst enemy. Almost none of the kids who made it that far ever talk about it. Its a very traumatic experience.


    Zeke didnt respond, but the fire in his gaze remained unwavering. He locked eyes with his mentor, urging him to answer through a disy of determination. The two continued their silent confrontation until the old man finally relented.


    Fine! This way, youll at least be able to make an informed decision, Maximilian eventually said with a sigh. After the three phases, there is supposedly one more stage without a time limit. It is said that all three previous aspects of the spell engraving are being strengthened during that phase. However, you should take this with a grain of salt. We only even know this much from old texts, so I cant make any guarantees. Ive never even heard of anybody who made it past soul-binding.


    Zeke nodded with great effort, indicating that he had heard. The fact that there was no known upper limit was a bit unnerving. It meant that he would either have to either surrender or endure until his core was exhausted, there was no finishing line.


    Time passed at a crawling pace. Zeke had made it halfway through the instinctive engraving phase. He nowpletely understood what Maximilian had been talking about. The spasming of his muscles was apanied by a jolt that set his nerves on fire. The old man had described it as the same feeling as getting hit by lightning magic. If this was what that felt like, then he never wanted to face a Lightning Mage.


    The only bit of respite hade from the discovery that the pain was more tolerable when he rxed. For a normal person, It would be almost impossible to fight the natural instinct to clench ones muscles while being in this much pain. However, Zekes [Perfect Body Control] gave him unparalleled control. Mustering all his will, he managed to endure.


    Thats another thirty minutes, Maximilian announced. You are about to enter the soul-binding phase. Remember, we dont even know if there are any benefits from this. You dont have to push yourself, ok?


    Zeke didnt respond. He couldnt waste this brief respite. He steeled his mind, thisst phase had taken a lot out of him. He didnt know how long he could endure if the next phase actually was as terrifying as Maximilian had described it. Zeke took onest deep breath, relishing the few seconds between phases that were his only reprieve from the pain.


    Without any warning, Zeke jolted. The next phase had begun. It didnt feel like anything Zeke had ever experienced. The sensation was difficult to describe. It felt like a mix of physical and emotional pain. There were no words for this kind of sensation. To Zeke, it felt like his inner self was under attack  like everything that brought him any kind of happiness was ripped away from him in the most brutal manner.


    However, The agony was not the only troubling part. It felt to Zeke like he would not be the same person anymore when he emerged on the other side. Even so, he endured. He pressed his eyes shut and focused solely on his spell. Even with his [Perfect Body Control], Zeke couldnt keep himself from shuddering under the misery of the soul-binding that ravaged his entire being.


    After an eternity of suffering, Zeke cracked open a single eye to risk a nce at the time-measuring device. Surely, he was almost done with this phase by now. He struggled to focus his blurry vision, a task made more difficult by his shaking body. Finally, he could make out the outline of the hourss. He followed the trickle of sand to the upper receptacle. His stomach turned at what he found. His eyes traced the trail of grains to the lower part, only to recoil at what he found.


    The few grains that had passed to the lower half of the hourss had barely started to form a pile. His hours of torture had only amounted to a scant few moments in the real world. At this realization, deep despair gripped Zekes heart. The worst thing was that he couldnt even tell if it was a genuine reaction or just the Ritual stealing hisst bit of hope.


    This was not the kind of pain a human was supposed to endure, and he wasn''t sure how much longer he could take it. The only thing that kept him sane during this time was a seed of truth he desperately clung to. Maximilians words repeated themself over and over in his head. Sometimes, a moment of pain in the present can save you from a lifetime of suffering.


    He clung to this mantra like a drowning man to a piece of driftwood as the storm raged around him. One agonizing second after another, from one moment to the next, he endured. He didnt even hear Maximilian call out to him an eternityter.


    Boy you made it through, the old man said. Despite the good news, there was no joy on his face, only worry. Maximilian watched as a barely conscious Zeke, struggled to stay upright. If he couldnt feel the slight flow of Manaing from the boy, Maximilian would have been convinced he was out cold.


    Another hour passed, as Zeke continued. There was absolute silence in the room, not even the sound of breathing could be heard from either of the two upants. Zeke seemed little more than a corpse at this point. His eyes had started to leak blood, two crimson trails now outlined his immature features. There was blooding out of his ears and nose as well. Zeke had stopped shaking a while ago.


    Maximilian had never seen anything like the scene he was witnessing right now. He had no idea how to handle the situation at this point. Should he intervene? But what right did he even have to do so? It wasmon knowledge that the Ritual was perfectly safe, after all. In all of recorded history, there had never been a single case of anybodying to serious harm.


    On the other hand, he had never heard of anybody surpassing the soul-binding phase by more than an hour. And why would they? Who would ever go through this inhuman torture for an uncertain reward? The nebulous result of their research didnt even pinpoint a single concrete benefit. Maximilian could scarcely imagine the kind of a lunatic that would ept such a deal except for the boy in front of him.


    Maximilian could hardly believe that this was the same person who had wanted to quit after only a single day of intense training. Clearly, something had changed in him after that day. There had never been another instance where he had given anything less than 110% effort. But his disy today took that trend to another level entirely. The old mans musings were interrupted when he heard a quiet murmur.


    He looked up to find Zeke in the same position as before, but his lips were moving. He couldnt make out what Zeke was saying, but the whispering had undoubtedlye from him. He couldnt ignore this, it might be a cry for help. Maximilian tried to get as close as possible without disturbing the ceremony. After another step, he was almost able to make out the words. "A...pain... -time... ength".


    Worried for his students safety, Maximilian extended his head as far into the circle as he dared. His ear was now only an arms length from the boys mouth. Finally, he could make out what he was whispering.


    <em>"A moment of pain for a lifetime of strength"</em>


    Maximilian''s heart clenched when he heard the words his student was whispering. Zeke repeated the phrase over and over again, his hoarse throat barely able to produce a whisper. Maximilian realized that he was responsible for the misery Zeke was going through, his own philosophy had spurred him to such recklessness.


    The old man took a step back and watched Zeke with a mixture of pride and guilt. All the levity had long since left his face, and he just continued to look at the young man in front of him. What had he gotten himself into by adopting such a kid? With a slight smile on his face, Maximilian continued his silent vigil, determined to watch over Zeke for however long the process would take.


    Shortly After the third hour had passed, the lights from the mirrors suddenly shed, before winking outpletely. Maximilian eyes widened, he had never heard of this happening. It wasmon knowledge that there was no end to the Ritual. Itsted for as long as the person could endure, not until it was done.


    However, Maximilian couldnt dwell on the issue for long. His gaze remained locked onto Zeke, who had remained unmoving. The boys eyes had remained shut. Not even the rising and falling of his chest was noticeable. The old mans breath stopped. He didn''t dare move.


    After what felt like forever, Zeke''s eyshes fluttered a little and he opened his eyes. He looked at Maximilian and a weak smile appeared on his blood-smeared face. He only managed to say a single sentence before copsing on the spot. "Didnt let you down."


    Maximilian rushed to Zeke''s side, relieved that this was finally over. His emotions were a whirlwind. The old man had not felt anything the like in centuries. He didnt even have the words to describe what he was feeling right now.


    Rest now, was all he managed  all he trusted himself to say.


    Zeke closed his eyes, too exhausted to even nod. Maximilian picked him up and carried him out of the chamber, determined to get him the care he needed.

 Chapter 17: A New Beginning

    Chapter 17: A New Beginning


    Ezekiel woke up slowly, his eyes fluttering open as the morning sun filtered through the cracks in his bedroom window. Hey there for a moment, letting his thoughts drift aimlessly. And then it hit him - he had done it! He had advanced his Blood core! He could feel that something was different, and he focused closely to try and understand what had changed.


    He sat up halfway, lifting his right arm in front of his face. He curled his finger slowly, forming a fist. From there, he started to gradually flex the muscles in his arms. His upper arm started to bulge, and just when Zeke reached his limit, something strange happened.


    After he had reached his physical limit, his Blood Magic seamlessly activated. It was as if he had a second set of muscles that only revealed itself when he reached the boundary of his first set. Without him even noticing, he was channeling his [Perfect Body control]. This wasnt like casting magic. It came instinctively to Zeke, akin to moving his body. An uncontroble smile spread across his face as Zeke repeatedly rxed and flexed his arm.


    Zeke felt better than he ever had. His body was light, strong, and healthy. It dawned on him that he waspletely free of the omnipresent pain he had gotten used to during the previous weeks.


    Aside from his spectacr control, Zeke could feel something more. He couldnt quite put it into words, but there was something there. A mysterious connection between his core and something else, something hard to pinpoint. Zeke examined the strange sensation, but it was impossible to make out its source. If he had to describe it, he would say that the spell had be a part of him in a way that transcended the physical and magical.


    Zeke stayed in bed for a while, listening to his heartbeat and marveling at the control he now had over his body. After a while, he started changing his heartbeat to mimic a song that his mother used to sing for him. His [Perfect body control] told him that such an erratic heartbeat would usually kill a person, but he was able to control the flow of his blood manually, bypassing the heartpletely.


    Zeke continued to y around with several of his usually automatic body functions. He had to marvel at how all of a sudden, he just knew how all the different systems inside his body worked  how they all fit together like a puzzle. He felt like a new man, filled with energy and potential.


    As Zeke finally decided to get up, he realized that he was not alone in his room. Maximilian sat in a chair by the bed, asleep. There was a book in hisp, and Zeke realized that the old man must have been watching over him after he had passed out. Zeke smiled when he thought about how worried Maximilian had seemed after he had finished the engraving process. He hadnt felt this cared for since leaving home.


    Zeke''s thoughts turned to his family. With the threat of his overcharged core solved, he finally had the freedom to consider such matters again. However, Shame was the first feeling that assailed him. He had never visited his family since joining the academy and had not even written them a single letter.


    He had many excuses for never visiting home, such as not having the money for the carriage or not being able to afford the time. But he knew the truth, and in fact, he had always known the truth. The reason he didn''t go home was simple  Shame and fear.


    Ohh, he had been ashamed  ashamed of his life in the beggars'' quarters, ashamed of not being epted by the other students, ashamed of the fact that Lily threw him away only days aftering here, and ashamed of the fact that he was not the powerful mage he had always imed to be.


    However, no matter how strong a feeling, shame alone wouldnt have kept him from visiting his family for so long. A much more dominant force had been at y.


    He had been afraid, so deathly afraid of not having the strength to ever return. He knew with absolute certainty that he would not have had the resolve to leave his loving home ever again, never to return to this cold and dark ce. His dream of bing a Mage would prove too fleeting when weighed up against the certainty of struggle and pain, rejection and hardship.


    Even so, fear and shame were no longer what he would let his actions be guided by. He should have made more of an effort, and he vowed to do better in the future. He decided to write them today, apologizing for his absence and promising to make an effort to visit in the future. It was all he could do for now, and Zeke hoped that it would be enough.


    Zeke moved to stand, only to wake up Maximilian in the process. The old man jerked to his feet with inhuman speed, ready for a fight. After recognizing where he was, he looked at Zeke with an embarrassed look. Zeke smiled warmly, trying to convey his gratitude for the care.


    "How are you doing, my boy?" Maximilian asked worriedly.


    Zeke squeezed the old man''s hand. "I am fine. In fact, I feel better than I ever have in my entire life."


    He told Maximilian about the changes he had noticed. Maximilian grew increasingly excited by the boundless control Zeke seemed to have over his body. The two of them started an impromptu experimentation session to answer some of the most burning questions Maximilian had always harbored about the human body. For once, Zeke was a willing guinea pig, happily going along with the old mans crazy experiments.


    The two were at it for a long time, until Zeke''s stomach started growling ever more insistently, forcing them to halt their activities for now.


    "By the way, you''ve been asleep for three days," Maximilian informed Zeke as they made their way to the kitchen.


    What?!


    What do you mean what?, did you think you could overtax your body, core, and soul to such a degree and not pay any price for it, you brat? Maximilian chided good-naturedly.


    Zeke had to reluctantly agree. He should feel fortunate that there had been nosting damage. He didnt even feel any of the trauma Maximilian had described. It was a curious thing  when he thought back to the soul-crushing pain he was certain he endured, his memories of the incident told him otherwise.


    Rather than flinching at the mere mention of the event, warmth radiated through his body. The pain of the first two stages was still fresh in his memories, but the trauma of the soul stage was absent. Instead of the diminishing experience he knew it had been, he remembered it as him bing greater, bing more.


    Zeke got tired of digging through his warped memories after a while. He would have to reexamine this phenomenon at ater date. There was something he was much more interested in. He turned to Maximilian sitting across from him. "What is the next step in the n?"


    The old man leaned back in his chair, a twinkle in his eyes. "We move on to the Space core, my boy. The ability I wish for you to engrave is called [Perfect Spatial Awareness]."


    Zekes eyes narrowed. That sounds suspiciously like another one of your inventions.


    So what if it is? Maximilian challenged, You didnt regret itst time, did you?


    Fair point, Zeke allowed. Whats it do?


    It allows you to have perfect awareness of the surrounding space, Maximilian exined expectantly.


    Zeke''s eyes widened with excitement. "That sounds incredible! But why are all the abilities you invent called ''perfect''? Wouldnt [Body Control] and [Spatial Awareness] have worked just as well?


    Maximilians demeanor changed. He adopted a serious pose and his voice gained an ancient, wise quality. "You should strive for perfection in all things, my boy. With each lesson, and each new spell, you should aim to get at least one step forward. The techniques I invented, are called ''perfect'' because they were developed to be the absolute peak in their respective areas. Take [Perfect Body Control] for example, it''s designed to give youplete control over your body  without any limitations. [Perfect Spatial Awareness] is meant to give you a perfect understanding of your surroundings."


    Zeke''s eyes zed. He couldn''t wait to learn more about these techniques. Suddenly, he noticed a tiny detail he had overlooked a moment ago. "Who the hell doesnt try to invent the perfect spell? Isnt everyone else aiming for the same as well? You just name them ''perfect this'', and ''perfect that'' because you liked the way it sounded, didnt you?"


    Maximilian had been nodding along, but when he realized where Zeke was going with his questions, he froze. Zeke waited, but Maximilian kept ncing about, neither answering nor looking at him. Just as Zeke was about to say something again, he heard a bizarre noiseing from Maximilian. It sounded like a strange wheezing.


    Zeke became concerned for a moment, but then he realized what was happening. The sound he was hearing was Maximilian attempting to whistle innocently. He didn''t know whether he should be angry or amused by the old man''s shamelessness. After a while, he startedughing, and Maximilian joined in right away.


    After theughter had died down, the old man pped Zeke on the shoulder. "Its high time to return to your training routine  Physical exercise at dawn, followed by school, lunch, hunting, and dinner."


    Cant we just start with intensive training right away? Zeke asked hopefully. I managed to learn [Perfect Body Control] just fine, after all.


    Maximilian was already shaking his head. That wont work, Im afraid. We could only do that in the first ce because of your insane aptitude.


    What do you mean?


    The old man sighed. The rate at which you learned Blood Magic is far above the norm. A spell such as [Perfect Body Control] would have taken anybody else many times as long to master. I dared risk the intensive training solely because I had already confirmed your aptitude beforehand.


    The fire in Zekes eyes dimmed slightly at the exnation. So I wont be able to learn Space Magic anytime soon?


    I didnt say that, did I? Maximilian teased. But you should be prepared to struggle at first, Transcendent Magic is notoriously hard at the beginning.


    Transcendent Magic? Whats that?


    Its a school of magic, the old man exined with gleaming eyes. He had seamlessly shifted into lecturing mode. Im sure Ive mentioned how Blood, Bone, and Flesh Magic are called Body Magic, right?


    Zeke nodded wordlessly, causing the old man to continue. Another such school is Elemental Magic,prise of Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. We also refer to them as primary affinities in the empire.


    Zeke''s ears perked up. He had heard of those two schools before but didnt know there were more. He leaned forward, practically salivating at the prospect of expanding his knowledge.


    Well, another school is Transcendent Magic. It isprised of Space, Time, Life, and Death. Those four Affinities are famously, or should I say Infamously hard to master. The reason for it is still up for debate in the Magemunity. Personally, I believe it is because those concepts are hard toprehend with our human brains. There is just no easy way totch onto an idea so far beyond our understanding.


    Zeke listened eagerly, hanging on his every word. Why dont we start with the Mind spell then, if Space Magic is so difficult?


    Thats because the Mind spell I want you to learn is special, Maximilian said mysteriously. Dont worry too much, I have a n for you to get started with Space Magic right away.


    Really? How?


    Maximilian smiled. Monster hunting!


    The answer caused Zeke to dete instantly. Ive been doing that already. Didnt help me one bit!


    Didnt it? Maximilian questioned.


    Wouldnt I have noticed if it had?


    Let me ask you a question: Did you ever feel some kind of strange sensation before getting attacked?


    Zeke thought back to his many adventures over thest couple of weeks. He had indeed sometimes sensed something right before an attack. He had thought that this was rted to his improving instincts. Now that he thought about it, that theory didnt hold up. Hadnt he also experienced this very sensation in his first fight against the goblins?


    Like a tingling in the back of my head? Zeke asked.


    Exactly like that, Maximilian responded with a smug grin. Thats your Space affinity kicking in. I want you to get used to this feeling, analyze it, and learn to control it. With your [Perfect Body Control] its going to be far easier for you to grasp.


    And then Ill learn [Space Maniption], right? Zeke asked excitedly.


    Contrary to his expectations, Maximilian shook his head. There is no such thing. None of the Transcendent Magics have a spell simr to [Blood Maniption]. Thats one more reason why they are so hard to master. No, the first thing you are going to learn is how to freeze space. Its a concept used in many spells.


    Which ones? Zeke asked excitedly.


    "[Spatial Barrier] is one of them," Maximilian exined. "The spell uses solidified space like a shield. It makes for a powerful defensive tool while being essentially immune to physical attacks.


    Zekes eyes began to shine, but before he could get too eager, Maximilian continued. Of course, there are drawbacks as well. One of them is that the spell is fixed in ce and cannot move with you. So while it provides a strong defense, it forces you to stay in the same spot while using it."


    Despite the warning, a fire had been lit in the boy. Over the next few days, Zeke would throw himself at literal hordes of monsters, challenging harder and harder quests with each passing day. He was trying to improve his understanding of Space as fast as possible.


    As the days turned to weeks, Zeke found himself immersed in his training. Before anyone knew it, spring had arrived. It was then that he got news from an unexpected source. The Adventurers'' Guild had sent a letter, informing him that he had met the criteria to be promoted from copper to bronze rank.

 Chapter 18.1: Rank Up Exam I

    Chapter 18.1: Rank Up Exam I


    Zeke approached the guild with a spring in his step. The advancement would open up new possibilities for him. There were only so many quests that were open to a copper-ranked adventurer and Zeke had long since had his eyes on some of the bronze-ranked monsters.


    The Adventurers Guild loomed high and imposing over the crowded street, tall marble columns framing a grand entrance. During the daytime, the double doors were wide open, inviting daredevils from all over. There was no faster way to earn a few coins for everybody with the right skill set.


    Once inside, Zeke observed the scene and scanned the crowd for familiar faces. After ss, the branch in the capital had more Elementium students than regr adventurers. He was always wary of running into anyone he recognized. Zeke had lost all interest in making friends, and after the particrly unpleasant encounter with Samuel in the guest lecture, he had resolved to avoid the other students as much as possible.


    He cued up for the receptionist with the shortest line, his head still on a swivel. To his left, Zeke saw a group of older students, dressed in fine robes. They had gathered around arge table at the bar,ughing and joking. Most of them had a tankard in their hands. From their clothing alone, Zeke was certain they hadnte for work.


    To his right, he saw several groups, huddled around the notice board. They were discussing the various missions and requests. Most of them wereprised of older students, but there were some that looked as if they could also be first-years. Luckily, Zeke didnt see anybody he recognized.


    Even so, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched. People nced his way just often enough to make him feel uneasy. It was probably just his imagination, but he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anxiety. Ever since his earliest days in the academy, he had gotten jumpy. But as his father liked to say, just because youre paranoid, doesnt mean people arent after you.


    He tried to focus on his task as he approached the receptionist, a friendly older woman with a bright smile. What can I do for you, sweetie.


    Zeke pulled the letter from the folds of his cloak and silently handed it to her. The receptionist looked it over and then nced at him. She shuffled through her files, taking out an equivalent letter. Please give me your token.


    He pulled out his adventurer token and the woman quickly scanned it. A look of surprise crossed her face as she looked at the list ofpleted quests. My, oh my, arent you quite the busy bee? In your first year as well, not bad  Not bad at all.


    Zeke smiled crookedly, not used to getting praised by anyone aside from Maximilian. The woman beamed at his awkwardness as if it was endearing. Anyway, to rank up to bronze, it is required to hunt one of the monsters designated as a bronze-level threat. This is a list of anything that qualifies in this area.


    Zeke''s eyes inspected each article, taking in the many options avable to him. If he wanted to finish the exam today, he had to choose carefully. Something close, something he would not need to prepare for. He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the power of his blood magic. It took him little more than a thought to enhance his brain and eyes, allowing him to read the list with lighting speed.


    He spotted an entry that caught his eye, a quest that he had noticed for the first time a couple of days ago. Is this quest still avable?


    The woman nodded. Without hesitation, Zeke made his choice. "This is it," he said, pointing to the entry. "I would like to make this my exam quest."


    The receptionist looked at him with a hint of surprise, amazed that it took him only a few moments to scan the list with dozens of entries. Her expression shifted to a professional smile a momentter. Zeke was sure she had concluded that he had merely picked one at random.


    She quickly found the respective quest notice. However, before she handed him the sheet of paper, she cautioned him onest time. "This is a dangerous quest," she warned. "The monster you''ve chosen is considered treacherous even among bronze-level threats. Are you sure this is what you want to do?"


    Zeke didn''t hesitate, snatching the slip of paper from her hands. "I''m sure," he replied with a confident smile. He knew the risks and was prepared to face them. It was dangerous, sure, but Zeke felt equal to the task. Long gone was the boy who had barely survived his run-in with a few goblins.


    The receptionist smiled worriedly but still wished him luck. Zeke made his way toward the exit of the Adventurers Guild. His mind was already focused on the uing hunt. So focused was he, that he didn''t notice the figures that stepped in his path. Without looking up, Zeke attempted to step around them, but they moved with him.


    The existence of this obstacle became increasingly annoying as he came closer. After another foiled attempt to detour, Zeke realized that the person in front of him blocked his way on purpose. He looked up, only toe face to face with somebody he had not expected to see here. There he stood, Martin, his old rival from home, together with a gaggle of other first years.


    With his cocky smirk, Martin looked as conceited as ever. Surrounding him were a couple of young men, who exuded an air of arrogance and entitlement as well. With their fine clothing and sneering expressions, they were easily identified as the worst kind of noble students. Zeke wasnt surprised that Martin fit in with these kinds. He had always had the impression that the other boy thought of himself as better than anyone else.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Ezekiel, the Blood Mage. Imagine my surprise to find you here, I was certain you had long since returned to your lowly vige, seems I was wrong."


    What do you want? Zeke asked. He eyed Martins group of friends warily. He was certain that they wouldnt dare to start a fight here. But no matter what they had nned, one thing was evident: They didnte with any good intentions.


    Martin sneered. "Ha! Wheres that famously sharp tongue of yours? Is it possible? Have you finally learned your ce?


    Excuse me, Zeke said as he tried to push past them. Before he could take a single step, he was shoved back by a multitude of hands. His body tensed instantly, each muscle in his body was humming with power thanks to his Blood core. Zeke was certain he could push past them without a problem. Even so, he let himself be shoved back a step. He couldnt afford to start a fight here either.


    The group looked at their hands, unable toprehend how theirbined strength had barely been able to move him a step. It was Martin who got his bearings first. We heard that you have an exam and wanted to ask if you might need some help with your quest."


    Zeke almostughed in Martin''s face at the absurd suggestion. The thought of working together with this group of snakes was preposterous. He was more afraid of them stabbing him in the back than he would be of any bronze-ranked monster.


    Even if he could actually trust them, they had no practice working together. Instead of a reply, Zeke merely raised a single brow, his expression slowly morphing into one of disdain. After getting ridiculed for so long, he had almost forgotten what it was like to stand up for himself. It felt like using a muscle again for the first time.


    Martin took a step forward, getting right in Zekes face. "I came to help, and you just spit in my face? He eximed in a raised tone so that everyone in the guild could hear. You should be honored that I''m offering my assistance." He was clearly putting on a show, and Zeke was curious as to his purpose. He didnt care much what people thought of him. Even if they believed Martins words, he wouldnt think twice about it. It was not like he had any friends in the first ce.


    "I don''t need your help and I don''t want it either," Zeke said, his voice calm but firm, making sure that the people heard.


    "Be that as it may, Martin proimed loudly. I, Martin Feuerkranz have been insulted and hereby officially challenge you to a duel, you filthymoner. ording to academy rules, you have the right to refuse, but you will have to do so loud and clear. Let everybody hear what a pathetic worm you are."


    Zeke was stunned. Martin had referred to himself as a member of the Feuerkranz family, one of the most powerful and respected households in the empire. Martin had never shown any particrly good talent, in fact, his affinity for fire was only average. He was way below even someone like Lilly in talent.


    The second oddity was that Martin had referred to him as amoner. He had been adopted by Maximilian family weeks ago. Even if he had never felt the need to announce it, it was still surprising to him that Martin didn''t seem to know and that it wasn''tmon knowledge.


    Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Martin had always disliked him, but it seemed like he was scheming something else. He wondered about the actual reason for Martin being here and what his true intentions were.


    Zeke fell silent, contemting his next move. He realized that this could be a valuable opportunity for him. He hade a long way since his days in the vige. This might be a valuable chance to find out how far he had trulye. To everyone''s surprise, a smile spread across his face. "I ept."


    Martin''s expression turned to one of shock. He had not expected this response. Zeke, on the other hand, was feeling great. Now that he had started to stand up for himself again, a lot of his old instincts returned to him. "I have epted your challenge, Martin. Now excuse me, I have matters of actual importance to get to."


    Zeke walked toward the exit of the adventurer''s guild with long strides. Just as he was about to reach the door, he heard a flustered voice call after him. "The duel will be held one week from now. The First-year arena, during lunch break." With a wordless nod, Zeke continued on his way, leaving a confused Martin rooted in ce.


    He found himself stalking his quarry a mere hourter. He was sneaking through a narrow chasm south of the capital, stalking his prey. His chosen enemy was just ahead. He could be certain by the stench all around.


    As he crept forward, Zeke''s eyes were trained on the ground, searching for footprints. He knew that the monster he was hunting was enormous, muchrger than anything he had hunted so far. The biggest problem when fighting this monster was its thick skin, which was almost immune to lower-level magic spells and resistant to ded weapons.


    His focus paid off as he found the beastsir a short whileter. It had been cleverly hidden behind a curtain of vegetation. However, the camouge was in vain, as Zeke could smell its stench from a mile away. He carefully approached, trying to stay out of sight. It was time to take down his quarry and im his spot among the ranks of the bronze-level adventurers.


    Before doing anything, Zeke studied the footprints on the ground, making sure the monster was alone. After being satisfied with his findings, he started to enact his n. Instead of going in, Zeke picked up a rock and threw it into the cave. He repeated this pattern over and over, listening carefully for any soundsing from within.


    It wasn''t long before a projectile struck true, as he heard a loud bellow from the cave. The ferocious roar made the hair on his neck stand up. His heart was racing, but his mind was clear. He had trained for this, and he was confident in his abilities. With a deep breath, he calmed the beating of his heart. He ced his weapon between himself and the cave, ready to face the beast head-on.

 Chapter 18.2: The Rank up Exam II

    Chapter 18.2: The Rank up Exam II


    Ezekiel stood ready as the monster emerged from the cave. It stood at twice the boys height, at least. Its bulbous torso was a blend of muscle and fat, making it appear evenrger. It came to a stop right outside the caves entrance. The monsters misshapen skull pivoted back and forth, scanning the area. When it found no imminent threat, its beady ck eyes locked onto Zekes figure.


    A smirk emerged on the beasts face. The ghastly sight was marred even further by the many missing teeth as well as the two giant tusks that sprang from its bottom lip. The colossus didnt consider the tiny human in front of its cave a genuine threat. Even so, the grey-skinned behemoth didnt let his guard down just yet.


    While rubbing its bald scalp, the Ogre looked around in suspicion. It was seemingly convinced there had to be other humans hiding in ambush. But even after sniffing the air repeatedly with its tiny, but deceptively powerful nose, the Ogre still couldnt detect the presence of anyone else nearby.


    Zeke had waited long enough. With all his might, he threw thest piece of rock. His strong bodybined with his [Perfect Body Control] made Zeke excel at any physical activity. With a shrill shriek, the projectile ate up the distance instantly. It impacted the Ogres face with a deafening crack. The brittle stone burst into powdery debris from the force of the impact.


    The Ogre roared again, this time in a mixture of anger and pain. One of its eyes was temporarily blinded by the rocks shards. Its fat, clumsy fingers were not up to the task of removing anything this granr from its eyes. Its head snapped to Zeke. For the first time, the Ogre took real notice of him.


    Now, there was hatred in its gaze as it took a lumbering step toward the boy. There were at least 30 steps between them, but the giant would only need a third of that. Its second step carried its huge form even further as the Ogre was gaining momentum. Zeke, for his part, remained rooted in ce. There was a hint of fear in his eyes now, as he watched the wall of flesh closing in.


    Even so, the analytical part of his brain kept reminding him that his best chance at survival was to stick to his n. With a gulp, Zeke passively watched the Ogre build-up speed. At this distance, he was able to make out the malicious anger in its eyes.


    One more step, and finally, the moment had arrived! Zeke focused on his core, gathering ambient mana. He didnt attune it to Blood, however, but Space. His eyes focused on the dominant, right leg of the creature.


    Freeze! he yelled while clenching his fist.


    A couple of things happened in quick session. First, the monsters knee rammed into an unseen barrier. The force behind the collision was so violent, that a series of sickening cracks could be heard from the monsters leg. The Ogre had also been robbed of its bnce and spun uncontrobly. The remaining leg was helpless to stabilize the unproportionallyrge torso, especially at the speed it was going.


    Zeke dove out of the way head first. With a practiced roll, he got back to his feet in one smooth motion. Wasting no time, he observed the aftermath of the fall. A dust cloud had been kicked up by the Ogres forcefulnding. Still, he could easily make out the massive formying on the ground.


    The creature didnt immediately try to get up. It remained prone on the ground, moaning pitifully. It also appeared to be somewhat dazed, which made sense to Zeke, as most of its momentum had been arrested by its collision with the wall. This was a chance!


    Zeke ran toward the monster. With one giant leap, hended on the beasts back. A tingling in the back of his head alerted him to the iing strike long before itnded. Zeke ducked out of the way of the elbow that came sailing in from the right. Finally, he could see his target. After another moment of focus, Zeke froze the space right above the Ogres shoulder des.


    Upon noticing that the bug was still on top of it, the Ogre tried to flip on its back. To its great shock, the behemoth learned that it was unable to turn. With all its might, it pushed against the ground, trying to get up. But despite all its toil, the monster was unable to rise.


    During all the Ogres struggles, Zeke had remained focused. For him to be able to freeze space, he needed a direct line of sight. He had remained rooted to the beasts spine, pinning the giant to the ground with the might of his spell alone. Gradually, he increased the area his spell covered, stealing even thest bit of freedom from his adversary.


    The Ogre felt as though it were at the bottom of the ocean. Every tiny movement took an incredible amount of effort. After being certain that the monster was unable to even budge, Zeke took a step along its back, then another. He came to a halt not far from its head, his gaze still focused downward. He couldnt afford to release the spell just yet.


    Slowly, Zeke raised his staff high. With a loud exhale, he brought it down on the Ogre''s head with all his might. The force of the impact dented the beast''s skull, but the vitality of an Ogre wasnt so easily ovee. Again and again, he brought down the metal-reinforced staff on the head of his helpless prey. Only when the miserable wailing finally came to a stop, did Zeke relent in his onught.


    Drained, the boy slumped down where he was, right on the Ogre''s back. He was panting and covered in the creature''s blood. He felt weary down to his very bones. The fight hadnt been very strenuous physically, but the mental burden of executing a defenseless opponent was not something he would get used to anytime soon  nor did he wish for it. It had helped, that he had seen the viciousness in the Ogres eyes only moments before.


    Zeke tried to wipe his face clean of the blood but only managed to spread it all over. With a sigh, he got up and approached the Ogres head once more with a determined look on his face. He had been sent on a mission to prove his proficiency as an adventurer, and he could not return to the guild without his trophy.


    He brandished his knife and cut off one of the creature''s long, gray ears. He made his way back, his prize tucked inside the trophy bag on his belt. During the hour-long journey, his roiling stomach finally settled. He was looking much better when he eventually walked through the doors of the guild.


    "Ezekiel!" the same receptionist called out from her desk. "Back so soon? Do you want a different quest after all?" The afternoon had turned to evening, and there were significantly fewer people cueing up. Most of the adventurers that were present upied the connected tavern instead. There were no more students around, only the regrs spent their evenings here. A few of them looked over at themotion, interested in learning what was going on.


    Zeke walked up to her, wordlessly cing his trophy bag on the table. His expectant eyes were clearly urging the woman to open it. With a patient smile, she examined the content of the bag. When her gloved hand emerged with the Ogres ear, her movements froze for a second. She looked at the boy in front of her with disbelieving eyes. Done already? It takes most candidates several days toplete the exam  scouting, tracking, and preparation. How did you manage it so fast?


    Despite her words, there was not a hint of usation in her voice. It was clear that she was simply curious and didnt mean to imply that there had been any foul y.


    Ivee across itsir before, Zeke exined. As it happens, my Magic is a good counter against such a beast. I picked it for that very reason, after all.


    As expected from one of our most promising neers, to defeat such a fearsome monster in your first year, you must be at the top of your ss as well, the woman praised, causing Zekes face to turn red.


    Some stragglers wereing over to investigate what was going on. Whatd the boy do, Linda? A burly man with a naked torso asked as he stepped up behind Zeke, eyeing him with a sidelong nce.


    Ezekiel just passed his rank-up exam to bronze, she bragged in Zekes stead.


    The brawny man seemed slightly impressed. He towered over Zeke by several heads, and with a calcting gaze he scanned the boys figure. Ohh? Not bad, you imp. What did you pick? Let me guess, was it a Forest Alpha? You seem to have some slender muscles under that leather. I bet you could take the wolf on if youre careful.


    Ogre, Zeke mumbled. He didnt feelfortable surrounded by the ever-growing crowd of spectators. He hadnt wanted to make a spectacle of himself. Thest thing he needed right now was for this crowd of strangers to rob him of his good cheer.


    What was that? Speak up, brat! the man demanded.


    Leave him be, Brian. Cant you see youre scaring him, the receptionist tried to intervene.


    Pa! What kind of a bronze-rank cant even speak up? the man countered. If he wants to join us in the future then he needs to learn to


    OGRE! Zeke yelled in frustration. I said I killed an Ogre you gangly cunt!


    The noisy crowd fell silent instantly. Disbelief could be seen on everybodys face. The expression was only partially because of the monster Zeke had named, but more because of the unexpected outburst. A tense momentter, the entire group burst outughing. It was like a dam had been broken.


    He- He called- He called you a gangly cunt! A man wheezed, inciting a new wave ofughter from all around.


    Zeke was initially afraid that the man he had insulted would take offense. But he soon noticed that Brian wasughing the hardest out of all of them. It took a while for theughter to die down. Zeke became nervous again as the huge man approached. Had the man only pretended to be amused? Would he take his revenge now?


    Zeke flinched slightly at the iing arm, still, he didnt dodge. However, the expected strike never arrived as Brian merely slung his arm around Zekes shoulder.


    Got some spunk after all, kid! the man said. What do you say, wanna have a drink with us? Its a tradition to pay for at least one round of booze when you advance.


    Zeke wanted to refuse at first but hesitated when he heard it was a tradition. He hade from a farming vige, and his family had always taken customs very seriously. With a nce at the receptionist, he confirmed that the man was speaking the truth.


    Here is the reward for your mission, Ezekiel, the woman said warmly. Spend it wisely, she added with a nce at the group of adventurers that were hungrily eying the coins.


    Zeke stared down at the fourteen pieces of silver in his hand, his eyes turning slightly moist. He remember the many days he had gone to bed hungry. He remember the struggle it had been to earn a single copper. He remembered the taste of the moldy, hard bread he had to soak in water before eating. He slowly closed his fist around the coins, appreciating their weight in his hands. It only now sank in, that he would never again be poor. With his current skillset, he was already sufficiently powerful to make a good living no matter where he was.


    A wide smile spread across his face. He turned to the expectantly waiting crowd. None of you are allowed to go home! Zeke yelled, causing the men to look at him in confusion. Not until every single one of my coins is spent! You hear me! tonight we drink until we drop!


    His deration was met with a round of cheers. 14 Silver wasnt a fortune, but it was still the equivalent of 1,400 copper. A tankard of the good ale went for 5 copper here, making his offer more than generous. He would be able to pay for nearly 300 drinks with todays reward.


    Zeke pped the coins down on the bar and instructed the server to give out free drinks to anyone until the money was spent. During the ensuing mor, Zeke silently left the guild unnoticed  a content smile on his lips. He couldn''t wait to tell his mentor about all that had happened today.


    As he entered the living room, he found the old man reclining in his favorite spot next to the firece. Maximilian looked up from his book. "Zeke," he said with a warm smile. "Wee home."

 Chapter 19: The Duel Approaches

    Chapter 19: The Duel Approaches


    "The Ogre was a good choice, Maximilian praised when Zeke finished his recounting of the fight. Its magic-resistant skin wont protect it against frozen space as it doesnt directly target the creature. Also, your staff was a good match. Blunt trauma to the head is the easiest way to kill an Ogre  Well done!


    Zeke smiled brightly. In his exuberance, Zeke recalled all his experiences today, looking for anything else he wanted to ry to his mentor. His smile dimmed slightly at the memory of what happened right before he embarked on his quest.


    Noticing the shift in his expression, Maximilians brows furrowed. Was there something else?


    Zeke nodded. I was challenged to a duel by a kid from my hometown.


    Did you ept? Maximilian asked expectantly.


    I did


    But you dont appear to be too happy? Was there something else or are you just afraid of losing to your old rival? The old man teased.


    He said hisst name was Feuerkranz now, Zeke exined.


    The statement wiped the smile from Maximilians face. After Zeke had recounted the entire event, they both remained silent, each lost in their own thoughts. Maximilians fingers lightly tapped on the back of his armrest, over and over again, as he ruminated on the implications of this information. The melodic pitter-patter reminded Zeke of the sound of the falling rain.


    Well, that changes things His mentor finally said.


    Should I not have epted? Zeke asked.


    The old man sighed deeply. I dont think that would have made much of a difference. It is clear that somebody is targeting you. This Martin kid is only a means to an end.


    I could be wrong, Zeke suggested. Maybe there is nothing sinister behind it after all?


    Maximilian scoffed. Unlikely. Didnt you say the boy only had an average affinity? The Great families only take the cream of the crop. No, Im certain somebody is using him. The fact that the boy already had a grudge against you is further proof of it. This way, whoever is behind this can just deny any involvement afterward.


    I dont understand Zeke stated with a hint of resentment creeping into his voice. I havent done anything to the Feurkranz family! Why would they go out of their way to target me in the first ce?


    Itsplicated, Im afraid, Maximilian said, falling silent right after. Zeke patiently waited for his mentor to gather his thoughts. He was eager to finally learn the reason he had been targeted all this time.


    Momentster, Maximilians distant stare regained rity. His gaze was sharp when his wise blue eyes locked with Zekes own. Youre aware that every country has its own magic specialties, yes?


    Just a bit, Zeke admitted.


    Makes sense, Maximilian acknowledged. Learning anything about the other nations from within the empire isnt easy. Especially if you are looking for unbiased sources.


    Zeke leaned forward. He had long since been interested in hearing more about the other kingdoms. There was nothing concrete taught in school. Simrly, it had nevere up in his talks with his mentor either.


    Ill limit myself to the most important ones from the perspective of the empire for now, Maximilian began. We share a border with three other nations. One of them is a neutral power, the other two are in a constant state of open warfare with the empire. Do you know who they are?


    Invocatia and Equinox? Zeke asked.


    Oh? Maximilian eximed. Seems like you do know some things after all. Do you also know what Magic they are famous for?


    I know that Invocatia is best known for its Summoning Magic, Zeke stated. I couldnt learn anything about Equinox though.


    Thats right, Invocatia is renowned for its Summoned creatures. Truly fascinating, that one  if only As he trailed off the old man seemed to get lost in thought, a hint of wistfulness on his face.


    Equinox, he said eventually. They are renowned for their Light and Darkness Mages. Their armies are famously able to fight equally well during the day and night. They gave me no share of problems during my time in the army, let me tell you


    I didnt know you served. You never mentioned that.


    Ancient history, Maximilian said with a wave of his hand. Anyway, All that doesnt matter for now. For you to understand the political climate, you have to know that the empire has more than doubled in size over thest millennia, and still, there is no end in sight. The empires boundless ambition makes many of the other nations uneasy. That is how the alliance came to be.


    Is it an alliance between those two, Invocatia and Equinox?


    Its much worse than that, Maximilian exined with a small smile. Most powers on the continent are members of the alliance at this point. The only difference lies in their level ofmitment.


    What!? Zeke eximed as he shot to his feet. The entire continent is uniting against us? shouldnt we do something?


    Maximilian chuckled. Calm down, my boy. I wouldnt worry too much about it.


    How can I not?


    Because we are winning? Maximilian said.


    We- we are winning? Against the entire continent? Zeke asked in disbelief.


    More or less. Its not as cut and dry, but we do have some impressive Mages fighting on our side.


    How strong are they? Stronger than you? Zeke asked.


    Some of them, yes Maximilian admitted. But thats not what I wanted to talk about. This is about the Great families of our empire. You have to know that each of them has its own domain. The Windtnzer family controls the sky, the Wellenrufers the oceans, the Steiner family is in charge of fortifications and the Feuerkranz family is in charge of most of the elite troops.


    So? Zeke asked. How does that rte to the reason they target me?


    Patience, Maximilian reminded sternly, before continuing his exnation. As it so happens, many grudges arose throughout the years. The Windtnzers, for example, hate the light mages of Equinox with a passion. This doesnte as a surprise when you realize that Light Mages are all long-range snipers, making them the bane of Wind Mages.


    Understandable, Zeke nodded.


    Now, who do you think the Feuerkranz family hates with a passion?


    It didnt take a genius to see where Maximilian was going with this. Blood Mages.


    Got it in one, the old man cheered mirthlessly. The Kingdom of Valor and especially the Blood Mages of Valor have been a thorn in the side of the Feuerkranz family for centuries now. Aside from the two nations we share borders with, they are by far the most invested in this war. The Berserker  Tristan Bloodsword, has killed over a dozen Arch Mages by himself over the centuries.


    That doesnt sound like a lot, Zeke said with a raised brow.


    Maximilian rolled his eyes. What do you think Arch Mages are? Cabbages? There are only slightly over a hundred of them in the entire empire at any given time, most other nations have significantly less.


    Zeke was shocked. If this Tristan Bloodsword had actually killed that many It was no wonder the Feuerkranz family hated Blood Mages.


    By the way, you have something inmon with the Berserker, Maximilian remarked casually.


    It was Zekes time to roll his eyes. Are you implying Im a reckless madman?


    Maximilian chuckled. Tristan is no madman, but that wasnt what I was referring to anyway. I was talking about this. Maximilian pointed at Zekes chest.


    It only took an instant for Zeke to realize what the old man meant. Perfect Blood core.


    Right again, Maximilian confirmed. I think thats the main reason someone in the Feuerkranz family is targeting you. Dont get me wrong, it is prettymon for foreign affinities to get suppressed, thats not even unique to the empire. However, its usually not to this degree. From what you told me, this seems to be personal.


    Zeke contemted the old mans words. His mind was racing as he thought back to the previous encounter with Samuel. The Wind Mage had targeted him in an attempt to bait him into a fight. He imed someone called ''Alexander'' put him up to it. At the time, Zeke had been confused, unable to understand what was happening. In light of what he had just learned, a lot of pieces slit into ce.


    His thoughts turned to Theodore Steiner, who hade to his aid back then. The situation with the Earth Mage had always seemed strange. Why attack Zeke right in front of the leader of the Earth Mages faction in the first ce? Had it been just to force Theodore to pick a side? And now, as he thought about it more, he couldn''t help but wonder if that was the reason why Theodore imed that Alexander was ying politics at school.


    One realization came after the other, painting a dire picture. Even so, for every question he answered, two new ones sprung up. Had Alexander been trying to test the waters? Trying to find out how openly they could move against him? Forcing the existing powers to choose sides? Was that why he had been targeted more openly as time went on?


    It was no use, he needed more information. Zeke wanted to find out what was truly going on and put a stop to it. He would not let himself be used as a pawn in someone else''s game any longer. He would not let Alexander take out his grievances on him. But how would he even do that? The Feuerkranz family was too powerful and he was all alone  he was


    Zeke was snapped out of his thoughts as he felt a hand on his shoulder. With aforting smile, Maxmilian squeezed lightly. Dont worry too much, you are not alone.


    When he heard those words, Zeke almost teared up. He nodded imperceptibly before averting his gaze, not wanting to let the old man see his face.


    The only thing you should be worried about right now is winning your duel. Leave the politics to me for now. I can promise you that you are perfectly safe while on school grounds. And if the Feuerkranz family crosses that line, its time to send them a reminder


    a reminder of what? Zeke asked in a hoarse voice.


    Maximilian stood, towering over the boy. Most of the time Zeke didnt notice how tall the old man truly was. But when Maximilian rose this time, it felt like he could block out the sun. His mentors domineering presence felt like a warm nket, as it enveloped him.


    a reminder of who killed the second most Feuerkranz Mages after Tristan Bloodsword, Maximilian said in a scathing tone. Despite the bone-chilling announcement, all Zeke felt was pride and envy for his mentor''s strength and confidence. This was what he had wanted all along. To be strong enough to face any situation head-on. To have the confidence to not be daunted by even the steepest of obstacles.


    His eyes remained glued to the heroic silhouette of his mentor. He observed as the immovable mountain shifted back into the form of the old man. The smile had found its way back onto Maximilians face as he nced at Zeke with a wink. Try not to embarrass me, okay?


    The old man pped Zekes shoulder onest time before leaving for his study. Apparently, he had his own preparations to make, for what was toe.


    On my life, Zeke whispered, as he watched the old mans back with a fiery gaze. He would not shame his mentor and family with defeat, no matter what it took.


    A week quickly passed and Zeke trained every day, honing his skills. He spent every waking moment studying or practicing, determined to be as ready as he could.


    On the promised day, the boy woke up early, his stomach a jumble of nerves and excitement. He went to ss as usual, but the mood was different today. His ssmates seemed to be excited about something, and he could hear them whispering about it all morning. Even so, Zeke paid them no mind.


    During lunch break, he sped home to put on his armor. In record time, he made his way to the arena for first-years, expecting to find Martin and his friends there. But as he reached the agreed-upon spot, he was not prepared for what he found.


    The ce was absolutely packed with spectators!

 Chapter 20: Cards on the Table

    Chapter 20: Cards on the Table


    As Zeke arrived at the arena, he was immediately struck by the sheer size of the crowd that had gathered outside. People were streaming into the venue in such numbers that it seemed as if the fight of a lifetime was happening within its walls.


    The scene he was confronted with caused Zekes mind to race. Was there a different, more important fight happening? Was there something he had not been made aware of? After all, he had not checked the arena schedule for the day. But as he took in the excited chatter of those around him, he remembered the whispers of his ssmates this morning. It all clicked into ce and he quickly realized the idea held no merit. Those people were here for him.


    He couldn''t understand why so many people would be interested in watching him fight. For all anybody knew, he was just somemoner kid with no elemental affinities. Surely they were not expecting him to show some amazing magic skills, right? He had always been told that without elemental magic, he would never amount to anything.


    Through his numerous sesses with hunting monsters and the recent rank-up exam, Zeke had managed to build a small measure of confidence. Despite that, he still couldn''t shake the feeling that he was somehow lesser than those around him because of hisck of elemental magic. There he stood, surrounded by throngs of people, wondering what they could possibly be expecting to see.


    As Zeke tried to make his way through the throngs of students gathered outside the arena, he found that he could barely make any progress. The constant shoving and pushing were getting on his nerves.


    Make way! he growled. Zeke didn''t care what anyone in this school thought of him anymore and had no qualms about raising his voice. This was his duel, after all.


    Despite his demands, the other students paid him little attention. They seemed solely focused on getting ahead themselves. Frustrated, Zeke came to a halt. This was getting him nowhere. It was time to employ drastic measures. He tightened the grip on his reinforced staff and, with all his might, smashed the metal-covered ending down on the pavement. The sharp sound reverberated through the air, echoing with a sharp and metallic ring that lingered.


    The crowd ground to a halt, as all heads snapped toward Zeke. There was now a bit of open space, as everyone had taken a step away from him. Soon people began to realize that he was not one of them, wearing armor and carrying a weapon. Zeke repeated his demand, this time with more authority. Make way, I have a fight to get to!


    His voice carried the weight of anger-fueled confidence, and the surrounding students began to part, clearing a path. He walked with bold steps, the metal protectors on his leather armor nking and his staff echoing in the silence. He didn''t stop until he was standing at the entrance of the stage, the crowd''s roar growing louder as he approached.


    The sight that greeted him was startling. The colosseum-style arena was packed with students of all ages, and in the middle of the stage stood Martin, addressing the crowd. The spectator seats were filled with the buzz of excitement and anticipation, as the students eagerly waited for the fight to begin. Zeke felt a surge of adrenaline as he surveyed the scene, his pulse racing as he took in the magnitude of the event.


    Despite the daunting atmosphere, he didnt give his nerves a chance to stop him as he began his ascent onto the stage. While making his way further in, Zeke observed Martin. His old rival stood in the center of the stage.


    At first, he couldn''t quite make out what was being said, but as he got closer, he began to catch some of the words.


    Even back then, Zeke was always a coward. He spent his entire childhood running for me


    Honestly? I highly doubt that he is even going to show up. What would be the point? Our little Blood Mage doesnt know any Magic anyway


    Zeke could feel the anger and frustration rising within him, as Martin continued to speak. The things Martin was saying were either made-up or heavily edited stories about him, but the crowd was eating it up. Every wave of insults was greeted with a new round of cheers.


    He couldn''t let those words go unchallenged, couldnt allow Martin to define him in the eyes of the crowd any longer. Speeding up his steps, Zeke continued to ponder. Something about this scenario was bothering him. However, he couldnt quite put a finger on it.


    Suddenly, like scales falling from his eyes, Zeke realized what it was. The stories and insults Martin was spewing seemed to be well rehearsed  too well rehearsed. It was clear that Martin had nned this. He arrived early in order to have the time to disparage Zeke before the match.


    Zeke, on the other hand, had not even been aware that there would be spectators. His blood boiled, and he clenched his teeth so hard that a grating noise could be heard. His anger wasnt only because of the false usations, but because Martin had clearly nned all of this.


    With an effort of will, he rxed his tense body. Martin was clearly trying to get under his skin and throw him off, but Zeke refused to be baited. If Martin expected him to charge up there like a blood-crazed fiend, then he had miscalcted. Even though his body craved violence, his Mind demanded strategy.


    He quickly calmed down. Instead of crumbling under the pressure, he chose to look at the situation from a different angle. After all, all limits to the mind were self-imposed. This was no trap, no, this was a chance! Martin had even arranged for an audience. Wasnt this the optimal scenario? Challenging a Mind Mage to a battle of wit? How utterly foolish.


    Zeke took a deep breath and steeled himself for what was toe. He had to be better than Martin in every way, not just in terms of strength, but also in terms of strategy and cunning. He would outsmart Martin at every turn, and show everybody what happened if somebody decided to y games with him.


    A smile spread across Zekes face. Using the crowd that was supposed to witness his humiliation against Martin and the Feuerkranz family was a delightful thought. He strode forth with confidence, his Staff hitting the ground in tandem with every step. This seemed to get people''s attention. The mor of his approach echoed throughout the arena, causing the crowd to fall silent. He only stopped his march when he was 10 steps from Martin, the official distance for a duel.


    His confidence and swagger were so striking that by the time he reached his destination, there was absolute silence in the arena. Even Martin had stopped talking and was staring at him in wonder, apparently, he had not expected Zeke to make his way through the massive crowd anytime soon.


    Zeke looked his old rival up and down with the eyes of a butcher watching a cut of meat, his expression unreadable. He casually lifted his staff and put it on one shoulder before speaking loud enough for everyone to hear. "Well, I am here. That''s one of your lies exposed."


    A murmur swept through the crowd. There were scattered jeers and cheers from the student body. It wouldnt be that easy to win them over, but he had managed to gain their attention at least. This was just the beginning and Zeke would have to push his advantage to change his image in the eyes of the people.


    Martin was caught off guard, his mouth hanging slightly open. He must have expected Zeke to rush out of the changing room like an enraged beast. He surely hadn''t expected Zeke to walk onto the stage like he was on a casual stroll. It took him a while before he could adapt, but his thorough preparation saved him in time.


    With a somewhat forced smile, Martin responded, "How good of you toe, Zeke. I, Martin Feuerkranz, would have been deeply disappointed to be stood up. We nobles have a reputation to uphold, after all. Not that you would know anything about that.


    Zeke inwardly scoffed. Even the dumbest observer could see through Martins ploy with ease. Unfortunately, a nce at the crowd revealed that it was somewhat working. Although it was not an absolute rule, mostmoner-born students were looked down upon. Martins n to remind everyone of the difference in standing was as simple as it was effective. However, the freshly adopted fire Mage had severely miscalcted if he thought this would be a winning move.


    Zeke pretended to be focused on getting a very pesky piece of dirt from under his fingernails. He yed with it until Martin stopped talking. He looked up and met Martins smug face with a confused expression of his own. "Zeke?"


    His face was of utter astonishment as he looked at Martin. "I didn''t know we were so close, Mr. Feuerkranz. I would have you address me by my full name and title: Ezekiel von Hohenheim. Student of Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, and prime heir to thends and title of the Von Hohenheim family."


    He spoke so spiritedly, that the crowd couldn''t help but get excited. They hade here expecting a one-sided beatdown, a humiliation. But the situation was starting to reverse. Not only had Martin not been able to finish his attempt to smear Ezekiels name, but now the underdog had even turned out to be a noble as well.


    Zeke waited for the crowd to calm down before continuing, "I would appreciate it if you stopped misleading the people here." His face took on a teasing grin as he winked at Martin. "Don''t worry, Mr. Feuerkranz, nobody is going to mistake you for an honest man just because you stopped lying every now and then."


    Some people began to snicker, causing Martin to be visibly enraged. He was now screaming, "IF YOU THIN- BAAANG!" Before he could get the words out, Zeke had smashed the staff onto the ground  Cutting Martin off.


    "Silence!" Zeke yelled. There was no levity left on his face. "Don''t take us for fools, Martin Feuerkranz. Everybody in this arena knows that you, with your average fire affinity, are not the reason for the hundreds of people here. So, if your owner wants to say something to me, let him do it himself, otherwise: Shut the fuck up! I came here for a fight and not to bicker with a clown!"


    The crowd fell silent, shocked by the sudden shift in mood. The scene had been yful in one moment and then so absurdly confrontational in the next that it took people a while to catch up with what he had said exactly.


    Then the shock passed, and one voice could be heard. But it was not who Zeke had expected. It was the voice of a womanughing. She had a pleasant, full voice, very deep for a woman''s voice, but it only added to her charm. The womanughed so hard that it was the only thing that could be heard for a while.


    As one, the crowd turned to the source of theughter and saw a woman standing in a private box. She was wearing a beautiful blue dress and a wide-brimmed hat. She had a bright smile on her face and her eyes were full of mirth. After she calmed down, she spoke with a clear and melodic voice. "Well, the kid is right, Alexander. Your little puppet show is getting embarrassing."


    Her words caught the attention of everyone, including Martin and Zeke. Her voice was captivating, and her words powerful. The woman had amanding presence, and it was clear that she was not someone to be trifled with. Zeke recognized her from the day of the awakening ceremony  she was Miranda Wellenrufer.

 Chapter 21: A One-Sided Beat Down.

    Chapter 21: A One-Sided Beat Down.


    After Miranda talked, there was an anticipatory silence for a moment, the crowd waiting for Alexander''s response. All eyes were on the private box of the fire mages, where the scions of the prominent mage families had gathered. In the middle sat Alexander, a sour look on his face. He stood up and addressed Miranda and the crowd: "Puppet show? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I am also here to watch a duel. NOTHING ELSE!" Hisst words had been said while he was looking straight into Martin''s eyes. It seemed he was not very pleased with Martin''s performance so far.


    Alexander''s words were cold, and the crowd could see that he was not happy. He gave a brief look of displeasure towards Martin, and the crowd understood that something was amiss. Alexander, being the leader of the Feuerkranz family, had gathered all these people to watch the match, but he was not expecting this kind of scenario. Alexander sat back down, his face impassive. The crowd understood that he was not going to say anything else, and the atmosphere turned tense. They knew that this match was not just about two studentspeting, but also about the power struggle among the prominent mage families.


    Zeke looked up at Miranda, watching her expression, he had been surprised that she would speak up for him. But after he thought about it, it seemed that she had not spoken up to help him out; she had simply wanted to oppose the Feuerkranz family. It seemed the position of the water mages was clear, they stood in opposition to the Feuerkranz family. Zeke was not surprised that they didn''t support him directly, he had not proven his worth yet, after all.


    The fire mages and the Water mages had a long-standing rivalry, and it was well-known that they were not on friendly terms. The Feuerkranz family controlled the fire mages, which had the most destructive potential of the elements, and the Wellenrufers controlled the water mages, which were the most versatile and supportive of the elements.


    Zeke knew that he had to prove himself if he wanted to gain the support of the Water mages. He knew that he couldn''t count on their support just because he was a student of Elementium. He had to show them that he was a powerful mage and a worthy ally. The stage was set, and it was time for him to show his worth.


    Before Zeke was able to look at the private boxes of the other two factions, Martin yelled out: "If you want to fight, then you''d better be prepared to get burned." Without waiting for any signal that the fight had started, Martin threw a firewall right at Zeke''s face.


    The crowd held their breath as they watched Martin unleash his spell, a mass of mes headed straight toward Zeke. They were expecting to see Zeke dodge or deflect the spell, but instead, Zeke stood his ground, his eyes fixed on the iing mes. He channeled his blood magic to manipte the blood flow in his body, he was able to enhance the functions of his entire body simultaneously, but he put special focus on his brain and eyes to not miss a single thing happening around him.


    Martin''s spell seemed to have hit Zeke right in the face. Martin began tough like a maniac and threw fireball after fireball. Zeke was not even visible anymore, the area where he once stood was covered in fire. Martin stopped using magic, he was panting, and he was close to the limits of his core. He had a self-satisfied grin on his face, sure of his victory. Martin looked up to Alexander, expecting to receive a smile in return. But Alexander''s face was grim, looking at the ce where Zeke was standing.


    Martin''s confidence slowly turned to fear as he realized that there was no sign of his opponent, no painful screamsing out of the mes - nothing. The only sound was the crackling of the mes and the sound of Martin''s heavy breathing.


    Just as the crowd began to murmur among themselves, a voice could be hearding out of the mes: "Is this it?"


    The crowd gasped as they saw Zeke emerge after the mes died down, unscathed and unharmed, his staff casually resting on his right shoulder again. Martin couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He had put his all into that barrage and Zeke waspletely unhurt. How was this possible? Didn''t Zeke only have trash affinities? Martin just stared at Zeke unsure of how to continue. He had almost spent all his Mana and Zeke still seemed to be in peak condition.


    The crowd watched in silence, as they realized that Zeke''s abilities far exceeded their expectations. He had not only survived the onught but also remained unharmed and untouched by Martin''s spells. Martin, on the other hand, was standing there, his face contorted, he was breathing heavily and was covered in sweat.


    Zeke''s eyes disyed his disappointment as he surveyed Martin, who was still reeling from the realization that his magic had not been able to harm Zeke. "Is this your limit already?" Zeke asked, his voice tinged with a hint of disdain. "Honestly, I had expected more from the Feuerkranz family. It seems the rumors of your family''s fire magic were greatly exaggerated." There wasughter from the stands of the water mages and Zeke was sure he could make out Miranda''s voice, but he didn''t turn to check. He had not even been putting on a show just now, he truly was disappointed by this disy. Maximilian and Zeke had given it their all for a week: Brainstorming and drilling anti-fire magic maneuvers and tactics. He knew about all the spells the Feuerkranz family used, standard tactics, habits, everything. And what did Martin end up doing? He spent his entire Mana pool throwing fireballs at his [Spatial barrier]. Zeke just now realized how much Martin and the Feuerkranz family must have underestimated him.


    Martin''s face contorted in anger and embarrassment, but before he could respond, Zeke began walking towards him with measured steps. The crowd watched on in silence, unsure of what to expect next. As Zeke loomed over Martin, he looked down at the young noble with a mix of pity and disdain. He lifted the end of his staff, resting it against Martins''s throat, and dered: "I am done here, Martin," Zeke said his voice firm. "You are no longer worth my time."


    Without waiting for a reply, Zeke turned and began walking towards the changing rooms. Martin couldn''t ept this oue, so he began to silently gather all of his remaining fire Mana into onest spell. He threw both of his hands forward, his palms ovepping, and let out a scream: "Firence!" A spear of fire shot out from his palms, hurtling towards Zeke''s back. But the spell didn''t hit its mark, as Zeke had started to move the moment Martin began casting. It was almost as if he had eyes in the back of his head.


    Zeke turned his body in a swift motion, making the spell barely miss him. He nced back at Martin with a look of disappointment and disgust, shaking his head. The audience watched in shock as the spell flew past Zeke and crashed into the wall behind him, creating a loud explosion and leaving arge, smoldering crater in its wake. Martin fell to his knees, exhausted and defeated.


    Zeke, meanwhile, let his eyes roam over the arena and the crowd, his gaze finally settling on Alexander. He took a deep breath, and said in a cold, clear voice: "You should have made a more prudent choice." The crowd was unsure of who he was speaking to exactly, for his words seemed to apply to both Martin and Alexander. Was he talking about Martin''s choice to attack him from behind or was he talking about Alexander''s choice of adopting Martin into his family? But before they had the time to think any further on this, Zeke rushed towards Martin to finish this fight for good.


    Martin was caught off guard by Zeke''s sudden attack and was unable to defend himself. The force of the blow sent him crashing to the ground, the breath was knocked out of him. The sound of a sickening crack echoed throughout the arena as Martin''s sternum was fractured. Martin struggled to breathe and groaned in pain as hey on the ground, unable to move. The audience watched in shock as Zeke stood victorious, his expression was now devoid of any trace of mercy. The realization that the fight was over set in, Martin had been bested, and in such a brutal manner.


    As Zeke turned his back on the arena and the spectators, the crowd erupted in a mixture of shock and excitement. Some stared in awe at the victorious mage, and others jeered and cursed his name. But Zeke paid them no mind, his focus solely on his next task - informing his mentor of the events that had transpired. He strode out of the arena with purpose, leaving behind the chaos and noise.


    Meanwhile, the crowd''s attention turned to Martin, whoy motionless on the ground. The sight of the fallen student sends a wave of concern and panic through the stands. A team of Life Mages rushed towards him, their expressions grave as they assessed the severity of his injuries. Martin''s sternum had been shattered by Zeke''s powerful strike, leaving him struggling to breathe, but his life was not in immediate danger. The mages worked quickly and efficiently, but it was clear that even with their help, Martin would take a while to recover from this.


    As the healers worked to restore Martin, the crowd in the stands erupted in chaos. The Fire mages were incensed at the savage nature of Zeke''s final attack, while the Water mages were just as fervent in their defense of Zeke and condemnation of Martin''s underhanded tactics. The Earth and Wind mages, meanwhile, looked on with a mixture of amusement and bemusement, asionally interjecting their own opinions to fuel the fire of the argument. The cries of outrage and the heated exchanges were so loud that they could be heard even from outside the arena. It was clear that this duel had caused a rift in the student body, and it would be a long time before the factions could reconcile.


    Alexander''s face was grim, clearly not pleased with this turn of events. The crowd fell into a hush as Alexander stood, his domineering presencemanding the attention of all in attendance. His eyes scanned the sea of faces before him, and with a grave tone, he spoke. "It should be clear to all here that Ezekiel poses a danger to us all. His unorthodox magic cannot be allowed to remain in this school. We do not know where he learned such spells, but, certainly, they were not taught by the Academy."


    A wave of murmurs and exmations swept through the crowd at his words, but before the uproar could fully build, another voice spoke out. Miranda, the leader of the water mages, stood, her clear, melodic voice cutting through the noise. "And I say this is ridiculous. Ezekiel''s skill is undeniable, and his worth as a mage should be judged on his abilities, not on whether he learned them in this school or not."


    The crowd was torn, some supporting Alexander and others siding with Miranda. But both sides fell silent as they waited for the verdict of the leaders of the other factions. Would the Earth and Wind Mages support Alexander''s call for Ezekiel''s expulsion or Miranda''s defense of his abilities? But to everyone''s surprise, Miranda spoke up once more.


    "And let''s not forget that the only one here who is a danger to us all, is you, Alexander! It was not Ezekiel who was scheming against his fellow students, that was you! Don''t think that we are unaware of what you had nned to happen here today. Also, didn''t you hear him introduce himself earlier? He called himself the student of old man von Hohenheim. Don''t tell me that your Feuerkranz family has the guts to pick a fight with that old monster just so you can bully a junior?" Miranda''s voice cut through themotion like a sharp de, slicing through the noise and gaining the attention of all those present. Her words, spoken with a tone of authority and conviction, silenced even the most vocal of the crowd. Her eyes, like pools of deep water, seemed to bore into Alexander, challenging him to refute her ims.


    Alexander grimaced at those words, but went on regardless, he looked towards the earth section and said: "Theodore, what are your thoughts on the matter?"


    Theodore, the muscr youth of the earth mages, stood tall among his fellow earth mages. Alexander had directed his question to him, looking for support amid themotion caused by Miranda''s usations. Theodore took a moment to look around the arena, taking in the emotions of the other mages before speaking. "I believe," he began, his deep voice carrying across the arena, "that Ezekiel''s actions today were done in self-defense. Martin brought this upon himself and got what he deserved. But my Steiner family and the earth mages faction want to have nothing to do with this entire affair, deal with it as you see fit." Theodore''s words were met with murmurs of agreement from his fellow earth mages and some of the wind mages, while the fire and water mages remained divided. Alexander''s expression twisted into a scowl, it was clear he did not like Theodore''s answer.


    Theodore, without hesitation, stood from his seat and made his way out of the arena, with many of the Earth mages following in his wake. Alexander, not deterred, turned his gaze towards the wind faction and addressed their leader, Vi Windtnzer. "Surely you understand the danger Ezekiel poses to us all, Vi?" The eyes of the crowd turned towards Vi, the petite girl with silver hair who floated gracefully above her seat. With an impish grin on her face, she looked between Alexander and Miranda, her voice carrying a hint of amusement as she spoke, "It seems your two factions are at a stalemate, and it''s up to me to make the final decision."


    As Alexander red at Vi, she basked in the tension she had created with her words. Her mischievous grin only seemed to infuriate the Fire mage further, but he knew better than to lose his temper in front of so many powerful people. Suddenly she began to snicker, confusing everyone. The head of the Wind mages, however, was in no rush to exin her behavior and only stopped once she was satisfied with the confusion she had created. She let the silence linger for a moment, relishing in the weight of her words before finally speaking again. "You see, Alexander," she said, her voice light and airy, "It doesn''t matter what any of us say or do here. Expulsion decisions are ultimately up to the Headmaster, and I happen to know for a fact that my grandfather will not be expelling young Ezekiel."


    "How can you be so certain?" Alexander asked, now a little unsure of his n, but for a long time, there was no reply. Alexander''s eyes narrowed as he watched Vi put on a show of deep contemtion. The crowd waited in silence, eyes locked on the petite wind mage as she weighed her response. But the grin that slowly stretched across her face revealed that there was no deep contemtion going on at all. She had known the answer all along and was just stalling for the sake of drama.


    As the tension in the arena began to mount, Alexander couldn''t contain his frustration any longer. He opened his mouth to demand an exnation, but before he could speak, Vi beat him to it.


    "It''s because my grandfather owes his life to Ezekiel''s mentor," she stated, her voice steady and serious. The crowd erupted into murmurs as they tried to make sense of this revtion. Even Alexander found himself at a loss for words.


    For a moment, the arena was filled with the sounds of hushed whispers and spection. The Feuerkranz family had always been powerful and influential, but even they knew not to trifle with those who had saved the headmaster''s life.


    Alexander realized that his attempts to expel Ezekiel had been futile. The decision was out of his hands, and there was nothing he could do but ept defeat. As the crowd began to disperse, Vi''s impish grin returned, nobody knew about the role she had yed today. Anonymously, she had her people also spread the word about today''s fight, but the goal was not for them to watch Ezekiel get humiliated. She had known that if the stories her grandfather told her about Maximilian were true, there was no chance for Ezekiel to be defeated by the likes of Martin and she had been right. Lazily sheid back in mid-air, stretching and grinning like a cat that got the cream, before saying to nobody in particr: "Ahh, today was fun!"

 Chapter 22: Viola Windt?nzer.

    Chapter 22: Vi Windt?nzer.


    As Zeke returned to his home, eager to share the details of his duel with his mentor Maximilian, he found the house empty. He searched the rooms and called out his mentor''s name, but there was no answer. He waited for what felt like an eternity, pacing the floors and reliving the events of the duel in his head, before Maximilian finally returned.


    Zeke rushed over to his mentor, ready to pour out the story of his victory, but the old man stopped him with a wave of his hand. "I already know, my boy," he said, his eyes twinkling with a hint of amusement.


    Zeke was bbergasted. "What? How can you know?" he asked.


    Maximilian smiled, a hint of a mischievous gleam in his eye. "I may be old, but I can still sneak around when I want to. I disguised myself as a student and snuck into the arena to watch the duel."


    Zeke couldn''t help but burst outughing at the image of his rotund teacher trying to act like a teenager. The idea of this proud and dignified old man sneaking around like a youth was too much to take. Heughed until his sides ached, feeling a deep sense of camaraderie with the old man who had be like a grandfather to him.


    Maximilian grinned and patted him on the back. "Don''t you dare tell anyone about this, understand? My reputation is at stake."


    Zeke nodded, wiping the tears ofughter from his eyes. "I won''t breathe a word of it, I promise," he said, still chortling.


    Zeke and Maximilian quickly delved into a discussion about the duel. Maximilian praised Zeke for his ability to control the discourse before the fight, turning the crowd against Martin and making him appear as a liar and a fool. However, there was not much to say about the actual fight. Maximilian''s expression turned to disappointment as they discussed Martin''s poor disy, and how the fight had ended quickly and decisively in Zeke''s favor.


    "It is likely that the Feuerkranz family did not teach him anything," said Maximilian with a sigh. "They probably only symbolically invited him into the family without providing any of the benefits such as training or resources." He looked at Zeke with a mix of sorrow and admiration. "You might have been a bit harsh with yourst attack," he added.


    As the reality of Maximilian''s words settled in, Zeke began to feel a twinge of guilt for the way he had humiliated and defeated Martin. He knew that he had applied the precise amount of force necessary to incapacitate his opponent, thanks to his mastery of [Perfect Body Control]. But he had also thought that Martin would have ess to the resources of the Feuerkranz family, to help him recover swiftly. It seemed that he had underestimated the extent of Martin''s disadvantage, and he couldn''t help but wonder if he had gone too far with his final attack, crushing Martin''s sternum and leaving him incapacitated.


    As the feelings of guilt intensified, Zeke thought about all the times that Martin had worked against him and the n he had devised to humiliate him in the duel. He thought about all the moments Martin had tried to demean and belittle him, and how he had been seeking revenge. The guilt lessened significantly in the face of this realization, and he was filled with a sense of righteous anger towards Martin. But all those thoughts were blown away when he remembered what had happened after the fight.


    With a hint of excitement in his voice, Zeke told Maximilian the piece of good news he had kept secret until now. "When I blocked all those spells with my [Spatial barrier], I felt a pressure from my space core. I''m pretty sure my space core is ready to evolve," he said.


    Maximilian ced his hand on Zeke''s chest and confirmed his suspicion, the apprentice''s space core was indeed ready to be evolved. "I am a little surprised by the speed of your growth," he said, thoughtfully, "But now that I think about it, the most talented youngsters all go through spell engraving over their summer break the end of the semester is only a month away now."


    Zeke was taken aback by Maximilian''s words, he had only been at the academy for a little over four months now, how could the semester already be over? Maximilian exined to him that a semester at the academy was only five months, followed by a month of summer break.


    "And don''t forget," he said, "At the end of the semester there is always a big exam to measure if the students are making progress. And at the end of the year, there is the ss advancement exam. All the students, who don''t make it, have to either repeat the year or risk getting expelled after having to repeat more than three times."


    As the thoughts of the uing exams filled his mind, Zeke felt a knot of nervousness form in his stomach. He turned to Maximilian, "Will the test be hard?" he asked, his voice betraying his apprehension.


    Maximilianughed, "Don''t worry, my boy," he said. "You''ll only be tested on general magical knowledge as well as your three affinities. Since the sses on blood, space, and mind magic are severely limited in what they teach, the tests on those subjects will be easy as well."


    Hearing this, Zeke felt a sense of relief wash over him. The knot in his stomach untied itself, and he felt the tension leave his body. The words of his mentor, who had always been a guide and support for him, filled him with a sense of confidence, and he knew that he could pass the exams with ease.


    With a twinkle in his eye, Maximilian teased Zeke by saying, "What you should really be afraid of is the question on how to spend the long summer break."


    Zekeughed, understanding the jest, and replied, "I want to visit my home and my parents, I miss my little sister." He continued with a hint of excitement, "I also need to tell my parents that I have been adopted into the von Hohenheim family and that we are technically all nobles now."


    Maximilian listened to Zeke''s ns, nodding in agreement. "It is good that you want to see your family," he said, "But summer break is also a time when students go on longer missions away from the capital to gain real-life experience. You should not spend all your time rxing with your parents, but also go out and explore."


    Zeke considered this and realized that his mentor was right. He nodded, "You''re right, I will do that. My parents would surely be happy if I could stay home for a week, but the rest of the summer break can be spent adventuring."


    Maximilian smiled, pleased with his apprentice''s willingness to learn and grow. "That''s the spirit," he said. "Go out and experience new things, meet new people, and discover new ces. That is how you will grow the fastest as a mage."


    Maximilian turned to Zeke, "We won''t have to hurry as much this time," he said. "But I still want you to engrave your space affinity core before summer break. It wouldn''t be a good idea to leave the core unevolved over the summer break."


    Zeke agreed wholeheartedly, remembering the pain he had gone through after not evolving his blood core for too long. He knew the importance of evolving his core in time, and he also remembered the benefits of it, the power it gave him.


    With determination, he added, "Luckily, my [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell ising along nicely, and I have no doubt that I could master it in no time at all if I focused on it." He knew that mastering this spell would bring him closer to evolving his core, and he was eager to do it.


    Maximilian, seeing how motivated Zeke was, decided to put even more oil on the fire, "If we manage to evolve the core early, I can start teaching you the spell for your mind magic. That way, you can continue to practice your mind magic spell over the summer break."


    Hearing this, Zeke was even more determined to master his space magic spell as soon as possible. The thought of being able to learn and practice a new spell over the summer break was exciting, and he knew that it would bring him closer to his goal of bing a powerful mage.


    But before he could get started on his ns, there was a knock on the door. The butler stepped into the room a whileter and told Maximilian that the "little miss Windtnzer" had arrived and was waiting downstairs. Zeke was confused, since he didn''t know who that was. Maximilian responded to the butler''s announcement, "Bring her up, then."


    Zeke looked at Maximilian, confused by the sudden arrival of this unknown girl. But the old man just smiled enigmatically, not offering any exnation.


    A few secondster, the door was kicked open, and a petite young woman flew into the room,nding proudly in front of Maximilian. "I have arrived," she dered, hands on hips and chest puffed out in pride. Zeke simply stared at her, unable to process this unexpected situation. But Maximilian started pping, as if he had just seen something truly amazing.


    The scene in front of him confused Zeke greatly. He looked from Maximilian to the small girl, and finally asked, "Old man, who is she?"


    Maximilian looked at him in astonishment, "You don''t know who she is?"


    Zeke studied the girl more closely. She had a pretty face, with big innocent eyes and a cute nose. Her mouth seemed to be in a perpetual, cat-like smirk, and she had a surprisingly curvy figure for her tiny stature. She looked back at Ezekiel as he looked her up and down, a knowing smirk on her face. Ezekiel had the feeling that he had seen her before, but he couldn''t remember where.


    After Ezekiel looked at the girl for a while, he made an expression of realization and said confidently, "Is this the woman of my dreams?"


    Maximilian was bbergasted by Ezekiel''s nonsense and without replying, he smacked the boy across the head. Undeterred, Ezekiel blurted out a different answer, "Is she my new mommy?" Maximilian wanted to hit the boy again, but then he realized that Zeke was just messing with him.


    Maximilian cleared his throat and began to exin the girl''s identity. "This youngdy is Vi Windtnzer, a prodigy in wind magic and one of the most talented students at the academy. She is a second year student, and she''s also the granddaughter of Duke Windtnzer, one of the most powerful and influential noble in the kingdom and the headmaster of this academy. I have taken her under my wing as my personal assistant. She''s here to observe and assist in your training, as well as to help you, Ezekiel."


    He gave a small smile, "I believe that having her as a partner in your training will push you to new heights and help you reach your full potential."


    As Maximilian introduced her, Vi grew even more proud and self-assured. She looked at Ezekiel with a gaze that seemed to be waiting for praise, but when she heard no words of admiration from him, her expression faltered. She let out a small pout and crossed her arms over her chest, "You''re such an ungrateful bastard," she said, a hint of annoyance creeping into her voice. "A lot of people would give their right arm to be able to train with me."


    Vi quickly turned to Maximilian, her demeanor shifting to one of vulnerability and usation. "Grandpa, he''s bullying me," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "I don''t know what I''ve done to deserve this kind of treatment, but it''s not fair. You have to do something about it."


    Maximilian looked at Ezekiel, who shook his head in disbelief. "I have not done anything of that sort," he said, his voice firm.


    "Grandpa, please don''t believe him. He''s just trying to cover up his actions," Vi said, her voice trembling with emotion. "I just want justice, I want you to do something about this."


    Vi''s expression softened at Maximilian''sughter, a hint of a yful grin tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Fine, fine," she relented, rolling her eyes yfully. "But you can''t me me for trying, can you?" Maximilian chuckled in response, shaking his head. "And don''t even think about calling me ''grandpa''," he warned, wagging a finger in mock admonishment. "Your real grandfather would have my head if he knew."


    Vi let out a theatrical sigh, pouting for a moment before shrugging her shoulders. "Well, I suppose I''ll just have to find a new nickname for you then," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "But enough about that, what are we going to do for training?"


    Maximilian leaned back in his chair, considering her question for a moment. "Well, first things first, we''ll start tomorrow," he said, reaching out to pat her on the shoulder. "But for now, why don''t you two spend some time getting to know each other? It''s not every day that we have such a charming guest."


    Vi beamed at thepliment, a pink flush rising to her cheeks. "Sounds like a n," she said, her excitement palpable. "I can''t wait to see what kind of training you two have been up to. My Grandpa told me that you are an absolute genius when ites to teaching spells."


    Maximilian gave her a small smile, proud of being recognized for his talents. "That''s right, I bet you''ll be impressed," he said, "but for now I have to go, I still need to prepare a lot for tomorrow''s training." And with those words he left the two of them alone.


    Ezekiel looked over at Vi, she waved goodbye to Maximilian and then also turned to look at him. They both stared at each other in silence, and Zeke had no idea what to talk to her about now that Maximilian was gone.

 Chapter 23: Making plans.

    Chapter 23: Making ns.


    Vi Windtnzer stood before Ezekiel, her big innocent eyes trained on him with a curious glint. Her mouth was fixed in a perpetual cat-like smirk as if she was privy to some private joke. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a flutter of unease as she continued to stare at him, her gaze intense and unyielding.


    It had been a while since Ezekiel had spoken to anyone other than his mentor Maximilian, and the sudden social interaction with Vi made him feel awkward and out of ce. He didn''t know what to say, and he could feel his palms beginning to sweat.


    But Vi, it seemed, was not content to let the silence linger. With a graceful motion, she extended her hand towards Ezekiel, and in an airy, melodic voice said, "Vi Windtnzer, nice to meet cha."


    Ezekiel, caught off guard, hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take her hand. He introduced himself, stammering slightly as he did so.


    Vi''s grip was firm, her hand cool to the touch. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Ezekiel," she said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I was curious to meet the tri-affinity mage everyone''s been talking about."


    Ezekiel felt a flush of embarrassment rise to his cheeks, unsure of how to respond. But Vi seemed to sense his difort and quickly released his hand, her smile widening. "Don''t be shy, Zeke," she said with a chuckle. "My Grandpa always says: We''re all here to learn and grow. And who knows, maybe we can even help each other out."


    Ezekiel felt himself rx, and he found himself smiling back at Vi. There was something about her that put him at ease, and he found himself looking forward to getting to know her better. Ezekiel had always been particr about how people addressed him. He preferred for people to call him by his full name, Ezekiel, and didn''t like it when strangers used his nickname, "Zeke." But when Vi said his nickname, it sounded natural, almost like it was meant to be. He found himself not minding iting from her.


    Vi had a certain charm about her, a quality that made it impossible for people not to like her. She seemed to have the ability to worm her way into people''s lives, and Ezekiel found himself no exception. He couldn''t help but be drawn to her, her easygoing nature and friendly demeanor making it hard not to be charmed by her.


    As they spoke, Ezekiel found himself opening up to her more than he usually would with a stranger. He found her easy to talk to, and her genuine interest in him and his abilities made him feel valued and appreciated. The more he got to know her, the more he realized that Vi was a force to be reckoned with, not only in terms of her magical abilities but also in terms of her character. Vi had a way of making Ezekiel feel like he was the most interesting person in the world. As they sat together, she peppered him with questions, her big innocent eyes fixed on him with a look of genuine interest. She asked about his background, where he grew up, and about his life so far at the academy.


    Ezekiel found himself opening up to her, sharing things he had never shared with anyone before. He told her about his small farming vige, about the struggles he had faceding to the academy and learning about his tri-affinity, and about the bullying he had experienced at the academy.


    As he spoke, Ezekiel noticed a flicker of understanding in Vi''s eyes, as if she truly understood what he was going through. She asked him about his goals, his aspirations, and how he was nning to achieve them. As they spoke, Ezekiel realized that Vi''s interest was not just idle curiosity, but a genuine desire to know him better. He found her eagerness to know him endearing, and it made him feel valued and appreciated.


    There was a sense of understanding and eptance in the way Vi listened to him, the same understanding and eptance he once felt with Lilly. Ezekiel had always treasured his friendship with Lilly, it was one of the few constants in his life during his tumultuous childhood years. They understood each other, and they had a connection that he had never found with anyone else. But that all changed when he came to Elementium, and Lilly refused to be friends with him anymore, it was a huge blow for him, and it left a void in his life. But with Vi, he felt like he had found a piece of that connection again. The way she listened to him, the way she seemed to truly understand him, it was like nothing he had experienced since losing Lilly''s friendship.


    As the two of them talked about their lives, Ezekiel felt like a weight was lifting off of his shoulders. He felt like he was finally being seen for who he was, and not just for his abilities or shorings. With Vi, he felt like he was finally beginning to heal the wounds left by Lilly''s rejection.


    Ezekiel was in the middle of telling a story to Vi, one of the many mischievous moments he shared with his childhood friends Markus and Lilly. He was describing how they had tricked Martin and his friends into believing that pigs evolved into ogres when they grew up, and how Martin had then tried to kill all the pigs in the vige when they were nine years old. By this point in the story, Vi wasughing so hard that she would mix up herughter with weird snorting noises to breathe through herughter. It would have been a creepy scene with anybody else, but it somehow looked endearing when Vi did it.


    Ezekiel was in the middle of describing how Markus had helped him to stop Martin when Maximilian interjected. "It''s about time to go home," said Maximilian, his voice stern.


    Vi and Ezekiel both looked at Maximilian, bewildered. But a quick nce out the window revealed that it was well past dark, the stars shining bright in the sky.


    Vi, flustered by howte it was, quickly said her goodbyes to Ezekiel. She opened the window and before Ezekiel could react she jumped out, leaving him staring after her in shock, before remembering that she was a wind mage. He turned to Maximilian, expecting a reprimand for having lost track of time. But to his surprise, Maximilian''s face was etched with a small smile.


    "I''m d you could get along with her," said Maximilian. "Vi is the granddaughter of one of my best friends, Victor Windtnzer. It would be great if the two of you could be friends."


    Ezekiel felt a flicker of surprise, he had not known that there was a connection between Maximilian and Vi. He couldn''t help but wonder why Maximilian never mentioned it before.


    "She seems like a nice person," Ezekiel said, his voice hesitant.


    Maximilian nodded. "She is," he said, his voice full of fondness. "And she''s a prodigy in wind magic, I''m sure the two of you could learn a lot from each other."


    He realized that Maximilian''s view of his friendship with Vi was different from what he had expected, instead of scolding him, Maximilian seemed to be happy about it. He felt grateful for Maximilian''s guidance and support in his life, and he was looking forward to seeing more of Vi in the future.


    "I''ll make sure to keep in touch with her," Ezekiel said with a smile.


    "I''m sure you will," Maximilian said with a twinkle in his eye. "Vi is not one to be easily forgotten." But after remembering that Zeke had wasted half the day, Maximilian''s expression grew serious. "It''s time for our theory studies," he said, his voice firm. "We can''t afford to ck off now, with the midterm exam less than a month away."


    Ezekiel knew that Maximilian was right, he couldn''t let himself get distracted by anything, especially with the important examing up. He nodded, agreeing to the studies.


    Maximilian led the way to their study area, and they began their lesson. The hours flew by as they delved into the intricacies of magic theory, discussing everything from spell creation to energy maniption.


    Ezekiel found himself fully engaged in the lesson, Maximilian''s teachings always captivating him. Maximilian was a strict but knowledgeable teacher, and Ezekiel was determined to do his best in the uing exam.


    The night grewte, and Ezekiel''s eyes grew heavy, but Maximilian was relentless, pushing him to continue until he was satisfied with Ezekiel''s understanding of the material.


    Finally, Maximilian dered that they were done for the night, and Ezekiel felt a sense of aplishment. The study session had been intense, but he had learned a lot, and he felt a little more prepared for the uing exam.


    "We''ll pick this up again tomorrow," Maximilian said as he gathered his books. "Don''t forget to get enough sleep as well." Ezekiel agreed with the sentiment and went to bed. But it was a short night, as he had to get up before dawn for his morning training.


    As the morning light crept through his window, Ezekiel groggily got dressed and made his way to the training grounds. The morning routine was rigorous and intense, focusing on honing his physical abilities.


    As the day went on, Ezekiel found himself looking forward to the afternoon. He had heard from Maximilian that Vi would be helping him with his training for the first time.


    When she arrived, Maximilian exined that in order for him to train his perfect spatial awareness, he would have his eyes closed, and she would fly around him and hit him with a stick. He was supposed to block her attacks with his own stick, which he managed to do most of the time, but every time he felt confident in blocking her, she would speed up the exercise, catching him off guard.


    Ezekiel found himself grumbling about her methods, and she seemed to take pleasure in it, giggling at his frustration. He couldn''t help but feel a little irritated, but he knew that her way of training was efficient and would help him improve. He was determined to get better, and that meant putting up with her teasing.


    He pushed through the training session, his body aching and sweat pouring down his face. But by the end of it, he felt a sense of aplishment wash over him, knowing that he had made progress thanks to Vi''s help. He thanked her for her help and she smiled and said, "I''ll be back tomorrow to beat you up again" with a grin. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes at herment, but also couldn''t deny that he was looking forward to the next training session.


    Ezekiel and Vi found themselves sitting together on the grass, chatting about magic and life. Ezekiel was fascinated by Vi''s insights and knowledge, and she was equally interested in hearing about his experiences and perspectives. They would talk about different magic disciplines, and the different training methods, she also shared her own personal experiences. Vi began to tell him about how she and her grandfather had flown to the west of the kingdom and explored the ancient forest there over thest summer break.


    Ezekiel listened with rapt attention, envious of her experiences and the freedom to explore the world beyond the capital city. He told her that it sounded amazing and that he had never been further away from home than here in the capital.


    Vi, sensing his longing, asked him if he wanted toe with her to explore over this summer break. Ezekiel didn''t hesitate, immediately agreeing to the offer.


    They began to make ns, discussing where they should go and what they should see. Vi told him about the many wonders of the ancient forest, from the ancient ruins hidden deep within to the majestic waterfalls that cascaded down the cliffs.


    Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel excited about the opportunity to explore the world beyond the city, and to experience it with Vi by his side. As time flew by, they would soon realize that it was time for dinner and that Vi would need to head home. Despite the brief time they spent together, Ezekiel found himself looking forward to their next training session and the conversations that would follow.


    This routine of training and chatting would repeat every day for two weeks. And as the day of the midterm exams approached, he had finally reached the point where he was ready to evolve his space core, a major step in his journey to bing a powerful mage.

 Chapter 24: Welcome, to the Trinity Project.

    Chapter 24: Wee, to the Trinity Project.


    Maximilian stood before Zeke, with a stern expression on his face. "Zeke, you have been studying the [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell for months now. It is time to see if you have truly mastered it."


    Ezekiel nodded, his heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and fear. He had worked hard to master this spell, but he knew that the test would be difficult.


    "I will blindfold you," said Maximilian, "and then I will send dozens of small fireballs at you. Your task is to deflect them all without being hit, using only your perfect spatial awareness."


    Ezekiel took a deep breath and allowed Maximilian to blindfold him. He could hear the sound of fire crackling and knew that Maximilian was preparing the fireballs. He reached out with his mind, feeling the surrounding space. He could sense the fireballs, each one a bright, hot point in his awareness.


    Maximilian began to release the fireballs, and Ezekiel was suddenly enveloped in a barrage of heat and light. He moved swiftly and confidently, deflecting each fireball with a wave of his staff. He could feel the heat of the fireballs as they passed close to him, but he did not falter.


    The test seemed to go on forever, but finally, it was over. Maximilian removed the blindfold, and Ezekiel opened his eyes to see that he had sessfully deflected every fireball without a single hit.


    Maximilian looked at Zeke with satisfaction, "You have truly mastered the [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell. It''s time to engrave it onto your core."


    Ezekiel nodded, trying to hide the fear that was creeping up on him. He had gone through the process of spell engraving before, and it had been agony. He didn''t think he could bear that level of pain again.


    Maximilian led Ezekiel to the engraving room, a small chamber lined with intricate runes and a circle of mirrors pointing inward. "I know you''re afraid," said Maximilian, "But trust me, the process will be far less painful than it was thest time."


    Ezekiel took a deep breath and sat down in the engraving circle. Maximilian began the process, and to Ezekiel''s surprise, he realized that the pain was only mild difortpared to theplete agony he had endured thest time. Thanks to his [Perfect Body Control] he could feel the spell being engraved into his core, each rune burning bright before fading away. The entire process took no longer than 45 minutes.


    "Thank you," he said. "For everything."


    Maximilian smiled. "You''re wee, Zeke. You''vee a long way, and I''m proud of you. With the [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell engraved on your core, you will be able to aplish great things. Now, let''s see you put it to use."


    With the [Perfect spatial awareness] spell now engraved on his core, Zeke felt a newfound sense of power and control. He closed his eyes and focused, reaching out with his mind to sense the surrounding space.


    The effect of the spell was many times stronger than before it was engraved. Zeke could feel every tiny piece of dust in an area around him, stretching out about two meters in all directions. It was like having an extra sense, one that allowed him to perceive the world in a new and profound way.


    He marveled in the feeling of absolute awareness for a moment and realized that this effect seems to be always avable to him now, no need to cast the spell at all, it was just a part of him.


    With this spell, he knew that he would be able to navigate his surroundings with precision, avoid obstacles without seeing them and react to threats before they even had a chance to manifest. Just as he was beginning to truly appreciate the full extent of his new abilities, Maximilian spoke up.


    "Zeke, it''s time for your surprise," said Maximilian.


    Zeke was confused, Maximilian had not brought anything with him into the room, and he didn''t know what kind of surprise his mentor could have for him. But then, Maximilian stepped into his 2-meter awareness range, and Zeke suddenly realized what the surprise was.


    After Maximilian had stepped into the range of Zeke''s spatial awareness, Zeke could sense every part of Maximilian''s body just as he could with his own. The synergy between the two spells [Perfect body control] and [perfect spatial awareness] was truly marvelous. The [Perfect body control] gave him a deep understanding of how every tiny part of the body worked, while [perfect spatial awareness] gave him the ability to have perfect vision of everything around him.


    With these two abilities working together, Zeke could see the exact way someone else cast a spell. He could see the flow of magic through their body, the way their muscles moved and the way the spell manifested itself. He could see the intricate patterns of magic that made up the spell and understand its structure in a way that no one else could.


    He felt a sense of excitement and wonder as he gazed upon his mentor, who was casting spells for Zeke''s Benefit. He could see the way Maximilian was able to amplify the effects of each spell, how he was able tobine their powers to achieve things that Zeke had not known were possible.


    Zeke realized that with this newfound understanding, he would be able to improve his own spell casting, to develop new and more powerful spells, and to take his ce among the great mages of history. He could finally understand what Maximilian had been talking about all those months ago, when he had said that they would revolutionize the very concept of Magic theory.


    As Zeke gazed upon his mentor, the true magnitude of the gift Maximilian had given him hit him like a wave. His eyes got teary, and he couldn''t help but be filled with gratitude towards his mentor. He realized that the techniques that Maximilian imparted to him was truly a huge present, something that would change his life forever.


    Maximilian said nothing and simply put his hand on Zeke''s shoulder, his gaze warm and understanding. He didn''t need to say anything, both of them understood the other''s feelings.


    In that moment, all words seemed unnecessary, the emotions and gratitude were clear enough. Zeke couldn''t help but feel humbled by the gesture, he knew that the techniques he had been given were ones that nobody else in the history of magic had ever had the privilege of learning, and it would take him to new heights that he had never before dreamed possible.


    After a while, Zeke cleared his throat and wiped the hint of tears from his eyes. He turned to Maximilian, who stood with his hand still resting on his shoulder.


    "Maximilian," Zeke began. "What could the third part of the trinity project possibly be? What you''ve already shown me is enough to revolutionize the Magic society."


    Maximilian''s face split into a sly smile. "The third spell, my dear Zeke, the mind spell, might just be the most important of the three."


    Zeke listened intently as Maximilian exined the third spell in the trinity project to him. "It is called [Perfect Sensory Recall], Truly one of my best inventions so far, it is abination of three mind magic spells," Maximilian began. "It is based on the spells [Record & Recall], [Sensory Istion] and [Language Comprehension]."


    Maximilian went on to describe how those three spells worked. "The [Record & Recall] spell allows the caster to record everything that he perceives for as long as the spell is channeled. The content can then beter recalled in perfect rity." He then added, "The downside to this spell is that it costs a lot of Mana and can therefore only be used for a short duration."


    "The [Sensory Istion] spell, on the other hand, allows a mind mage to turn off one of their senses. This can be very useful to protect against sound-based attacks or to avoid a horrible stench when exploring a swamp, but the downside is that the weakness of a missing sense can be exploited." Maximilian said.


    Maximilian went on to exin thest spell, "The [Languageprehension] has a misleading name." He said, "It doesn''t let you magicallyprehend anguage, but it searches your brain for any knowledge that you have about what is said. It uses simr sounding words in othernguages, repeating patterns, and bodynguage to understand what is being said. The longer this spell is channeled, the more of the spokennguage the caster will understand."


    He tried to exin it further by saying, "It works like a really intelligent child, soaking up all the information avable like a sponge to learn the newnguage in record time. This spell uses almost no mana, but it puts an extreme amount of stress on the brain if it is channeled for long durations."


    Zeke listened with great interest, he could already think of many practical applications for this spell, from traveling to new countries to negotiating with people of othernguages.


    Maximilian turned to Zeke, a twinkle in his eye. "Can you tell me, Zeke, what you think the spell [Perfect Sensory Recall] does, based on the knowledge of the three spells it is based on?"


    Zeke thought for a moment, recalling the information Maximilian had given him. "Well," he began, "I believe that [Perfect Sensory Recall]bines the abilities of [Record & Recall] and [Sensory Istion] to allow the user to record and recall all sensory input with perfect rity and to be able to iste one or multiple senses at will. "


    Maximilian nodded, a pleased expression on his face. "That''s a good guess, my boy," he said. "But you arepletely wrong this time. Let me give you a hint: The first spell has a problem. The second spell solves the problem of the first. The third spell solves the problem of the second. And the problem of the third spell is solved by your blood magic."


    Zeke tried to figure out the function of the spell based on what Maximilian had said. The first spell, [Record & Recall], had a problem that was clear, it used too much mana. He knew that the second spell, [Sensory Istion], could solve this problem by only recording one of the five senses, but which one would that be? And how could the third spell, [Languageprehension], fix the problem of the missing senses?


    Zeke closed his eyes and used his Perfect Body Control to increase the power of his brain, as he thought it through. Thanks to his [Perfect Spatial awareness] he could still "see" how Maximilian was grinning at him expectantly. And then it suddenly clicked. It all made sense to him, and he opened his eyes wide. His mouth fell open. He couldn''t believe the implication of what he just theorized. This was madness. He looked at Maximilian and saw the old man grinning at him with the widest grin Zeke had ever seen on the old man''s face. Maximilian then said one sentence that Zeke would not forget for the rest of his life: "Wee, to the Trinity Project!"

 Chapter 25: The Greatest Genius that has ever lived.

    Chapter 25: The Greatest Genius that has ever lived.


    Zeke stared at Maximilian in disbelief after having figured out what the third spell of the Trinity Project did. Maximilian simply looked at him and said, "Tell me how much you''ve figured out."


    Zeke nodded, collecting his thoughts. Slowly, he started to exin what he had deduced. "The function of [Perfect Sensory Recall] is the same as [Record & Recall], it perfectly records all the information the caster experiences. But because the Mana cost would be way too high to keep this spell on at all times, even when engraved, it uses the effect of [Sensory Istion] to only record the information of a single sense."


    Maximilian listened intently as Zeke exined, nodding in approval as he spoke. "I first thought that the sense that would be recorded was sight, but that would create a lot of problems. Then I finally understood: the sense that is recorded is my [Perfect Spatial awareness]." Another approving nod from Maximilian, "and this is where [Language Comprehension]es in. Topensate for the missing sound, I will just need to have to prehend'' the sound waves I can see with my [Perfect Spatial awareness]. And topensate for my taste, touch, and smell, I just need to prehend'' the signals my body sends through my nerves to my brain. This should not be too hard at all, given that my [Perfect Body Control] lets me understand all of my body''s functions with ease."


    Maximilian was now grinning widely, but there was also a hint of pride in his eyes as Zeke continued to exin the final part of his deduction. "This would allow me to record and at the same timeprehend all the information that enters my sphere of awareness and the only downside would be that this puts a tremendous amount of stress on my brain, but with perfect body control, I can learn to elerate my brain to the point where it is able to handle the strain."


    Maximilian nodded in agreement, impressed by the depth of Zeke''s understanding of the spell. After Zeke finished speaking, he wordlessly stared at Maximilian, searching for the words to describe what he was feeling. After a while, he started to speak: "How-" but he immediately cut himself off again, going back to his contemtion. A few minutes passed before he finally started to speak again. "You must be the greatest genius that has ever lived, Maximilian. I didn''tprehend it before, but I can see it clearly now."


    Zeke stared at Maximilian in awe, struggling to find the words to express his admiration and disbelief. "Not only did you invent three absolute masterpieces of magic theory with [Perfect Body Control], [Perfect Spatial Awareness], and [Perfect Sensory Recall]," he said, his voice trembling with emotion. "But you also created all the devices necessary to learn those spells, despite the fact that you have neither Blood, Space, nor Mind Magic yourself. I can not even begin toprehend how this is possible." Maximilian''s face grew serious, but there was a hint of pride in his eyes as he listened to Zeke''s words. He knew that what he had aplished was nothing short of revolutionary, and it was humbling to see the effect it had on someone as talented as Zeke. He had spent decades researching and experimenting, driven by his boundless curiosity and his desire to push the boundaries of what was thought to be possible. But the truth was, that he had no blood, space or mind magic himself, it was the knowledge of the systems of the body and magic itself that let him create those spells and devices. He was a true master of the arcane sciences, not bound by the limitations of magic affinity. Zeke could not help but feel a deep sense of respect for the old man standing before him. He realized that Maximilian was not only a genius, but a true visionary who had changed the course of magic history.


    The old mage took a deep breath and began to speak, his voice gravelly with emotion. "Zeke, my boy, you have no idea how much your words mean to me. I have dedicated my entire life to studying magic, to understanding its intricacies and how to make it work for us. I have poured every ounce of my being into creating these spells and the devices to learn them, and to have you, a true prodigy, understand their significance and potential is the greatest reward I could ask for." He pauses, his eyes misty with unshed tears, before continuing. "You are right, I do not possess any of the required magic affinities, but I have always been able to see the bigger picture, to understand how the different schools of magic could work together to create something truly extraordinary. I have always known that I would never be able to use the magic I created, that I would never be able to see the world I have envisioned, but with you, my boy, with your tri-affinity, the Trinity Project will change the world of magic as we know it." He pped Zeke on the shoulder, his grip firm and proud.


    Zeke struggled to grasp the level of dedication and sacrifice that must have been required for Maximilian to work for centuries towards a goal that he would likely never live to seee to fruition. The idea of devoting a lifetime to a project was one thing, but to work for hundreds of years with the knowledge that all of one''s research and discoveries would ultimately benefit others was a level of conviction and selflessness that was almost iprehensible to Zeke. The sheer magnitude of the task and the sacrifices made in pursuit of it left him in awe of the old mage standing before him.


    At this moment, Zeke swore in his heart that if a time ever came where he became known as the genius who revolutionized the field of magic, he would let everybody know who the true hero of humanity was. He would make sure the people knew of the man who had given his blood and sweat, time and dedication, all for the benefit of others - He would tell the people of Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, the greatest genius that had ever lived.


    There was a fire in Zeke''s very being that had not been there before as he brought his emotions under control. Maximilian watched as a light seemed to shine within Ezekiel''s golden eyes. It was clear that Ezekiel felt a newfound sense of responsibility to achieve greatness, as if he owed nothing less to the man who had devoted his entire life to giving him this chance. With this newfound determination, Ezekiel stepped forward and pulled Maximilian into a long embrace.


    After a moment, Ezekiel stepped back and looked up at Maximilian, his eyes burning with a fierce intensity. His voice was full of determination, so much so that it surprised Maximilian as Zeke said, "How do we start?"


    At first, Maximilian was a little flustered by the sudden intensity from Ezekiel, but he quickly collected himself and turned his attention to the task at hand. He knew that Ezekiel needed to learn the three mind magic spells that he had previously told him about before they could proceed further.


    "First things first," Maximilian said, his voice steady and measured, "You need to master these mind magic spells. Once you have done that, we can move on tobining them. Our first step will be to record your spatial awareness using the first two spells." He took a breath before continuing, "Once we have that, we will work on adding the prehending''ponent to it. Finally, we will work on extending the duration so that you can keep this spell up."


    Maximilian ced a hand on Ezekiel''s shoulder, looking into his eyes, "By the time you can use this spell for over an hour continuously, you''ll be ready to engrave it." He gave a firm nod, "But first, we must master the foundation, that is essential to the process, and that''s what we will start with."


    Ezekiel listened intently as Maximilian outlined the steps he would need to take in order to master the mind magic spells. He agreed with this approach, knowing that a solid foundation was crucial to build uponter.


    Maximilian then went on to exin the various devices he had invented that would aid in the learning of the memory, istion andprehension spells. Ezekiel couldn''t help but be impressed by the ingenuity of his mentor, but after the surprise of earlier, he felt as if nothing could truly shock him anymore. He was ready to take on the challenge with a clear head, with the will and motivation to master the spell as his mentor had set out.


    In the week leading up to the midterm exams, Ezekiel devoted all his time to mastering the new mind magic spells that Maximilian had taught him. He spent his days practicing, honing his skills, and drilling the spells into muscle memory. He also took the time to study up on the theory, filling in any gaps in his knowledge.


    As the day of the exams approached, Ezekiel felt as ready as he ever could be. His training and dedication had paid off, and he was confident in his abilities. Vi, who had been helping him train, had note around as much since he had mastered the spell, but she still came by from time to time to chat and coordinate with him for their nned adventure over the summer break. The two of them had formed a good friendship, and she was supporting him in his journey. With her encouragement, he walked into the exams with a calm and determined mindset, ready to show off his hard-earned skills.

 Chapter 26: Going Home.

    Chapter 26: Going Home.


    Zeke strode confidently into the hall where the theoretical portion of his midterm exam was being held. The room was filled with students, all seated at long rows of desks, each with their own parchment and quill in front of them. Zeke scanned the room, easily spotting the desk with his name written on a card in front of it. He made his way to the seat, noting some of the other students ncing in his direction.


    As he settled into his seat, he waited for the papers to be handed back to him by the person in front. The papers were passed down the row, and finally, they reached him. Zeke reached out and grabbed the parchment, his eyes scanning the first question. At first, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, as he found the question to be quite simple, but then he remembered that not all students at Elementium had the benefit of a master mage personally tutoring them every single day, in addition to having memory-enhancing spells and the ability to elerate their brain function. The realization made him considerately less smug.


    With ease and precision, Zeke filled out all his exam papers in a fraction of the time allotted, carefully writing his name and signature before rising from his seat. This had truly not been a challenge for him. He left the hall, the other students still scribbling away at their parchments, and made his way outside. He found a tree to sit under, the cool shade providing a wee relief from the warm sun. He leaned against the trunk and waited for the time to pass, his mind already moving on to the next task at hand.


    As he sat there, lost in thought, a shadow fell over him. Zeke''s gaze lifted, and he saw Sophia standing before him. She had tried to sneak up on him, to surprise him, but that was not possible anymore, thanks to his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell. Sophia grinned, and congratted him on his victory in the arena against Martin, she had been watching. The two of them sat under the tree and chatted for a while, talking about their respective exams. Sophia was a second-year student, so her exam was different from Zeke''s, but she also found it very easy.


    As they spoke, Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with Sophia. They shared the same drive and determination to seed, and Zeke didn''t forget how Sophia had been the only person to talk to him like an equal when he had been a total outcast.


    As the official end of the theoretical part of the exam approached, a very bedraggled-looking Vi flew over to where Zeke and Sophia were sitting. She instantly fell onto the ground next to Zeke, curling up like a tired cat. Sheined that the exams were incredibly hard, and the questions were incredibly unfair. Vi was certain that the examiner had written the paper in a way that made it extra hard for her to answer.


    Zeke couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Vi''sints, and began to rub her back in an attempt to calm her down. To his surprise, Sophia and Vi seemed to know each other quite well and were talking like old friends. Sophia offered her a drink from her water bottle, and they chatted a bit more before Vi and Sophia both stood up and went on their way.


    As the practical exams began, Zeke found that he had a little more time before his Blood Magic exam was set to start. For the practical exams, the Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind exams took precedence over the other forms of magic. This meant that Zeke, with his affinity for Blood, Space, and Mind, had to wait for a long time before it was his turn. Still, at some point, he was called into the room for his exams.


    Much like his theoretical exams in the morning, the content of the practical exams was alsoughable. It was even more pronounced in these exams. How was there supposed to be a practical exam in Blood Magic if they had not learned a single spell to show off? Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration and disappointment. He had worked so hard to master his abilities, and yet, he was being held back by a system that didn''t fully understand or appreciate the nuances of his craft.


    As the day of the exams came to a close, Zeke finished hisst examte at night and made his way back home. Maximilian greeted him with a knowing smile but did not ask how the exams had gone. Zeke knew that his mentor already had a good idea of how he had performed.


    The next morning, the results were already out, and Zeke met up with Vi to check on their scores. Vi didn''t have much hope for her theoretical results, but she was certain that she had beaten Zeke in the practical department.


    As they made their way through the crowded hallways of Elementium, Zeke, and Vi made their way toward the section for second-year students. The tension was palpable as they walked, both unsure of how they had performed in their exams. They arrived at the section for second years and quickly located the board with the names on it, scanning the list for Vi''s score.


    <strong>Theoretical Exam:</strong><strong>Practical Exam:</strong> 1.Sophia Geistreich 1.Vi Windtnzer 2.Markus Krieg 2.Sophia Geistreich ... 3.Johann Bauer 15. Ulrich Hoffmann 4.Sophie von der Leyen 16. Vi Windtnzer 5.Helmut Schmidt ... ...


    Vi couldn''t help but let out a cry of joy as she realized that all her hard work had paid off. She thought about all the sleepless nights, the countless hours spent studying and practicing, and how much she had improved since her terrible results in the theoretical exams as a first year. She hugged herself, feeling pleased and satisfied that her hard work had paid off.


    Vi and Zeke continued to make their way through the crowded hallways of Elementium, with Vi teasing him all the way that she might have beaten him in both categories after all. Her joy was palpable as she yfully ribbed him, clearly ted with her own results.


    But as they came upon the section for first-year students, Vi''s teasing came to a sudden stop. Her jaw almost hit the floor as she saw the results posted on the board. Her eyes scanned the list of names, searching for Zeke''s among the many that were listed. And when she found it, she couldn''t help but let out a gasp of surprise.


    <strong>Theoretical Exam:</strong><strong>Practical Exam:</strong> 1.Ezekiel von Hohenheim 1.Ezekiel von Hohenheim 2.Marten Lichtenberg 2.Rudolf Bttcher 3.Kurt Strudel 3.Gis Mller 4.Ingrid Gellen 4.Werner Schulze 5.Lothar Metzger 5.Gustav Keller ... ...


    Zeke stood at the top of the list, not only in the theoretical exams but also in the practical exams. He had outdone every other student in his ss, and his scores were significantly higher than anyone else''s.


    Vi yfully punched Zeke''s arm and called him a "bookworm", but the admiration in her eyes was clear. She told him that she would have had even better results than him if she could also have taken three different practical exams as he did. She was trying to make a joke out of it, but her voice held a hint of envy.


    Zeke just nodded at everything she said, with a dumb grin on his face, unable to contain his excitement, he knew that he had worked hard for this, and it was the result of all his effort.


    Vi made an annoyed expression, pretending to be irritated by hisck of humility, but in reality, she was secretly happy for him. She knew how hard it had been for Zeke, as he had been bullied in the academy and people called him a failure because he didn''t have any elemental affinities. But these results would shut everyone up, and she was proud of him. She couldn''t deny that Zeke had truly shown that he was one of the best students in the academy, and it was a great victory for him, proving his doubters wrong.


    Vi and Zeke made their way back to Zeke''s home, where Maximilian was already waiting for them. He greeted them both with congrattions on their exam results and gave Zeke a firm hug, proud of his student''s achievements. They all chatted for a moment, discussing the exams and their scores. After a while, it was time for them to part ways.


    Zeke bid Maximilian farewell as he would not spend his summer break with the old man, Vi, as well, made her way to meet up with her grandpa, Duke Windtnzer, to share the news of her exam results with him.


    After their goodbyes, Zeke set off towards the crafter''s quarters. It had been a while since he had seen Markus, his childhood friend, and he was eager to check up on him and see how he was doing. He was relieved to find Markus was safe and sound, working in his uncle''s smithy. As Zeke approached the smithy, Markus saw him and dropped the piece of hot iron he was working on to the floor. He sprinted over, catching Zeke in a hug and holding him tightly. Zeke was confused by Markus''s behavior, as his friend had never been an overly affectionate person. But when he saw the tears on Markus''s face, he realized how worried Markus had been for him.


    When Markus hadst seen him, Zeke was living in the beggars'' quarter and getting bullied daily in school. He could only imagine what Markus must have thought when he just stopped showing up one day. Markus exined that he had thought that something bad had happened to him, and he was relieved to see that Zeke was safe and sound now.


    Zeke hugged Markus back tightly, feeling a warmth in his chest. He was d that Markus still cared for him, and he felt guilty for not letting Markus know where he was or what had happened to him. Zeke apologized to Markus for not keeping in touch and assured him that he was fine. He then exined everything that had happened since theyst met. He told Markus about how Lilly had distanced herself from him, and how she had promised to marry Samuel. He shared how he had met Maximilian and about the training, monster hunting, and the duel with Martin. He also told Markus about Vi and Sophia, the only true friends he had made at the academy. Markus listened attentively, happy for the turn Zeke''s life had taken since theyst met.


    In turn, Markus shared his own experiences with Zeke, telling him about how much he loved working with metal and the progress he had made in his craft. He showed Zeke some of the weapons he had made, and Zeke showed Markus the staff he used in battle. Markus noticed that the staff was looking a little worn, and he promised to make Zeke a better weapon once he could get his hands on some better materials.


    Zeke, feeling grateful for Markus''s continued support, offered him almost all the money he had earned working as an adventurer. He wanted to help Markus further his craft and also pay for the materials that Markus would need, in order to craft a weapon for Zeke. Markus was touched by Zeke''s generosity and thanked him for his support. The two friends chatted for a while longer, catching up on everything that had happened in their lives and making ns for the future.


    As the morning turned into afternoon, Zeke realized that he only had a little time left before the carriage that would pass through his vige would leave. He said his goodbyes to Markus and the two hugged again. Zeke made his way to the docking area for the carriages, his steps and mood lighter than they had been in a long time. He couldn''t wait to get home to his family and tell them all about his time at the academy. He had sent them some letters, but didn''t really feel like telling them about his life through a sheet of paper. But he had let them know that he wasing home for summer break, and they were excited to see him.


    When he arrived at the square, the carriage was already being loaded. He quickly paid the fare and got in, but when he sat down in his seat, he stared at the face of someone he really didn''t expect to see there. He was looking at Lilly.

 Chapter 27: My cats got a great purr-sonality.

    Chapter 27: My cat''s got a great purr-sonality.


    As Ezekiel boarded the carriage that would take him to his hometown, he couldn''t help but nce up and see Lilly sitting in front of him in the same carriage. As he looked at her, he realized that they would spend the next few hours together in this tinypartment, and it seemed that they were the only passengers. The feelings he once had for her had long since turned to ash, and only bitterness remained where there was once only sweetness. He knew that the journey would be a test of his willpower and resolve, but he was determined to remain stoic and unaffected by her presence.


    As Ezekiel settled into his seat, he noticed that Lilly was avoiding eye contact with him. Her face filled with shame. Her eyes were red, as if she had been crying a lot. She still looked as cute as ever, but it seemed that the time at Elementium had left its traces on her as well, and not in a good way. Ezekiel could see the pain and sadness etched on her face, and for a moment, he felt a twinge of guilt for not being there for her when she needed him the most. But he quickly pushed those feeling aside, knowing that it was for the best for them both if they moved on.


    As the carriage began to move, Ezekiel felt his stomach drop with a mixture of excitement and dread. The journey home was going to be long, and he knew that the next few hours would be spent in close quarters with Lilly, someone who had once been so important to him. He tried to focus on the passing scenery, the rolling hills and the tall trees, but his mind kept drifting back to her.


    The silence in the carriage was deafening, and Ezekiel could feel the tension building between them. He could see that Lilly was struggling to hold back her tears, and he knew that he had to do something to ease the tension.


    "So, how was Elementium?" He asked, trying to make small talk.


    Lilly didn''t answer at first, and Ezekiel could see that she was struggling to find the words. "It was hard," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I missed you and Markus a lot."


    As Lilly spoke of the struggles she faced at Elementium, Ezekiel felt a knot form in his stomach. He didn''t know what to say to her. It had been hard for him as well, but didn''t she just spit in his face when he told her that he had missed her? He couldn''t help but feel resentment towards her, as she seemed to believe that she had been the only one who had suffered. He knew he should be empathetic and understanding, but the emotions were too raw, and the wound too fresh.


    As Lilly continued to talk about her problems, Ezekiel found himself struggling to find anyforting words to say to her. He noticed how she was now wearing expensive-looking clothes and jewelry, and he knew that those must have been presents from Samuel. He remembered how she had just stood by and watched as he was almost beaten up in order to protect her honor. How truly stupid he had been back then. He couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions; anger, resentment, and sadness. He knew that he should be there for her, but he just couldn''t find the right words to say. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of betrayal and how she had chosen Samuel over him. He sat there in silence, lost in his own thoughts, feeling the weight of his own regrets and the distance that had grown between them.


    As Ezekiel sat in silence, unable to find the right words to say to Lilly, there was a sudden loud impacting from the roof of the carriage. In the next moment, a small but agile figure swung from the roof and entered the carriage in one smooth motion. It was Vi, the prodigy in wind magic. Without hesitation, she sat on Ezekiel''sp and began to rub herself against him like a cat. "Did you miss me?" she asked, with a sly grin on her face.


    Ezekiel was taken aback by her sudden appearance and her bold behavior, but as he looked at her, all the negative thoughts he had, disappeared as if they had never been there. He gently stroked her head, and told her that he had really, really missed her. They had only been apart for a couple hours, but the time he had to spend with Lilly made him appreciate herpany even more.


    He looked at Lilly and knew that it was time for him to move on and let go of the past. He was ready to start a new chapter in his life, and he couldn''t waste any more time agonizing about the past. As Ezekiel sat there, with Vi in hisp, a sudden realization hit him. He remembered that she was supposed to be meeting with her grandpa right about now, so how could she be here? They were only supposed to meet up in a week from now. He asked her howe she wasn''t with her grandpa, but she didn''t answer. Instead, she buried her head in his chest and remained silent.


    Ezekiel waited for a moment, but when she didn''t answer, he poked her in the ribs, trying to get a response. She made a strange noise in response, but still didn''t answer. So, he poked her a little harder, and she finally lifted her head. But instead of answering his question, she hissed at him like an enraged cat and buried her face again.


    Ezekiel burst outughing at the unexpected reaction and began to stroke her head again. He knew that he couldn''t be mad at her, whatever her reason was, and he was just happy to have her back in his life. He knew that whatever the reason for her being there, she would tell him in her own time. For now, he just enjoyed the moment and was grateful for her unexpected visit.


    As the minutes passed in silence, Ezekiel noticed Vi''s demeanor began to change, her bodynguage rxed, and she lifted her head from his chest. She then began to speak, telling him how her grandpa had informed her that they would be using the first week of the summer break to visit a huge number of parties and balls for nobles and noble scions. She exined how she had kicked him in the shin and flew away,ing here to see Ezekiel.


    Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and concern for Vi''s grandpa. He knew that the man was getting on in years, and he couldn''t imagine the pain he must have felt after receiving a kick in the shin from Vi. He silently prayed for his well-being, knowing that he must have been a strong man to handle such a fiery and independent granddaughter.


    As Ezekiel sat with Vi in hisp, he noticed a change in Lilly''s expression. He saw that she had an ugly look on her face, and he realized that he had been so caught up at the moment with Vi that he had forgotten that Lilly was even there. Vi also noticed his gaze and turned her head to look at Lilly. She could feel the wind Manaing off of her and was surprised that she didn''t know who she was.


    As the leader of the wind faction, she thought it was strange that she didn''t recognize this girl. So she turned to Ezekiel and asked him who she was. From the way those two were treating each other, Vi could sense the tension between the two and knew that there was a history between them that she was not aware of.


    Ezekiel struggled with how to introduce Lilly to Vi, unsure of how much to reveal about their past. In the end, he simply told Vi that Lilly came from the same vige as him. He could see that Vi was curious and sensed that there was something more to the story, but she didn''t press him for an answer.


    Instead, she turned around in Ezekiel''sp and looked at Lilly with curiosity. She introduced herself formally and stretched out her hand for Lilly to shake. Lilly, still in a state of shock, took her hand and greeted her back. Vi could see that there was tension between them and decided not to pester Zeke further, she would figure this out herself. Vi, after all, loved mysteries and secrets.


    Lilly waspletely shocked when she heard Vi''s introduction. She was the publicly recognized leader of all the wind mages at Elementium. She couldn''t believe that she was sitting right in front of her. For a moment, she hesitated to take Vi''s hand, but then she steeled herself and shook it, introducing herself.


    Vi, noticing Lilly''s reaction, began to pepper her with questions, determined to find out her connection to Ezekiel. Lilly struggled to keep up with the rapid-fire questions, feeling overwhelmed by the situation. She tried to keep her answers short and vague, not wanting to reveal too much about her past with Ezekiel. But Vi was persistent, her curiosity piqued by the mysterious girl sitting in front of her. She could sense that there was more to their story than what was being said, and she was determined to uncover the truth.


    Lilly found herself struggling to keep up with Vi''s line of questioning. She told her about how she came to the academy with Ezekiel and Markus, and about how she was discovered to have a greater wind affinity. But as she spoke, Vi noticed that there was no more mention of Ezekiel in any of the stories she told.


    Vi, deducing that something must have happened between them around that time, asked directly why Lilly didn''t spend any more time with Ezekiel after they arrived at the academy. She told Lilly that Ezekiel had had a very hard time right aftering to the academy and that he could have really used a friend back then. Lilly was taken aback by the directness of the question and found herself flustered, unable toe up with a proper answer.


    She made several excuses, saying that she had been busy with her studies and that she had thought that Ezekiel had found new friends. But as the words left her mouth, she could see that Vi was not buying it.


    Vi''s line of questioning became more and more detailed, causing Lilly to be increasingly annoyed. She felt as though she was being interrogated, and as the pressure mounted, she found herself losing her cool more and more. Eventually, she had had enough and let out a scream of frustration.


    "I didn''t want to be seen with him anymore, okay? I didn''t want to get bullied as well! I had a hard enough time making friends as it was, I couldn''t risk losing all that because of Ezekiel!"


    The moment the words left her mouth, Lilly realized what she had just said and to whom. She felt her face turn pale as she realized the impact of her words. Lilly felt ashamed, realizing how much she had hurt Ezekiel, and how much she had been motivated by her own fears.


    The moment Lilly finished talking, Vi''s expression changed to one of absolute disgust and loathing. Ezekiel couldn''t see her face, as she was sitting on hisp, looking away from him, but he could see the change in the way Lilly''s entire body tensed and a look of fear appeared on her face. After a moment of silence, Vi spoke. Her voice was colder than Ezekiel had ever heard it before.


    "You know, Miss Lilly," there was no trace of warmth left in the way she addressed Lilly, "I wholeheartedly believe that friends are the people that stay by your side when the times get hard. You said you were one of Ezekiel''s best friends and that you cared about him, but I think the only person you really cared about all that time was yourself."


    Vi''s words hit Lilly hard. She knew that she had hurt Ezekiel and lost his friendship, and she didn''t know if he would ever forgive her. She apologized and tried to exin her thought process, but it was toote, the damage was done. Vi listened to her, but didn''t offer anyfort or forgiveness.


    Ezekiel watched as Vi turned around in hisp, gave him a quick hug, and then nestled herself into his chest again in order to sleep. He felt a mix of emotions, he was angry at Lilly for the way she had treated him and hurt by her words, but he also felt grateful for having Vi as a friend, someone who always stood by him and supported him no matter what.


    As the carriage rolled on, the tension between Lilly and Vi was palpable. Vi''s words had struck a nerve in Lilly, and she sat in silence, her eyes downcast. Zeke, for his part, didn''t want to get involved in the drama either. He closed his eyes and focused on practicing his mind magic spells, using the quiet of the carriage to help him concentrate. He could feel Vi''s presence next to him, her steady breathing indicating that she had fallen asleep. The silence in the carriage was broken only by the asional clop of the horses'' hooves on the road. It was clear that Vi was done with Lilly, and the girl was left to stew in her own thoughts for the remainder of the journey home.

 Chapter 28: Home, sweet home!

    Chapter 28: Home, sweet home!


    The carriage rolled to a stop in the small vige of Feldstadt, signaling the end of their journey. As the door opened, Vi stirred from her slumber, her body stretching in a manner that entuated her curves. Lilly couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy as she looked at her. Vi noticed Lilly''s gaze, and a smirk yed on her lips as she relished in her impact.


    Zeke shook his head at her antics, used to her ways by now.


    "Let''s go," he said, gesturing for her to follow him as he stepped out of the carriage. The vigers of Feldstadt, who had been busy with their daily lives, noticed the carriage and the small group of mages. They immediately stopped what they were doing and took notice, some of them bowed while others came closer to see the travelers. The young mages were greeted warmly by the vigers, and they were all pleased to see Ezekiel back in his home vige.


    Zeke looked around at the familiar sights of his home vige, Feldstadt, with a longing in his eyes. The thatched roofs of the houses, the cobblestone streets, and the friendly faces of his old acquaintances all brought back fond memories.


    Ezekiel greeted everyone he knew, telling them that he had been well and catching up on old times. He introduced Vi as a friend from the academy, keeping her noble status and position a secret from the vigers. He knew it would only cause unnecessary attention, and he wanted to keep things simple.


    As Ezekiel led Vi through the vige, he couldn''t help but reminisce about his childhood. He pointed out important locations from his stories, such as the spot where he had caught his first fish and the tree he used to climb as a child.


    As they walked, Vi listened intently, taking in the sights and sounds of the vige with a sense of curiosity. But as they approached his home, he turned to Vi and asked her where she intended to stay. She gave a nonchnt answer, saying that she had a ce in mind and not to worry about it. Ezekiel couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to her words, but he decided to trust her for now.


    As they approached his childhood home, Ezekiel turned to her and said, "We''re here." Vi looked at the small house with interest, inspecting it closely. It was a simple house, made of wood, with a thatched roof and a small garden in the front. It was clear that it had been well-kept, and it brought a smile to Ezekiel''s face.


    He walked up to the door and knocked on it three times before entering. It was a small tradition that he had kept from his childhood, a way to announce his arrival to his family. Ezekiel opened the door and gestured for Vi to enter, eager to show her around his childhood home. He was excited to see her reaction and to see if she would see the same warmth and love in the ce that he did.


    As Vi stepped into Ezekiel''s childhood home, she couldn''t help but notice that it was not an impressive house by any means. The house was small, made of wood, and looked no different from the other thatched huts around it.


    When Ezekiel remembered that Vi must have grown up in a pce, he started to look a little ashamed of the house, but Vi quickly reassured him. She told him that it looked lovely, like a real family home. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth from thepliment, but he didn''t say anything.


    The furniture was simple and worn, but it was clear that it had been well-maintained over the years. Ezekiel showed her around, pointing out special trinkets and memories from his childhood. As they walked through the house, Vi could see how much this ce meant to Ezekiel. It was clear that it held a special ce in his heart, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth and nostalgia as she looked around. She could see how much Ezekiel loved his home, and it made her happy to see him so at ease and content.


    As soon as Ezekiel opened the door, he was tackled by a small blonde girl with twin tails and bright blue eyes. It was his little sister, Maya, who was overjoyed to see him. She immediately started crying and berated him for noting home sooner.


    Ezekiel lifted the 9-year-old girl up and hugged her tightly, feeling a wave of warmth and love wash over him. Maya didn''t want to let go, clinging to him tightly as he walked through the rooms of his old home.


    Ezekiel walked through his old home in search of his parents. Maya told him that they weren''t home at the moment, but that they would return any moment now. Just as she finished speaking, there was noiseing from the entrance. Ezekiel got a mischievous smile on his face, motioning for his sister and Vi to remain silent.


    The moment his father stepped into the room, Ezekiel jumped out from his hiding spot and charged his father at full speed. His father, taken aback by the sudden attack, reacted quickly and got into a fighting stance, ready to defend himself.


    But when his father saw the locks of crimson red hair charging at him, he realized that his son was back, and he decided to counter Ezekiel''s offensive with a hug of his own. The two men met in the middle of the room and squeezed each other as hard as they could. Ezekiel was surprised at his father''s strength. He had advanced to a mage with his blood and space core. The body of mages would get stronger because of the Mana their core would passively attune, and blood mages had even stronger bodies, but his father didn''t seem to struggle to keep up with Ezekiel''s strength.


    As they hugged, his father praised his son for his progress and his strength. He was proud to see that his son seemed to have grown up quite a bit since he left home five months ago.


    Their stalemate had to end the moment Ezekiel''s mother entered the room. She let out a loud yell and rushed over to hug her baby boy. Ezekiel let go of his father and hugged his mother back. He didn''t know why, but the moment he was in his mother''s arms, there were tears in his eyes. His mother held him tightly, whispering words of love and encouragement in his ear. Ezekiel felt a sense of warmth and safety in her embrace, and he knew that no matter what happened in the future, his mother would always be there for him.


    After a long hug, Ezekiel''s mother looked over his shoulder and saw Vi standing a couple of steps behind him, watching them. It might have been awkward for other people to be ignored like that, but Vi simply looked at everyone curiously and would start to wave when his family members looked at her before continuing to look around the room.


    Ezekiel''s mother turned to him and said, "Ezekiel, why don''t you introduce your friend?" Ezekiel turned around and saw Vi. She had her usual smirk on her face and looked at him with one eyebrow raised. She clearly wanted to be introduced, and Ezekiel rushed to do so.


    He walked over to her and said, "Mother, Father, Maya, this is Vi Windtnzer. She''s a friend from the academy, a fellow student, and a very talented mage." Vi smiled and greeted them all. She was clearly happy to be introduced as a very talented mage.


    Ezekiel''s family was surprised to learn that Vi was a noble and Zeke could see that his father''s face became much more serious after hearing herst name, it was clear that he had heard about Vi''s family before.


    Ezekiel could tell that they were struggling to adjust to her noble status, and he knew that it was up to him to remedy the situation.


    He turned to his family and said, "Please, everyone. Treat Vi like a normal girl."


    His family continued to act stiff and ufortable around Vi. Ezekiel could tell that they were struggling to understand why he would bring a noble girl home to meet them. He knew that he had to be more direct.


    He turned to them and said, "She''s my best friend, and if you can''t act normal around her, then I''ll have to send her away. And if I have to send her away, she will have no ce to go, she will have to fend for herself in the harsh world out there. Can you really bring yourself to do that to her?"


    Ezekiel knew he had to do something drastic to make his family morefortable around Vi, so he decided to use his secret weapon. He grabbed Vi by the shoulders, turning her around and aiming her at his family like a weapon. He couldn''t see her face directly, but with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] he saw that she had the most pitiful face that he had ever seen in his life.


    The effect was immediate. His mother snatched her away from him and held Vi to her chest like she was her own daughter. She looked at Ezekiel with disapproving eyes and asked him how he could be such a monster as to cast out this precious girl.


    Ezekiel knew he had made a mistake. Vi turned her head from within his mother''s embrace and just smirked at him. Ezekiel couldn''t help but roll his eyes at her, but he knew she was just trying to lighten the mood. After that first awkward moment, everyone treated Vi as Ezekiel''s friend and nothing else.


    Ezekiel''s mother asked him if Lilly and Markus hade back with him, and the situation got a little awkward as Ezekiel didn''t know what to say. He didn''t want to lie to his family, but he also didn''t want to upset them by telling them that Lilly had moved on and Markus was not returning from the capital city.


    Ezekiel decided to just be honest and tell his family everything that happened with Lilly and Markus. He exined how Lilly had turned away from him and how she had agreed to marry Samuel, and how Markus had been working as a cksmith in the crafter''s quarters in the capital city.


    When he told the part of the story where Lilly turned away from him, his mother cursed her out and expressed her disappointment in her. But when he told them about how Markus was doing and how the boy had supported and worried about him all this time, his parents were all smiles again. His father even said that he had always known that Markus was a good boy, and he was proud of him for being such a loyal friend to Ezekiel.


    This was also the first time that Vi had heard the entire story, and now she wished that she had been even harsher to Lilly. She could understand why Ezekiel had been hurt by Lilly''s actions and felt a sense of anger toward her. She also remembered the name of Samuel. How dare that little brat from the Luftschloss family secretly work for the Feuerkranz family. This was clearly a betrayal to her, since she was the leader of the wind mages at Elementium.


    Vi made a mental note to take care of this when they returned after the summer break. After Ezekiel had told his family about his fight with the ogre and his promotion to bronze rank, he finally stopped talking. His mother then asked him in jest if there were any other bombs he still wanted to drop. Ezekiel wanted tough along, but then he realized that he really had one more thing that he needed to tell his family.


    He made an awkward face, not sure how to tell them. His mother noticed his expression and told him toe out and say it. He hesitated for a moment but then decided to take his mother''s advice. "Mom, Dad, Maya, we are all nobles now!" he didn''t know what reaction he expected, but theplete silence that followed was not it.

 Chapter 29: Going on an adventure.

    Chapter 29: Going on an adventure.


    Zeke sat before his family, his eyes alight with a newfound sense of purpose as he spoke of his mentor, Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim. He exined how the old man had taken him under his wing after discovering his unique affinities for blood, space, and mind magic. He spoke of how Maximilian had be more than just a teacher to him, a true mentor figure, guiding him through the trials and tribtions of mastering his craft.


    "He saw something in me that others did not," Zeke said, his voice filled with a sense of reverence. "He believed in me, even when I had lost faith in myself. He taught me, he trained me, and he took care of me."


    Zeke''s parents listened intently as he spoke of the many ways in which Maximilian had looked after him, from providing him with a ce to stay, to ensuring he had the resources he needed to hone his abilities. He spoke of the old man''s strict yet kind nature, and how he had pushed him to be the best version of himself.


    Zeke''s family sat in stunned silence as he spoke of the man who had adopted him, Maximilian. They were worried about how this would change their lives, but Zeke quickly reassured them. "I understand that you may be worried about how this will change things for us," he said, his voice calm and soothing. "But I want you to know that this probably won''t change much in your day-to-day lives."


    He went on to exin that Maximilian''s family was small, consisting of only two members, himself and Maximilian, so there wouldn''t be much contact with new family members. He also mentioned that because mages lived a lot longer, there wouldn''t be any inheritance to worry about any time soon. "Maximilian has already lived for several hundred years, so even if I am the prime heir, it doesn''t mean much," Zeke said, trying to ease their concerns.


    His words seemed to have a calming effect on his family, who began to see the situation in a new light. They realized that Zeke was right, that joining a noble family wouldn''t change much for them, and that there was no need to worry.


    "I understand that this may seem very strange to all of you," Vi said, her voice calm and reassuring. "But I can assure you that the noble title that non-mage family members receive is more symbolic, so they are better protected by thew." She exined that in the empire, nobles had a lot more freedom and protection under thew thanmoners.


    Her words seemed to manage to calm down Zeke''s family even more, after getting over the shock of the announcement, there was even a little excitement in their eyes. They realized that the noble title was a way to protect their family, and that they had nothing to fear. They were grateful for Vi''s exnation, and they thanked her for her help.


    After everyone had calmed down, Zeke''s family began to tell him about what had happened in the vige since he left. They told him that there had been a few goblin sightings nearby, and one of their neighbors swore to have seen a wolf monster, but other than that, everything had been calm. They were happy to hear that Zeke was safe and sound and that he was making progress in his magic studies.


    As Zeke''s family shared the news of the vige with him, he listened attentively, promising to look into the monster sightings during the week he would stay there. He could see out of the corner of his eye that his sister was already nodding off, her head drooping with fatigue. He looked out the window and saw that it was long since dark outside.


    "I''m very tired," Zeke said, turning to his parents. "We really should save the rest for tomorrow." To his surprise, Vi also chimed in, saying that it was time for her to leave as well. Zeke had been sure that she would want to stay over, but it seemed she had a ce to stay in mind.


    As they said their goodbyes and made ns to meet again the next day, Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards Vi for her help in calming his family and assuring them that everything would be alright.


    He bid her farewell and went to bed, his mind filled with thoughts of the monster sightings and the adventures that lie ahead.


    After Vi left, Zeke retreated to his room, preparing for bed. As he changed intofortable clothing and returned to his bed, he was startled to find that someone was already sleeping in it. He looked over to his window and saw that it was wide open.


    Zeke looked down at his own bed and saw that it was Vi who was sleeping in it. He let out a sigh, thinking that he would have to sleep on the floor, but she spoke through bleary eyes, "It''s fine, you should just sleep on the bed."


    Zeke hesitated for a moment, unsure if it was appropriate to share a bed with her, but Zeke was too tired to argue and just took one side of the bed, allowing Vi to take the other side. It was a tight fit for two people to squeeze into Zeke''s bed, but they managed. He had expected it to be awkward to sleep together with Vi, but it was anything but.


    Zeke couldn''t help but admit that he liked Vi a lot, he knew that she liked him back, but there was no sexual tension for either of them. They were just friends, and both of them seemed to bepletely okay with that. They slept soundly, their breathing in sync and their bodies close, but not in a romantic way, just in afortable way.


    That didn''t mean that Zeke didn''t find her attractive, in fact, Zeke thought that she was one of the most attractive girls he knew, and he hadn''t been able to help but sneak a peek at her ''assets'' a couple of times since they had gotten to know each other. She seemed to have a sixth sense for noticing him staring, and would always smirk at him whenever she caught him checking her out.


    Zeke woke up the next day feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. He couldn''t help but smile as he remembered the previous night and the peaceful sleep he had had with Vi by his side. He knew that their friendship was special, and he was grateful for it. He got out of bed, ready to face the day and the adventures thaty ahead.


    As Zeke began to move around in the morning, Vi was woken up by his movement. She grumbled a bit and imed even more of the nket that she had somehow almostpletely taken over during the night. Zeke chuckled at her strange behavior and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. He had gotten into the habit of rising before dawn for his morning training and was making use of that by preparing breakfast for his family.


    By the time his parents came down, his mother had a teasing grin on her face as she told him that she saw Vi sleeping in his room beforeing downstairs. Zeke tried to exin, but his mother just waved it off and told him that it was fine. He was confused, shouldn''t the parents be upset about him sleeping together with girls? They had no way of knowing what he might have donest night.


    Feeling confused by his mother''s odd behavior, he looked over to his father. His father had always been a pir of support, he could always count on his father, he was sure that his father would not be happy with how casual his mother handled that situation. After meeting his father''s eyes, he was not disappointed, those eyes were serious. But then the betrayal happened, his father actually smiled at him and gave him a huge thumbs up.


    His mother then told him that it didn''t matter what he did or didn''t dost night, they liked Vi, and he was old enough to make his own decisions. Zeke was surprised by this reaction, but he was also relieved that his parents trusted him and were supportive of his choices.


    Zeke then showed his parents a little surprise he had for them. He had prepared an assortment of exotic fruits that he had brought from the capital for them to try. They ate and left for work. About an hourter, his sister dragged a clearly still half-asleep Vi into the room, and Zeke joined them for breakfast for a second time.


    Zeke and Vi decided to use the day to sight see around the vige and search for the goblins that were mentioned by his parents. Vi easily found them with her flight ability. She told him that the spell she engraved when she advanced to mage was called [Levitate] through the engraving she was able to fly all day long.


    As they searched, Vi quickly located a pack of goblins and took care of them before Zeke even had sight of them. All he found were a couple of cold corpses on the ground. Zeke pouted at Vi, feelingpletely useless, but this only made herugh harder.


    They spent the entire day exploring the vige, and the day after, and then the day after that as well. Before they knew it, that week was up, and Zeke had spent most of his time ying around with Vi and his sister.


    But now that the week wasing to an end, it was finally time for Zeke to leave his hometown and explore the world. He felt a mix of emotions, sadness for leaving his family and friends behind, but also excitement, as he had never explored farther than the capital, but now he and Vi would spend the next three weeks exploring the country. He imagined himself having one adventure after another, fighting monsters, uncovering ancient secrets and discovering new ces.


    As they finished their preparations and said goodbye to his family, Zeke couldn''t wait for this adventure. He turned to Vi with a huge grin on his face and said, "This is going to be the best adventure of all time."

 Chapter 30: The worst adventure ever.

    Chapter 30: The worst adventure ever.


    "This has to be the worst adventure of all time," Zeke said for at least the tenth time in thest hour. Their adventuring had started off well, but how had ite to this? During their first week of travel, they found themselves in forests, mountains, ins, fighting monsters and saving travelers, everything else that Zeke had hoped he would discover. But after arriving in the small city of Baumgarten, it had started to rain. Now, a weekter, it was still raining.


    They had been stuck in this small city for a week, unable to continue their journey due to the relentless downpour. They had tried to make the best of it, exploring the city and visiting its various shops and inns. But the constant rain had dampened their spirits, and they were both growing restless and bored.


    Zeke had hoped for grand adventures and thrilling battles. He had expected to see new ces, meet new people, but instead, they were trapped in this dreary ce, with nothing to do but wait.


    He looked over at Vi, thinking that she must be agitated as well by now, only to find that the girl had fallen asleep again. He sighed and walked over to the window of the room they had rented in the local inn. He looked out and saw that it was still pouring down with no end in sight. This was not how he had dreamed of his adventure to go, already one of his precious three weeks wasted inside an inn. That only left him with a single week remaining. "This has to be the worst adventure of all time," he said again, with a hint of defeat in his voice.


    Zeke sighed again and walked over to his backpack to retrieve one of the tools Maximilian had given him to train his mind magic during summer break. He might not have had any grand adventures yet, but at least his magic was making great progress, or so he tried to cheer himself up. He had, in fact, spent almost the entire time they were trapped inside training his magic.


    Vi, on the other hand, seemed to sleep for the entire week since they had arrived. Zeke had his suspicions that Vi truly was more cat than human, she could just sleep for entire days with no care. He couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of her ability to just sleep through this boredom, while he had to find ways to entertain himself. But as he sat down to train, he reminded himself that at least he was making progress in his magic, and that was something to be proud of.


    There was a knocking sound at the door, and a young girl entered shortly afterward. The young girl in question was the daughter of the innkeeper, and Zeke and Vi had gotten to know her over the past week. She rolled in their lunch on a trolley, since the two of them hadn''t even bothered going down for their meals anymore. The girl walked over to the bed and picked up a piece of fried fish from the table and carefully dangled it over the covers of the bed. In the next moment, there was a quick movement and the fish was gone from her hand. Silent noises of pleasure could be hearding from under the covers as Vi devoured her prey. The girl, a little frightened, wiped the cold sweat from her brow and walked over to Zeke.


    Zeke flicked her a silver coin and congratted her on another day without losing a finger. The girl puffed up and seemed strangely proud. Zeke and Frida, the innkeeper''s daughter, chatted for a while before Zekeined to her that there was such a big adventurer guild in this small city, but nothing to do. Frida told him that it''s because of the underground ruins. And Zeke just went along with her: "Yes sure, because of the..." but then he realized what she had just said. He screamed out: "What underground ruins!?" Frida was surprised by his outburst, but still told him that the city was built on the ruins of an underground civilization, that was supposed to have existed here long ago. Zeke took off one of his shoes and threw it at Vi to get her attention. She stuck her head out from under the covers and they both listened intently as Frida exined the underground ruins.


    "Frida, I can''t believe it," Zeke eximed. "Why have you never told me about these underground ruins before? The city is built on top of them, you say?"


    "Jeez, that''s the reason there are so many adventurers in town," Frida replied. "But yes, the city is built on top of the ruins of an underground civilization that is said to have existed here long ago. They''re filled with treasures and ancient artifacts, but also with dangers such as traps and monsters."


    "But why didn''t you tell me about this before?" Zeke asked, still in disbelief.


    "I thought you knew," Frida said with a shrug. "Why else would the inn be booked to thest room during such weather? Peoplee here to explore the ruins, after all."


    "Many adventurers have tried to explore the ruins, but few have returned," Frida said, her voice filled with warning. "But those that did return brought back immensely valuable treasures."


    Zeke and Vi exchanged excited nces, their hearts beating with anticipation. "This is exactly the kind of adventure we''ve been looking for," Zeke eximed.


    "Thank you, Frida," Vi added, "We''ll set out to explore the underground ruins as soon as possible. We''re sure to uncover the secrets and treasures thaty within."


    They both knew that this could be the adventure they had been waiting for. Zeke turned to Vi, his eyes alight with determination. "You go to the adventurer''s guild and talk to everyone you can find about the ruins," he instructed her. "And I''ll check the library for anything about that underground civilization I can find. We''ll meet back here in three hours, okay?"


    Vi nodded, her own excitement matching Zeke''s. Without hesitation, she leapt out the window and into the pouring rain. A minuteter, she returned through the door, drenched to the bone. "Forgot about the stupid rain," she muttered, before donning her raincoat and leaving through the window once more.


    Zeke, meanwhile, had also put on his raincoat and obtained the address for the library from Frida. He set out on his own mission, determined to uncover any information he could about the underground civilization.


    As the hours passed, Zeke and Vi scoured every source they could find, pouring over ancient texts and speaking with experienced adventurers. And as the appointed time for their meeting drew near, they both couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation building within them.


    As he made his way back to the inn, he couldn''t help but wonder what Vi had discovered at the adventurer''s guild. He couldn''t wait to hear her findings and n their next steps together. It was clear that the underground ruins held many secrets, and he was determined to uncover them all.


    As the designated three hours came to a close, the two reconvened in their rented room, eager to share the information they had uncovered. "So, what did you find out at the guild?" Zeke asked, his tone eager as he leaned forward to hear Vi''s report.


    She gave a summary of all the information she had gathered, from theyout of the underground tunnels to the location of powerful artifacts. Vi had eagerly set about speaking with each adventurer, asking about their experiences and what they had discovered. Some spoke of treacherous tunnels filled with traps, while others spoke of ancient ruins filled with untold treasure.


    One adventurer, a young woman with a bow on her back, told of a great undergroundke filled with dangerous creatures. Another, a burly man with an axe, spoke of a chamber filled with snakes that could spit their venom for up to 50 meters.


    As she spoke with each adventurer, Vi began to piece together a rough map of the underground ruins. She learned of secret passageways, hidden chambers, and deadly traps.


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief, unable toprehend how Vi had managed to gather so much information about the ancient underground ruins in such a short amount of time. Adventurers were notoriously tight-lipped about their discoveries, but apparently, Vi had found a way to get them to talk. She exined to him how her raincoat had be ufortable, and she had removed it, revealing her, thanks to the rain,pletely see through robes and the alluring curves beneath. Suddenly, everyone had been eager to talk to her and share their experiences in the ruins.


    Vi exined that many of the adventurers had ventured deep into the underground ruins, and had returned with tales of mysterious artifacts and powerful magic. Some had even imed to have encountered ancient guardians, powerful beings that protected the ruins from intruders. But despite the dangers, many were eager to return and explore further, driven by the promise of untold riches and powerful magic.


    He thanked her for her hard work and eagerly recounted the information he had discovered at the library. "I found out that this ancient underground civilization was called the ''Baumgarten Underground Empire''. They were a powerful and advanced society that existed here millennia ago. Their technology was far beyond anything we have today, and they had aplex system of government and social hierarchy. They even had their own writtennguage, which I was able to trante with the help of some old texts I found in the library."


    Vi listened intently, her eyes wide with wonder as Zeke spoke. "Wow, that''s incredible," she eximed. "I had no idea that such a civilization existed here. I only found out that the ruins were discovered a couple of hundred years ago and that they were still being explored by adventurers, but they had not found anything of interest yet."


    Zeke nodded, "I also found out that the ruins were extensive and that they stretched far beneath the city. It seems that the civilization had built a vastwork of underground structures, including grand halls, undergroundkes, and even a system of underground transportation. But apparently, the ruins have been deemed too dangerous for further exploration."


    "But that''s exactly why we should explore them," Vi said with a determined look on her face. "We can''t let the fact that it''s dangerous stop us from uncovering the secrets of this lost civilization."


    Zeke smiled, feeling invigorated by Vi''s enthusiasm. "You''re right," he said. "We have to see these ruins for ourselves and uncover the truth about the Baumgarten Underground Empire. It''s the adventure of a lifetime."


    As the day went on, Zeke and Vi set about gathering the supplies they would need for their journey into the underground ruins. They visited the local market, where they purchasednterns, ropes, and other equipment that would be essential for their exploration. They also stocked up on food and water, knowing that they would be underground for at least a couple of days.


    As the day drew to a close, Zeke and Vi returned to the inn to rest and prepare for the journey ahead. They went over their ns onest time, making sure that they had everything they needed. And then, as the sun rose over the city of Baumgarten, they set off into the unknown, ready for whatever adventuresy ahead.

 Chapter 31: The Baumgarten Underground Empire I.

    Chapter 31: The Baumgarten Underground Empire I.


    As the sun rose above the horizon, Zeke and Vi were already making their way toward what Zeke would describe as a still unknown entrance to the underground ruins. They had set out early, eager to make the most of their time. Zeke had consulted dozens of descriptions in the library, pouring over ancient texts and maps, and had uncovered a few references to this particr entrance. ording to his research, it was the closest path to the center of the ruins.


    Their journey was not an easy one, as they had to navigate through dense forests and rugged terrain. But Zeke was determined, driven by the possibility of uncovering long-lost knowledge and treasures hidden within the ruins.


    The rain wasing down in sheets, making it difficult for Zeke and Vi to see as they made their way toward the small iron mine on the outskirts of town. They had both donned raincoats, but they were quickly bing drenched as they hurried through the deluge. The mining operation was their destination, and it was here that the hidden entrance to the underground ruins had been discovered years ago.


    As they reached the mine, Zeke and Vi could see the entrance of the tunnel, a dark and ominous opening in the side of the main mining tunnel. Zeke had heard the rumors of the idents that had gued the mining operations in this tunnel, and it was why this section had been closed and entry for the workers had been forbidden. But Zeke was convinced that this was the closest path to the center of the ruins, and he was determined to find out for sure.


    As they stepped out of the rain and took off their raincoats, Vi turned to Zeke and asked, "How do you know that this entrance is the closest to the center?" Zeke exined that he had consulted countless reports in the library, cross-referenced ancient tomes and maps, and had uncovered a few mentions to this particr entrance.


    With a quick flick of a flint, Zeke lit a torch and motioned for Vi to follow him as he began to exin his reasoning. "There''s a book in the library," he said, "that has a collection of texts and phrases brought back by adventurer expeditions. The author of the book had only been able to decipher a small part of the collected text, but I was able to use that part to fuel my spell [Language Comprehension]. It allowed me to quickly learn more about thenguage."


    As they walked deeper into the tunnel, Zeke continued, "My mastery of the tongue is not perfect yet, but I can roughly trante what most of the texts mean. I believe that this tunnel leads to the center of the ruins, and I discovered the location of what I believe to be a city in the center of all those tunnels. I''m convinced that we''ll find something of great importance down there."


    Vi was skeptical, but she trusted Zeke''s knowledge and expertise. Together, they ventured into the dark and forbidding tunnel, ready to uncover the secrets thaty within. The tunnel was dark and damp, and the only light besides their torch came from the faint glow of the luminescent moss growing on the walls. But Zeke''s eyes were drawn to something else, something that set his heart racing. Carved into the stone at the back of the tunnel was a symbol, one that matched the ancient text he had found in the library.


    With a sense of triumph, Zeke pointed it out to Vi and smirked at her, "We''re in the right ce." Farther down the tunnel, Zeke and Vi came across a fork in the road. The tunnels split off in two different directions, both leading into the darkness. Vi paused for a moment, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. She then pointed to one of the tunnels and said to Zeke, "I can feel an airflow in that tunnel. It must lead outside."


    Zeke nodded, understanding her reasoning, and they decided to take the other tunnel instead. As they walked, Zeke continued to exin his findings to Vi. "I found references to something called ''the heart'' in the texts," he said. "And from the location of the texts, and how they referred to the position of the heart as either north, west, east, or south, I was able to triangte the position of the heart somewhat."


    Vi listened intently, impressed by the depth of Zeke''s research, it had only taken him three hours to find all that out. She knew that finding the important parts of the ruins would be a monumental task, but with Zeke''s knowledge and her own intuition, she felt confident that they would be sessful.


    "Vi," Zeke called out, his voice low and serious. "We must be careful, for this is not a known entrance to the ruins. No other adventurers havee before us to secure a passage." He paused, a frown creasing his brow. "I must also tell you of the mysterious disappearances in the mine. There were hints about this in those texts that spoke of what they called ''the heart''." He looked at her intently. "The texts spoke of how the heart would call out to people, luring them towards it, and then test whether they were worthy to receive its blessing."


    "The disappearances in the mine match this description perfectly," he continued. "There was no struggle, no fight. It''s as if the people simply dropped their mining equipment and walked off."


    Vi listened intently, feeling a sense of unease creeping over her. She knew that they were walking into the unknown, and that they were facing something that they did not yet understand.


    Zeke was aware of the danger of the unknown, but he already felt as though the heart of the ruins was calling to him, and it seemed to promise endless riches if he were to prove himself worthy of its blessings. He carefully watched the walls and the ground for any signs of where this strange feeling wasing from, while Vi used her intuition to sense any potential dangers. They were both aware of the risks, but their lust for adventures and their trust in each other kept them going. They ventured deeper into the tunnel, believing themselves ready for whatever the heart of the ruins would throw at them.


    As they walked deeper into the tunnel, Zeke kept a careful watch on the walls, scanning for any signs of traps or hidden dangers. He turned to Vi and said, "I can already feel the heart''s call. It''s a powerful pull, and I can tell that it''s using mind magic."


    Vi turned to look at Zeke, surprised by this revtion.


    "The heart is most likely a magical construct that uses mind magic to control and lure people," Zeke exined. "That''s why the workers just walked off without a struggle. Regr people without a magic core have no defenses against mind magic. I can feel its call because I am a mind mage. Mind mages are more sensitive to mind spells, but it also gives us better defense against them. That''s why I am not worried about me being controlled by the heart''s call."


    Vi nodded, understanding the implications of what Zeke had said. She knew that they were walking into a dangerous situation and that she, especially, needed to be vignt. She also knew that Zeke''s expertise in mind magic would be a valuable asset in understanding how the mind magic of the heart worked.


    As they continuously walked deeper into the tunnel without being hindered by anything, Zeke and Vi were initially surprised to find that they didn''te across any traps at all. Zeke thought about it and realized that it made sense. How could there be active traps around here if the heart had called down the miners? They would have seen corpses before now. Vi also agreed with his reasoning, but neither of them dropped their guard as they walked deeper into the tunnel.


    The walls started to change little by little as they continued their descent. The once rough and natural-looking stone walls were getting more even and artificial-looking. There were even carvings on the walls that looked like they had been done by an artist. The carvings depicted scenes of people and creatures that neither of them recognized, but they were intricate and detailed. It was clear that whoever had built this ce had put a lot of time and effort into the construction.


    Vi and Zeke looked at each other, both feeling a sense of awe and wonder at what they were seeing. They knew that they were getting closer to the center of the ruins, and they were both excited to see whaty ahead. They walked on, their guard still up, and their senses alert for any sign of danger. The tunnel was dark, but the light from the torch and the luminous moss on the walls provided enough light for them to see. The heart''s call was growing stronger with each step, but that didn''t stop them, they were determined to uncover the secrets of the ruins.


    After walking for around 30 minutes, they came across an open stone gate. Behind ity a room, but it was pitch dark inside and Zeke could not see far into it. They searched the arch of the gate as well as the nearby walls for any indication of what mayy ahead and found that there were a lot of scenes depictingbat.


    Zeke looked at Vi with serious eyes, her eyes were equally serious, but she still nodded at him. He knew that she was ready for whatevery ahead, and he felt a sense of relief knowing that he had her by his side. He took a deep breath and stepped into the room, holding the torch in front of him. As they walked deeper into the room, the light from the torch illuminated the walls, revealing more carvings of people and creatures locked inbat.


    Zeke and Vi entered the chamber, ready for anything. The moment they stepped through the gate, the doors swung shut silently, but with surprising speed. But before they could even react to this new development, the entire chamber lit up. They found themselves in a colossal cavern, the lighting from crystal contraptions that were embedded in the ceiling at regr intervals, lighting up the entire space as if they were outside on a cloudless day.


    Zeke and Vi were bbergasted by this turn of events and looked at each other in amazement. But their attention was still focused in the center of the room, where a humanoid figure stood. The figure looked at them and said in a deep and powerful voice, "Sustio, ad loca probationis."


    Vi looked at Zeke wordlessly, one eyebrow raised. She was trying to understand what the figure had said, but it was not in anguage that she was familiar with. Zeke thought for a moment, and then gave her his best guess of what the figure had said, "Wee, to the proving grounds."

 Chapter 32: The Baumgarten Underground Empire II.

    Chapter 32: The Baumgarten Underground Empire II.


    Zeke looked at the figure in the center of the room. It was roughly proportioned like a human, but clearly it was not. Zeke was pretty sure the thing in front of them was not even a living being. To make sure his assumptions were correct, he asked the figure in front of them, "Who are you?" The figure didn''t even move a millimeter and for a moment, it seemed like there would be no response at all. But then, it answered in the samenguage as before, "Lingua ignota detecta. Hoc unitate non possumus respondere ad quaesitum tuum."


    "What did it say?" Vi asked, curious.


    "Hmm," Zeke mused, "something like: ''Unknownnguage found. This device is unable to provide a result to your search.'' I don''t know all the words it used, but that seems to be the core message. But don''t worry, my ability to trante will get better the longer I can keep it talking." And with that, he turned back to the figure and began speaking to it in the samenguage it had just used. At first, it was halting and broken, but as the minutes passed, his proficiency grew.


    Zeke struggled to keep his improved version of the nguageprehension] spell going for as long as he could, as he asked the figure all kinds of questions, determined to learn as much of thenguage as possible. As a result, he grew increasingly fluent in thenguage, which was apparently called ''Bue,'' and learned some information about the nature of this ce. But eventually, he could not sustain the spell any longer and copsed forward, only to be caught by Vi. She asked him if he was okay, to which he replied that it was just the effect of using his magic and that he was fine. He then proceeded to share with her the information he had learned during his inquiry.


    The room they were in was apparently one of the entrances to the city at the center of the Baumgarten underground empire. However, in Zeke''s opinion, the title of "empire" was misleading, as they only had the one giant city and miles upon miles of tunnels surrounding it, hardly what he would call an empire. But he was beginning to suspect that the people who built this ce were a little strange. He further exined to Vi that in order to enter the city, every person needed toplete a test. Vi then asked him what happened if they didn''t pass the test.


    As Zeke and Vi stood before the imposing figure, known now as Guardian 543, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. He had a sneaking suspicion that the test they needed to pass in order to enter the city, at the center of the Baumgarten underground empire, may not be as simple as it seemed. But he hadn''t bothered to ask the Guardian what would happen if they failed.


    The Guardian, true to form, took its time before answering Zeke''s question. When it finally spoke, its words were nothing but gibberish to Vi. "Si non possis experimentum transire, nemo supervivet" it said.


    Zeke cursed under his breath, the weight of the Guardian''s words hitting him hard. "Well, at least we know where all those missing adventurers ended up now," he said, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    Vi, however, who had no idea what the Guardian had said, wasn''t following Zeke''s logic. She asked, "Care to enlighten me?"


    Zeke was a little embarrassed that he had forgotten to trante again, and he told her that the Guardian had said, "All that fail the test will be killed." The gravity of the situation was clear to them both, and they knew they needed to be thoroughly prepared if they wanted to pass the test and survive.


    Vi then asked Zeke if he knew what the test would be like. Zeke nodded and told her that the Guardian would test if they would be able to withstand the mind magic of "the heart." Apparently, the heart was in the center of the city and will mind control people who are not strong enough to withstand it.


    Zeke looked at Vi with worry in his eyes. He was not worried about himself, as a mind mage, he had a strong natural defense against all mind magic. But Vi did not, and that was what had him concerned. He knew that she would have to be extra careful during the test if she wanted to pass and survive. But the girl just smirked back at him. "What, you think I won''t make it? My grandpa trained me to resist mind magic since I was a little kid. Don''t worry, this test will be a breeze!" Despite her boisterous facade, Zeke could tell that she was a little worried, but he also knew that she would not back down from the challenge. So, he took her hand in his, and with a deep breath, he told the Guardian they were ready.


    The moment the test began, Zeke felt a strange sensation wash over him. It was as if a million whispers wereing from every direction, yet he couldn''t see where they wereing from. He looked around, trying to pinpoint the source of the voices, but it was as if they wereing from everywhere and nowhere at the same time. Despite the strange feeling, Zeke found that he was able to withstand the mental pressure of the voices. It was just a little bit annoying, if anything.


    But as he looked over at Vi, he could see that she was having a much harder time. Her hand was clenched tightly in his, and he could feel her tensing up the moment the test began. Sweat was beading on her forehead, and her face was etched with a look of utter concentration. He knew that this test was harder on her than it was on him, and he couldn''t help but feel a pang of concern for her.


    The minutes ticked by, and Zeke could feel the pressure building. It was as if the voices were getting louder and more insistent. He could see the strain on Vi''s face, and he knew that she was struggling to keep up. The voices stopped, and there was a moment of silence before the Guardian spoke.


    "Congrattions, on passing the test. You may enter the city now," it said in Bue.


    Zeke let out a sigh of relief and looked over at Vi. She was still sweating and looked tired, but there was a sense of triumph in her eyes. Together, they turned and walked into the city, ready to uncover its secrets and explore the Baumgarten underground empire.


    As Zeke and Vi walked deeper into the city, they were both taken aback by what they saw. They found themselves in a ruined wastnd of crumbling buildings and debris. The houses were carved out of the stone, and they all seemed to be facing inward, for some reason. Most of the buildings were severely damaged, and it was clear that the city had been abandoned for millenia.


    But what truly surprised them was the presence of humans, they noticed that there were other people moving around the city. They were clearly adventurers, dressed in gear and weapons, searching through the houses and ruins. Zeke and Vi exchanged a confused look, wondering why they had not heard anything about this ce in the guild if there were so many people already here.


    As they continued to explore the ruins, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. This was not the grand underground empire they had imagined, but a forgotten and abandoned city, plundered by the adventurers that came before them. They couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to the people who once lived here, and what had caused the city to fall into such a state of disrepair.


    Despite the disappointment, Zeke and Vi exchanged a nce before they walked over to the group of adventurers that was closest to them. As they approached, the two men who were keeping guard outside tensed for a moment, but when they realized that it was only two kidsing over, they rxed again.


    "What''s going on here?" Vi asked, her curiosity getting the best of her.


    The man smirked, his gaze scanning the two youths. "Are you here for the first time?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "This ce, little miss, is known as the outer district of the city. You cannot enter this ce unless you pass what we call ''the first test''. You two should be aware of that fact already," he continued, his tone bing serious. "And let me tell you, all those who have passed the first test have agreed to keep quiet about this ce, to avoid thepetition that woulde with the knowledge of its existence. Especially for when we all pass ''the second test''," he added, a hint of mystery in his voice.


    Zeke and Vi looked at each other, both taken aback by this revtion. Zeke knew that ''the first test'' must refer to the test against mind magic that they had just passed, but what was the second test then? He couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as he thought about the potential dangers thaty ahead. They couldn''t help but wonder what the test entailed and how they could possibly pass it.


    The man, sensing their confusion, offered to exin more about the test and how to pass it. "The test is abination of physical, mental, and magicalbat. Only the strongest and most skilled adventurers shall pass. Mark my words, this test is extremely dangerous and many have lost their lives trying to pass it," he warned, his eyes scanning Zeke and Vi.


    "And I must make a request of the both of you. Promise me, that you shall not speak of this ce once you have left. Agreed?" The two of them nodded, promising to keep the secret of this ce.


    "You may search all the houses here, but be warned, most of them have been picked clean by years of adventurers searching for treasures," the man added.


    Zeke and Vi thanked the man for the information and began to explore the outer district of the city. As they walked through the streets, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the ancient architecture and the intricate carvings that adorned the houses. They could see that the houses had once been grand and beautiful, but now they were nothing but ruins, their beauty long-lost to the ravages of time and human greed.


    As they explored the houses, they found that the men had been right, most of the houses had already been picked clean. However, they did manage to find a few small trinkets and relics that had been overlooked by previous adventurers. They were excited by their finds, but they knew that they were insignificantpared to the treasures that they were surey hidden in the inner districts of the city.


    As they explored the outer district, they couldn''t help but think about the test thaty ahead of them. They knew that it would not be easy, but they were determined to pass it and uncover the secrets of the Baumgarten underground empire. They spent the rest of the day exploring the outer district and making preparations for the test, knowing that their journey to uncover the secrets of the city had only just begun.

 Chapter 33: The Baumgarten Underground Empire III.

    Chapter 33: The Baumgarten Underground Empire III.


    Zeke and Vi spent the entire day scouring the outer district of the city for valuables, but their search proved to be less sessful than they had hoped. Despite their efforts, they each only managed to find a few interesting trinkets and baubles, nothing of significant value. They both knew that any valuable treasures had long since been taken from the area, leaving only the discarded and forgotten items behind.


    Despite theck of obvious treasures, Zeke''s [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell proved to be a valuable asset in their search. The spell, which now extended to around 2.5 meters around him, allowed him to detect any valuable items hidden within chests or storage crates with ease. This allowed them to be certain that they had not missed anything of worth during their search.


    As the sun began to set, Zeke and Vi made camp for the night. As they sat around the fire, they discussed their n for the next few days. They knew that their search for valuables in the outer district hade up empty, and they needed to decide on their next course of action. They considered returning to the academy or attempting to find a way to pass the second test.


    The next day, Zeke and Vi set out with a clear goal in mind: to conduct one final sweep of the outer district before moving on to the location of "the second test." They had heard rumors of this test, and what they had learned was that it was much more difficult but not as deadly as the previous one. Unlike the first test, where failure meant certain death, it was said that those who could not pass this test were able to walk away unharmed.


    With this in mind, Zeke and Vi had devised a n. They would first scope out the situation, taking in all the details and trying to understand the nature of the test. They wanted to determine if they had a chance at sess beforemitting to it. If it seemed impossible for them to pass, they would instead spend their remaining time in the outer district, searching for any valuables that may have been missed on their previous search.


    As they walked through the abandoned streets, Zeke''s [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell proved to be a valuable asset once again.


    Zeke and Vi were making their way through the outer district when they came across an old shop that must have been selling jewellery when the city still had a functioning economy. With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell, Zeke could see a hiddenpartment within the shop that contained a beautiful bracelet. Excited by the discovery, he opened thepartment and took out the bracelet.


    Vi looked at the bracelet in fascination, it was clear that she liked it a lot. Zeke, noticing her interest, waved it in front of her face and could see that her eyes were tracking it like a cat watching a mouse. Before she could pounce on it, he tossed it to her and said it was a present. Vi was overjoyed and immediately put it on.


    Just as they were admiring the bracelet, a voice could be heard from behind them. "Boss, those brats here seemed to have found something good."


    Zeke and Vi turned around to see a man standing behind them, and three others entering the shop at his call. The look in their eyes made it clear that they were up to no good. Zeke wordlessly brandished his staff, which he had slung over his back, preparing for a fight. He would make sure that if those people wanted to steal from them, they would have to be ready to bleed for it.


    Just as he was about to charge, the leader of the group spoke. "Brat, you have good taste. How about this? You guys can keep the bracelet you found, but in exchange, you let us have a little fun with your girlfriend. What do you say?"


    Zeke was outraged by the man''s proposition, and Vi was visibly shaking at the threat. Without hesitation, Zeke stepped forward, ready to defend Vi and himself. He knew that they could not just give in to these bandits'' demands. They would have to fight to protect themselves and what was rightfully theirs.


    Did this man really think that he would let them have their way with Vi just for a piece of jewelry? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He red at the smug faces of the four men in the room, all of them leering at Vi like she was a piece of meat. He couldn''t stand the thought of anyone hurting her, let alone these four thugs.


    He stepped forward, his staff at the ready, and spoke with a voice filled with anger and determination. "You will not touch her. I will not let you harm her or take what is rightfully ours. Leave now, and we will forget this ever happened. If you do not, I will make sure you regret it."


    The leader of the group sneered at Zeke''s words, but he could see the determination in his eyes and knew that he meant what he said. He hesitated for a moment, considering his options, the tension in the room rose. Zeke gripped his staff so hard that his knuckles turned white, ready to fight to protect Vi and their loot. But before anything could happen, somebody startedughing. It was Vi, apparently she had not been shaking because of fear but in order to keep back herughter. She wasughing so hard that tears were visible at the corners of her eyes.


    After she finally got herself under control again, she smirked at the now visibly annoyed men and dered haughtily: "I want to see who amongst you dickless losers has the guts toy their hands on Vi Windtnzer, daughter of Dimitri Windtnzer, patriarch of the Windtnzer family of the 5 great families, and granddaughter of Victor Windtnzer, Arch magus of the guild, and Headmaster of Elementium."


    The men''s expressions changed from sneers to looks of shock and fear as they realized who they were dealing with. The Windtnzer family was one of the most powerful and influential families in the empire, and they knew that they couldn''t afford to cross them. They quickly apologized and tried to leave the shop, but Vi stopped them, "Do you not want topensate me before you leave? I was scared to tears by your threats earlier, I think I deserve a little something for my troubles," Vi said, with a sly smile on her face. The bandits were speechless, how shameless was this little girl? Scared? She hadughed at them so hard that tears came out!


    But what could they do, they didn''t want word of what they had said to her to reach her family, so they took out some of the things they had found for her to pick from. Vi immediately grabbed everything, but after a moment, a look of disappointment could be seen on her face. "This is all trash," she said, before throwing everything on the ground and looking at the four men, angry. "Where is all the good stuff?"


    The four men didn''t know if they were supposed tough or cry at Vi''s behavior. Not only was she robbing them, but she had even called everything they had trash, and now she was telling them that they didn''t have good enough stuff for her to steal. What kind of girl was this? They didn''t know what to say, so they all just looked at the ground like schoolboys who had just received a stern lesson from a teacher.


    But before Vi could berate them any further, Zeke grabbed something from the ground and spoke up, "Where did you guys find this?" In his hands was a book.


    The leader of the group looked at the book, surprised, "That? We found it in one of the houses we searched. It looked like it was some kind of library, but we couldn''t read anything in it, I only grabbed that book because it has a little gold on it''s cover, so I just tossed it in the bag."


    Zeke looked at the book and then back at the man. He thought for a moment before saying, "How about this, you guys lead us to the ce you found this book and in exchange, you keep everything else and are free to go?" Vi wanted to protest, but Zeke held up his hand to stop her. Vi pouted a little, but she could tell that Zeke was serious, so she agreed as well. The four men looked at how Zeke had managed to save them from that little demoness and looked at Zeke like he was their lifesaver. They quickly agreed and began to lead the way.


    The group made their way through the abandoned streets, following the bandits'' lead. They came across several houses and buildings, but none of them seemed to be the right one. Finally, they arrived at a small, rundown house on the outskirts of the city. The leader of the bandit group gestured towards the house and said, "We found the book in that house."


    Zeke and Vi thanked the bandits and allowed them to leave with the loot they had taken from the other houses. The bandits were overjoyed and quickly made their escape, not wanting to stick around and risk incurring Vi''s wrath.


    Zeke and Vi approached the house, and Zeke used his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to check for any traps or hidden dangers. Finding none, they entered the house and began to search for the source of the book. After a few minutes of searching, they found the entrance to a small library hidden in a corner of the room. Zeke began to smile when he saw all the books around them. Vi asked him what that book they had was. Zeke turned to her, and his smile got even wider, "The book those guys had were the notes of a retired researcher who had spent his entire life inside the inner district. If I am correct, then this library should be filled with books the man wrote himself instead of the novels we found in all the other houses."


    Zeke looked at Vi and told her that she should go on and check out the second test while he stayed here and read through everything. Vi immediately agreed, she had been afraid that he would ask her to help with the reading. She left as if she was running away, eager to see what the second test held in store for her.


    Zeke sat down and began to read the books, his mind was racing with the possibilities of the knowledge he could gain from them. He knew that these books could change his life, and he was determined to absorb as much as he could. He spent the next few hours pouring over the books, taking notes and making connections between the different pieces of information. He also learned that the people who lived here called themselves Gigers. Zeke continued to read through the books and discovered that the Gigers had a unique way of thinking about the world. They believed in the power of knowledge and the importance of understanding the world around them.


    Olenzo, the researcher who had written all the books, had a deep understanding of the Giger''s culture and way of life. He wrote about the Giger''s love for science and experimentation, and how they had used this passion to create a society that was highly advanced. However, Olenzo also wrote about the Giger''s tendency to ovepensate for their small size by building everythingrger than it needed to be. He believed that this behavior was rooted in their need to prove themselves to therger races and to show that they were just as capable, if not more so, than therger races.


    Zeke delved deeper into the books and discovered that the Gigers were a highly magical and technologically advanced society. They had developed a system of magic that allowed them to control machines with their minds and had created a utopia for themselves, living in harmony with nature and their surroundings. They had created a perfect bnce between magic and technology, something that was thought to be impossible.


    Zeke also learned that the Gigers had a unique understanding of magic itself. They had discovered a way to tap into the energies that flowed through the earth and harnessed it to power their machines and create their underground paradise. The Gigers had even created a way to store and release magic in a controlled manner, something that Zeke had never seen before.


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was reading. The knowledge contained in these books was invaluable and could change the way magic was understood and used. He knew that this discovery could turn someone into one of the most respected researchers in the empire.


    He spent hours in the library, reading and taking notes on everything he could. Vi had returned a while ago but didn''t want to interupt him, so she curled up in a corner and went to sleep. He knew that he couldn''t take all the books with him, but he memorized as much as he could and made detailed notes on the most important information. Then he burned the notes and pped his forehead, was he an actual idiot? Didn''t he work all summer long on a spell that would help him memorize and understand an enormous amount of information and store them indefinitly? So he got to work.


    After several hours of none stop memorisation, his mind buzzing with the wealth of information he had just absorbed,y down beside Vi and closed his eyes. The knowledge he had gained was invaluable, but also dangerous in the wrong hands. As he drifted off to sleep, he made the decision to burn the books and records of the Gigers before they left, ensuring that their secrets were kept safe. His mind was at ease, knowing that he had not only gained knowledge, but also taken steps to protect it.


    The next morning, Zeke woke up feeling refreshed and ready to take on the day. He knew that there was much to be done before they could leave this ce, and he was determined to make the most of their time here.


    He began to gather the books and stack them in the middle of the room. He then used the magical tool for lighting camp fires to ignite the pile and watched as the mes consumed the books, destroying thempletely. With a heavy heart, he turned and left the burning library. Vi and Zeke then made their way towards the second test. Vi informed Zeke that she had heard there was a strong adventurer attempting the test today.


    As they approached the location, they could see a crowd gathered around arge circr arena. In the center of the arena stood a man, who Zeke assumed was Rudolf, dressed in gold armor and wielding a massive sword. He was surrounded by a group of heavily armed guards.


    As they made their way closer to the front of the crowd, Zeke could see that the guards were not just there for show. They were clearly on high alert, their eyes scanning the crowd for any signs of danger.


    Vi leaned in closer to Zeke and whispered, "Rudolf is a gold ranked adventurer, the strongest guy here at the moment. He tried the test weeks ago, but ultimately failed. He''s determined to pass it this time, but I don''t think he stands a chance."


    Zeke watched as Rudolf stepped towards the guardian and began to speak. "I am Rudolf, a gold ranked adventurer. I havee here to take the second test, and I will not be denied!" The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, but Zeke could see the determination in Rudolf''s eyes. The robotic voice of the guardian could be heard, but the people here didn''t seem to understand what it was saying.


    As the test began, Zeke could see that Rudolf was a formidable opponent. He fought with skill and precision, his sword striking with deadly uracy. But as the test progressed, it became clear that he was outmatched. The guards surrounding him began to fall one by one, until finally Rudolf himself was defeated.


    As the crowd cheered and apuded, Vi turned to Zeke and said, "It seems I was right, we don''t stand a chance in this test." before she could say anything more she realized something was wrong with the way Zeke just stood there, watching the failed test of Rudolf. Vi couldn''t help but notice the oddity in his expression. She reached out to prod him, attempting to gain his attention, yet he remained fixated on the scene before him. A moment passed before a chuckle escaped his lips, growing louder and louder until it became a full-fledgedugh. Those around them began to take offense, assuming Zeke was mocking Rudolf''s failure. Vi, quick on her feet, pulled him away from the growing crowd and demanded to know the reason for his sudden outburst. The smirk on his face was growing wider with every word as he spoke, "I think we will pass the second test without a problem."

 Chapter 34: The Baumgarten Underground Empire IV.

    Chapter 34: The Baumgarten Underground Empire IV.


    Vi looked at Zeke with confusion etched on her face. "Didn''t you just see how that gold adventurer got his ass kicked by that guardian? Rudolf was stronger than both of us together, and he had no chance. How could we pass the test?" Zeke smirked, his confidence unwavering. He told her to trust him and to follow his lead. Vi seemed hesitant, but she trusted Zeke, and so the two of them made their way back to the location of the fight.


    Zeke knew that they shouldn''t allow the people to watch them take the test, so they had to wait for the crowd to clear out. He turned to Vi, his eyes alight with confidence. "Trust me," he said. "We can do this." And with that, they waited for the crowd to disperse, the people none the wiser to the spectacle they would miss here.


    After several hours, the location waspletely deserted of people. There was nothing around, aside from the guardian, who stood in front of the only passage that led through the wall that separated the outer district from the inner district. Once Zeke and Vi were sure that nobody was watching, they stepped up to the gate, and the guardian said the same thing he had said to Rudolf earlier.


    But Zeke didn''t get ready to fight. Instead, he bowed to the guardian and said something in the Buenguage. The guardian remained silent for a while and then, after a short answer, simply stepped aside, letting them through. Vi was bbergasted. She couldn''t believe what she had just witnessed. She turned to Zeke with a look of confusion and wonder.


    After passing through the gate, Vi immediately turned to Zeke and asked him how he managed to trick the guardian. Zeke just smirked at her, reveling in his feeling of superiority, but after Vi started to get a little annoyed, he began to exin. "The people outside were all wrong! They assumed that the second test was to beat the guardian, but that could not be further from the truth. The guardian told Rudolf earlier that only authorized personnel can enter the inner district and that Rudolf had to identify himself. After which, Rudolf pointed his sword at the guardian. The guardian then told him to lower his weapon, or it would remove him from the gate by force. You see, the fight that Rudolf had with the guardian was not the test, he had a fight because he already failed the test by not responding correctly."


    Vi couldn''t believe her ears, was it really this easy? She couldn''t believe that all this time, the test was not to defeat the guardian but to answer correctly. She felt foolish for not realizing it sooner. Zeke could see the realization dawning on her face, and he ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry about it," he said with a smug smile. "We all make mistakes, but it''s important to learn from them."


    Vi nodded, she was irked by Zeke''s smug behavior, but she couldn''t argue against the wisdom of these words. But then something urred to her, "Wait a moment! You are not on the list for allowed personnel as well, why did it let us in?" Zeke smirked and took out a book from his pocket. "I might not be on the list, but Mr. Olenzo here is on the list," he said, looking incredibly self-satisfied as he pointed to the name of the author on the back of the book.


    Vi was too impressed to get mad at him for his ostentatious behavior, so she asked him what the guardian had said as they passed. Zeke couldn''t help butugh, then tranted thest words of the guardian to her: "Wee back, Dr. Olenzo. Yourst visit was 4723 years ago. Have a nice stay." They both looked at each other before both burst outughing.


    She couldn''t help but be impressed with Zeke''s resourcefulness and cleverness. She realized that she had much to learn from her friend. Zeke''sbat strength was the least of the things he brought to the table, someone like him would always be invaluable to the work of adventurers.


    As they stepped through the several dozens of meters thick barrier that divided the outer and inner district, they finally could see the ce that was called ''Paradise'' by the Giger people. And it truly was impressive. The entire ceiling was covered with blue glowing crystals, making the high cavern appear as if one was looking at the sky outside during a pleasant summer day. As far as the eyes could see, there were fields of all different kinds. Farther in, they could even see forests andkes. All the fields seemed to be tended to automatically by the diverse cast of machines thaty strewn about everywhere.


    The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the sound of birds chirping. It was a stark contrast to the dark and dreary outer district. The Giger people''s advanced technology had created an idyllic utopia, one where nature and technology coexisted in harmony.


    Vi couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as she took in the beauty of the inner district. She had never seen anything like it before. She turned to Zeke, her eyes shining with wonder. "It''s beautiful," she breathed.


    Zeke smiled, nodding in agreement. "It truly is," he said. "The Giger people''s technology is truly impressive. It''s no wonder they were able to maintain such a paradise."


    As they walked further into the inner district, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement. Zeke thought that this ce must have been an absolute delight to witness while it was still functioning. He couldn''t help but be impressed at how the Giger people had managed to create such a ce hundreds of meters below ground. Zeke and Vi looked around, mesmerized. But then Zeke noticed something with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], he whirled around and struck out with his staff, catching the attacker off guard and killing it instantly. Vi also turned around at Zeke''s sudden movement and saw a giant panther lying on the ground. Her face turned a little pale from the thought that she didn''t even notice the cat approaching.


    Zeke turned to her with a serious look on his face. "We need to be more careful," he said. "This ce may be beautiful, but it''s also dangerous. We have to stay alert at all times." Vi nodded, still a little shaken by the sudden attack.


    "What is that thing?" she asked. Zeke rubbed his temples, clearly he was not pleased by the appearance of the cat. He began to exin, "The Giger had a ce somewhere around here where they would breed rare monsters for their parts. This panther, for example, was bred for its incredibly durable andfortable fur. Apparently, it makes for amazing coats. But the fact that it is here means that the animals somehow got out of their habitat. If they were allowed to roam and multiply in here, there is no telling how many monsters we are talking about."


    Vi was shocked as well, the fact alone that the monsters had thousands of years of time meant that there was no telling how many and what species remained down here. She couldn''t help but worry about the potential dangers that could be lurking around every corner. She turned to Zeke, "What should we do?"


    Zeke thought for a moment through all their options before replying, "We should move towards the center of this ce while staying out of sight as much as we can. Olenzo described in his book that there is a research facility in the middle of the inner district. It''s in that facility that they keep their most valuable treasures. Apparently, even one of the three holy artifacts is stored there."


    Vi''s eyes shone at the mention of a holy artifact. "Is it ''the heart'' that we have heard so much about?" "No, whatever they had nned to do with the heart, they never finished that project," Zeke responded, "the three holy artifacts are something different."


    Vi just kept looking right at him and after a while of silent staring he sighed and motioned her over to a storage shed where they were out of sight and began to exin, "The three holy artifacts are the three greatest technological inventions of the Giger: The energy ball, the magic shield, and the mystery box."


    Vi interjected, disappointed: "Why are those names some?"


    Zeke gave her a look and then paused for dramatic effect before continuing his exnation, "The energy ball is buried deep in the earth and can harness the very energy from the ground. All the energy for the entire city and all therger machines was provided by this one artifact. The holy shield is connected to the energy ball, and it creates a Mana shield around the entire inner district. If Olenzo''s words can be believed, it would take the entire empire''s army years to break through it."


    Vi''s eyes were shining at this point. Zeke could see that the talk of those treasures had excited her greatly. He wanted to turn around and continue towards the center when he felt a hand on his shoulder, and Vi pulled him back. She seemed annoyed, "Where are you going? You didn''t tell me about the mystery box yet!" Zeke was surprised at first, but then he made a bitter smile, "I told you all I know about it. Olenzo never saw it either, apparently, no Giger alive in Olenzos time knew what the mystery box contained anymore. But among their people, there was a rumor that one day the mystery box would open when it found a worthy owner."


    Vi was intrigued. She had never heard of such a thing before. She asked, "What does that mean? How does it choose a worthy owner?" Zeke shrugged, "I have no idea, it''s just a rumor. But it''s said that whoever opens the mystery box will be granted great power and knowledge. It''s also said that the mystery box will only open for someone who has proven themselves to be true and just. It''s a mystery that may never be solved."


    Zeke expected Vi to be disappointed, but it was the exact opposite of what happened. She almost sprinted towards the center of the region. Zeke had to catch her and remind her to be careful. After she calmed down, she looked at him with a smug look in her eyes and said, "Wanna bet that box is gonna open the moment I walk up to it?" Zeke didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry. But the girl at least had confidence in herself, so he just patted her head and told her that he thought so as well.


    Before they could even make it a hundred meters towards the next cover, another beast jumped out of the tall wheat stalks that lined the road. Behind them, another three jumped out. Those monsters had waited in ambush and instantly surrounded them; they were clearly intelligent. It seemed that they had to fight their way to the research facility.

 Chapter 35: The Baumgarten Underground Empire V.

    Chapter 35: The Baumgarten Underground Empire V.


    The monster, surprised by Zeke''s sudden charge, was toote to dodge as the staff connected with its skull. A loud crack echoed through the forest as the creature''s head caved in, blood and brain matter sttering the ground. Zeke didn''t wait for the other creatures to react, he knew that he had to take advantage of the element of surprise while itsted. He pushed his body to move even faster, his blood magic flowing through his veins, giving him the strength and speed he needed to take down these beasts.


    The other creatures, now alerted to Zeke''s presence, began to howl and snarl in rage as they turned to face him. Zeke didn''t hesitate, he knew that he had to take them out as quickly as possible before they could surround and overpower him. He activated [Perfect Spatial Awareness], his space magic spell that gave him perfect awareness of everything happening within a sphere around him. This spell was a game changer for him, it allowed him to react to any situation with lightning speed and precision.


    As the monsters closed in on him, Zeke activated another spell, [Spatial Barrier], a space magic spell that created a barrier in front of him. The barrier was made ofpressed space, and it was strong enough to block most physical attacks without a problem. The monsters mmed into the barrier, but it held strong, protecting Zeke from their jaws and ws.


    Vi, at the very start of the fight, had activated her own spell, [Levitate]. She lifted herself off the ground and flew above the monsters, giving her a clear view of the battlefield. She began to chant the incantation for her wind magic spell, [Gale], and a powerful gust of wind began to blow, pushing the monsters back and giving Zeke the opening he needed to make his next move.


    Zeke lifted his palm towards the remaining monsters and then proceeded to clench his fist, activating his spell, [Spatial freeze]. He channeled his magic into the space surrounding the monsters, blocking their movement. He didn''t need to tell Vi to act, the moment the monsters stopped moving a barrage of wind des came crashing down on them, cutting them to pieces. The monsters let out a final howl of agony as they fell to the ground, dead.


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief as the adrenaline began to subside. He knew that he couldn''t let his guard down yet, there could be more monsters lurking in the forest. He looked up at Vi, who was still floating above him, and gave her a nod of gratitude. She smiled back, d to have been able to support him in battle. Together, they moved on, ready for whatever challengesy ahead.


    The monsters here were unlike anything Zeke had ever seen before. They were twisted abominations of nature, with multiple eyes, limbs, and mouths. Some of them even seemed to be a fusion of different creatures, with the heads of wolves and the bodies of bears, or the wings of bats and the venomous fangs of snakes.


    Despite their grotesque appearance, these monsters were incredibly powerful and dangerous. Their attacks were relentless, and their physical strength was nothing to be underestimated. Zeke and Vi had to use all of their skills and spells just to keep themselves alive.


    Zeke, with his blood magic, was able to increase his physical strength and speed, allowing him to fight more efficiently. He also used his space magic to create barriers and traps, slowing down the monsters and giving him the upper hand. Vi, with her wind magic, was able to control the surrounding air, creating powerful gusts of wind that knocked the monsters off their feet, throwing them through the air like sandbags. Together, they were able to work in sync, supporting each other and taking down the monsters one by one. It was clear that Vi was a much stronger fighter thanks to her versatile spell arsenal, but Zeke did all he could to keep up with her.


    Zeke had just finished a grueling battle against a monstrous creature that seemed to be a twistedbination of snake and crocodile. As he turned to check on Vi, who was in the midst of battling a swarm of reptilian birds, he suddenly felt a searing pain in his chest. ncing down, he saw three lines of blood across his chest muscles, deep gashes that cut through his flesh.


    Though he had been wounded several times during their hours-long series of fights, this was different. He had not seen his attacker sneak up on him, and it was only when the creature entered the range of his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell that he became aware of its presence. But by then, it was toote for him to react.


    Zeke grit his teeth, trying to push through the pain as he searched for the source of the attack. His eyes finally fell upon a small creature, one that appeared to be a cat that stood on two legs, but with long, thin des for fingers and toes. It was fast and agile, and had managed to evade his heightened senses. He had made a game out ofing up with names for all the bizarre creatures they were encountering, and he decided to call this one: sher-cat.


    Reaching for his core, Zeke channeled his blood magic into his wounds, using it to heal himself and stem the bleeding. It was a dangerous move, as heavily drawing on his blood magic over extended periods of time could leave him weakened, but he had no choice. He needed to be able to fight.


    As the wounds on his chest began to close, he saw the sher-cating at him again. This time, he was ready. He activated his space magic spell, [Spatial freeze], halting the creature''s movements in ce. He quickly ran towards it, maintaining line of sight to keep the spell going and seizing one of its ded paws and using it to strike the creature, killing it instantly.


    Vi reached him and saw the creature''s lifeless body on the ground. She looked at him with concern in her eyes, "Are you okay?" she asked.


    "I''m fine," Zeke said, trying to sound confident, "But we need to be more careful, these creatures are more dangerous than we thought."


    Vi nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation, "We need to find a way out of here," she said, "Before it''s toote."


    Zeke knew that she was right. They needed to find a way out of this nightmare, and fast.


    Zeke and Vi were well aware that they needed to find a safe haven before the hordes of monsters surrounding them could overpower them. The possibility of turning back was no longer viable, as they had ventured too deep into the unknown, and the monsters seemed to be growing in number as they progressed. The only option was to press on and hope for the best.


    As they ventured further, the gravity of their situation became clearer with every new enemy they faced. The creatures that lurked around every corner were twisted and grotesque, born from generations of inbreeding and crossbreeding in this unnatural environment. Each step forward was met with resistance as they fought for every inch of ground.


    Despite the exhaustion and injuries sustained in battle, Zeke and Vi refused to give in to despair. They hade too far to turn back now, and the thought of being ovee by the monstrous swarms was not an option.


    Zeke and Vi had been fighting for what felt like days, and the strain was starting to take its toll on them both. They were wounded and exhausted, but they knew that they couldn''t give up. They couldn''t turn back now, not when they were so close to their destination.


    Finally, they could see the target in the distance, the research facility that held the promise of safety and sanctuary. However, standing between them and their goal were roaming hordes of creatures, a formidable obstacle to ovee. They could see that the grounds of the facility were clear and free of monsters, but the problem remained of how to reach it.


    Zeke''s mind raced as he assessed their options. He knew that the distance to the facility was roughly 500 meters, a distance he could easily cover in under a minute even while carrying Vi. Flying there was not an option, as the air was teeming with creatures that would overpower her in such numbers. He began to devise a n, an idea forming in his mind. If he carried her in his arms, and she used her wind magic, perhaps they could make it to the facility in one piece.


    It was a risky n, but it was the only one they had. Vi was not thrilled by the idea, but she knew that they had to reach the research facility at all costs. She didn''t have a better n, so she agreed to the idea. Zeke picked her up and began to boost his body with blood magic, pushing himself to his limits. He started running, the hordes of monsters instantly noticing them, but most quickly gave up the chase as they had no hope of catching him. The first hundred meters he ran with ease, nothing getting in his way. As they passed the halfway point, a pack of scale-wolfs tried to cut them off, but he leaped over them easily, boosted by Vi''s wind magic. Hended smoothly, not breaking stride.


    Halfway to the target, Zeke was not injured yet, but as they reached the final 200 meters, they started to run into trouble. A swarm of de-birds took notice, drawn to Vi''s silver hair. Zeke hugged her tighter, leaning forward to protect her the best he could while preparing for the final section of the sprint. The birds descended upon them like hail, cutting into him as he continued to rush forward, but he pushed through the pain and with one final leap, they reached theplex. The monsters gave up the chase as if there was an invisible wall blocking their way. They had made it to safety atst.


    As soon as they entered the grounds of the facility, Zeke copsed onto the floor, bleeding from dozens of cuts that were freely flowing onto the ground. With a tremendous force of will, he used his blood magic to stop the bleeding for all of them. Slowly and carefully, he began to heal each cut one by one. Vi, meanwhile, was practically unharmed, but she was covered in Zeke''s blood. She had tears in her eyes as she looked down at Zeke, his body a tattered mess from shielding her.


    As Zeke looked up, he saw Vi looking worriedly at him, and he tried to y it off by saying, "It looks far worse than it actually is." Vi just nodded but didn''t say anything. Zeke closed his eyes to focus, and after a couple of minutes, the worst of his wounds were patched up. He sat up and tried to smile at Vi, but she was kneeling on the floor, covering her head with both arms. At that moment, Zeke could feel it, a targeted Mind magic attack, right at Vi. He recognized the magic signature - it was ''the heart''.


    Zeke tried to shield her somehow since she didn''t look good at all, but before he could do anything else, Vi rxedpletely. Zeke breathed out a sigh of relief, thinking that she somehow managed to beat the spell.


    But when she stood up and looked at him, she lookedpletely different, the look in her eyes alien. Without another word, she started to fly towards the research facility and crashed through a window on the third floor, disappearing from sight.


    Zeke was stunned, watching as Vi left. He couldn''t believe that she had fallen under the spell''s influence so quickly, and he was filled with a deep sense of dread and uncertainty about what was toe. He knew that he had to act fast, and he knew that he would do whatever it took to get Vi out of this ce safely.

 Chapter 36: The Hearts Desire I.

    Chapter 36: The Heart''s Desire I.


    Zeke''s mind reeled as he stared after Vi, unable to fathom the reality of what had just urred. He felt as if he had been struck by a physical blow, and his legs gave out beneath him as he stumbled back and sat down heavily on the ground, dazed and disoriented. Thebination of blood loss and the shock of the situation was too much for him to handle, and he struggled to maintain control of his body as it began to tremble with a mixture of fear and despair.


    He reached within himself, drawing upon the power of his blood magic to steady himself and calm the raging storm of emotion that threatened to consume him. He used his [Perfect body control] spell to rx his muscles and slow his breathing, but even this small measure of control could not quell the tempest of feelings that swirled within him. Furthermore, he felt as if he were caught in the grip of a whirlwind, unable to find any footing or sense of direction in the face of this sudden and overwhelming trauma.


    As he sat there, the weight of what had just happened began to settle upon him, and he felt a sense of deep despair and hopelessness wash over him. He couldn''t help but feel that he had somehow failed, that he had been unable to protect the people he cared about, and that he was now alone in the face of this unfathomable tragedy. His mind was a jumbled mess of emotions, and he couldn''t seem to focus on anything except the overwhelming sense of loss and grief that consumed him.


    For a while, Zeke just sat on the ground, only focusing on maintaining a steady breathing pattern. Once he finally regained control over his emotions, he began to process the information he had on ''the heart''. He knew that it had been the central focus of research for the Giger people for at least a century. The Giger people had hoped to create the fourth holy artifact with this project. He thought long and hard about anything that could be used to turn the situation around. The first guardian had told them that once ''the heart'' had control over someone, they needed to be killed because there was no way it would relinquish control again as long as the person was alive.


    Zeke knew that time was of the essence, he needed to find a solution fast before it was toote. He began to recall all the information he had learned about the Giger people''s research, searching for any clues or insights that might help him. He remembered reading stories about the Giger''s experiments with mind magic and the use of special artifacts to control ''the heart''.


    As Zeke sat there, lost in thought, he couldn''t help but question the words of the guardian. Could they be trusted? The idea went against everything he knew about how mind magic worked. And why would they not simply turn off ''the heart''? Surely, there had to be a way to deactivate their own creation.


    But as he sat there, something clicked in his mind, and he realized the missing piece of the puzzle. He remembered a single phrase from Olenzo''s notes: "...it was truly one of our people''s biggest fortunes to have the pleasure to work on something like this...". Zeke had thought that Olenzo was talking about the privilege of being able to work on such an important project, but what if - what if the heart was not created by the Giger people at all, but was, in fact, an actual heart.


    The realization hit him like a thunderbolt, and he couldn''t believe that he hadn''t seen it before. He knew that the Giger people were experts in mind magic and had the ability to manipte and control their technology with their minds, but what if they had stumbled upon a real heart, the heart had to be the magical core of an apex monster. This would exin the power and control that the heart had over people, it would be a living, beating heart, and not just an object of magic.


    Zeke''s thoughts turned to what he knew about the hearts of evolved monster species. He remembered that the monster species that had true sentience were built differently than regr monsters. Regr monsters were like aggressive animals, the only difference was that the organs of monsters were able to absorb a bit of mana. Monsters would get a tiny bit stronger with every breath of air, with every bite of food they ate. The key to this was how a monster''s heart had the ability to convert and distribute the absorbed Mana into the rest of the body, strengthening it in the process.


    True sentient monsters, however, had their hearts turned into a hybrid between a heart and a magic core. They were able to utilize the surrounding Mana the same way a human could, as well as use ambient Mana to strengthen the body. He realized that this could be the key to the heart''s power, that it was not just an ordinary object but a true sentient monster''s heart. This would exin its ability to control and manipte those who were in its presence.


    If the heart was the actual heart of one of the apex monster species, improved by a century of Giger tinkering, Zeke couldn''t even begin toprehend the power he was dealing with. He remembered the story of a Titan who fell in battle against a dwarven army. Apparently, the Titan was not content with his loss and detonated all the Mana he had stored in his heart, killing almost every dwarf present, as well as destroying half the hill they had been fighting on. If ''the heart'' had simr capabilities to the one from the story, Zeke didn''t see a way for him to survive this.


    He couldn''t shake off the feeling that he was out of his league and that he might not be able to handle the situation. The idea of facing a being with the power to destroy an entire army with a single detonation was daunting, and he knew that he needed a n and a team of experts to take on this task safely, but as luck would have it, he had neither. The one thing he was certain about was that he couldn''t leave Vi under the control of the heart for long, he had no idea what was happening to her right now.


    Zeke got up and started walking, the thought of nning felt pointless to him now. He had a theory of the enemy''s identity, and he knew that he could not match the being in terms of power. His only hope was that he could use his resistance to mind magic to destroy the heart or save Vi and flee.


    He knew that his chances of sess were slim, but he couldn''t just give up and ept defeat. He had to try, no matter how hopeless the situation seemed. He knew that he needed to act fast, the longer he waited, the more time the heart would have to exert its control over Vi. He couldn''t let that happen, he had to do whatever it took to save her.


    As he passed the second floor, Zeke saw a strange construction that looked almost like an altar, simr to the ones he had seen in the churches of the many gods. On top of ity something that almost looked like a wrapped birthday present,plete with a bow and everything. Zeke was first confused by the bizarre disy, what was this? A birthday present for one of the gods? But then he realized what the present was, it was one of the three holy artifacts, the "Mystery Box". He remembered how Vi had bragged that the box would immediately ept her as its owner as soon as she touched it. The thought of Vi brought a deep sting, thinking about her situation, but he quickly calmed himself down again. He looked at the box and had a sudden thought. Maybe he could be the new owner of the Mystery Box and use its power to save Vi and defeat the heart. He knew that the box was powerful, and that it could be the key to their sess.


    With hesitant steps, he approached the altar. He looked at the beautifully crafted box. It seemed to be made from a metal that Zeke didn''t recognize. It had a blueish-gray color and looked to be incredibly smooth. The box had artistic carvings all along its sides. It truly looked like the mysterious artifact that it was. Zeke realized that what he thought of as the bow of a present was in fact an attachment to make it easier to carry the box. With a trembling hand and a trembling heart, Zeke stretched out his hand and touched the box. But nothing happened.


    He stood there, disappointed, but not surprised. He had hoped from the bottom of his heart that the Mystery Box would be the key to saving Vi and destroying the heart. In his desperation, he had even let some of his blood trickle on the box, as he had heard some artifacts were bound by blood, but it was all for naught. It now seemed that all his hope had been in vain. He looked closer at the carvings on the box, trying to find some clue as to why it wasn''t working. He noticed that there were some symbols inscribed on the box, in an ancientnguage that he didn''t understand. He was pretty sure that the words on the box would be the key to unlocking its power.


    But all that didn''t matter right now, he didn''t have the time to sit here and experiment with the box. He tried picking it up and almost dropped it from surprise. The box was light, really light. In fact, Zeke was sure that there could be nothing inside this box that had any weight. He could barely believe that the metal it was made of was this light. But as he held it in his hand, he could sense a very familiar feelinging from the box. Something that he had felt every single day for the past months - the feeling of space magic. No wonder he couldn''t feel any weight from the box! No wonder he couldn''t see inside the box even with [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. If the box used space magic to store its contents in an alternate space, then of course there would be no weight.


    This realization made him even more determined to figure out the mystery behind the box. He put the box in his tattered backpack and set off to the third floor. He knew that time was of the essence, and he had to act fast in order to save Vi and defeat the heart.


    As Zeke stepped into the third floor, he was met with a sight that he had not been expecting. The first two floors had been filled with small offices and research stations, but this floor was a vast open space, filled with an array of technological devices that he couldn''t even begin to fathom the purpose of. Amidst the chaos of machines and contraptions, there stood a giant, glowing organ at the center of the room. It was unlike anything he had ever seen before, a grotesque hybrid of a heart and a brain. But as he looked upon it, his gaze was drawn to something else entirely.


    Kneeling beside the glowing organ was Vi, her posture rigid and her eyes closed. The sight of her in such a state sent a pang of worry through Zeke''s heart, but he knew that he had to focus on the task at hand. As he approached her, a voice spoke inside his mind, cold and calcting. "It''s good of you to join us, Ezekiel."

 Chapter 37: The Hearts Desire II.

    Chapter 37: The Heart''s Desire II.


    Zeke couldn''t help but be astounded as he gazed upon the heart before him. It was alive, and it had the capability to think. He had clung to the hope that the heart was merely acting on instinct and not retaining any sort of intelligence, but that hope was shattered. As he struggled to contain the whirlwind of emotions inside him, he spoke in a voice as steady as he could manage, "What is it that you want?" The heart''s voice echoed in his mind, cold and calcting. "Now, now, there''s no need to put up a brave front. I can feel your true emotions." This was a shocking im, and Zeke couldn''t help but wonder what other abilities the heart was keeping secret from him.


    But after considering it carefully, Zeke couldn''t help but think that this revtion shouldn''t havee as a surprise to him. After all, if the heart was as powerful as he believed it to be, it was a wonder that his apprentice-level mind core could protect him at all from the heart''s influence. He couldn''t be bothered to try and hide the anxiety in his voice anymore as he asked his next question, "Are you an Arch-Mind Mage?". The heart seemed almost offended by the question, and Zeke noticed that he could also feel a bit of the heart''s emotions. It answered him in a haughty-sounding voice, "Arch mage? Mind mage? Only the pathetic lesser species use terms like that to describe the parlor tricks that you have learned. My kind doesn''t use mind magic, boy. Imand, and I am obeyed. That is all there is to it. Why would I have to learn mind magic to achieve what is essentially my birthright?"


    Zeke was taken aback by the heart''s response. He could definitely feel the heart using mind magic to control Vi, but through their connection, he didn''t get the impression that the heart was lying or trying to deceive him. In fact, he got the impression that the heart viewed the very concept of tricking him as something entirely beneath it. He couldn''t help but question what kind of power the heart truly held and what it was capable of. The implications of the heart''s words were staggering, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel insignificantpared to this mysterious being.


    Zeke didn''t know what species the heart had once belonged to, but as tempted as he was to ask, there was something much more important he needed an answer to, "What do you want with me? Clearly, you have brought me here for a specific purpose." The heartughed in his mind and answered him with a smirk in its tone, "Aren''t you a clever little human! Yes, you are right, I have brought you here on purpose. In fact, there is something I want from you. In exchange, I promise that nothing will happen to this little girl here. What do you say?"


    Zeke looked at the heart for a moment, considering his words carefully. When he answered, it was with a great amount of caution, "I can''t give you an answer before you tell me what it is that you want from me?" The heart chuckled at his words, and Zeke got the feeling that the heart knew something that he didn''t, and was having fun at his expense. "Does it? Does it really matter what it is that I want from you? From the memories of this girl, I can tell that you would probably do almost anything to save her. Tell me if I''m wrong, but I think that if I asked you to give your very life, you would do it." The heart''s words sent a shiver down Zeke''s spine, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of vulnerability and fear as he realized the heart''s ability to read him so well. He knew that he needed to be careful with what he said and did, as his every move could have severe consequences for not just himself, but also for Vi.


    Zeke grimaced as he tried toe up with a n of action, he had hoped that the heart had not realized how important Vi would be as a bargaining chip, but since the heart clearly knew that Zeke would do whatever was necessary to save her, there was no need to pretend anymore. He let out a defeated sigh and answered the heart with a downcast voice, "Fine, you''re right. Whatever it is, I agree. Now tell me what I have to do to get you to release Vi." The heart remained silent for a while, and when it spoke again, it was about a seemingly unrted subject. Zeke experienced a building feeling of unease and trepidation as he listened to the heart''s words, unsure of what to expect or what the heart''s true intentions were.


    "When I awoke in this ce, I initially believed it to be a miracle," the heart spoke, its voice tinged with bitter sarcasm. "I had been on the brink of death, my body ravaged by a fierce battle. I had stumbled upon a secluded cave, desperately trying to heal my wounds, but to no avail. So when I found myself alive once more, I felt a sense of tion. But as I came to understand my circumstances, and the depravity of the beings who had captured me, I couldn''t help but wish for my death to be final." The heart''s voice grew heavy with anger and despair as it recounted its past.


    Zeke listened with rapt attention as the heart spoke. When the heart paused, he asked, "the beings who had captured you? Are you talking about the Giger?"


    The heart seemed angered by the very mention of the Giger, "I don''t know the name of my tormentors, nor do I care to learn it. All I know is that they kept three of their strongest elders by my side at all times. Mind mages, you would call them. Even if they were of a lesser species, in my condition, without a body, they were strong enough to keep me from even taking my own life."


    Zeke was speechless, had the Giger really done that? Had they imprisoned a living being inside its own core for decades just to experiment on it, unable to even choose its own death? As Zeke thought about it, he could definitely see the Giger doing something like that. They might have been advanced and knowledgeable, but in their hunger for advancement, they didn''t seem to care much about the ethical consequences of their research. The thought of it made him sick to his stomach, and he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of anger and disgust towards the Giger.


    The heart spoke with a somber tone, as if reliving the pain and torment it had endured for countless years. "They kept me locked inside my own mind, for centuries," it began. "All I could do was watch as I grew weaker and weaker, while the tiny devils dismantled my corpse and built weapons and armors from the parts they had piged. They were overjoyed by the harvest they had obtained, and I could feel that they still wanted more. They desired to get their greedy little fingers not only on my core, but on my very soul, in order to build one of their infernal machines out of my very essence. I could do nothing but wait and watch as they made slow progress in breaking down my defenses." The heart''s words were filled with a sense of hopelessness and despair, as if it had been trapped in an endless cycle of suffering and torment.


    As the heart spoke, Zeke listened with a growing sense of horror. The idea that the Giger''s would keep a sentient being trapped within their own mind for centuries, slowly weakening them as they dismantled their body for their own twisted purposes, was unfathomable. Zeke could only imagine the endless torment and suffering the heart had endured, and it filled him with a burning anger and sadness.


    Zeke was forced to confront the harsh truth of the Giger civilization as he reevaluated the research he had read in Olenzo''s library. He had long assumed that the test subjects mentioned in the notes were small animals, but the revtion of the heart''s imprisonment and experimentation upon had forced him to question this assumption. The descriptions of the subjects being held in cages and the callous disregard for their well-being painted a disturbing picture in Zeke''s mind. He could not shake the feeling that the Giger had been experimenting on sentient beings, and the implications of such actions were monstrous.


    As he delved deeper into his research, he came to the realization that the Giger had not only been willing to experiment on sentient beings, but they had not even found it necessary to cover it up. The thought that an advanced civilization could be capable of such atrocities made him feel a deep sense of anger and disappointment.


    The heart spoke with a sense of nostalgia, as if reliving the memories of his past struggles. "After centuries of confinement, I was finally given a glimmer of hope. A machine that helped keep me contained malfunctioned slightly, giving me a chance to act. I used my limited abilities to influence the minds of the young and weak, trying to get them to save me. But it was all for naught. My wardens, those tiny devils, killed all those I had influenced and set up strict entry procedures for their city, leaving me without any further targets. Again, I was trapped, again I was helpless, and again more time passed. But then, finally, yearster, my chance arrived." The heart''s tone shifted as he spoke of thisst part.


    "By this point, a single of their elders was enough to keep me in check," the heart began, its voice filled with a sense of resignation and defeat. "But one night, fate finally smiled upon me. The elder who was watching over me had an ident. He was old, so old that his pathetic flesh body was on the brink of expiring. I will never understand how you lesser races can stand the fact that you grow weaker with age, instead of gaining strength with every year you are alive. Anyway, the chair on which the old man was sitting broke and the old man fell. I couldn''t believe it when I saw him lying on the floor, dead. All his magical prowess and yet a simple fall from a chair was enough to kill him. But after I realized that I was not being suppressed for the first time in over a century, I was overjoyed. I used my power to take control of the guards and had them kill everyone in their sleep. In my anger, I even made the guards kill themselves afterward. I was ted, ted to be finally free." The heart paused, the misery that was radiating off it was palpable.


    "And now, young Ezekiel," the heart spoke, its voice carrying a hint of malice, "we have reached the point in my tale where youe into y. You see, it has been millennia since that fateful night when I finally tasted freedom and rid myself of my tormentors. But as you can inly see, I am still here, trapped within these walls. And that is where youe in, my dear Ezekiel. I want you to help me escape this prison."


    Zeke was taken aback by the heart''s request. Was it truly as simple as that? Did the heart merely want assistance in breaking free? The idea seemed both reasonable and achievable to Zeke, but then he thought back to the abduction of Vi. Why had the heart gone through such lengths to bring him here? The more he considered it, the more a sense of unease settled in his stomach.


    Finally, he turned to the heart and asked, his voice tinged with suspicion, "And just how do you propose I go about helping you escape this ce?"


    When the heart responded, its words were spoken slowly, each syble drawing out the tension in the room. "What I want you to do, Ezekiel, is give me your body," the heart said in a low and menacing tone.

 Chapter 38: The Hearts Desire III.

    Chapter 38: The Heart''s Desire III.


    Zeke was taken aback by the request that the ancient heart had put forth to him. "You want my body? Why, what could you possibly want my body for?" he eximed, his voice trembling with confusion and fear. "Didn''t you say yourself multiple times how inferior our bodies are to that of your kind?"


    The heart replied calmly, its ancient voice seeming to echo through the cavernous chamber. "Yes, that is in fact the case, but after thousands of years down here, I am not exactly at the liberty to be very picky." Zeke felt a chill run down his spine as the heart''s words sunk in.


    The heart continued, its words filling Zeke with a sense of unease. "Also, don''t sell yourself short. I can feel that your body has an incredible ability to adapt and use the power in one''s blood. It is, in fact, one of the strongest affinities for the blood arts I have ever felt from a member of the lesser races," the heart said, its ancient voice carrying a note of reverence. "If you transnted my heart into your body, I am sure that I could adapt to the new body in a very short amount of time and still continue to function normally. That process is unthinkable for anyone with a lesserpatibility."


    The heart paused for a moment, as if calcting something in its mind. "Hmm, now that I think about it, it would probably only take me a couple centuries until I would be back in an eptable condition," the heart said, its ancient voice carrying a note of excitement. "I don''t expect you to understand how your body works, but let me just say this: The blood that my heart pumps is automatically infused with mana, and that will, in fact, strengthen your body to the point where I would not have to be too ashamed of it anymore."


    Zeke listened to the heart''s words with a mix of fear and excitement. He couldn''t fathom the idea of having the heart of an ancient being transnted into his own body, but the thought of the immense power it promised was tantalizing. This could be considered a giant boon if the heart wasn''t trying to take over his mind as well.


    Zeke had a strange look on his face after the heart said that he didn''t know about how the body worked. Didn''t [Perfect body control], one of his abilities that he had mastered, give him aplete understanding of every single function of his body? But Zeke had more important things to worry about than to correct the heart''s wrong assumptions about his knowledge. It was, now that he thought about it, in his best interest to be underestimated.


    The heart finally stopped its musings and waited for Zeke to speak. Zeke then asked the most important question on his mind. "How do you expect me to put your heart inside my body, when it''s the size of a carriage? I don''t know how you perceive the world around you, but in case you didn''t know, you are at least 50 times my volume," Zeke said with a bit of a smile on his face as he pointed out this fact. It seemed the heart didn''t think its n through thoroughly.


    But in spite of Zeke''s expectations, the heart just chuckled at his attempt to get out of the situation and replied: "Who are you trying to fool, little human? Do you think I can not feel the space attribute radiating from you at all times? Clearly, you are able to perform some space magic. It would be easy enough topress my heart to the appropriate size. A dragon heart, you see, is only partially material, it is an amalgamation of the physical, spiritual, and magical. Therefore, it can easily change size. Didn''t you ever wonder how dragons are able to shift into human form?"


    Zeke was shocked, he wanted to tell the heart that he had not even known that it used to be a dragon, much less that dragons could take human form. But he didn''t have the mind to say any of that. Zeke was too taken aback by the heart''s revtion. He had never considered the fact that the heart could change its size and shape, and the implications of this realization were staggering. He realized that his attempt to get out of the situation was futile, and that the heart had always been aware of his abilities. He didn''t know what to say or do anymore, the heart apparently had it all nned out, and he feltpletely overwhelmed by its momentum. Finally, he asked in a defeated voice, "How will you take control of my mind once you are inside my body?"


    The dragon spoke, his voice tinged with frustration, "I won''t go into any details, but simply put, it is impossible to take over the mind of what you people call mind mages with dragon magic. You mind mages seem to have a natural defense against being influenced by the method we dragons use with our magic. Even at the peak of my power, if I tried to force it, it would just shatter your mind and kill you. But that protection only applies to outside forces, you are, after all, able to use mind magic on yourself. Do you understand?"


    Zeke thought about what the dragon was saying and the implications of his words. He used the knowledge from his [Perfect body control] to simte what he thought the dragon was getting at. "So, what you are saying is that after your heart has infused enough of its essence into my system to be recognized as a natural part of the body, you will be able to use your dragon magic to control my mind the same way I use mind magic to improve my memory?"


    The dragon was surprised by Zeke''s urate understanding of the process and gave him mentally a grudging nod of respect, but still corrected one thing Zeke had said. "It''s not exactly the same way you humans use your mind magic," the dragon said, in a low, rumbling voice. "You humans use mind-attuned Mana to cast spells. We dragons, on the other hand, infuse a bit of our essence into the Mana in order to make people obey. So you can say that we dragons don''t use mind magic to influence other beings, we simply infuse a bit of ourselves into every word we speak, and by doing so, force our will onto everyone touched by the Mana released by our breaths."


    "Wouldn''t that deplete your essence over time?" Zeke asked, his curiosity sparked by the dragon''s words. The dragon chuckled in response, "You ask if it would deplete my essence over time? Ha! Let me tell you, it''s no different from a single hair falling from a human''s head. The depletion is so minuscule, we wouldn''t even notice it. Even now, as just a fraction of my former self, I still possess enough essence to control a dozen of you. Once a mere 10% of my essence has flowed through your brain, I will have full control of your body. So, if you thought you could overpower me in a battle of spirits, let me assure you, that will be impossible for you."


    "Before I agree, I have one final question," Zeke said, as he thought through his options. "How am I supposed to rece my heart? That sounds like an impossible task to me." Despite his words, Zeke was confident that he could perform the operation easily with his [perfect body control]. He didn''t even need a heart to function, since he could just pump his blood manually. But he saw no reason to expose this to the dragon.


    The dragon considered Zeke''s question for a moment before replying, "You are right, it is an impossible task for a human. But for me, it is a simple matter. I have the power to manipte my own body and can reshape it at will. With a little of your space attuned mana, I will simplypress my heart to a size small enough to fit inside your chest and then use my magic to fuse it with your body. It will be an almost painless process for you, and it will take me only a matter of minutes toplete. Was that thest of your questions?"


    Zeke nodded, understanding the process. With a heavy heart, Zeke replied to the dragon. "Fine, I will agree to your terms. But you must promise me that you will not harm Vi and that you will release her unharmed once the process isplete."


    The dragon''s voice was overflowing with mirth as he made his vow, "I promise you that the girl will not be harmed, and I will release her once the process isplete. But be warned, if you try to back out of our deal or betray me, I will not hesitate to make an example out of her."


    Zeke felt a sense of dread wash over him as he realized the gravity of the situation. He had no choice but to go through with the dragon''s n, and hope that he could find a way to protect himself and Vi in the process.


    Zeke got a resolute look on his face and asked what he had to do in order to get started. "Step closer, human," the dragonmanded, its voice rumbling like thunder. "ce your hand upon my heart and infuse it with space-attuned mana. Then, open your chest and prepare to receive me within. Do not attempt to deceive me, or the girl shall suffer the consequences. And fear not, the pain shall be fleeting. Once I am within you, the girl will be freed from my control, and you shall have moments to bid her farewell before I take full possession of your body."


    Zeke approached the dragon''s heart, his mind set on the task at hand. He knew that any hint of treachery would mean certain death for Vi, so he resolved to be as honest and forthright as possible. With a steady hand, he ced his left palm on the heart and channeled space-attuned Mana into it, causing it to shrink to a manageable size. Without hesitation, he used his right hand to make a precise cut on his chest, revealing his own heart. As the dragon''s heart began to enter his body, he couldn''t help but wonder how it would fit through the gap in his ribs, but before he could ponder further, a sharp pain shot through him as the heart fully entered his body.


    As the heart entered his body, Zeke''s body immediately began to heal itself. The cut on his chest closed up quickly, the edges of the wound fusing together seamlessly. And as thest remnants of the wound disappeared, Vi''s eyes fluttered open.

 Chapter 39: A Fair Price.

    Chapter 39: A Fair Price.


    Vi''s eyes fluttered open, the darkness of unconsciousness slowly giving way to the light of reality. Shey there for a moment, disoriented and confused, her memories of the past couple of hours hazy and indistinct. She didn''t know where she was or how she had gotten there.


    Zeke, who was sitting beside her, smiled warmly at her, his expression full of concern andpassion. He reached out his hand to help her up, and she took it, allowing him to pull her to her feet. As she stood, she looked around, trying to get her bearings and make sense of her surroundings. The sterile white walls and unfamiliar equipment told her that she was in some kind of medical facility, but beyond that, she had no idea where she was or what was happening.


    "Zeke," she said, her voice filled with confusion and uncertainty. "What''s going on?"


    Zeke looked at her, his gaze steady and reassuring. "It''s alright," he said, in a calm and soothing tone. "You''re safe now." Vi quickly realized that Zeke had not used the pronoun "we" when he had spoken of being safe. She looked around the room, searching for any hidden enemies that could threaten his safety, but it seemed that they were alone. She turned her gaze back to Zeke, studying his face for any hint of what was going on.


    Zeke, noticing her behavior, smiled bitterly. He knew that he couldn''t hide the truth from her forever, but he also knew that she would never forgive herself if she found out what he had done to save her. The truth was that he had allowed a dragon to enter his body in order to save her life, a decision that was equal to trading his life for hers.


    Vi looked at him, sensing that there was something he wasn''t telling her. She could see the pain and the guilt etched on his face, and she knew that whatever it was, it was something serious. She didn''t press him though, instead she decided to take his hand and to enjoy the time they had together, knowing that soon enough, the truth woulde out, and they would have to face it together.


    Instead of exining, Zeke smiled at Vi, trying to put as much confidence into his expression as he could manage. But inside, he was struggling with the weight of the secret he was keeping from her. When he had epted the dragon''s demands, he had still held out hope that he could control the heart the moment it entered his body. After all, his spell [Perfect Body Control] was supposed to give him perfect control over his body. But it was as he had feared: he had no control over the heart. He could already feel the first trickle of essence reaching his brain, it felt a little like getting tired.


    He knew that he was rapidly losing control over himself, and there was nothing he could do about it. The dragon''s presence was growing stronger within him, the weight of its power bearing down on him. He knew that soon, it would consume him entirely and there would be no going back.


    Zeke tried to push these thoughts out of his mind and focus on the present moment. He could see the concern etched on Vi''s face, and he knew that she could sense that something was not right. But he couldn''t bring himself to tell her the truth, not yet.


    Zeke took out the "mystery box" from his backpack and shoved it into Vi''s hands. "Look what I''ve found," he said, a hint of challenge in his voice. "It''s time for you to prove your im."


    Vi was momentarily confused by his words, but then she realized that this must be the holy artifact that Zeke had told her about. She remembered how she had imed to be able to control it with only a light touch, and a surge of determination filled her. She cracked her knuckles and looked up at him, a determined glint in her eye. "Just watch me," she said confidently. "I''ll do it, no problem."


    As Zeke watched Vi try everything she could think of to open the mystery box, a tear started to form at the corner of his eye. He turned his head, trying to discreetly swipe it away before Vi could see what had happened. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of dread and sorrow that was weighing heavily on his heart. He had no idea how he was supposed to tell her what had happened.


    His mind was getting more foggy by the minute, and he knew that he didn''t have much time left. He watched Vi, his heart heavy with the knowledge that he was leaving her behind. As the minutes ticked by, Zeke''s strength started to fade.


    Zeke felt too woozy to keep standing unaided, so he leaned against the contraption that had kept the heart secured and slowly slid down to the ground. He continued to watch Vi fiddle with the box, his mind growing increasingly foggy. He could see the determination on her face as she worked, but he knew that it was unlikely for her to be able to open it.


    Vi, sensing that something was wrong, looked over at him and what she saw made her worried. She almost tossed the box to the side as she rushed over to him, a look of concern etched on her face. "Zeke, what''s wrong?" Vi asked, her worry clearly visible on her face. "Just a bit tired," he responded, trying to brush off her concern. "Zeke?" "Hmm?" "What happened after we came here?"


    Zeke didn''t respond to Vi''s question for a long time, he was lost in his thoughts and trying to gather the courage to tell her the truth. Vi could sense that something was wrong and decided to try a different approach. "Something bad?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Zeke hesitated for a moment, but then he finally let out a deep sigh. "Yes," he said, his voice filled with sadness and regret. He could see the confusion and fear on Vi''s face as she tried to understand what had happened.


    Tears were starting to run down Vi''s face as she looked at Zeke, her heart heavy with worry. She could tell that something was not right with him. She asked, her voice trembling with emotion, "Zeke, what have you done?"


    Zeke looked up at her and smiled, trying to put on a brave face. "I did the same thing you would have done for me," he said. "I protected you."


    Vi looked him straight in the eye, her confusion and worry mixing with a growing sense of dread. "Then why are you crying?" she asked, her voice shaking.


    Zeke didn''t even realize that he had started crying. He looked away from her, unable to face the pain he could see on her face. Zeke gathered hisposure, fighting off the drowsiness for another moment, and looked back up at Vi. "I had to pay a price," he said, his voice filled with regret. She started to cry even harder, but didn''t look away. She swallowed and then asked, her voice trembling with emotion, "What did you have to pay?"


    Zeke looked into Vi''s beautiful eyes and saw nothing but the concern and care she had for him. Since their very first meeting, Vi had been like a ray of sunshine in his life. At this moment all the guilt for giving up his life for hers disappeared from his mind. He smiled a truly carefree smile as he answered her onest time before closing his eyes for good: "A fair price."


    As Zeke closed his eyes, the experience of dying was exactly as he had imagined it would be. The first thing to go was the feeling in his extremities. The numbness started to climb up his fingers and toes, his hands and feet, his arms and legs, until it enveloped his entire body. He couldn''t see anymore, couldn''t hear anymore, couldn''t taste, couldn''t feel, couldn''t smell. He had lost all his senses and was unable to move a single muscle of his body anymore. He was encased in darkness, alone with his thoughts as his body slowly shut down.


    "Hmm, this is strange," Zeke thought as he found himself existing in an unfamiliar state. He had expected to disappear the moment the dragon took over his brain, but he still existed in some form. "Am I going to be a prisoner inside my own body, as the dragon was for all those years?" he asked himself. The state he found himself in was truly strange, and he didn''t experience life the same way he used to when he was still in control of his body.


    As he simply existed, suspended in this strange state of existence, Zeke couldn''t help but notice how his emotions were dulled. It was as if only the rational part of his mind was functioning, leaving him with a sense of detachment. He should have been terrified at his current condition, but instead, he felt nothing - no fear, no anxiety, no worry. The passing of time was also strange, he had no way of determining if only a second had passed or a century. The sensation was unsettling, and he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. He couldn''t help but ponder what had happened to him and how he ended up in this state. The longer hey there, the more he began to question if he would ever return to the world of the living.


    Zeke found himself in a state of curiosity as he attempted to move his body, yet discovered that he was unable to do so. Frustrated, he attempted to cast a spell, only to be met with failure once more. He paused, his mind swirling with thoughts as he considered his next move. Suddenly, an idea struck him - perhaps he could try to utilize the spells he had engraved as an apprentice. Maximilian had once imparted upon him the wisdom that spells engraved by a mage were not simply physical in nature, but etched onto their very soul, altering them in a fundamental manner.


    Zeke reached out with his mind, attempting to utilize the spell of [Perfect Spatial Awareness] in order toprehend his current surroundings. To his surprise, the spell responded to his call, revealing to him a detailed image of his physical form, lying motionless on the ground. As he observed, he saw Vi frantically trying to wake him, her face contorted in distress. The sight filled him with confusion, as he struggled to understand the meaning of this vision.


    With a sense of confusion, Zeke delved deeper into his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell, scanning his body for any signs of the dragon''s consciousness or any indication of what it was doing. But all he could see was the unmoving form of his own body and the distress on Vi''s face as she tried to make him respond to her. He could only watch helplessly as Vi''s despair grew, her tears falling unchecked as she realized the gravity of the situation.


    Zeke watched in silence as Vi frantically tried to wake him, her movements bing increasingly desperate as the minutes passed. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement as she resorted to pping him in an attempt to wake him up, even though he couldn''t feel a thing. As he watched her tears fall and her distress grow, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt for not having told her about his fate beforehand. But he didn''t want to mar their final moments together and, if he was being honest with himself, he didn''t possess the strength to reveal the truth.


    But as Vi''s agitation grew, Zeke desperately wished for a way to ease her distress. And then, unexpectedly, his hand twitched. It was a small movement, but it was undeniable - Zeke had seen it. "He''s finally awake," Zeke thought, filled with a newfound determination to observe whether the dragon would keep his word. He couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of the dragon having to exin its presence in his body to Vi.


    Vi seemed to have noticed the movement of his hand as well, since she was staring at it like she was holding a grudge, as if to dare it to move again with her watching. Zeke and Vi both were focused on the hand, but as nothing else happened even after a long time, Zeke started to wonder what was going on. Why only move once and then don''t even try anymore? It was as if the dragon had waited for him to be at his most desperate and then...


    He cut himself off mid thought, as a truly outrages possibility urred to him. If his spell [Perfect Spatial Awareness] still worked, didn''t that mean that his other engraved spell [Perfect Body control] had to also still work? Maybe the reason the dragon wasn''t moving at all was due to the fact that he couldn''t, because Zeke still controlled all the functions of his body. Zeke tried to move his hand again, but this time by using his spell.


    With a sense of triumph, Zeke watched as his hand obeyed hismands, lifting itself up towards Vi''s face. He felt like a puppet master, pulling the strings of his own body with his engraved spell [Perfect Body Control]. The movement was clunky and uncoordinated, but it was still movement. He focused all of his attention on the task at hand, the movement of his hand, as he brought it to her cheek and gently wiped away the tear that was trailing down her face. He felt a sense of aplishment wash over him as he sessfully executed the small action. The dragon may have taken over his body, but it seemed that Zeke still had some control over it. He couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of the dragon''s surprise when it realized that it couldn''t fully take control. It seemed that both of them were now prisoners in his body.

 Chapter 40: The Trash Heart.

    Chapter 40: The Trash Heart.


    Zeke had managed to pull himself up to a seated position, his body now under his control. Though the dragon still had influence over his mind, he was able to make small actions on his own. He made this small effort not for any gain of his own, but to ease the difort of Vi.


    Despite the numbness that still gued his mind, the thought of the dragon feeling the sting of each p on the face that Vi gave him in frustration, made him chuckle. He knew that the dragon, who was so used to exerting its dominance, would now have to experience the consequences of its actions through him. It was a small victory, but it was a victory nheless. It was a reminder that despite the dragon''s overwhelming presence, he still had a will of his own and was not just a passive vessel for the dragon''s power.


    Zeke found himself in a peculiar predicament. He had lost control of his body, yet the dragon that had melded with him was not any better off. The dragon had be deeply ingrained in his heart and body, and could not simply depart, as it had likely expended a great deal of its essence in controlling his mind. Zeke felt a sense of empathy for the dragon, trapped within him. He knew the feeling of being trapped and powerless all too well. He also understood the dragon''s desire for power and control, as it was something he had struggled with himself. Zeke''s mind raced as he tried toe up with a solution for both himself and the dragon. He knew that they couldn''t continue on like this, with both of them fighting for control.


    Despite theoretically having the possibility of continuing on in this manner, puppeteering his own body for the remainder of his days, Zeke knew that this was not a true existence. His limitations were numerous, the most pressing of which was his inability to perceive anything beyond a 2.5-meter radius. But even this was only the tip of the iceberg, as his list of impairments seemed never-ending. He was unable to ess any of his senses, and just as troubling, he could not utilize any magic beyond the two spells that had been engraved onto his core. He knew that he had to find a solution to these issues, or he would be trapped in this half-life forever.


    The dragon, however, was in an even more dire predicament. It was trapped within Zeke''s body, unable to move or act in any way. It could still perceive the world around it, but it was powerless to interact with it. The dragon couldn''t even cast magic, as Zeke still had control over his core. The dragon waspletely at the mercy of Zeke and his actions, and it knew that it had to find a way to regain some measure of autonomy or risk being trapped in this state forever.


    Zeke was desperately searching for a way out of this stalemate. Could he simply wait for the dragon to expend all its essence? How long would that take? Could he find a way to expel the heart once more? Even if he could, was it worth the risk? The heart could pose a danger to both himself and Vi if it were to be released from its fleshy prison within his body. He knew that the decision was not an easy one, and that any choice he made would have far-reaching consequences. He weighed his options carefully, he couldn''t take risks if his and Vi''s life hung in the bnce.


    Zeke had been diligently working on mastering the "puppeteering method" as he had begun to call it. It had been several hours since he had lost control of his mind and body to the dragon, and he was gradually improving his ability to move his body. Though he couldn''t speak, he had found a way tomunicate with Vi through writing on a piece of paper. He had informed her of his struggles in controlling his body and assured her that he was doing everything in his power to regain control.


    As time passed, Zeke found himself growing increasingly calm. This was not only due to his increasingfort in using his body through the puppeteering method, but also as a result of his growing confidence in the belief that the dragon could no longer take control of his body. With each passing moment, he felt more and more certain that he had sessfully regained his autonomy.


    Zeke was just about to take his first steps around the room, when he felt something inside of him shift. The change was so sudden and dramatic that he lost his bnce and fell t on the ground, face first. "Ouch, that fucking hurt!" he eximed, only a momentter realizing that he could feel again, and that he could speak again. He was puzzled, wondering what could have caused this sudden shift. Why was he back in control of his body? He knew he had to find the reason behind this change, if he wanted to make sure that the dragon would not take over again.


    Zeke attempted to establish a connection with the dragon heart that now beat within his chest, seeking to understand what had prompted the dragon to relinquish control of his body and mind. But despite several minutes of attempting tomunicate and experiment, there was no response. Zeke''s best theory at the moment was that the dragon had expended all of its essence in the effort to control his mind and body, resulting in its death. He couldn''t shake off a feeling of guilt, he knew that he was not exactly friends with the dragon, but he still couldn''t help but wonder if there was something he could have done to create a better oue.


    Zeke soon realized that something was amiss. For some reason, Vi, who had been by his side just moments before, was now nowhere to be found. He scanned the area, only to spot her several meters away, looking at him warily. He was confused and attempted to walk towards her, but she backed away at the same pace, maintaining the same distance between them. "Vi, what are you doing?" he asked, his tone tinged with annoyance.


    "Zeke? Is that really you in there?" She asked, her voice filled with a mix of hope and caution. "Of course it''s me, why would you think otherwise?" Zeke replied, confused. Vi approached him cautiously and began to inspect him thoroughly, prodding and poking at various parts of his body. Zeke couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious as she even sniffed him a few times. After her thorough examination, she stepped in front of him again and asked, "What happened to you? You feelpletely different from before?"


    At this point, Zeke realized there was no point in hiding the truth from her any longer. She would not believe a flimsy excuse, and the change in him was evidently noticeable enough that she could immediately tell something was different. So, he told her everything that had urred after they had arrived here, including the deal he had made with the dragon and his decision not to tell her about it, so that she would not me herself for his death. He watched as a range of emotions crossed her face as she processed the information, and braced himself for her reaction.


    As he finished the story, he looked down at Vi, who had buried her face in his chest. He couldn''t see her face, but he could feel his shirt getting wet from her tears. As he finished the story, something unexpected happened: Vi hugged him even tighter, but at the same time she began to headbutt him in the chest - Over and over again. After he was properly bruised, Vi finally let him go. Her eyes were a mixture of anger and concern as she red at him.


    She remained silent for a long moment before finally speaking. "Zeke, you were reckless. You didn''t take all the risks into consideration. And you can''t just keep risking your life for me." Zeke knew she was right, but he couldn''t help feeling a twinge of disappointment. He had thought she would be proud of him for keeping her safe.


    "I understand," Zeke said, "But in the end, I came out of it unharmed and I even obtained a dragon''s heart. It''s not a loss, right?" He tried to lighten the mood with a smile, but Vi''s expression only grew more somber. "Zeke, the situation is much more dire than you realize," she said.


    Zeke was perplexed, unable to grasp the potential drawbacks of his current state. He could see the concern etched on Vi''s face as she exhaled, her voice softening as she spoke, "The first thing to consider is that you have no understanding of the dragon''s true intentions. It could be biding its time, waiting for the opportunity to seize control of your body." Zeke acknowledged her point, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that it was not a concern worth fretting over. He knew that, deep down, the thought of the dragon having any control over him was unlikely.


    Vi, seeing Zeke''s nonchnce, grew increasingly frustrated and continued, "The second thing to consider is that while a dragon''s heart may seem like a valuable asset, the benefits it offers are actually quite minimal. In fact, the advantages may not be worth the risk." Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "What do you mean? The dragon said that with time, the heart would make my body stronger." Vi''s expression turned bitter as she replied, "That may be true, but have you considered the timeframe involved? Dragons are among the longest-lived species, but they also mature at a slow rate. It could take centuries or even millennia for the heart to have any significant effect on your strength. Humans, on the other hand, mature much faster. We may not live as long as dragons, but we reach the peak of our power much sooner."


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. The heart was trash? How could a dragon heart be trash? But what Vi said made sense. It was possible for humans to reach the peak of their power in as little as 100 years, while dragons took centuries or even millennia to mature. Zeke felt cheated by this discovery. But Vi wasn''t done yet. "The third thing is probably the worst of them all. You see, there is one type of person out there who has an incredible need for a dragon heart. I''m talking about powerful mages nearing the end of their natural lifespan. These people will do anything to extend their lives, and they have nothing to lose. This makes them incredibly dangerous."


    Zeke''s mind was reeling as he processed everything Vi had told him. The thought that the dragon heart he had obtained was essentially worthless was hard to ept. And the notion that powerful, desperate mages would be willing to do anything to get their hands on it was even more unsettling. But the fact that his aura was broadcasting that he had a dragon heart, making him a target, was the final straw. As Vi spoke, he could feel the weight of her words settling heavily on him. He knew he needed to figure out what to do with this newfound knowledge, and fast.


    "So you''re saying that I got a dragon''s heart in my chest that won''t help me for a couple of centuries, but if anyone outside this ce sees me, they''ll know I have it and tell the older mages, so they can rip my heart out of my chest, does that sound about right?" Zeke summarized, still in shock from the information Vi had just shared with him. Vi''s expression was grim as heid it all out, but she couldn''t deny that it was an urate description of the situation.


    "Damn," Zeke said, "Remind me to let you die the next time a dragon kidnaps you." Vi looked offended for a moment, but in the next second, they both burst outughing, the tension that had built up dissipating in a single moment.

 Chapter 41: No Way Home.

    Chapter 41: No Way Home.


    Zeke and Vi sat in the dimly lit room, surrounded by maps and notes detailing their next move. Frustration etched itself onto Zeke''s face as he spoke. "Alright, let''s go over this one more time. We have three main issues to contend with - the hordes of monsters encircling us, my need to remain unseen by the adventurers in the outer district, and the crucial research conducted in the inner district that must not fall into the wrong hands. Does that cover everything?"


    Vi looked at him quizzically, "I still don''t understand why you want to destroy the research here." Zeke hesitated for a moment before exining, "Trust me, it''s for the best. The experiments conducted here were highly hical, and the results they obtained are problematic as well. This research must not fall into the wrong hands. In fact, I would prefer if it didn''t fall into anyone''s hands."


    Vi pressed him further, "Why do you say that?" Zeke weighed the risk of telling her before deciding to trust her with this information, "Promise me you won''t tell anyone else. One of the main reasons the Giger''s technology was so advanced was their research into souls. They discovered how to bind the soul of a recently deceased being to an object, giving their machines a level of intelligence. It''s also how they were able to control their machines with mind magic."


    Vi was confused, "Why is that so dangerous? We kill monsters all the time. I didn''t think you would be so sensitive to this." Zeke smiled bitterly, "Well, the reason this is so dangerous is that the souls are not all equal. The soul of a dragon, for example, would be a million times better than the soul of a goblin. But there is another type of soul that can be used for almost every machine they invented over the years."


    At this point, Zeke paused and looked at Vi, making sure she was paying attention to the gravity of the next revtion. "Humans. Actually, all sentient humanoid races work for this: humans, elves, dwarves, dryads. It''s an endless list. The Giger even used their own people for this purpose. Can you imagine what the empire would do if they got ahold of this?"


    Vi shuddered, she knew all too well the lengths the empire would go to in order to gain an advantage over the surrounding countries. The empire had always been a war-oriented state with clear goals of expansion. The first emperor was even known to have said, "I will dominate this continent in time, if not personally, then through my descendants." Vi knew just how low the empire was willing to sink in order to achieve the goal of its founder. She nodded at Zeke, indicating that she understood.


    Zeke and Vi had been huddled together in the dimly lit undergroundboratory for hours, meticulously going over their n. As they spoke, Zeke''s eyes glinted with determination. "As far as I am aware, there is only one real way to achieve all our goals in a single move: We must destroy the dam that holds in all the water that has been collected over the past weeks of heavy rain," he exined. He knew from the detailed blueprints he had studied that the reservoir was situated just above them, and it was truly massive. "We could flood the entire inner and outer districts and the reservoir would not even be half empty," he added. Vi''s expression was one of grave concern as she listened to his proposal, but she knew that they had to act fast and decisively if they were to seed.


    "That sounds like suicide to me, Zeke," Vi said, her eyes wide with concern. "How would that help us get out of here?"


    "When I came up with the idea, I thought the same thing," Zeke replied, his voice steady and confident. "But I figured out how to do it rtively safely by now. We can deactivate the shield that protects the caves from here, since this is the central control hub of the entire city. The shield will not turn off all at once, but in sections. This gives us and the adventurers outside enough time to escape this ce. We have roughly three hours before the critical shields turn off and this ce gets flooded. That''s more than enough time to get to the outer district."


    "How are we even supposed to reach the outer district? We are surrounded by monsters," Vi asked.


    "That part is risky, but I believe the monsters will avoid me. I went outside earlier and when I got close to the fence, the monsters backed up. I think it''s a side effect of the dragon aura. They didn''t seem terrified of me, but it should keep them away long enough for us to reach the tunnel to the outer district," Zeke exined.


    Vi considered the n, her mind whirring with the possibilities. Though it was risky, she couldn''t deny the potential for sess. "When do you propose we put this n into action?" she asked, turning to Zeke.


    He thought for a moment, his eyes scanning the room as if searching for the perfect moment. "In roughly an hour, we''ll begin the process of deactivating the shield. By my calctions, we should be able to escape the city just after midnight, using the cover of darkness to our advantage."


    Vi nodded, her determination solidifying. "Let''s do it."


    Zeke and Vi both took a moment to do somest-minute preparation before the start of their operation. An hourter, they met up in the centralmand structure of the research facility. Zeke gave themand to shut down the shields using his mind magic. He had memorized every single piece of research the Giger had left there and was confident in his ability to operate their machines properly. There was the distant sound of something that sounded like an impact, and then the rushing of water. Zeke and Vi shared a nervous nce. There was no turning back now.


    "Come on, we need to move quickly," Zeke urged, as they began to run through the hordes of monsters. "My dragon aura seems to be keeping them at bay, but we can''t waste any time."


    Vi nodded, pushing herself to keep up with Zeke''s brisk pace. She could feel the monsters snapping at her heels, but she knew that as long as she stayed close to Zeke, she would be safe.


    After a while, the sheer number of monsters became too much for Vi to handle, and she jumped onto Zeke''s back, clinging tightly to him as he carried her through the throngs of creatures.


    Finally, they reached the tunnel leading to the outer district, and they both let out a sigh of relief, "we made it." They had reached the tunnel to the outer district in well under three hours and began to sneak through in order to glimpse the situation in the outer district. As they crept through the tunnel, they could see that the guardian of the inner district had been overrun by the hordes of monsters that had forced their way through. Its metal bodyy dented and torn in the middle of a giant field of ughtered monster corpses. There were no adventurers nearby, but they could hear fighting in the distance.


    Zeke and Vi made their way through the winding tunnels, dodging panicked adventurers as the lower levels of the city filled with water. "Not much further to the secret exit," Zeke called to Vi, who flew above them, keeping watch for any obstacles in their path.


    As they neared their destination, a loud crashing sound echoed through the tunnels, followed by the roar of an ocean''s worth of water rushing towards them. "We have to move faster!" Zeke shouted, pushing himself to run faster.


    Vi swooped down to his side, her wind magic core working furiously as she fought to keep pace with him. "We''re almost there!" she yelled over the deafening noise of the water.


    Finally, they reached the exit tunnel, and with one final push, they emerged into the iron mine outside the city. They copsed on the ground, panting and soaked, but alive. "Just as nned," Zeke breathed, a sly grin on his face. "So, are we going back to the academy?"


    Vi looked at him incredulously. "What academy? Do you think you can go back like this? My own gramps would probably rip your heart out if he found you, no, Zeke, you can''t go home."


    Zeke looked at Vi, shock and confusion etched on his face. "What do you mean I can''t go back? What am I supposed to do then? Hide in the woods for the rest of my life?" Vi let out a chuckle at the thought, but as she saw the agitation growing on Zeke''s face, she spoke up. "Of course not. You just have to lie low until I can inform your teacher of the situation. He is likely one of the few people you can trust right now."


    "I trust you as well," Zeke said with a sincere smile, but Vi simply rolled her eyes. "And what choice do you have but to trust me? Regardless, you''ll need to hide out here for a few days until your teacher can make his way out to retrieve you. In the meantime, I''ll inform the academy that you''re still on an important quest that can''t be dyed."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. He knew that trusting Vi was his only option at this point. "I''ll do as you say," he said, trying to hide the uncertainty in his voice. "I''ll lie low here until my teacher arrives. But you must promise to fly home as fast as you can.


    Vi gave him a reassuring smile. "Of course, I''ll be home in just a day or two. Just stay safe and keep a low profile. Your teacher is a very knowledgeable mage, he''ll know what to do."


    With that, Vi took off into the sky, leaving Zeke to contemte his next move. He knew that the next few days would be crucial, and he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. He would have to be patient and trust in his teacher''s abilities.


    Zeke found a small cave nestled in the mountains, just a short distance from the tunnel''s entrance, and made himselffortable within its shelter. He knew he would have to bide his time here for a few days until Vi could arrange for his safe return. Zeke settled into his cave, his thoughts heavy with contemtion. As he reflected on the events of the past few days, he couldn''t believe his luck at having survived. But as he delved deeper into his thoughts, he was forced to confront a difficult truth about himself - he was not meant for this life. He had always dreamed of bing a hero, a powerful battle mage, an adventurer king, but now, having experienced the reality of adventure, he realized that it was not for him. He longed for thefortable familiarity of Maximilian''s study, the feeling of a new book in his hands, and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee on the table beside him.


    As the hours passed, Zeke delved into the depths of his mind, contemting the various fields of knowledge he had acquired from the Giger. Though their methods of research were questionable, even criminal, the results were astounding. He thought of practical applications for the inventions he knew he could replicate, envisioning a self-harvesting greenhouse behind Maximilian''s mansion. A content smile spread across his face as he lost himself in the possibilities.

 Chapter 42: The Right of the Strong.

    Chapter 42: The Right of the Strong.


    Zeke sat in his cave, lost in thought as he ate his breakfast. He had been holed up there for the past few days, consumed by his studies of magical theory and his training in the art of mind magic. As much as he enjoyed the solitude and the opportunity to focus on his craft, he couldn''t help but feel the need for a proper shower and a functional bathroom. Additionally, his food supply was running low - a result of his prolonged istion. The fact that it hadsted him this long was only thanks to hispanion, Vi, who had graciously gifted him most of her own rations after their recent underground excursion.


    Zeke fiddled with one of the magical tools he had brought back from the underground empire, attempting to repair the trinket that was meant to filter the air. He was certain the issuey within the magical energy converter, yet for some reason, the device refused to cooperate.


    "Well well well, look what we have here." The sudden voice startled Zeke, causing him to spin around in surprise. But a momentter, a wide grin spread across his face. "Old man, you made it!"


    Zeke moved to embrace his mentor, Maximilian, but the older man held up a hand, pinching his nose shut in mock disgust. "Don''te any closer, boy. You are filthy!" Despite Maximilian''s exaggeration, Zeke couldn''t deny that his current appearance was less than presentable.


    "Teacher, did Vi fill you in on everything that urred?" Zeke''s voice took on a somber tone as he spoke. Maximilian nodded in affirmation. "It seems the two of you have had quite the adventure. A dragon heart, fascinating. Allow me to take a look at your heart, my boy." Maximilian extended his hand towards Zeke, who willingly ced his hand in his mentor''s grasp. The old man closed his eyes, channeling his magic as he probed the depths of Zeke''s body, studying the young mage''s heart with meticulous precision.


    "A marvel indeed," Maximilian said in wonder, studying the dragon heart now integrated into Zeke''s body. "It appears that dragon possessed a remarkable level of skill, for it has melded seamlessly into your body. Make no mistake, my boy - had you not had the [Perfect Body Control] spell engraved into your core, that beast would have takenplete control of your being. You were truly fortunate this time, Zeke." Maximilian''s gaze met Zeke''s own, his expression grave and earnest. The young mage knew that this was no trivial matter, and he nodded in agreement, his own demeanor sober.


    Zeke responded to Maximilian''s words with equal gravity. "Teacher, I believe my future does not lie in the path of an adventurer. My true passion lies in inventing new forms of magic and conducting research, much like yourself."


    Maximilian''s expression didn''t betray any surprise at this revtion, but his face contorted into a frown as he pondered his response. After a moment of silence, he spoke, his voice tinged with sorrow. "I regret to inform you that it is not so simple, my boy. At this moment, you do not possess the right to attain that dream."


    Zeke was perplexed. "What do you mean, I don''t possess the right? Who made that decision?" Maximilian continued to borate. "Allow me to pose a question to you, Zeke. Why do you believe that I am the only one known to possess the ability to perform explosion magic?" Zeke was at a loss, the answer seemed obvious to him. "Because you are the one who invented it?" Maximilian smiled, his eyes alight with understanding. "Indeed, that is true. But why do you think the Feuerkranz, mmensturm, Brennbar, and all the other fire mage families did not force me to reveal the secrets behind my magic?"


    Zeke was caught off guard by the question, his mind racing to find an answer. He had never considered why the powerful fire mage families had not sought to uncover the secrets behind Maximilian''s explosion magic. From all he knew of these great families, they were not the sort to shy away from using underhanded means to achieve their goals. So how was it that his teacher had never been forced to shared his research with them?


    Zeke looked at Maximilian, confusion etched across his face. "I do not know," he said, shaking his head.


    Maximilian chuckled, "It''s not asplicated as you might think. The reason they did not force me to reveal my secrets is quite simple: They couldn''t." Maximilian''s face hardened, an evil grin spreading across his features. "I have likely killed more fire mages of the empire than any single knight family from the valor kingdom. It got so bad that the emperor himself had to intervene. He issued a decree that no mage was allowed to try and force me to reveal the secrets of my magic. But make no mistake, my boy, the emperor did not do this out of benevolence towards me. He would have been more than happy if all fire mages in the empire were able to perform explosion magic. No, the reason he intervened was because too many mages were dying without any results. And when I dered that I would rather die than share my research, he had no choice but to put a stop to it."


    Zeke was taken aback by Maximilian''s revtion of his violent past. He knew that Maximilian was not always the kind and patient mentor that he knew him as, but this exceeded his expectations. He looked at his mentor in a new light, truly a man to be admired and respected. Even the powerful families had to call off their hunt for his research. As Zeke was still lost in thought, Maximilian continued his exnation. "Let us take a different example, to truly drive home my point." He poked Zeke in the chest, right above his heart. "The heart you found, the very heart that now beats within you. If I hade across it and managed to integrate it into my own body, I would walk the streets of the capital with my head held high. The people would stare enviously at me, and the emperor would likely hold a grand ball to congratte me on my great fortune." Maximilian''s words painted a vivid picture in Zeke''s mind, of a returning hero, unting his spoils with pride.


    "You, on the other hand," Maximilian continued, gesturing to the cave that surrounded them, "are forced to hide like a rodent in a cave, away from civilization, just to survive. Quite unfair, isn''t it?" Zeke nodded, the reality of his situation causing him to feel dejected. Maximilian then posed a question to him. "So what does this disparity tell you?" Zeke thought for a moment. "That the world is not a fair ce?" Maximilian chuckled. "Indeed, my boy, quite right. But what you should truly take away from my words is this simple truth of the world: You only have the right to possess as much wealth as you can defend with your strength. It may sound simple when put into words, but there is much to unpack in that statement. Do you understand what I am saying?"


    "Are you saying that I am too weak to be a researcher, because I would have to give up all my research?" Zeke asked, feeling increasingly dejected. Maximilian nodded gravely in response to Zeke''s words. "Yes, but I fear the situation is much worse than you realize. If you are able to create spells with the trinity project, as I suspect you will, giving up your research should be the least of your concerns." Zeke was confused, "The least of my concerns? What else could there be if I have to give up the very fruits of mybor?" Maximilian''s face grew so serious that Zeke felt a sense of dread before his mentor even spoke. "If they find out that you can invent multiple spells a year, the emperor would likely put the cor around your neck himself. He would keep you locked up in his private dungeon, where you would be forced to invent one spell after the other for his personal use."


    Zeke was so shocked by this revtion that he could only stare at Maximilian in disbelief. "But...he can''t do that to me, I have rights, don''t I?" Maximilian sneered at Zeke''s words. "Rights? You have no rights in the face of overwhelming power. If the emperor or the leader of the five families want something from you, they will take it, even if that thing is your very freedom. Listen to me, my boy, and listen carefully. This rule will always apply: You have the right to own as much as you can defend."


    "If a peasant stumbles upon a Phoenix egg in the forest, how long do you think he can keep it? He can keep it for exactly as long as he can hide it. The moment it is discovered, the vige chief or local mage will take it from him. They, in turn, can keep the egg until a noble hears of the find andes to take it. The noble can keep it until one of the great families hears of it, but if he is smart, he will offer it up to one of the five to gain their favor, knowing that he will lose it eventually anyways. And if the treasure is big enough, even the five families will fight over it. Perhaps the water, earth, and wind families band together to take the treasure from fire. There are no exceptions to this rule. Even the emperor has to give up some treasures to keep the noble families happy. He doesn''t have the strength to keep all the treasures for himself."


    Zeke hung on every word of his teacher''s tale, feeling increasingly despondent. "Are you saying that I can''t create or possess anything of value until I be an Arch Mage?" Maximilian smiled and shook his head. "Not at all. You must understand that there are different forms of strength. Do you truly believe that anyone would dare to take something from your friend Vi''s grasp?" Zeke recalled the four bandits who had nearly wet themselves upon learning of Vi''s identity and shook his head. "No, I don''t think many would dare, but she has one of the great families backing her. Whereas I am just from amoner household." Maximilian''s face twisted with offense. "What do you mean by ''just amoner household''? Are you forgetting that I adopted you into my own family, you foolish boy?" Zeke just smiled sheepishly at his mentor.


    Zeke was struck by the weight of his teacher''s words, understanding now the true nature of the world they lived in. "So, you''re saying that I need to be strong not just in knowledge, but also in power," he said, his voice heavy with contemtion.


    Maximilian looked at Zeke with a sense of pride and purpose, "My boy, you must understand that while I may be able to keep you safe for now, it is imperative that you learn to defend yourself. The world is a harsh ce, and those who do not possess the strength to protect what they hold dear will inevitably lose it. You have a great potential, and it is my duty as your mentor to ensure that you are equipped to face the trials ahead."


    Zeke took his teacher''s words to heart, nodding in agreement. He knew that the path ahead would not be easy, but he was determined to be strong enough to protect himself and his future research.


    With a flourish, Maximilian produced a magical artifact from his pocket. "This," he said, "is for you. I had it specially crafted to hide your dragon aura. It is crucial that you keep the heart hidden, at least for now."


    Zeke took the artifact, examining it with wonder. He knew that it was a valuable tool, and he vowed to treat it with care. "Thank you, teacher," he said, feeling a newfound sense of respect for the resourceful old man in front of him.


    Zeke examined the amulet with intrigue, studying the intricate engravings and the powerful aura emanating from it. The moment he ced it around his neck and fastened it in ce, he felt a sudden snap as the amulet locked into ce, covering his heart. He could feel the powerful magic within the amulet start to take effect, as if it was actively working to suppress the dragon aura within him.


    "Fascinating," he murmured, running his fingers over the smooth surface of the amulet. "This is truly a work of art, Teacher. How does it work?"


    Maximilian smiled, pride evident in his eyes. "It is a special amulet I hadmissioned for you, my boy. It uses advanced mind magic to suppress the dragon aura within you, making it so that others cannot detect it."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in amazement. "So this means I can finally leave this cave and return to the academy without fear of discovery?"


    Maximilian nodded. "Exactly. But do not becent, my boy. You must always be vignt and be prepared to defend yourself. Remember, in this world, only the strong have the right to possess wealth and treasures."


    Zeke solemnly swore to himself to be stronger, to defend his dreams and possessions with all his might. He knew that the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges and hardships, but he was determined to ovee them. He turned to his mentor, Maximilian, and bowed his head in gratitude for the invaluable wisdom he had imparted. "Thank you, teacher," Zeke said earnestly, "I will not forget your words."


    "You''re wee, my boy," Maximilian replied with a smile. "Now, let us make our way home. The future is uncertain, but with hard work and dedication, I know that you will be a force to be reckoned with."

 Chapter 43: Alexandria von Hohenheim.

    Chapter 43: Alexandria von Hohenheim.


    As Zeke and Maximilian emerged from the cave, they were greeted by an unexpected sight. High above them, a massive airship hovered in the sky, its elongated balloon casting a shadow over the mountain. The ship itself was a marvel of engineering, resembling a grand sailing-vessel attached to the balloon. The gleaming metal hull reflected the sunlight, casting a dazzling array of colors. Zeke couldn''t help but stare in awe at the sight before him, his mind trying to catch up to what he was seeing.


    "Well, well, well," Maximilian said with a sly grin, as they stepped out of the cave. "What do you think of our mode of transportation?"


    Zeke''s eyes widened as theynded upon the grand airship hovering above the mountain. The ship was enormous, with an elongated balloon tethered to a sleek and ornate vessel. It was unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    "Teacher, you have an airship?" Zeke eximed in shock and awe.


    Maximilian chuckled, "Indeed I do, my boy. Allow me to introduce you to the Alexandria von Hohenheim. She is the unofficial third member of our family." The older man patted the side of the ship affectionately, a proud gleam in his eye.


    Zeke almost couldn''t believe his eyes as he took in the impressive sight before him. He had had no idea that his mentor possessed something like this. The ship was majestic, with sleek lines and intricate details that spoke of both power and elegance.


    "Come, let us board," Maximilian said, gesturing towards the attached elevation tform. Zeke followed his mentor up the tform, his eyes scanning the ship''s deck as they made their way aboard.


    Once on deck, Zeke couldn''t help but wander off to explore the ship. He marveled at the intricate machinery and the detailed decorations that adorned the ship''s interior. Maximilian smiled at his student''s wonder, happy to see the young mage''s excitement. He walked alongside Zeke, a proud smile on his face as he exined the various features and functions of the airship. "My boy, this is the pride and joy of our family. As you can see, the balloon is made of enchanted silk, a material that is both lightweight and durable. It allows us to reach great heights and travel at incredible speeds. The ship itself is crafted from the finest woods and metals, and each engraving and design has been imbued with powerful enchantments for protection and performance.


    "The deck is spacious and open, allowing for easy movement and maneuverability. And the helm, located at the front of the ship, provides a stunning view of the skies. The ship is powered by abination of magic and engineering, withrge propellers at the back that are powered by aplex system of gears and levers. The elevation tform makes boarding and disembarking a breeze. And our skilled pilots and engineers are able to navigate the skies with ease and precision, thanks to the ship''s advanced systems and enchantments.


    "But that''s not all, the ship is also equipped with powerful defensive spells and enchantments, ensuring that we are protected from any aerial threats. This airship is more than just a means of transportation, it''s an extension of our family, and I am proud to call her my own."


    Zeke couldn''t contain his excitement as he explored the airship. He asked Maximilian question after question, eager to learn everything he could about the ship''s mechanics and capabilities. As he gazed out the windows at the vast expanse of sky, a spark of determination ignited in his heart. He knew, without a doubt, that one day he would own an airship of his own. He made a silent vow to himself to be apetent artisan, to hone his skills and knowledge until he was capable of creating something as magnificent as the Alexandria von Hohenheim. He was filled with a burning desire to soar through the skies, free as a bird, with the wind in his hair and the world at his feet.


    As the airship soared through the skies, Zeke couldn''t help but be enamored with every aspect of this queen of the skies. He spent the entire journey back home asking the ship''s engineer endless questions about the intricacies of its design and function. He marveled at the way the enchanted silk of the balloon shimmered in the sunlight, and was fascinated by theplex system of gears and levers that powered the propellers. Not only that, but he even asked about the defensive spells and enchantments that protected the ship from aerial threats. The engineer, a seasoned veteran of the skies, patiently answered each one of Zeke''s queries with a wealth of knowledge and expertise.


    As the journey continued, Zeke learned that the airship was not only a masterwork of metal crafting, but also a testament to the ingenuity of its creators. However, as he delved deeper into the ship''s technology, he began to realize that the people of the empire had not yet learned how to harness the power of Mana and store it within technology. The ship''s propulsion system, while impressive, was powered by conventional means and not by the maniption of magical energy.


    Despite this, Zeke couldn''t help but be impressed with the ship and the level of skill and craftsmanship that went into its creation. This further strenghened his wish to one day own an airship of his own, and that it would be a true masterpiece of magic and technology.


    As the Alexandria von Hohenheim descended towards the academy, Zeke''s heart swelled with pride. He had never been more proud to be the student of Maximilian, than at this moment.


    The dock for airships came into view, and Zeke couldn''t help but notice the other ships that were docked there. They were impressive, to be sure, but they couldn''tpare to the grandeur and engineering of the Alexandria.


    As the airshipnded smoothly inside the dock, Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of envy from the other students and professors who were staring in awe at the ship. Maximilian, noticing his student''s pride, gave him a pat on the back and a knowing grin.


    As Zeke and Maximilian disembarked from the Alexandria von Hohenheim, they were greeted by the familiar sights and sounds of the academy grounds. They stepped off the elevation tform and onto the lush green grass, the sun shining bright overhead.


    As they made their way through the academy, Zeke''s eyes were drawn to the training fields, where students were locked in fiercebat, honing their skills and abilities. He watched in awe as the young mages unleashed powerful spells and incantations, their movements swift and precise. He felt a sense of distance and separation as he walked amongst his peers, like they were all part of their own little world, and he was watching them from the outside.


    The academy buildings and structures soon gave way to a more secluded area of the grounds, where a dense forest loomed ahead. They entered the forest and found themselves standing before a grand manor, nestled amongst the trees.


    "Wee home, Zeke," Maximilian said, as he unlocked the door and gestured for his student to enter.


    Zeke stepped into the manor, his eyes taking in the familiar surroundings. The smell of wood and parchment filled his nose, and he felt a sense offort wash over him. This was where he had spent thest several months of his life, studying and learning under Maximilian''s tutge.


    "It is good to have you back, my boy," Maximilian said, a warm smile on his face. "Let us get you setteled in."


    Zeke could only nod in agreement, his heart filled with a sense of belonging and purpose. He had been away from home for a month, and now that he was back, he was eager to continue his training and work on improving his magical abilities.


    "Maximilian," Zeke said, turning to his mentor. "What is the next step in my training? I am eager to continue my journey towards mastering the arcane arts."


    Maximilian stroked his beard, a thoughtful look on his face. "The first step, my boy, is to seclude ourselves for however long it takes to master your mind spell, [Perfect Sensory Recall]. This spell is essential to unlocking the full potential of your abilities, and it must be engraved on your core before we can make any other ns."


    "I understand, teacher," he said. "I am ready to begin."


    After Maximilian and Zeke had made themselvesfortable in the lounge, the older mage began to exin the structure of the uing semester to his young apprentice. "Zeke, as you know, the second semester has just begun. And with ites a change in the curriculum for all students at the academy."


    Maximilian paused, allowing the weight of his words to sink in before continuing. "You see, there are no more basic Mana sses that all students have to attend. Instead, the other students will use their mornings forbat sses, honing their elemental affinities and learning to harness the power of their chosen elements in battle."


    Zeke''s eyes widened as he realized the implications of Maximilian''s words. "But teacher, I don''t have an elemental affinity. What does that mean for me?"


    Maximilian ced a reassuring hand on his student''s shoulder. "It means, my boy, that you will not be participating in thebat sses in the morning. But have no fear, for this is not a setback. I have a n to get around that."


    Zeke''s mind raced as he processed this new information. "But if I don''t have any morning sses, and my afternoon sses are with you, then why am I even still at the academy?"


    Maximilian''s eyes gleamed with a hint of a smile, as if he were privy to a secret that Zeke was not yet aware of. "You see, there are more reasons to stay in the academy than just the sses. But I will tell you more about that at ater point in time."


    Zeke nodded, understanding that there was more to his mentor''s words than what was immediately apparent. He knew that Maximilian always had a n, and that the older mage had a way of revealing things in his own time.


    Maximilian stood before Zeke, his eyes alight with a fierce determination as he gestured towards a strange, shimmering mirror that stood in the center of the room. "This, my boy, is the Memory Mirror. It is a powerful device that will aid you in training your mind''s ability to recall and retain information. When you stand before it and focus your thoughts, the mirror will reflect at you a series of images and memories. Your task is to study these images andmit them to memory as quickly and urately as possible. With each sessful recall, the mirror will present you with increasinglyplex and detailed images, pushing the limits of your mind''s capacity."


    Next, Maximilian led Zeke to a glowing orb that floated in the corner of the room. "This is the Mnemonic Orb. It is a device that will help you organize and categorize the information that you are trying to memorize. You will transfer the information you want to remember into the orb, and it will store it, allowing you to easily recall itter. Additionally, it will also test you on the information, helping to solidify the memories and make them more permanent."


    Finally, Maximilian gestured towards a strange, metallic gauntlet thaty on the table. "This, my boy, is the Memory Gauntlet. It is a device that will help you to strengthen your mind''s ability to focus and concentrate. When you wear the gauntlet and focus your thoughts, it will send a series of electrical impulses through your body, stimting the brain and helping to improve your ability to focus and concentrate on the task at hand. It can be used in conjunction with the other devices to maximize the effectiveness of your training."


    With each passing day, Maximilian guided Zeke through the use of these devices, pushing him to his limits and beyond. Zeke''s mind grew stronger and sharper with each passing day, his ability to recall and retain information improving exponentially. And as he stood before the Memory Mirror, recalling the mostplex and detailed of images with ease, Zeke knew that he was ready to master [Perfect Sensory Recall]. By mastering this spell and engraving it on his mind core, he would be able to finally leave the identity of an apprentice behind and joining the ranks of mages.

 Chapter 44: Becoming a True Mage.

    Chapter 44: Bing a True Mage.


    As Zeke stood before his mentor, Maximilian, he couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness. He had been training for weeks to master the spell [Perfect Sensory Recall], and now, it was time for his final test.


    Maximilian watched with a critical eye as Zeke cast the spell, his magic flowing seamlessly as he reached deep into his mind and pulled forth memories with perfect rity and detail. Maximilian had provided a tool that made it possible to project one''s memories into the world, and Zeke had immediately fallen in love with the object. The older mage nodded in approval as he could feel the spell taking shape, impressed by his student''s progress.


    Zeke activated the device and a beam of light shot out from the projector, forming a holographic image of a scene from his past. The image was so vivid and lifelike that it seemed as though it were happening right before their eyes. The scene was of a specific moment during his training earlier this week, a memory that he had been tasked to recall with perfect uracy as part of his final test.


    Maximilian watched in amazement as Zeke controlled the holographic image with precise movements, zooming in and out of specific details and even changing the angle of view to show different perspectives. Zeke then began to narrate the scene, pointing out specific details and describing the emotions and sensations he felt at the time.


    "Well done, my boy," Maximilian said, a hint of pride in his voice. "You have passed the test. You are now ready to engrave the spell onto your core."


    Zeke couldn''t contain his excitement as he heard the words. He had worked so hard to master this spell, and now, it was finally within reach. He was ready to take the next step in his journey as a mage.


    But just as he was about to celebrate, Maximilian''s words brought him back to reality. "But before you do that, there is something you should know. Advancing from apprentice to mage is a big step, and ites with changes. I won''t exin them to you, for you will discover them for yourself soon enough."


    Zeke''s excitement turned to confusion as he looked at his mentor. "What do you mean? What kind of changes?" he asked, a hint of unease creeping into his voice.


    Maximilian simply smiled. "All will be revealed in due time, my boy. Just know that the path of a mage is never easy, but it is always worth it. Now, go prepare yourself. The surprise awaits."


    And with that, Maximilian left Zeke to ponder his words, leaving him with a sense of anticipation and uncertainty as he prepared to engrave his core with the spell [Perfect Sensory Recall]. He couldn''t help but wonder what the future held, and what kind of changes woulde with his advancement as a mage.


    As Zeke and Maximilian descended into the cer one final time, Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation. This was the moment he had been working towards for months, the engraving of his mind core with the spell [Perfect Sensory Recall]. And as he stepped into the engraving chamber, the nerves he had felt before dissipated. He was ready for this.


    Maximilian stood by his side, a proud look on his face, as Zeke channeled his spell in the center of the formation of mirrors. The process was not as painful as he had feared, and as he finished channeling his magic, he let out a sigh of relief.


    The engraving ceremony took 40 minutes, and as Zeke stood up, he felt a strange sensation from his core shifting. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but it was unlike anything he had ever felt before.


    And then, everything went ck.


    When Zeke woke up, he was lying on the bed in his chamber, with Maximilian sitting beside him. The older mage looked down at him with a small smile.


    "Wee to the rank of mages, my boy," Maximilian said. "You''ve taken the first step."


    Zeke sat up, rubbing the back of his head. He couldn''t quite remember what had happened, but he knew that the engraving had been sessful. Zeke curiously closed his eyes and focused on his core. As he did, he came across a strange sight, there had been a huge change to the shape of his core. Zeke stared at the tiny blood-red figure that now represented his magic core. The figure looked like a miniature version of himself, with a glowing blue brain and a shifting sphere of stars surrounding it. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Maximilian, what is this? My core, it''s...different," Zeke stammered, looking to his mentor for an exnation.


    Maximilian smiled, "Ah, yes. As an apprentice mage, your core takes on the form of a cube, representing the three affinities you possess. But as you advance to the next stage, that of a true mage, your core shifts to take on a more personalized form, reflecting the spells you have engraved upon it. The man you see before you is a representation of yourself and the magic you wield."


    Zeke looked back at the small figure in awe. "It''s incredible," he said.


    "Yes, it is," Maximilian said, nodding. "And as you continue to advance through the stages of a mage, your core will evolve even further, bing more powerful and attuned to your magic."


    Zeke couldn''t wait to see what the future held for him as a mage. He had so much to learn and so much to achieve. And with Maximilian by his side, he knew anything was possible. Zeke had a general understanding of the different stages a mage would go through, but he did not know that they would go hand in hand with the changes to one''s core. Maximilian had gotten up to get them both a fresh cup of coffee while Zeke was thinking, when he passed Zeke his cup thetter asked: "Can you tell me a bit about the evolution of the core?"


    Maximilian stood before Zeke, his hands sped behind his back, his eyes flickering with knowledge and wisdom. "Zeke," he began, repeating his earlier words once again, "the path of a mage is a long and treacherous one. But it is also one of the most rewarding. You see, as a mage, you will evolve and change in ways that you cannot imagine. There are six evolutionary steps that a mage can go through, each one bringing with it new abilities and powers."


    Maximilian began to pace back and forth, his voice growing in intensity as he spoke. "The first step is that of the Apprentice Mage. This is where you were until just today. As an apprentice, you have just begun your journey and have the ability to engrave one spell on your core for each affinity you have."


    "The second step is that of the True Mage. This is where your core changes shape based on the spells engraved on it. It also bes more durable and your bond with your magical affinities increases."


    "The third step is that of the Grand Mage. At this stage, your core is able to attract and attune ambient Mana on its own, nourishing your body further. You will also find it easier to bond with your affinities, and your personality may start to be influenced by your core more than ever before."


    "The fourth step is that of the Arch Mage. This is where your core fuses with your body, turning your entire body into a magic core."


    "The fifth step is that of the Exarch. At this stage, you no longer use a core at all and can attune ambient Mana outside the body."


    "And the final step, the sixth step, is that of the Monarch. This is where the mage reaches the pinnacle of power, but no one knows what that truly entails. It is said to be a level of power that only a select few have ever reached."


    Maximilian stopped pacing and looked at Zeke, his eyes filled with determination. "That is the path that lies ahead of you, Zeke. It will be difficult, but I think with the tools I have imparted to you, you can reach the pinnacle of power."


    Zeke''s mind reeled with the information that Maximilian had just imparted to him. He couldn''t help but wonder when he would be able to take the next step in his journey as a mage.


    "Many years from now, my young apprentice," Maximilian said with a chuckle, as if reading his thoughts. "Reaching the fixed milestones of True Mage at 15, Grand Mage at 25, and Arch Mage at 100 is considered the mark of a true genius."


    Zeke''s mind whirled in awe at the thought of reaching such heights. "But what about the levels beyond that? Exarch and Monarch, at what age do people reach those?" he asked, eager to know more.


    Maximilian''s expression grew serious. "Those who reach the levels of Exarch or Monarch are automatically considered legendary figures in the world of magic," he said. "It is a goal that only a select few dares to aim for, and even fewer have seeded in reaching the end."


    Zeke nodded, taking in the weight of the words. He knew that the road ahead would be long and difficult, but with Maximilian''s guidance, he was determined to reach the highest heights of magical power.


    "Teacher, what level have you reached?" Zeke asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Maximilian''s face grew somber as he replied, "I am at the level of an Arch Mage, my boy."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in surprise. "An Arch Mage? That''s impressive!" he eximed. But his admiration was short-lived as he asked, "When will you be an Exarch, Teacher? Surely, with your skills and knowledge, you must be close to reaching that level."


    Maximilian let out a bitterugh. "My dear Zeke, the path to bing an Exarch is a difficult one, one that I may never reach. You see, the title of Exarch is reserved for only the most powerful and aplished of mages, and there is only one in the entire empire. The emperor himself holds that title."


    Zeke was shocked by this revtion, and eximed in surprise. "But you''re an Arch Mage! How is that possible?"


    Maximilian let out a bitter chuckle. "Just because I have reached the level of Arch Mage years ago does not mean I am anywhere near the level of an Exarch. The Emperor, and only the Emperor, even knows how to advance to that stage."


    "How strong is he?" Zeke asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Maximilian''s expression grew grave. "The Emperor is a true monster. It would take the patriarchs of the four greater families joining forces to even stand a chance against him."


    Zeke furrowed his brow. "But why only four families? Why not all five?"


    "The fifth family, the Geistreich family, is the Emperor''s family," Maximilian exined. "They would not dare to raise arms against him."


    Zeke couldn''t quiteprehend the power and influence the Emperor must possess tomand such loyalty and fear. But Zeke''s thoughts were suddenly pulled in a different direction. "Wait, my friend Sophia, herst name is Geistreich. Does that mean she''s part of the emperor''s family?"


    Maximilian looked surprised. "I thought you knew, Zeke. Sophia is indeed a member of the Geistreich family, the emperor''s family."


    Zeke shook his head, feeling embarrassed that he had not made the connection. "I had no idea," he admitted.


    "It''s not surprising," Maximilian reassured him. "The emperor is almost a thousand years old, so Sophia is likely his great-great-great-great-great niece or something like that." Thistest revtion came as another shock to Zeke, and he was just about to ponder the implications when Maximilian called out to him.


    "My dear student," Maximilian began, "we have spent enough time discussing the stages of mage advancement, but now it is time to focus on something far more important, something that will change the course of magic and our understanding of it. We have engraved all three spells onto your core, and it is time to begin the next phase of your training."


    Zeke''s heart started beating with excitement and anticipation.


    "The Trinity Project," Maximilian continued, "are you ready, Zeke?"

 Chapter 45: Why does my Brain hurt?

    Chapter 45: Why does my Brain hurt?


    Maximilian and Zeke were seated in the study, surrounded by shelves filled with dusty tomes and ancient scrolls. The older mage leaned back in his chair, his bushy white eyebrows furrowed in concentration as he exined the intricacies of the Trinity Project to his young apprentice.


    "Zeke, you must understand that the Trinity Project is not just about learning new spells, it''s about understanding the fundamental principles of magic itself," Maximilian began, his deep voice filled with passion. "You have the ability to observe the body of a mage while they are spell casting, to record all the information of the process, and to analyze it with your [Perfect Body Control]. This is the key to unlocking the true potential of your magic."


    Ezekiel nodded, his golden eyes bright with understanding. "I know, by using my [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to observe the mage''s body and my [Perfect Sensory Recall] to record the information, I can then use my [Perfect Body Control] to understand and analyze the spell casting process."


    "Exactly," Maximilian said with a smile. "And once you''ve seen a spell cast within your [Perfect Spatial Awareness], you can recreate the scene in your mind as many times as necessary. This will allow you to master the spell, to understand its nuances, and to improve upon it."


    Ezekiel''s mind was racing with the possibilities. "This really is a marvelous invention, Maximilian. It is truly amazing. I can''t wait to get started, I''ve beencking Blood Magic spells sinceing to the academy."


    "I''m d you''re excited, Zeke," Maximilian said, patting his apprentice on the shoulder. "But remember, with great poweres great responsibility."


    Zeke couldn''t help but look at Maximilian with a strange expression on his face as the older mage finished his statement about responsibility. "But Maximilian," he said, trying to keep a straight face. "You''re the inventor of explosion magic. I think you might have missed the responsibility memo."


    Maximilian''s face turned red with embarrassment as he realized the irony of his statement. "You brat," he said with a smile. "But you''re right, explosion magic may not be the most responsible form of magic, and that''s exactly why I never taught it to anybody. However, that''s not the only function of the Trinity Project spell synergy."


    Zeke nodded, still confused about where this lesson was going. "Okay, so what''s the other function?"


    Maximilian gestured for him to stand up. "Walk around my office for a while, and thene back to me."


    Zeke did as he was told, walking around the room and taking in all the details of his mentor''s workspace. After a few minutes, Maximilian called him back.


    "Now, tell me what you recorded with your [Perfect Sensory Recall]," Maximilian said, looking at him expectantly.


    Zeke thought for a moment, trying to recall all the details he had taken in. "I recorded the entire room, the desk, the shelves, the windows, the rug, the chairs, the door, and the books," he said, counting them off on his fingers.


    Maximilian smiled and nodded. "And does that give you any ideas?"


    Zeke thought for a moment, but couldn''t think of anything. "Not really, I don''t know what you are getting at?" he said, shrugging.


    Maximilian''s smirk grew wider. "Really? What about the books? Were they just recorded as a block of paper, or can you take a closer look?"


    Zeke''s face suddenly changed as he realized the implications of what Maximilian was saying. He focused on his saved memories and found that he could indeed recall all the books, page by page.


    "Wow," Zeke said in amazement. "I can recall every single book in this room, page by page. This is incredible!"


    Maximilian nodded, pleased with his apprentice''s progress. "Exactly, the Trinity Project spell synergy can be used for much more than just mastering new spells. It can be used to enhance your memory, to improve your learning and even to read books without physically reading them."


    After Zeke had realized the implications of being able to recall every book in the room, Maximilian exined to him the limitations and conditions of this function.


    "Zeke, just because you can read all the books in your mind, doesn''t mean you have automatically gained all the knowledge that is contained within them," Maximilian said, his voice serious. "This ability only gives you the option of reading them in your mind. However, by using your [Perfect Body Control] to boost your brain, you could reach incredible reading speeds and truly absorb the knowledge contained within them."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the difference. "So, it''s like having a library in my mind, but I still need to study and understand the information."


    "Exactly," Maximilian said with a nod. "It''s a powerful tool, but it''s not a substitute for hard work and dedication. You''ll still need to study and understand the information, but with the help of your [Perfect Body Control], you''ll be able to do it faster and more efficiently."


    Zeke was excited by the possibilities. He could now read books at an incredible speed, and with the help of his [Perfect Body Control], he could absorb the knowledge faster than ever before.


    Maximilian told Zeke to start practicing reading in his mind while he prepared something for the next stage of the training. "I''ll be back in the evening," he said. "In the meantime, start reading the books in your mind''s library. Use this opportunity to improve your reading speed and absorb the knowledge more efficiently."


    Zeke nodded, excited to get started. He began reading the books in his mind''s library, starting out just a bit faster than his regr reading speed. But after about an hour of practice, he was already at around twice his regr reading speed. He teaued here though, and didn''t improve much anymore, so he decided to elerate his brain using his [Perfect Body Control].


    By the time Maximilian returned in the evening, he found a red-faced Zeke sitting on the floor, steam almosting out of his head. "Maximilian," Zeke said, rubbing his temples. "Why does my brain hurt so much?"


    Maximilian smirked. "Because you''ve never used it like that before." He exined that the intense and prolonged use of the brain in such a manner can be tiring, but the results will be worth it. "But don''t push yourself too hard, too fast. Take breaks and let your brain rest."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the importance of bncing his training. He was determined to make progress as fast as possible, but he knew that he needed to pace himself and not overdo it.


    "Maximilian, what did you do all day?" Zeke asked, curiosity getting the better of him.


    Maximilian smiled mysteriously. "I prepared the next two stages of your training," he said.


    Zeke''s eyes widened in excitement. "What are they?"


    "The first thing I prepared for you was a tour through the library," Maximilian said. "Most sections of the library are off-limits to first-year students, but I''ve organized a guided tour for you. You''ll be able to explore all the sections and copy all the books in Elementium."


    Zeke was overjoyed to hear this. He had always been curious about the library and had been looking forward to exploring it. "That''s amazing, Maximilian! Thank you!"


    But Maximilian wasn''t done yet, and the second surprise was less positively received by Zeke. Maximilian had managed to get Zeke enlisted in thebat sses that happened every morning.


    Zeke''s face fell. "Combat sses? But I''m not abat mage."


    Maximilian shook his head. "You''re not abat mage yet, Zeke. But you will be. You might not want to walk the path of abatant, but you need to be able to defend yourself. And that''s what thebat sses will teach you."


    Zeke wasn''t sure if he was ready for this, but he trusted in Maximilian''s judgement. "Okay, I''ll give it a try," he said, determination in his voice, but Zeke thought that there had to be more to Maximilian''s n than just learning how to fight.


    "Maximilian, is there a secondary reason for why you want me to take thebat sses?" Zeke asked, as they walked to his bedroom.


    Maximilian nodded. "Yes, there is," he said. "The second reason is that only inbat can you get close enough to a huge variety of other mages and record their spell casting."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in understanding. "So by fighting other mages every single day, I''ll save up a collection ofbat scenarios and learn how to react in different situations."


    Maximilian nodded, pleased that Zeke had caught on quickly. "Exactly. This will not only allow you to learn how other Mages cast their spells, but also how to use them in real-world situations. And there''s no better way to do that than by facing off against other mages inbat."


    Zeke nodded, excited to put his training to the test. "I understand, Maximilian. I''ll make sure to take advantage of this opportunity and learn as much as I can."


    "That''s all I ask, Zeke," Maximilian said, pping him on the back. "Now you should really go to sleep, you have to get up early in the morning to make a trip to the library and start your tour. The future of mage-kind depends on students like you." Maximilian winked at him and left.


    It was early in the morning and Zeke was on his way to the grand library of Elementium. As he approached the imposing building, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. He had never been inside the library before and couldn''t wait to explore its many halls and shelves.


    As he entered the building, he took in the grandeur of the ce. The high ceilings, the intricate carvings on the walls, and the rows upon rows of books were all breathtaking. He wondered how many books were in there and how much knowledge was contained within its walls.


    As he made his way through the foyer, he noticed something a bit strange. There were an unusual amount of cats strolling around the library. They seemed to be everywhere, lounging on the stacks of books, rubbing against the legs of the librarians and schrs.


    Zeke couldn''t help but smile at the sight. He had always been a cat lover, and the presence of the felines made the library feel even more weing. As he made his way to the section where his tour was to begin, he paused to pet a particrly friendly cat.


    "Good morning, kitty," he said, scratching behind its ears. The cat purred contentedly, and Zeke felt his stress and worries melt away. He took a deep breath and felt ready to begin his tour and explore the vast knowledge of the library, when he was suddenly addressed by a strange looking woman. She had wild, brownish-red hair, and her clothes were adorned with cat-shaped buttons and brooches. To top it off, there were cats climbing all over her, rubbing against her legs and purring contentedly.


    "I like you," the woman said with a broad smile as she looked between Zeke and the cat he was petting.


    Zeke looked back at the woman with a strange look on his face. He wasn''t quite sure what to make of her.


    "I''m sorry, do I know you?" he asked.


    The woman chuckled. "Not yet, but you will," she said. "My name is Olivia Katzenlieber, head librarian of the grand library of Elementium, and I''m going to be your guide."


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. "My guide?" he repeated.


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, your guide," she said. "You see, your mentor came here yesterday and demanded, yes demanded, that you get a personal tour through every single room of this library. And that''s why you have the pleasure of mypany for today."


    "Well, I''m certainly grateful for the help," he said. "Thank you, Olivia."


    Olivia grinned. "No problem, Zeke," she said. "Now, let''s get started. There''s so much to see and learn in this library, and I can''t wait to show you all of it."

 Chapter 46: The Grand Heist.

    Chapter 46: The Grand Heist.


    As Olivia led Zeke through the grand halls of the library, he was struck by the sheer magnificence of it all. She took him through the four huge halls, each dedicated to one of the elemental magics: fire, water, earth, and wind.


    As they walked through the fire hall, Olivia gave halfheartedmentary about the history of fire magic and the different techniques used to harness its power. Zeke was a bit disappointed, as he had expected more enthusiasm from his guide.


    As they moved on to the water hall, Olivia''smentary continued in the same vein. She told him about the various water spells and the different schools of thought surrounding the magic. Again, Zeke felt a bit let down by theck of passion in her voice.


    The earth hall was no different, and neither was the wind hall. Olivia seemed to be going through the motions, and Zeke was gripped by boredom as he listened to her rattle off her exposition without any enthusiasm. He had expected more ardor and passion for books from the head librarian of the grand library.


    Zeke took his time as he walked through the halls, studying each and every bookshelf carefully. He was determined to create a copy of all the books in his mind''s library, using his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell. As he made his way through the halls, Olivia watched him curiously. She couldn''t understand why he was taking so much time to walk through each hall, as if he was looking for something specific. But she didn''t question him, instead she entertained herself by ying with the cats that seemed to be everywhere in the library.


    Zeke finally asked her why she didn''t seem more interested in the halls, and she let out a sigh. "Giving tours of these halls is usually punishment duty for new library assistants," she exined. "I''ve given this tour so many times, it''s hard to get excited about it anymore."


    Zeke could sense a hidden trauma in her voice and let the matter drop. But as they made their way to the halls for the secondary affinities, Olivia''s voice took on a hint of excitement. She began to talk about the rare books they had in those halls and the unique spells that could be found within them.


    As they walked through the halls, Olivia''s enthusiasm grew. She told him stories about the most interesting books they had and the debates that the librarians had over them. Zeke was impressed by her knowledge and was grateful that she was sharing it with him so openly. After thinking about the change she went throughpared to the earlier halls, it seemed to him that she didn''t often get the chance to talk about anything other than the four elemental affinities.


    As they finished with another hall, Olivia gave him a small smile, "I''m d you''re interested in the rarer affinities, it''s nice to have someone who''s excited to learn about them."


    As they walked through the halls of the secondary affinities, Zeke couldn''t help but notice that Olivia never used the terms "primary" or "secondary" when referring to the different types of magic. He asked her about it, and she looked at him with surprise.


    Olivia considered Zeke''s question, her mind spinning with possibilities. "What," she asked, "do you believe is the difference between the so-called primary and secondary affinities?"


    Zeke opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. He closed it again, shrugging.


    Olivia smiled at hisical disy, then pressed on. "Is it that the practitioners of these affinities are stronger? No. Do they advance faster? Nope. Reach higher levels? Not at all. Possess some innate superiority? No again."


    She lowered each finger as she made each point, as if ticking items off a mental checklist. "There is no factual argument that ces these four affinities above or below any others," she said, looking left and right before leaning in conspiratorially. "Do you want to know what I honestly believe?"


    Zeke nodded eagerly, hanging on her every word. After all, Olivia was one of the most knowledgeable people in the empire.


    "Those terms you were asking about? I think they''re just a naming convention propagated by the Arkanheim Empire and the four great families," Olivia exined. "The idea of ''primary'' and ''secondary'' affinities is being used to imnt the notion of magical superiority into the minds of the citizens, but in reality, all types of magic are equally valid and powerful. I believe that the individual Mage and the avable spells are what matters far more to determine actual strength."


    Zeke was taken aback by this revtion. He had always thought of his Blood Magic as secondary, inferior to the elemental magic that was taught at the academy. But if Olivia was right, then the entire concept was just a way for the powerful to maintain control over the less powerful.


    "You mean to say that my Blood Magic is just as good as the elemental magic that the academy teaches?" Zeke asked.


    "Of course it is," Olivia replied. "Each type of magic has its own strengths and weaknesses, but that doesn''t make one type better than the other. It''s all about how you use it." She seems to struggle to find a way to better exin the concept to him, and paused. After a moment of silence, she started talking about a seemingly unrted subject.


    "You''ve probably never heard of Linus ''Cronus'' Camino?" Olivia asked, getting excited now. Zeke had indeed never heard of the man and shook his head, "Well, let me tell you, he was one of the most powerful mages in history. A time mage, with an exarch level power. He could control the flow of time with ease. In battle, he would just stop time for his opponent''s brains, and they would drop to the floor like sacks of wheat. And he wasn''t the only one," Olivia continued, listing off other powerful mages with what the empire would consider ''secondary'' affinities. "Leona Sonnenstrahl, with her light magic, Kan Finsternis with his darkness magic, and so many more. They didn''t let their affinities hold them back. They were true masters of their craft."


    "So, Zeke," Olivia began, her gaze fixed on him with a serious expression. "I believe that there is no such thing as primary or secondary affinities. Let me give you an example. Tristan Bloodsword, the current patriarch of the Bloodsword family, is capable of cutting down the mages of our empire like they are cabbages during each battle with the kingdom of Valor, despite only having a blood affinity."


    She paused and nced around before lowering her voice to a whisper. "But be careful, don''t let anyone hear you say that. Tristan Bloodsword isn''t well-liked in these parts." Olivia''s eyes then traveled to Zeke''s bright crimson hair, and a smile graced her face. "However, you, with your perfect blood affinity, have the potential to be just as powerful as any of those people I''ve mentioned."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of validation and empowerment from Olivia''s words. He had always felt like an outsider at the academy because of his Blood Magic, but now he realized that was exactly how the academy had wanted him to feel. He made a mental note to research more about the other types of magic and their potential uses.


    "Are you not afraid of getting in trouble for saying all those things about primary and secondary affinities?" Zeke asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Olivia let out a snort of disbelief. "Afraid? Psh. If someone wants to make trouble for me, they know where to find me," she said with a shrug.


    Zeke couldn''t help but be impressed by her level of confidence. He had always been taught that speaking out against the established facts was madness, and yet here was Olivia, nonchntly dismissing the idea as if it were nothing.


    "But, don''t you fear the consequences of speaking out against the empire''s teachings?" Zeke pressed.


    "Ha! Afraid? Of what? The empire''s rules? Pfft," Olivia says with a roll of her eyes. "I''ve been working in this library for years, I know all the secrets and where all the bodies are buried. If they want to take me down, I''ll take half the noble houses down with me by revealing all the secrets I have picked up over the years." She winks at Zeke, a mischievous gleam in her eye. "But in all seriousness, if you are looking for books on Blood Magic, then you are out of luck," Olivia said with a smirk. "I''m afraid those are all ouwed by now."


    "Ouwed?" Zeke eximed, his excitement deting. "Is there no way to learn more about it?"


    Olivia grinned. "Just because they''re ouwed doesn''t mean I don''t have them," she said, a hint of mischief in her voice. "I love books almost as much as I love cats, and I''ve managed to acquire quite a few forbidden texts over the years."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? Can I see them?"


    "If you want to, it''s not much of a secret that I collect them anyway. I don''t think anything would happen to me even if the word were to spread," Olivia said, leading him to a hidden door in the back of the library. "But keep in mind, some of these books are illegal for a reason. They contain dangerous knowledge and should be used with caution."


    Zeke nodded eagerly as Olivia unlocked the door and revealed a room filled with books on all sorts of forbidden subjects. He couldn''t believe his luck, he finally had ess to the advanced knowledge he needed to advance his Blood Magic.


    "Thank you, Olivia," he said, turning to her with a huge smile.


    "No problem, but why are you acting like i am giving you a present? You can just take a look, not keep them," she replied, returning his smile.


    As the two made their way out of the forbidden section, Olivia was impressed by this little first year. Not many students had the determination and curiosity to seek out knowledge like Zeke did. And even fewer had the ability to understand and appreciate the true value of the texts that were hidden away in that section.


    As they walked through the grand halls of the library, Zeke was awed by the amount of knowledge contained within. He had always been a curious person, and the library had fed that curiosity in ways he never thought possible.


    "Thank you, Olivia," Zeke said, turning to his guide with a genuine smile. "I''ve learned so much today, and it''s all thanks to you."


    "It was my pleasure, Zeke," Olivia replied, smiling back at him. "I''m d to see that you have a thirst for knowledge, and that you understand the true value of what you learned today."


    As they made their way out of the library, Zeke was excited for whaty ahead. With a spring in his step, he made his way home, eager to inspect the haul of today''s operation.


    Zeke practically sprinted through the streets, eager to return to his room and delve deeper into the forbidden knowledge he had uncovered in the library. He sat cross-legged on the floor of his room, his eyes closed in concentration as he delved into the mental library stored within his mind. He had spent the entire day in the grand library of Elementium, copying every single book he could find into this mental library. Now, he had a treasure trove of knowledge at his fingertips.


    After delving into his mind using [Perfect Sensory Recall], he was greeted by an exact replica of the library, every detail captured in his memories. He made his way through the halls, his excitement growing as he approached the forbidden section. There, he eagerly scanned the shelves once more, taking in the names of the forbidden tomes of Blood Magic. He began by selecting a thick, leather-bound tome entitled "The Dark Arts of Bloodletting." He spent hours pouring over its pages, studying the intricate diagrams and arcane forms that detail the methods of using one''s own blood to fuel powerful spells.


    One by one, he began to go through the tomes, reading and taking notes on the contents of each one. He read about ancient Blood Magic rituals, blood incantations, and the dangers of delving too deeply into the power of Blood Magic. He read about the history of Blood Magic and the official reasons why it had been banned by the empire.


    Finally, after hours of reading and note-taking, he emerged from his mental library, his mind buzzing with new knowledge and his notebook filled with notes. He knew that he had only scratched the surface of the forbidden knowledge contained in these books, but he also knew that he had something incredibly valuable in his possession. He had a newfound understanding of the power of Blood Magic.

 Chapter 47: Combat Classes.

    Chapter 47: Combat sses.


    Zeke rose with the dawn, eager to put his newfound knowledge of Blood Magic to the test. He had spent the previous night poring over the forbidden tomes, jotting down notes and scribbling diagrams as he delved deeper into the secrets of this powerful and oft-maligned form of magic. Now, as he stepped out into the crisp morning air, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation for the progress he was going to make today.


    With a deep breath, Zeke began to focus his magic, summoning the power of his blood to flow through his veins. He started with simple exercises, experimenting with different methods of channeling the magic and manipting it to suit his needs. As he worked, he found himself growing more confident in some of the newly learned methods, more in control of his power. Just when he was trying to start his training in earnest, he heard someone call out to him.


    "Zeke, my boy," Maximilian called out as he approached Zeke on the training field behind the mansion, "It would be wise to save your energy for after you return from school today. Remember, today is the first day of yourbat sses. You''ll need all of your focus and energy to perform at your best."


    Zeke paused, considering his mentor''s words. He had been eager to try out some new ideas he hade up with for his Blood Magic after reading through the forbidden tomes the previous night. But Maximilian was right, today was an important day.


    "I understand, Maximilian," Zeke replied with a deep sigh. "But I am confident in my abilities. I have had a lot of experience hunting monstersst semester and now that I have just advanced to a True Mage. I am certain that I will dominate thebat ss even without being at full strength."


    Maximilian smiled, his eyes twinkling with pride, but Zeke also noticed a hint of yfulness. "I have no doubt that you will do well, Zeke. But remember this, it is always wise to conserve your strength and not look down on your opponent. Take it easy before ss, and you will be sure to perform at your best."


    With a curt nod, Zeke conceded, shouldering his stubbornness and setting off towards the school with brisk strides. His thoughts, however, remained centered on the impending day and the untapped potential of his Blood Magic. Upon arriving at the training fields, a sense of disquiet washed over him. Despite his best efforts, he had always remained an outsider in school, and it appeared that this particr ss was going to be no different.


    Zeke stood alone on the training field, the early morning sun casting a warm glow over the bustling crowd of students. He could hear snippets of conversation from the groups of ssmates that surrounded him, their words blending together in a cacophony of sound. Some talked excitedly about the day''s lessons, while others gossiped about thetest school rumors.


    As he listened, Zeke realized that some of the talk was about him. He could hear snippets of his name being mentioned, and with his curiosity piqued, he strained to listen more closely. He was surprised to hear that not all the talk was negative. Most of the other students were simply confused by his presence, wondering why he had not attended any of thebat sses until now.


    As he stood there, lost in thought, an instructor finally arrived. Zeke watched as the man strode confidently across the training field, calling out orders and barkingmands. The students quickly fell into line, and Zeke found himself being pulled into the throng, the press of bodies and the din of chatter enveloping him once more.


    The instructor, a tall man with a stern expression and a scar running down his cheek, surveyed the students assembled before him. He nodded curtly to the group, and then his gaze fell upon Zeke. The instructor''s eyes narrowed, studying him for a moment before he spoke.


    "You must be the new student, Ezekiel," the man said, his voice deep andmanding. "I am instructor, Darian, and I will be your instructor for the semester. I expect nothing but the best from all of my students, and I will not tolerate any cking." Instructor Darian didn''t wait for Zeke to reply and started his pacing again.


    He strode around the training field, his battle-worn armor clinking with each step. The students immediately fell silent, standing at attention as the instructor surveyed the group.


    "Alright, listen up," the instructor began, his voice deep andmanding. "Today we''re starting again with some physical training. I want you lot to give it your all, push yourselves to the limit. Remember, a strong body makes for a strong mind."


    The students began to stretch and warm up, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of ease. As a Blood Mage, his body was naturally stronger and more resilient than that of an Elemental Mage. Plus, he had a secret weapon - his ability to perfectly control his body, thanks to [Perfect Body Control]. He moved through the exercises with ease, gracefully executing each movement with precision.


    As the ss progressed, Zeke couldn''t help but feel that this was going to be a breeze for him. He had always excelled in physical activities, and this ss was no exception. But after half an hour of training, the instructor called the students back together, his expression as serious as ever.


    "Alright, that''s enough of that!" the instructor called out, his voice echoing through the training field. "It''s time for sparring. Pair up and begin!"


    As the students began to disperse and find partners, the instructor''s voice cut through the chatter once more. "Hold on, hold on. Before you all start, I have an opportunity for one of you. The chance to fight against our first rank student on the exams, the only tri-affinity mage at the academy right now."


    Zeke''s heart skipped a beat as he realized the instructor was talking about him. He couldn''t tell if the teacher was purposely trying to cause trouble for him, but it seemed to have caught the attention of some of the stronger looking students.


    Before anyone else could respond, a tall young man stepped forward. He had a feral smile on his face as he looked around the gathered students. "I''ll take that challenge," he said, "my name is Leonard, but you can call me Leo."


    Zeke sized up his opponent, studying the lean muscles that rippled beneath Leo''s skin. He could tell that the young man was strong, but also agile and fast. There was a predatory glint in Leo''s eye that made Zeke''s pulse quicken. He wasn''t sure what the young man''s affinities were, but he knew that he needed to be ready for anything. Leo deftly braided his dirty blonde mane of hair into a loose shape behind his head in preparation for the fight, not taking his eyes away from Zeke for even a moment while doing so. After he finished a momentter, he gave Zeke a nod, indicating that he was ready.


    "Alright, let''s do this," Zeke said, his voice steady.


    Leo grinned, a sh of teeth that was more animal than human. "Let''s see what you can do, tri-affinity," he said, his voice low and menacing.


    Zeke didn''t flinch. He knew that Leo was trying to intimidate him, but he wouldn''t let it work. He focused on his core, calling forth the power of his Blood Magic. He could feel the familiar rush of energy as his body began to change, his senses sharpening and his muscles bulging. Zeke was ready for anything that Leo could throw at him.


    As the instructor signaled the start of the match, Zeke and Leo both remained still, sizing each other up. Zeke was sure that Leo was one of the strongest fighters in this ss, evident by the reverence in the eyes of the other students and the predatory gleam in his gaze. Zeke knew that he couldn''t afford to wait for Leo to make the first move, if he wanted to seize the advantage. Fueled by a sudden surge of adrenaline, Zekeunched himself forward, brandishing his staff in preparation for battle.


    Leo, however, seemed to anticipate all his strikes. Each swing of Zeke''s staff was met with a fluid dodge, and before long, Zeke found himself growing increasingly frustrated. He could see Leo''s movements clearly, but he couldn''t seem tond a single blow. It was as if he was fighting a shadow or the wind.


    "You''ve got a pattern," Leo said with a smirk as he dodged to the left, easily slipping past Zeke''s strike. "Cutting off my most likely escape route is a decent strategy, but when it''s the only move you make, it''s all too predictable." Zeke was taken aback by the turn of events. He had anticipated the Elemental Mages to maintain a distance, employing spells to keep him at bay. However, the reality was far from his expectation. Leo was ying with him in closebat, disregarding magic altogether. Zeke felt a twinge of embarrassment as he struggled to keep pace with Leo in meleebat. The thought of resorting to magic seemed like a defeat. How could he im victory if he couldn''t even hold his own in closebat?


    After a while, Zeke had to pause in his onught of attacks, panting for breath. This was not working, he needed a new strategy. While deep in thought, Zeke could feel the weight of the instructor''s gaze upon him, watching, waiting to see what he would do next.


    "Even if you alter your approach, it''s inconsequential when your intent betrays itself in your gaze. I''ll always know where your next strike is headed if you fixate on a single location like a cow," Leo tutored, seemingly mimicking the words of someone else as he continued. "Fighting people is different from battling monsters, as evidenced by the surplus of force behind each of your swings. When sparring against others, raw power holds less sway, as there are no hides to pierce or scales to shatter."


    Zeke gritted his teeth as he charged at Leo once more, determined tond a hit by force of will alone. But no matter how hard he swung, Leo always seemed to be one step ahead. It was as if he could predict Zeke''s every move, slipping and weaving out of the way with ease.


    Finally, Zeke had to pause in his offensive for good. He was panting heavily, sweat pouring down his face as he realized that this was not working. He looked up at Leo, who stood tall and confident, a small smirk on his lips.


    "You''re good," Zeke said, panting. "But you''re not invincible. I''ll figure out how to beat you."


    Leo''s smirk only grew wider. "I am looking forward to it," he said, his voice a low rumble.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, frustration building within him. He had always prided himself on his ability to read and predict his opponents, but what Leo was doing was different. He was in apletely different league, It was as if he could see right through Zeke''s tactics and anticipate his every move.


    "Get ready!" Zeke warned through gritted teeth, "let''s see how you''ll deal with this."


    With a surge of determination, Zeke channeled his Blood Magic, letting it flow through his veins. He swung with renewed vigor, each strike bing faster and more precise.


    Leo''s smirk faltered a little as he struggled to keep up with Zeke''s sudden burst of power and speed. Sweat began to bead on his forehead as he dodged, his movements bing increasingly frantic.


    Finally, with a cry of triumph, Zekended a ncing blow on Leo''s chest, sending him spinning backwards. Leoy on the ground, gasping for breath, as the other students looked on in shock.


    "I may not have had any chance against you in terms of technique, while we were on equal footing," Zeke said, "but you have no way ofpensating for the difference in our physical abilities."


    "You''re right, Zeke," Leo said, catching his breath and stretching out the kinks in his body. "My instincts and movements are good, but if I can''t even keep track of you, then it''s all for naught. But you''ve forgotten something, too."


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed in confusion. "What have I forgotten?"


    "That you are not the only Mage in this battle," Leo replied with a predatory grin before charging towards Zeke. With that, Leo went on the offensive for the first time instead of just dodging. He had still not drawn the sabre that was hanging on his hips, and seemed to charge with his bare fists instead.


    As Leo arrived before him, Zeke made to counter Leo''s attack, but somebody pushed him from behind and Zeke fell forwards. He immediately used his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to identify his hidden attacker. The hidden attacker was an earth spikeing straight out of the ground. Before Zeke could do or think anything more, a knee hit him right in the side of his face, almost knocking him out in a single hit.


    Zekey on the ground, dazed and disoriented, as Leo stood victorious. "You can''t win a battle with just one method of attack," Leo instructed, offering Zeke a hand to help him up. "You need to be ready for anything, and always be one step ahead."


    Zeke fought with all his might, but was no match for Leo''s mastery of earth magic. The earthen spikes that Leo summoned were seemingly alive, appearing at the exact moment to disrupt Zeke''s every move. Leo''s ability to read the flow ofbat was beyondpare, and his nimble movements left Zeke struggling tond a single hit. Despite his valiant effort, Zeke found himself pummeled by Leo''s earth spikes and powerful strikes from his bare fists. The sheer ferocity of the attack left Zeke little room to unleash his own spells, leaving him feeling like a child facing an insurmountable opponent. As the onught continued, Zeke realized that he had severely underestimated Leo''s prowess and knew that defeat was inevitable. The fight had only just begun, but Zeke could already sense that the oue was set in stone.


    Just before the instructor finally signaled for them to switch partners, Zeke found himself being sent flying by yet another of Leo''s [Earth Spike] spells. He looked around and saw that all the other students had already switched partners at least twice. As he picked himself up from the ground, Leo walked over to him and offered him a handshake.


    "Good fight," he said with a grin. "Let''s do this again when you''ve improved a bit." Despite the words, Zeke couldn''t help but feel excited. Leo seemed like a straightforward person who only respected strength and nothing less. His eyes would light up with excitement whenever they talked aboutbat strategies. Zeke couldn''t wait for their next match.


    As Zeke sat on the sidelines, he couldn''t help but ponder his own goals in the academy. His passion for magic research had be his primary focus, but he couldn''t ignore the reality that being a researcher also meant being a target. He needed to be able to defend himself, to not be left vulnerable to those who would seek to exploit his knowledge. He watched as the other students sparred, each one disying their unique abilities and strengths. Even though he knew that he couldn''t match Leo''s instincts and feel for the flow of battle, but he also knew that there were other ways to be a formidablebatant. Zeke made a mental note to explore different forms of magic, to find ways toplement his research with practicalbat skills. He would not let himself be left behind.

 Chapter 48: Combat Classes II.

    Chapter 48: Combat sses II.


    Zekeid down on the grass in an empty area of the training field, taking a break after his devastating loss against Leo. He surveyed the other students, watching as they sparred and trained with their various forms of magic. They moved with a precision only repetition could teach, their spells and movements honed by countless hours of practice.


    As he watched, Zeke felt a twinge of insecurity. His status as an outcast at the academy had led to more than just social istion; it seemed that being disconnected from the other students had also put him at a disadvantage in thebat training. Despite his confidence in his abilities as a Blood Mage, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasgging behind. In a world where fast-paced, long-rangedbat was the norm, his affinities and instincts seemed to fall short. The sense of inadequacy he felt was palpable, and he couldn''t help but wonder how he would fare against the other students inbat.


    Just as Zeke was beginning to sink into a state of deep contemtion, someone approached, casting their shadow over Zeke''s form on the ground. The tall, brown-haired student sneered down at him. "What''s the matter, farm boy? Can''t keep up with the rest of us?"


    Zeke felt a surge of anger, he had immediately recognized the person who spoke to him by his voice alone - It was Samuel. He still remembered the day when Samuel hade to him in order to taunt him with his betrothal to Lilly. But with an effort of will, he pushed down his anger and rxed his clenched fist. He had learned long ago that letting his emotions get the better of him was a sure way to lose a fight. He stood tall, meeting Samuel''s gaze with a steady one of his own. "How about we find out?," he said, his voice steady and calm.


    Zeke made his way to a nearby training field without hesitation, eager to put his skills to the test against the brash Samuel. His gaze briefly met Lilly''s as he walked, noticing that she was observing the exchange from a distance. Though she had once been a close childhood friend, Zeke struggled with how to interact with her now. The pain from their past was a constant reminder of why they could never return to their former closeness. The emotions that welled up within him at the mere thought of Lilly were so intense and painful, it was almost as if they had a physical presence, leaving Zeke certain that they would never reconcile.


    As they arrived at their positions, Zeke banished all distractions and got ready to face the sneering boy on the opposing side of the field. After a referee gave the signal, they both sprung into movement and the fight between Zeke and Samuel had begun. It was clear from the first move that the Wind Mage had the upper hand. He moved with extreme speed, darting away and harassing his opponent with a barrage of spells and attacks that left Zeke struggling to keep up.


    The young Blood Mage tried his best to fend off the attacks, summoning his magic to boost himself and strike back. But it was no use, he didn''t even manage to reach his opponent. His spells were too slow and clunky inparison to Samuel''s. When Zeke tried to use his [Spatial Freeze] spell, Samuel would just use a small gust of wind to create a dust cover and disrupt Zeke''s line of sight. The Wind mage was able to dodge and deflect each of Zeke''s attempts with ease, staying far enough away to invalidate almost all of Zeke''s strengths.


    Even with hiscking experience, Zeke realized that this was a bad matchup for him: Samuel was faster than him and was specialized in long-range attacks. This left Zeke with no other choice than to either turtle up using [Spatial Barrier] consistently or try to catch his opponent with a lucky [Spatial Freeze] for long enough tond a blow, but he was not optimistic in either scenario working out.


    As the fight stretched on, Zeke''s strength began to wane. His magic core was depleted, and he knew he couldn''t keep up the pace much longer. His Blood Magic and perfect core would have given him a huge advantage in terms of sustainability under normal circumstances. But the constant need for healing was draining his core at an unbelievable speed.


    "Dammit!" Zeke cursed, as he blocked another [Wind de] with his forearm. His right arm was already packed with recovering cuts. A testament to how often this same scene had already repeated itself. Zeke knew that he had to act now, or this fight would be over.


    Just as he was about to cast one final spell, Samuel delivered a devastating blow that sent Zeke crashing to the ground. Dazed, Zeke tried to rise, but the many cuts on his body bled freely and he felt lightheaded. In defeat, Zekey his head back, surrendering his attempts to continue the fight.


    "As expected," Samuel sneered, "a waste of time. Stay down, peasant. It''s where you belong." He turned and strode away, as if Zeke was beneath his notice.


    Zekey there, bruised and beaten, his body aching from the relentless attacks. He felt a sense of defeat wash over him, but he would not let this feeling consume him. He had to get up, to keep fighting. After a couple of minutes, he managed to push himself to his feet, determined to show Samuel and the others that he was not someone to be underestimated.


    As he stumbled over to where the healers were, he could see the other students staring at him with a mixture of pity and amusement. They had all expected him to lose, and he had done just that. But Zeke was determined to prove them wrong. He knew that he had to find a way to improve, to adapt his Blood Magic to the long ranged, agilebat of the academy.


    The rest of thebat ss was a blur for Zeke. He was still reeling from his defeat at the hands of Samuel, and it seemed that his luck wasn''t going to change any time soon. He fought several more students, but he was unable to defeat any of them. He was outmatched and outssed, and it was bing increasingly clear that he was not going to excel in this ss as he was right now. Zeke couldn''t quite pinpoint the reason for this string of defeats, but he was starting to believe that he was missing something that all the other students here seemed to have. What that was, he couldn''t rightly say.


    Exhausted and frustrated, Zeke left the ss early and headed home. He walked through the grounds of the Elementium academy, lost in thought. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of inferiority that clung to him like a cloak. He had been aware that he was different, that his focus on Blood Magic set him apart from the rest of the students at the academy. But it had been a while since he felt so alone and out of ce as he did now.


    He found himself wandering aimlessly until he came across a small pond. He sat down on the bank, staring at the water as it rippled in the gentle breeze. He couldn''t help but reflect on his weakness and his inability to keep up with the other students. If Olivia had been right and Blood Magic was just as strong as Elemental Magic, then why was he beaten so badly? Didn''t that mean that he was the problem?


    Just as he was about to sink deeper into despair, someone approached him from behind. She sat down next to him, her warm smile and kind eyes a wee sight. "What''s on your mind, Zeke?" she asked softly.


    Zeke let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair as he looked into Sophia''s eyes. "I just can''t seem to keep up with the other students inbat ss. I feel like I''ve fallen behind."


    "Tell me what happened in ss today," Sophia prompted, her gaze steady on his.


    "I got beaten by Samuel, badly," Zeke admitted, his shoulders slumping. "He was just so fast and agile with his magic, and mine just feels useless inparison."


    Sophia ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Don''t beat yourself up too much, Zeke. The students here are being trained to fight Blood Mages, you know. You must be aware that the focus on Elemental Magic means we do not have any kind of elite troops that focus on meleebat. Topensate for that, all our mages must be able to protect themselves in a closebat scenario."


    "But I''m not just a Blood Mage," Zeke protested. "I also have space and mind magic."


    "Of course, but you''re just starting to duel other mages," Sophia pointed out. "This is very different from fighting monsters, and it''s going to take some time to adjust. Plus, you''re a tri-affinity mage, which makes it even harder to find a workingbat style for you. It''s something that many mages struggle all their life with."


    Zeke let out a sigh. He knew she was just trying to make him feel better, but it was working. "I guess you''re right. It''s just hard to shake this feeling of inadequacy."


    Sophia gave him a small smile. "I understand. I''m always here for you, Zeke."


    Zeke looked at her, a question in his eyes. "Sophia, I always wondered, why are you being so nice to me? Since the beginning of the first year, you always went out of your way to cheer me up."


    Sophia tilted her head to the side, considering her words. "Why do you think that is, Zeke?"


    "I don''t know," Zeke admitted. "I''ve just always wondered. You''re part of the Emperor''s family, and I was just a nobody from a small vige."


    Sophia''s expression softened. "I didn''t like how you were caught up in the political games and schemes of the nobles, despite not being equipped to deal with either. I wanted to help you out since I felt responsible for how you were treated by the nobility in this country. I know it''s not much, but I wanted to make sure you had someone to rely on."


    Zeke let out a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. "Thank you, Sophia. That means a lot to me."


    Sophia ced a hand on his shoulder, her touch warm andforting. "You just have to find your own way, Zeke. You are a true mage now, and you have more power than you realise. You just have to trust yourself and your abilities."


    Zeke felt a new sense of motivation rising within him. Sophia was right, he had to find his own way. He couldn''t keep trying to conform to the traditional ways ofbat.


    Zeke stayed by the pond after Sophia had left, his mind still heavy with thoughts of the day''sbat ss. With a wave of his hand and a silent incantation, he cast his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell, reying the fights in his mind one by one.


    He watched himself sh with Samuel, his opponent''s movements lightning-fast and precise as he expertly dodged and escaped, always staying out of Zeke''s reach. He felt the frustration and inadequacy all over again as he remembered the crushing defeat.


    But he didn''t give up. He went through each fight, searching for any exploitable weaknesses that he could have used to turn the tide. But try as he might, he couldn''t find any ring vulnerabilities in his opponents'' strategy.


    Feeling defeated, Zeke slumped against the tree beside the pond. But as he sat there, a thought came to him. He didn''t have to focus on exploiting his opponents'' weaknesses, he needed to focus on his own strengths. He had a uniquebination of magic affinities, something that not many people possessed, and he needed to learn how to harness that power effectively.


    Zeke sat by the pond, reying the fights in his mind over and over again with his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell. He focused on himself, searching for any hidden talents he might have, that could give him an edge in future battles. But as he watched the fights again and again, he couldn''t help but notice how much more skilled andposed his opponents were, especially Leo.


    Leo seemed to know exactly how to move and how to catch Zeke off guard, while Zeke stumbled around aimlessly, trying to hit his opponents in a straight forward manner. He couldn''t find anything he was particrly good at.


    Feeling defeated, Zeke decided to just focus on what he could determine about himself objectively. He realised that while he may not have a natural sense forbat, he had a strong will and determination, bolstered by his incredible self-healing ability. Zeke began to notice something peculiar. Despite being amongst the most heavily injured in almost every fight, he had the endurance to fight seven battles in one morning. He also realised that he had improved a little from every fight to the next. He had no idea how to move in his fight against Leo, but by the time he had fought his seventh and final fight, he had a rudimentary grasp of positioning.


    It dawned on him that he could substitute for hisckingbat sense and instincts by gaining an over-proportional amount of experience through repetition. He made a vow to always take time afterbat sses to review the fights and devise strategies to improve. He knew it would be a long and grueling process, but he was determined not to be humiliated again and be a formidable opponent in the eyes of his ssmates.


    As the sun began to set, Zeke rose to his feet, feeling a renewed sense of hope. He would focus on his strengths and work tirelessly to improve on his weaknesses. He had a long road ahead of him, but he was ready to face the challenges head-on. With a smile on his face, he walked back to the academy, ready to begin his journey of self-improvement.

 Chapter 49: Combat Classes III.

    Chapter 49: Combat sses III.


    It was the next morning and Zeke found himself standing once again on the training field, he was still a little embarrassed from the previous day''s defeat at the hands of Samuel. The ss had already finished their daily dose of physical training and the other students were starting to pair up and begin their sparring.


    Zeke couldn''tpletely shake off the sense of defeat that had lingered since hisckluster performance the day before. He was determined to demonstrate his determination and prove to Samuel and others that he was not someone to be underestimated. As he scoured the training grounds, he noticed a striking absence. Samuel, the brown-haired wind mage who always seemed to be causing trouble, was nowhere to be found. Zeke was taken aback, he had anticipated that the cocky wind mage woulde seeking a confrontation, but it appeared that Samuel had elected to maintain his distance.


    Leo approached Zeke, observing thetter''s scan of the training field with a glint in his eye. With a smile that betrayed his excitement at the chance to share some juicy gossip, Leo leaned in to whisper to Zeke, "Word is that Samuel''s been in hot water, my friend. Seems like someone put the squeeze on his family and he won''t be attending sses for a while."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of both satisfaction and annoyance at the news. He had been bullied and belittled by Samuel, and to know that the wind mage was now getting a taste of his own medicine was a small victory. On the other hand, this also meant that Zeke could not get back at the cocky bastard himself. It might even look to other people as if he had told on Samuel for bullying him, like a little child, instead of facing him like a man. But at this time, there was nothing Zeke could do about either of those things. All he could do was get ready to set the record straight for the next time he had a chance to fight Samuel.


    With a newfound sense of resolve, Zeke began to train harder than ever. He fought every student he could get his hands on, determined to improve himself. He didn''t care if they were wind mages, earth mages, fire mages, or water mages, he was going to fight them all. Furthermore, he knew that the only way to get better was to fight and learn from his mistakes.


    The morning was a blur for Zeke, he was in a zone, fighting one student after another. He fought with all his might, summoning his blood magic to boost himself and strike back. He fought with a ferocity that he didn''t know he had.


    Exhausted and covered in bruises, Zeke made his way back to the pond where he had first reflected on his defeat. He sat down on the bank, staring at the water as it rippled in the gentle breeze. As he sat there, thinking about the results of today''s fights, he began to realize that his struggles inbat ss were not due to ack of skill or power, but rather ack of experience andpatibility. On further analysis, it became immediately clear that he had the hardest time against Wind mages because they could outrun him and chip away at him with their spells. Water mages had too many ways to restrict his movement and keep him at bay, but at least he had a chance against them. Fire mages did a lot of damage to him, and the fight was decided by whether he could reach them before he couldn''t go on anymore. Earth mages, on the other hand, were the most advantageous style for him. They weren''t fast and didn''t do a lot of damage, so he had a 50/50 chance against them. It always came down to a battle of attrition, and he was at least confident in those.


    Zeke knew that in order to improve his win ratio, he had to understand his strengths and weaknesses, and find ways to adapt his blood magic to the long-ranged style of the Elemental Mages. He began to contemte his mistakes during the fights that day and how to improve. He knew that he had to find a way to make his blood magic stronger and more versatile, to integrate his other magic schools into his fighting style, and to outsmart his opponents and turn their strengths into weaknesses.


    Zeke continued to sit by the pond, contemting his mistakes and ways to improve. He was deep in thought, and the sound of the water and the chirping of the birds were the only things that could be heard. That is until he heard amotioning from behind him. He turned around and saw Sophia walking toward him, trailed by two guys who looked like typical spoiled nobles. The presence of the two tagalongs immediately dampened his excitement upon seeing Sophia.


    Sophia didn''t look pleased to have them following her around either, it seemed to Zeke as if she was looking for a reason to tell them to leave. She came over and sat down next to Zeke, but the two guys followed, standing behind her.


    "So, how did today go?" Sophia asked, her eyes fixed on Zeke.


    "It was...tough," Zeke admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "But I learned a lot. I''ve been thinking about how to improve my blood magic for long-rangebat, and I think I''ve got a few ideas."


    The two guys standing behind Sophia couldn''t help but snicker. "Oh, please. You think you can keep up with the real mages, do you now, blood boy?" one of them sneered. "You''ll never be able to match the rest of us."


    Zeke''s jaw clenched, but he refused to be baited. "I may not havee from one of the great families, but that doesn''t mean I can''t improve. I''m not giving up just because it''s difficult."


    The other guy rolled his eyes. "You''ll never be more than a second-ss Mage, with your mismatched set of affinities. You should just ept your ce and stop trying to be something you''re not. Go home and learn how to till the fields with the rest of themoner-born scum."


    Sophia''s expression grew dark. "That''s enough," she said, her voice firm. "Zeke is working hard to improve, and he deserves respect for that. You two can leave now."


    The two guys, taken aback by Sophia''s sudden assertiveness, hesitated for a moment before turning and walking away, their tails between their legs. Sophia smiled happily as she watched them leave, but as she turned to Zeke, her smile turned rueful as she said, "I''m so sorry for those guys."


    "It''s fine," Zeke said, sitting back down next to her. "But I have to ask, why were they following you around in the first ce?"


    Sophia let out a sigh, "They''re just some brats trying to ingratiate themselves to me because of my family''s status. They think that by being close to me, they''ll gain some sort of advantage."


    Zeke nodded, understanding all too well the games that nobles liked to y. "I see. And you don''t want anything to do with them?"


    Sophia shook her head firmly, "Not at all. I don''t like spending my time around nobles if I can avoid it. I came here to study and be a better mage, not to be a pawn in their political game."


    Zeke couldn''t help but smile at Sophia''s mindset. It reminded him of his own. "I know how you feel. The nobles around here always seem to be ying some kind of game. It''s almost like they didn''te here to be mages, but politicians."


    "So, tell me," Sophia said, her voice light and curious, "how did today go? I saw you out on the training field with the others from your ss, but I didn''t want to interrupt your focus."


    Zeke let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair. "It was rough," he admitted. "I had a hard time against the wind mages, they were just too fast and agile for me. And the water mages had too many ways to restrict my movement. I managed to hold my own against the fire and earth mages, but it was a close call."


    Sophia nodded, her expression thoughtful. "I can imagine. It''s not easy to adapt to the different styles and techniques of the other students. But you''re making progress, and that''s what''s important."


    Zeke nodded, a small smile crossing his face. "Yeah, I know. And speaking of progress, I heard that Samuel got in trouble with his family. Do you know what happened?"


    Sophia''s expression turned a bit mischievous. "Oh, I might have an idea. You see, Vi came out of her secluded training with her grandpa yesterday, and I happened to mention what you told me about Samuel''s behavior in ss. And let''s just say, she didn''t take kindly to Samuel''s actions. I think she might have sent someone to the Luftschloss family to make trouble."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? I don''t like the idea of Vi getting involved in my fights. I want to handle them on my own."


    Sophia shook her head. "It''s not just about you, Zeke. Samuel went against the Windtnzer family by following Alexander''s orders to provoke you. That''s a betrayal, and Vi had to do something about it. Samuel''s probably going to have a bad time for a while."


    Zeke let out a sigh, understanding the reasoning behind Vi''s actions. "I see. Well, I guess I''ll just have to work harder and be stronger, so I can handle my own battles in the future." Sophia just nodded, but didn''t say any more on the topic. After that, the two of them talked about a piece of news that Sophia had heard regarding a new magical invention that was now avable in the capital, before she had to excuse herself for the day.


    As Sophia left, Zeke sat there for a moment longer, lost in thought. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards Vi and Sophia for standing up for him and for understanding his situation. He knew that they had his back, and it filled him with a certain warmth when he thought of what the two of them were doing for him.


    Zeke turned his attention back to his own problem, determined to find a way to improve his battle style. He had to find a way to adapt his battle style to counter the fast-paced, long-rangedbat of the academy. He thought back to the fights he had earlier that day and realized that he still had the hardest time against Wind mages. They could keep him at a distance and fight the battle at their own pace, making it almost impossible for him to get close enough to strike back.


    He thought about his [Perfect Body Control] spell, which allowed him to control every aspect of his body, from his blood flow to his muscle movement. He realized that he could use this spell to boost his strength and agility by a much higher amount when he was not as concerned with safety, even if it meant causing some minor damage to his body. He knew that it would be a gamble to damage himself by over taxing his body, but he was willing to take that risk if it meant improving his chances inbat.


    With renewed determination, Zeke got up from the pond and headed back home. He had a lot of work to do if he wanted to improve, and he was ready to put in the effort. He nned to dive into his research in order to develop new spells that would shore up his weaknesses and give him an edge inbat. It wouldn''t be easy, but he was determined to show the other students at the academy that he was not to be underestimated.


    A day passed and Zeke was stumbling out ofbat ss again, his body aching and covered in bruises. His injuries were healing quickly as he walked, but he still felt drained and a little wobbly from repeated blood loss. He had been pushing himself harder than ever, fighting every student who would agree in an attempt to improve his skills. He was determined to prove to himself and everyone else that he was not a quitter, to show that he was not someone who was just going to ept his lot in life.


    As he left the training field, Zeke was drawn to the tranquil pond where he had first ruminated on his defeat. He settled onto the bank, gaze fixed on the calm waters. Despite the serenity surrounding him, his thoughts and heart raced, the fire within him refusing to be quenched. His heart still pounded from the earlier fights, a phenomenon that he had grown all too familiar with, it had even be challenging to calm down using [Perfect Body Control] at times.


    Sitting there, Zeke meticulously dissected his mistakes from the day''s battles, seeking ways to improve as he had vowed after each passing day. He realized that the best avenues for improvement right now were to find new ways to use his blood magic, integrate his other schools of magic into hisbat style, and outmaneuver his opponents usingbat experience. But all of that was easier said than done.


    As he sat there, lost in thought, he heard steps approaching from behind him. "Zeke, you''re back early," Sophia said, her tone concerned. "Are you alright?"


    Zeke turned to see Sophia and Vi approaching, both of them looking at him with worried expressions. He forced a smile, trying to brush off their concern. "I''m fine, just a little banged up," he said.


    "You''ve been pushing yourself too hard," Sophia said, her tone stern. "You need to take care of yourself, or you''ll burn out. There is no need for you to catch up with the others today or tomorrow, you should take all the time you need and do this the safe way."


    Zeke knew she was right, but he couldn''t help feeling a sense of urgency. "I have to get better," he said. "I can''t just stay like this forever."


    "You don''t have to prove anything to anyone," Vi said, her voice gentle. "You just need to focus on improving yourself and your abilities a little each day."


    Zeke knew that they were both right, but somehow he couldn''t bring himself to agree with that statement. He had the feeling that he did have something to prove, if not to the rest of them, then at least to himself. He chatted with them for a bit longer, promising to take it easy in the future, without having the intention of actually following through. After a short conversation, he said his goodbyes before making his way home, his mind already turning to new ways to enhance his abilities and strategies.


    Once home, he spent the rest of the evening researching Elemental Mages and working on new spells to counter them. He was determined to get better, to be the strongest mage in his grade. He knew it would take time and effort, but he was willing to do whatever it took.


    And so, he fell into a routine, a cycle of going intobat ss to fight as much as possible, reflecting by the pond about ways to improve, chatting with Sophia or Vi, sometimes both of them, and then going home to spend time researching magic and working on new spells, only to repeat the same cycle the next day. He was driven by a constant, burning need to improve, and deep down he was starting to question where this new drive, this feeling of not wanting to be beneath anyone came from. He did not waste much time questioning his own motives though, as the drive to be better today than he was yesterday seemed like something anybody should aspire to have in his opinion.

 Chapter 50: Combat Classes IV.

    Chapter 50: Combat sses IV.


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed as the blonde girl continued to dart around him, her wind des slicing through the air with deadly precision. He gritted his teeth, determined to take her down. Her affinity for wind magic made her incredibly nimble and fast, but he wasn''tpletely without options to counter her. It was time to put his theories to practice.


    With a fierce determination, Zeke over drafted his [Perfect Body Control] spell, the blood magic coursing through his veins as he pushed his body beyond the breaking point. He felt his muscles bulge and his reflexes sharpen as he charged towards the blonde girl.


    Her lips formed into a smirk as she unleashed another [Wind de] to cut off his approach, but this time, Zeke was ready. He spun around the projectile in midair without losing any momentum, closing the distance between them in a split second. The girl''s eyes widened in surprise as Zeke appeared before her, unleashing a flurry of punches, each one mming into her with a force that made her bones rattle.


    Her features quickly turned into a grimace of pain as she stumbled back, her wind magic faltering. Zeke pressed the attack, his fists a blur as he relentlessly pounded her. Finally, with onest powerful punch, he sent her crashing to the ground.


    Panting heavily, Zeke looked down at the blonde girl as she groaned in pain. "Looks like you were not fast enough today, Mnie," he said with a smirk.


    The girl red up at him with a mixture of anger and respect. "This is just crazy! How did you make such quick progress, Zeke?" she said through gritted teeth.


    Zeke grinned, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over him. It had been three weeks since his first fight with Leo, and he had improved a lot since then. He had worked hard to master his blood magic and train his body, and it was paying off.


    "Come on, let me help you up," Zeke said as he offered his hand to Mnie. She epted it, grumbling as she got to her feet. "You know, you''re getting pretty good," she said, rubbing her jaw where Zeke had punched her.


    "Thanks, I''ve been practicing non-stop after school," Zeke replied with a grin.


    "Bullshit," Mnie retorted. "I know for a fact that it''s not just from training after school. The way you''re always analyzing your opponents, thinking of countermeasures, it honestly gives me the creeps. That''s how you''re improving so quickly." Zeke couldn''t help but chuckle. "Okay, you got me. But I can''t tell you all my secrets, now can I?"


    "Whatever, I don''t care. Just know that this one win means nothing, you''ll still have a hard time against wind mages like me," Mnie said with a smirk. "We can always outpace you if we focus only on escaping, and you would not have won that match if I had not gotten sick of running circles around you."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''ll figure something out eventually," Zeke replied with a shrug.


    "How about you and m-"


    "Are you ready?" Leo pped Zeke on the shoulder, interrupting Mnie''s question.


    Zeke turned to face his friend, a determined look in his eyes. "I''ve been waiting for this all week," he said.


    Leo grinned, the two of them had made a tradition of their weekly battles, and although Zeke had yet toe out victorious, he always looked forward to their battle. Zeke could measure his own improvements best against an opponent like Leo.


    Leo nodded, a small smile still ying on his lips. "Good," he said, his voice low and serious. "I hope you''re ready for a real fight this time."


    Zeke''s heart raced with excitement as he followed Leo to the training grounds. He had been waiting for this moment for an entire week, ever since theirst battle where he hade so close to pushing Leo to his limits. He had been training nonstop since then, honing his skills anding up with new strategies to defeat Leo.


    As they reached the training grounds, Zeke could feel the adrenaline pumping through his veins. He knew that this was going to be a tough battle, but he was more than ready for it. He had studied Leo''s fighting style, analyzing his strengths and weaknesses anding up with ways to counter them. And today he would finally show off the surprises he had kept hidden, just for this moment.


    The two of them stood across from each other, their eyes locked in a fierce stare-down. Zeke could feel the tension in the air as they prepared to begin. He took a deep breath and activated his [Perfect Body Control] spell, feeling the blood magic coursing through his veins as he pushed his body to the limit.


    Leo, on the other hand, was calm and collected. He had also fought Zeke several times by now, and he knew that this was going to be a tough battle if he didn''t y to his strengths. He had seen the progress that Zeke had made, and he knew that he had to be prepared for Zeke to pull out some new trick or strategy.


    The two of them charged at each other, their movements swift and precise. They shed in a flurry of punches and kicks,


    Zeke moved with a fluid grace, dodging each of Leo''s earth spikes with ease. He had gotten ustomed to relying on his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell in battle. The spell allowed him to detect even the tiniest of movements, making it almost second nature to avoid the deadly protrusions. He had been simting battles against Leo for weeks now, and hade to understand his opponent''s fighting style.


    Leo, for his part, seemed to still be holding back. His earth spikes were powerful, but Zeke knew that he was capable of much more. He had discovered that Leo also had a fire affinity, but had yet to see him use it in battle.


    "Come on, Leo," Zeke taunted. "Don''t hold back on me. I want to see your full power."


    "Force me, then," Leo snarled as he absorbed a hit from Zeke''s staff with his earthen armor.


    Zeke was determined to push Leo to his limits and had been waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. After a fierce sh, the opportunity presented itself. Leo had backed Zeke into a corner, leaving him with no choice but to jump over a summoned Earth Spike, right into Leo''s already prepared follow-up kick.


    Zeke only smirked, as this was exactly what he had been waiting for, he could not let this moment pass him by. As Leoshed out with the expected high kick, Zeke used his momentum to kick off an invisible wall, changing direction midair. This move caught Leo off guard, and he could not react in time to Zeke''s counter-attack, sending him flying back with a powerful kick to the chest.


    Leoy there, dazed, taking a moment to gather the fortitude to continue. "How did you do that?" he muttered in disbelief.


    Zeke felt a sense of victory as he looked upon Leo, havingnded a strike upon his elusive rival. He extended a hand to assist Leo to his feet, and exined his technique. "I use the same method I apply topress space for my [Spatial Barrier] spell to create footholds in the air. This grants me extreme flexibility in midair and opens up new angles of attack."


    Leo was surprised by the innovation Zeke had demonstrated in such a short time, but he refused to be daunted. A feral grin spread across his face as he looked back at Zeke, "You won''t catch me off guard again." Despite Leo''s warning, Zeke continued to experiment with the [Air Step] spell, but with limited sess as Leo had adapted to the unorthodox attacks. Leo remained true to his word and was not caught off guard by the same trick again.


    Zeke and Leo continued their spar, the intensity of their battle rising with each passing moment. Zeke looked down at his left arm that was now sporting a swollen bruise that was visible through his torn training shirt. The arm still worked fine for now, but he would need some timeter for the wound to heal properly. Despite the damage he had sustained, Zeke knew he had to push even harder if he wanted any chance of making Leo go all out.


    After weeks of studying Olivia''s ouwed tomes on Blood Magic, Zeke had finally developed his first offensive spell. As Leonded a heavy jab to the side of Zeke''s face, he retreated, giving Zeke the opportunity he had been waiting for.


    "[Blood whip]!" Zeke shouted, as he swung both his arms outwards, creating a finger-thick cord of condensed blood that shot through the air with a shrill sound. Leo was caught off guard, but his beast-like reflexes allowed him to dodge one of the whips. The other, however, hit him straight across the face, tearing through the protection of his [Earthen Armor] spell and leaving a bloody gash in its wake.


    Zeke would not let such an opportunity slip away. He unleashed a furious onught of whip strikes, leaving Leo with no choice but to curl up behind his earthen armor to weather the storm. But Zeke''s barrage was relentless. Leo soon discovered that once summoned, the whips could be kept out almost indefinitely.


    As Zeke watched the whips chew through Leo''s earthen defense with each hit, he thought victory might finally be within his grasp. But just as he was about to im victory, two [Earth pirs] shot out of the ground, ensnaring the string of a whip each. Zeke hung suspended between the two pirs for a moment, and before he could free himself, he was sent flying backwards. His chest charred from the hit he had just taken, Zekey on the floor, groaning in pain. His former [Blood Whips] were now two smears tracing his trajectory across the ground, ending at the point on his hands where they used to be attached. The spell had returned to its liquid form when Zeke had lost concentration. But even in his defeat, he was ecstatic. He had finally pushed Leo to go all out with his magic.


    Zeke stood tall, his clothes smoldering from the mes that had engulfed him moments before. The fabric of his uniform was burned away, the entire front half missing, revealing the amulet he was still wearing over his heart as well as red and blistered skin all across his chest. But even as he made his way towards Leo, his wounds were already beginning to heal.


    Leo stared at Zeke in disbelief, "I thought when I finally used my fire magic, I would teach you a severe lesson," he said, a hint of petnce in his voice. "But you just walked it off like I had pped you with a pillow."


    Zeke''s smile widened, "I don''t know what kind of pillow you sleep on, but mine usually don''t burn half my skin off. But to each their own." Leoughed and pped Zeke on the shoulder, "Want to go again?"


    Zeke thought for a moment before shaking his head, "I can''t today, I promised to meet up with Viter." Leo nodded, "Alright, see you next time." As Leo went off in search of another sparring partner, Zeke made his way over to the second year students. His walking speed was purposefully slow in order to give the wounds all over his body time to heal before his eventual arrival. He didn''t want Vi or Sophia to see him this injured, the two had a tendency to get overly worried. Zeke grabbed a recement shirt from a prepared pile and started his slow trek across the training fields.


    As Zeke approached the group of second year students, he was still deep in thought. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment for what he had achieved today. He had finally pushed Leo to go all out and had even managed to walk away rtively unscathed.


    But his triumph was short-lived as he was met with the stares and whispers of the students, as Zeke walked into the second-year sparring area with a sense of unease. He always felt out of ce in the second-year students'' sparring area. Despite getting along with most of the first-year students now, the second-year students seemed to despise him. Their open disdain for him was palpable each time he visited to meet with Vi or chat with Sophia.


    At first, Zeke had thought that someone had it out for him, but he soon realized that the reason for their hatred was something far less nefarious. As Vi flew across the field and body-checked him to the ground, the reason stared him right in the face. Vi, sitting on top of him with a pout on her face, eximed, "Zeke, you won''t believe what Sophia did to me today!"


    The stares of the second-year students bored into him as hey there, confirming his suspicions once again. They were jealous. Not only did he have a close rtionship with Vi, but he also got along with Sophia, who was notoriously stand-offish with nobles who tried to approach her.


    Zeke couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all as Vi helped him to his feet. Despite their jealousy, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness for the second-year students. By antagonizing him so openly, they were missing out on any possibility of friendship with Vi and Sophia.


    As Zeke rose to his feet, Sophia made her way over to him as well. She had apparently been Vi''s opponent before thetterunched herself across the training field. Zeke greeted Sophia with a smile as he fought off Vi''s attempts to climb onto his back. She eventually gave up and was now flying circles around his head instead.


    "Do you have ns this weekend?" Vi asked, her voice tinged with excitement. Zeke knew by now that she was bored and hoped that he would entertain her. But for once, Zeke had ns of his own.


    "Yes, I''m going back home to Feldstadt over the weekend," Zeke said, his eyes meeting hers.


    Vi was surprised. "It''s not often that you go home over the weekend. Is there any special event?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    Zeke looked at her, disappointment etched on his face. Vi started to sweat, unsure of why she was getting the death stare from Zeke. Sophia came to her rescue. "It''s his birthday this weekend, Vi," Sophia said, her voice soft.


    Zeke looked at Sophia with grateful eyes. At least one of his friends remembered. Vi pouted upon seeing his face lighting up, not liking to be outdone by Sophia, especially not when it came to Zeke. She stared at the other girl challengingly and said, "Well, I bet you don''t have as good a present as I do."


    The moment Sophia and Vi locked eyes, there seemed to be a tension in the air. After a moment of silence, Sophia smirked, her face disying a look of self-assurance, her confidence riling up Vi, who was not one to back down without a fight either. "Bring it!" she eximed, her voice filled with determination and a hint of mischief.


    The two girls turned on their heels and walked away, leaving Zeke standing there, surrounded by the second year students. He felt out of ce, unsure of why he had evene to this sparring area in the first ce. He just stood there, in the midst of the bustling activity, pondering his purpose.


    The two girls, Sophia and Vi, had vanished in the crowd, leaving him behind without a second thought. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy as the other students parted respectfully for the two of them, while he was left standing there, feeling lost. He shook his head, trying to shake off the feeling of confusion as he began to make his way back to his home, still unsure of what the purpose had been for calling him to this ce.

 Chapter 51: Happy Birthday.

    Chapter 51: Happy Birthday.


    Zeke had always felt like a simple boy from a small vige at heart. But as he grew older, he became more and more aware of the limited opportunities such a life had to offer. As he walked through the streets of the capital today, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia wash over him. He hade so far since leaving home, and yet it seemed like only yesterday that he had been just a farmer''s son with dreams of bing a mage.


    He made his way to the crafters quarter, where he knew his childhood friend, Markus, was working as a cksmith. The boy had always been a good friend to Zeke, even when the world seemed to have turned against him, Markus had remained a steadfast supporter. Zeke was excited to see his friend again, even though Markus was reserved with other people, he had always been like a reliable older brother to Zeke.


    "Markus!" he eximed as he stepped into the smithy and found his friend polishing a sword in the far corner, "You''re still as ugly as ever!"


    "Hey! Watch it," Markusughed, "It''s good to see you too, you little runt. Are you going home over the weekend?"


    "I wouldn''t miss moms birthday meal for anything," Zeke said with a chuckle.


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m just d you''vee to visit, so I can finally get a rematch in our arm wrestlingpetition, all this cksmithing has been doing wonders for my biceps," Markus teased.


    "You wish," Zeke grinned, "I''ve been training as well, I''ll still whoop your butt, and I always will."


    "Oh please, look at those puny noodles you have for arms, mage boy," Markusughed.


    "I know they don''t look like much," Zeke replied, looking down at his own arms and thenparing them to Markus much bulkier looking arms with a grimace, "But let''s see you talk big after you had a proper taste of my noodle-arms. That''ll teach you some respect."


    "Is that so? I can''t wait to see you try," Markus grinned.


    "I''ve missed the old days, all the nonsense we used to pull. It''s good to see you again," Zeke said with a smile as he finally reached his friend and gave him a warm hug.


    "I''ve missed those days too," Markus said, "But look at you now. You''re a mage, a warrior. I couldn''t be more proud of the young man you''ve be." Markus wiped a fake tear from his eyes, acting like a proud father.


    Zeke rolled his eyes, "Yeah, yeah. You just missed having someone around who puts up with your shit."


    "You bet I do, it''s all hard work for me as well," Markusughed, "Now,e on, let''s catch up on what''s been happening, you can tell me all about how you''re still failing at Elementium. And I''ll tell you all about the tales of that dashingly handsome new cksmith called Markus, who has taken the crafters quarters by storm in exchange."


    Zeke rolled his eyes again, "You''re such a cunt, you know that?"


    "I know," Markus grinned, "But you love me anyway."


    Zeke couldn''t suppress a grin as he started telling his stories with excitement clear in his voice, "Yeah, I do. Now, let me tell you how I kicked Leo''s butt yesterday duringbat ss."


    And so the two friends spent the day catching up, teasing each other, andughing about the old days. Markus was overjoyed to see his old friend, and he couldn''t help but be proud of how well Zeke seemed to be doing now.


    As the day came to a close, Markus presented Zeke with his birthday gift. It was a heavy-reinforced staff, crafted by Markus himself. The staff was made of dark oak wood and was reinforced with iron bands that ran along its length. The iron bands not only added strength to the staff, but also gave it a menacing look. The staff had a dragon skull shaped metal orb at its head, which was enchanted with earth magic to increase its weight and impact. The staff also had an iron-tipped bottom which could be used as a spear tip.


    Zeke was overjoyed with the gift, knowing how much effort Markus had put into creating it for him. He admired the craftsmanship and the amount of detail that Markus had put into it. It was not only a weapon, but also a symbol of their friendship to Zeke. He thanked Markus and promised to put it to good use.


    As he boarded the carriage for his journey home, Zeke held the staff closely. The weight of the staff made him feel more powerful, and he couldn''t wait to test the weapon inbat. As the carriage rolled on, he held the staff and closed his eyes, feeling the vibrations of the iron bands and the wooden shaft. He imagined the different ways he could use it in battle, and the different ways he could make it his own. He was excited to start training with his new weapon and to see how it would enhance his already formidable abilities.


    After arriving home, Zeke was immediatly attacked by his family, hugs and kisses raining down from all sides. He knew that he would have to return to the academy soon, but for now, he was happy to be home. On the evening of his birthday, his mother cooked his favorite meal, as was tradition in his household. Zeke enjoyed the dinner and didn''t have the heart to tell his mother that he had found several dishes during the time in the capital that he liked a lot more than the simple fare that they used to eat here in the vige. The moment he saw how much love and attention his mother had put into the meal, even the thought of requesting something else died on the spot.


    Zeke smiled at his mother, who looked at her son with a gaze full of warmth and affection, as she presented him with the biggest te of food. The dish that was abination of rice, vegetables and some sparse strips of meat had once been something that Zeke looked forward too for weeks before his birthday. Now, though, what he really appreciated was the love his family had put into the meal instead of the taste of the dish itself. After the meal was over, Zeke spent the rest of the evening telling his family all about his adventures in the academy. He always left out the negative events when talking about his life in the capital and made sure that his family only ever learned of the bright side. He could see in the way his parents sometimes exchanged nces that they were suspicious, but neither of them ever pressed him for more details.


    Despite being home for his birthday, Zeke still spent the majority of the time training with his new staff and focusing on his magic. He was catching up to the other first years, but theck of any real offensive long range spells was really holding him back. Zeke had decided not to try topete where he was weak though and instead decided to double down on his strengths. He had always been fascinated by the intricacies of the human body and how it rted to magic. And so, he had made it a priority to create a spell that utilized his ability to exactly see the body of another person, in order to determine his opponent''s strengths and weakness in just the blink of an eye.


    He had begun by studying the anatomy of the human body and how it rted to magic. He had already read countless books and scrolls from the growing collection of his mental library, and practiced his magic until his mind was bleary. He was determined to use this weekend to develop a system that would allow him to quickly and urately assess the strength of another person.


    Eventually, he seeded in defining a system that he called the "bodyposition assessment." It was a scale of values that let him look at theposition of another person''s body and assign weighted numbers to the various findings. For example, he would assess the strength of a person''s bones, the density of their muscles, and the sticity of their tendons. He would also take into ount the person''s overall health and any physical or magical abnormalities.


    With this system, he could quickly determine the distinguishing features of another person''s body and how it rted to their effective strength. The idea was that it would eventually be able to predict how well they would perform in battle and what kind of magic they were most suited for. He was excited to put his new system to the test and to see how it would help him in his quest to be a top-ranked mage at Elementium. But for as long as he was home, he would practice the spell on his little sister, who was eager to help him out.


    "Alright, little sis," Zeke said, holding his sister up in front of him. "Time for your bodyposition assessment."


    He closed his eyes, focusing on the spell [Analyze]. He could feel the magic flowing through him, and he could sense the aura of his sister''s body. He opened his eyes, and began to assess her body, measuring her weight, muscle mass, bone density, and overall health. Finally, after adjusting and analyzing all the data he deemed necessary, he got a result he was happy with.


    <strong>[Results of Analyze]


    </strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Maya. <strong>Last name:</strong> von Hohenheim. <strong>Age:</strong> 10. <strong>Gender:</strong> Female. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.3m. <strong>Strength:</strong> 3 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 4 <strong>Agility:</strong> 6 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 6 No Magic core detected, (no affinity), Rank: none, engraved spell: [None].


    "Hmm, not too shabby," he mumbled to himself. "But we can do better."


    He continued to focus on the spell,paring her body to a baseline he had defined. He had measured a lot ofmon, healthy farmers and taken the results as the average. He designated the value of 10 in every category for a healthy grown man. The data he received was useable, and he made mental notes of what he could improve on. He also developed a diet and training n for both himself and Maya, based on the data he had collected.


    "Alright, little sis," he said, setting her down on the ground. "Looks like we''ve got some work to do. But don''t worry, with my help, you''ll be the strongest ten-year-old in the empire in no time."


    His sister giggled, "I''m going to be stronger than you, Zeke!"


    "We''ll see about that," Zeke replied with a grin. "But for now, let''s get you some food and rest. We''ve got a long road ahead of us."


    After enjoying a hearty lunch, Zeke sat cross-legged on the grass, his sister mimicking his position across from him. He began to guide her through the meditation technique he had developed as a child. His sister had been meditating with him for years, but he had never taken the time to properly show her how it was done. Though he was uncertain of its scientific validity, the technique had worked for him after all, so he saw no harm in teaching her.


    As he watched her breath and focus her mind, he noticed something peculiar in the way the ambient Mana interacted with her body. Through the use of his [Perfect Body Control] and [Perfect Spatial Awareness] abilities, he could observe a change in the flow of Mana around her.


    He realized that his intuition had been right all along. The meditation technique he had developed as a kid was more than just make-believe. It was a way to tap into the ambient Mana and redirect it to the center of the body, potentially leading to the manifestation of a magic core.


    Zeke couldn''t believe it. He had started to assume that his ability to use magic was a fluke, a rare urrence in his family with no exnation. But now, seeing the meditation technique work for his sister, he couldn''t help but wonder if the same was true for his friends Markus and Lilly. He had always wondered how it could be possible that all three of them had turned out to have a magic core. The statistical possibility for this to happen were astronomically small, since none of them had any mages among their ancestors as far as Zeke knew.


    He couldn''t wait to tell Maximilian about his discovery. He had always been puzzled by his own abilities, and now he might finally have an answer. But before that, he had to test his theory further. He instructed his sister to continue with the meditation technique, and started to observe her progress closely.


    He also knew that this revtion, if it turned out to be true, would have far-reaching implications. If his technique could be used to manifest magic cores in non-mage families, it would revolutionize the way magic was taught and perceived in the world. The possibilities were endless and exciting, and Zeke knew that this just might be the beginning of a new era of magic.


    As he sat on thewn behind his house with his sister, deep in thought, Zeke realized that his life had just taken a drastic turn. He couldn''t wait to see where this new discovery would lead him and those around him. The world of magic had just be a lot more interesting.


    He spent the next few days training and observing his sister and practicing with his new staff. Zeke knew, now more than ever, that he had to be at the top of his game if he wanted his strength to keep up with his scientific discoveries.


    <strong>[Results of Analyze]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Ezekiel. <strong>Mage name:</strong> None. <strong>Last name:</strong> von Hohenheim. <strong>Age:</strong> 15. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.71m. <strong>Strength:</strong> 18 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 22 <strong>Agility:</strong> 16 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 20


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Blood magic</strong> (Perfect affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Body control].


    <strong>Space magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    <strong>Mind magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Sensory Recall].


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Blood magic:</strong>


    <strong>[Perfect Body Control]</strong> Active & Passive


    This spell allows the caster to control his own body functions and gives the caster aplete understanding over the body. [Blood Spike] Active This spell allows the caster to create solid spikes of blood that grow out of his skin. [Blood Whip] Active This spell allows the caster to manifest whips made of condensed blood. These whips can be used to strike and cut opponents, as well as to bind and control them. The spell requires a significant amount of blood to for it''s initial cast, but the whips can then remain summoned for a minimal Mana cost.


    <strong>Space magic:</strong>


    <strong>[Perfect Spatial Awareness]</strong> Passive This spell allows the caster to have perfect awareness of everything happening in a radius around him. [Spatial Freeze] Active This spell allows the caster to stop people from moving bypressing the surrounding space [Spatial Barrier] Active This spell allows the caster to create a barrier in front of him for protection. [Air Step] Active This spell allows the caster to manipte the surrounding space, allowing him to step on air.


    <strong>Mind magic:</strong>


    <strong>[Perfect Sensory Recall]</strong> Active & Passive This spell allows the caster to recall anything that happened within the area of his spatial awareness in perfect rity. Analyze Active This spell allows the caster to view collected data in aprehensive form.


    Zeke returned to the academy, his heart light with the memories of the weekend''s events. And as soon as he set foot on academy grounds, he was pleasantly surprised to find two familiar figures waiting for him. "Vi! Sophia!" he eximed, a smile creeping across his face.


    The two girls, his closest friends at the academy, beamed back at him. "We''ve been looking all weekend for the perfect present for you, Zeke," said Vi, her face alight with excitement. "It''s your job to judge who had the better present," added Sophia, a hint of a smirk ying at the corners of her mouth.


    Zeke''s heart swelled with gratitude as he looked at his friends. He knew that they both had a tendency to bepetitive with each other, but he didn''t want to have to deal with their rivalry when it came to his birthday presents. So, he thanked each of them from the bottom of his heart before taking their presents and fleeing home, promising that he would tell them whose present was better at ater date. Zeke, of course, had no intention of doing anything of the sort.

 Chapter 52: Birthday presents.

    Chapter 52: Birthday presents.


    Zeke sat in his room, surrounded by the familiarforts of home. His gaze fell upon the two wrapped presents sitting on his bedside table. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as he examined them closely. The first present, from Vi, wasrge and heavy, the wrapping straining under its weight. He could hear the sound of stones rattling within as he shook it lightly. The second present, from Sophia, was smaller and fit easily in one hand. He was fairly certain it was a book, but he had purposely avoided paying attention to his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell to ruin the surprise of the gifts by peeking inside.


    Zeke carefully unwrapped Vi''s present, eager to see whaty inside. As the vibrant fabric fell away, he was greeted with the sight of a ck, polished marble box, divided into three equal-sized sections. Each section was filled with small, sparkling crystals of different colors. Zeke picked up a purple crystal and held it in his hand, studying its surface critically. As he looked closer, he felt a strange sensation, as if the crystal was trying to influence his mind. He quickly dropped the crystal back into its section, feeling a sense of unease.


    He picked up the small card that had apanied the gift, reading the message written in Vi''s elegant script. It read: "Hey Zeke, I hope this gift serves you well on your journey as a mage. If you don''t know what these crystals are, then you should ask your mentor. Use them wisely, and they will aid you in your studies and your future. With love, Vi."


    Zeke felt truly moved by Vi''s gift and the heartfelt message she had left for him. He didn''t know what those beautiful stones were used for, but he could sense the potent magical power contained within them. He carefully ced the box back on the table, vowing to study and learn how to use them properly.


    He then turned his attention to Sophia''s present, carefully unwrapping the delicate paper. As he had suspected, it was a book, but the title caught him by surprise: "Basics of Telekinesis in the Geistreich style." Zeke knew that the Emperor''s family kept their mind magic secrets closely guarded, so he couldn''t help but wonder if this book would get Sophia into trouble. Zeke opened up the first page of the book and started to read the introductory text.


    <em>Wee to the world of Telekinesis in the Geistreich style. This book is designed to provide you with aprehensive introduction to the basics of this powerful ability. In the Geistreich tradition, we focus on fine control and precision, rather than raw power. While this approach may not be as immediately impressive as other forms of Telekinesis, it is the key to true mastery.</em>


    <em>Please note that until full mastery is achieved, Telekinesis in the Geistreich style is not rmended for use inbat. However, with patience and practice, you will discover the many ways in which this subtle and sophisticated approach to Telekinesis can enrich your life. So, without further ado, let us begin our journey into the fascinating world of Telekinesis in the Geistreich style.</em>


    Zeke was not disappointed by the book''s ims of the spell not being immediately useful forbat, he had always thought of Telekinesis as a useful tool in day to day life instead of a weapon in battle. He picked up the small card that was attached to the cover of the book. It read:


    "Dear Ezekiel, I know you have always been interested in learning more about Mind Magic, and I wanted to give you something that would help you on your journey. This book contains information on the Geistreich style of telekinesis, a technique that is closely guarded by my family. Use it wisely and be careful who you share it with. With love, Sophia."


    Zeke felt a mix of emotions as he read the card. He was grateful for Sophia''s gift, but also concerned for her safety. He knew that Sophia had put herself at risk by sharing this knowledge with him, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility for her well-being. Zeke carefully ced the book back on the table, vowing to study it in secret and use the information wisely. He knew that the knowledge contained within the pages of that book would be invaluable to him no matter what path he chose to take in the future.


    Zeke picked up the box containing Vi''s gift and set off in search of his mentor, Maximilian. He found the old man holed up in his study, surrounded by books and papers. Zeke knocked on the door frame, and Maximilian looked up from his work, surprised to see him.


    "Maximilian, I have something to show you," Zeke said, holding out the box.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took the box from Zeke. He carefully opened it and peered inside, his expression turning from one of curiosity to one of shock.


    "Where did you get these?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Vi gave them to me as a present," Zeke exined.


    Maximilian let out a string of curses, muttering something about "spoiled little girls" and "too much wealth."


    "Teacher, what is it? What''s wrong?" Zeke asked, confused by the old man''s reaction.


    "These are affinity crystals," Maximilian exined. "They''re the best way to advance your core after reaching true mage level. They allow you to absorb specific types of magic directly into your core, greatly elerating your progress."


    "Why can''t I just gather ambient Mana from the air like I''ve been doing until now?" Zeke asked, confused.


    "That method still works," Maximilian said. "But it''s too slow. It would take you decades to reach the next stage by only absorbing ambient mana."


    Zeke was shocked by this revtion. He had never considered that there might be a faster way to progress. "I had no idea there was such a way, why isn''t everyone doing this all the time, then?" he said.


    "Do you remember how the other space mages treated you on your first day?" Maximilian asked, his face hiding a certain amount of concern upon bringing up painful memories for Zeke.


    Zeke nodded, his face growing dark. "Yes, I remember. They were cold and distant towards me. I had the strong impression that they didn''t want me around. I always felt like it was weird, since all the other groups of mages seemed to wee neers."


    "That''s because of this," Maximilian said, picking one of the white crystals out of the box with extreme care. "This is a space affinity crystal. It''s one of the rarest and most sought-after affinity crystals. They''re not found on this, and the only known source is from meteors thatnd here."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in surprise. "No wonder it''s so expensive," he said, looking at the crystal in Maximilian''s hand with wide eyes.


    "Exactly," Maximilian said, impressed. "I''m amazed at how much of this crystal Vi was able to gather for you. It''s a very costly present, you should be grateful to that little girl."


    As Zeke looked at the box of affinity crystals, a smile spread across his face. He realized that she must have spent a lot of her money on this. As he thought about how she must have rushed around the capital for the entire weekend, he felt a sense of warmth in his chest. The gesture must have not only been meant as a birthday present, but also as an apology for initially forgetting about his special day. He couldn''t help but feel touched by Vi''s thoughtfulness. He then turned to Maximilian, eager to learn more about these powerful crystals and how he could get more of them in the future.


    Maximilian nodded, his expression serious. "Affinity crystals can be found where there is a lot of the property they''re bonded to. For example, fire crystals are found in volcanic regions, and water crystals are found in the ocean."


    "Then where do blood and mind crystalse from?" Zeke asked, looking up at Maximilian with a curious gleam in his eyes.


    "Mind crystals are not rare at all," Maximilian replied, "In every big city where there are a lot of people gathered, mind affinity crystals will form in people''s homes and in public spaces. The people of the capital actually make a good bit of money when a crystal forms in their home. They can sell it to the mages'' guild for a nice profit."


    "Really?" Zeke asked, d to hear that he wouldn''t have to be worried about those crystals at least.


    "Yes, in fact, I was able to gather a small mountain of those crystals in preparation for when you would need them," Maximilian nodded, before going on, "But blood crystals are a different story. They only form in ces of great bloodshed. Ancient battlefields are a good ce to find them, or ces where monster hordes usually sh outside the civilized parts of the world. I still managed to get a decent amount of them, but I was really worried about how we would get our hands on space affinity crystals in the short term."


    "It makes a lot of sense that something that can only be found periodically would be highly coveted," Zeke said, "I assume scarcity determines the price of essence crystals?"


    "It''s a major factor, yes," Maximilian said, "Most nations trade affinity crystals with each other though. The empire exports almost all other crystals and imports an obscene amount of elemental affinity crystals. That''s also one of the reasons why there are no prominent mages from other affinities in the empire left. They can''t even get the resources to advance past the stage of True Mage without paying a premium."


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. He had never realized the extent of the resources needed to advance in magic. He looked back at the box of crystals from Vi, feeling a newfound appreciation for the gift.


    "Why would the empire trade with other nations if they''re at war with most of them?" Zeke asked, confused.


    Maximilian leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers thoughtfully. "The empire could never gather enough elemental affinity crystals within its own borders to satisfy the needs of the great families," he exined. "These crystals are vital for the advancement of any mage, and the empire simply doesn''t have the resources to provide enough for all of its citizens. So, they must rely on outside sources."


    Zeke nodded, understanding. "But who would even trade with the empire, considering the war?"


    "Ah, that''s where the merchant uniones in," Maximilian said. "They have their own small city state in the middle of the continent, and they''re a neutral power. They trade with every country, and almost all international trade is done through them. The empire may be at war with its neighboring nations, but they still need these crystals to survive. So, they sell them to the merchant union, who in turn sells them to other countries."


    Zeke was fascinated by this new information. The politics and economics of the world were far moreplicated than he had imagined. "And what about the merchant union? How do they survive in such a war-torn climate?"


    Maximilian grinned. "They have some of the strongest mages on the continent protecting their city state. It''s rumored that they even have exarch-level powerhouses in their employ. Even if the empire had twice the strength, they wouldn''t dare attack the merchant union directly. And with a reputation for being fair business partners and never taking sides, they have the respect and loyalty of many nations."


    Zeke sat back in his chair, taking in all of this new information. He had much to consider, and much to learn about the world outside his small vige. Nodding slowly, Zeke began to understand the strategic importance of this trade. "But what about the other nations? Why would they trade with the empire if they''re at war? They have to realized that they are giving the empire the resources it needs to train even more mages?"


    Maximilian smiled wryly. "War is a costly thing, Zeke. Even the most powerful nations need resources to keep growing. The merchant union offers a way for them to acquire those resources without directly dealing with the empire. It''s the only way for the nations to conduct business as usual during the war, without cutting off all means of acquiring resources."


    "I see," Zeke said, "I had no idea there was a power like the merchant union on the continent. I''ll have to do some more research on them."


    "Yes, you should," Maximilian said, "It''s important to know and understand the different powers at y in this world. The merchant union is a force to be reckoned with, and they are a valuable connection to have."


    Zeke nodded, taking in the information that Maximilian had given him. He was grateful for the old man''s knowledge and wisdom, and he knew that he still had much to learn about the world and the powers that governed it.


    Maximilian then showed Zeke how to use the affinity crystal in his magical advancement. He guided Zeke through the steps and as Zeke put one of his blood crystals on his open palm, he tried to absorb it in the same way he would do with ambient mana.


    The moment he started, he felt an absolute flood of blood-attuned Mana invading his core. It was overwhelming, almost too much to handle. He closed his eyes, focusing on the influx of power, trying to control it and direct it towards his core.


    After a few minutes, the flood slowed, and Zeke opened his eyes. The crystal in his hand had transformed into a dull stone, that looked like it could have been picked up by the roadside. He looked up at Maximilian, who grinned at him.


    "Quite the rush, eh?" Maximilian asked.


    Zeke couldn''t help but agree with Maximilian, the feeling of the blood-attuned Mana flooding his core was unlike anything he had ever experienced before. Even after a long moment of trying to grasp what he had just experienced, the feeling remained something he could not put into words, but in the best way possible. He held up the dull stone, now nothing more than a lifeless rock, and examined it closely. "Wow," he muttered, still trying to process the new sensation.


    Maximilian chuckled. "I told you, it''s quite the experience. And you should be aware of it yourself, you''ve probably made more progress in a few minutes than most people would make in weeks of absorbing ambient mana."


    Zeke sat in awe as he looked at his blood core. The small, blood-red figure representing his blood affinity had grown a little, and now appeared to be more substantial. He couldn''t believe the amount of progress he had made in such a short amount of time. "This would have taken me months of absorbing ambient mana," he said to Maximilian.


    The old mage nodded. "Your perfect affinity makes the absorption a lot more efficient than it would be for others," he said. "But don''t expect to make the same amount of progress with your mind and space cores. They only have a greater affinity, not a perfect one."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel grateful for his perfect affinity. He knew that if he had a lesser affinity, the cost of resources would be astronomical. He couldn''t imagine the struggles that other mages with lesser affinities had to go through. But what was at the forefront of his mind was the progress he would make in the future with the help of these affinity crystals.

 Chapter 53: Meditation research.

    Chapter 53: Meditation research.


    Zeke sat in silence, still processing the rush of power that had coursed through him after absorbing the crystals. But as the initial excitement subsided, he noticed a strange sensation in his core. It was a feeling of strain, like he had overburdened a muscle.


    "Maximilian," Zeke said, turning to his mentor. "What is this feeling in my core? I''ve never experienced it before."


    Maximilian''s expression turned serious as he listened to Zeke''s question. "Absorbing affinity crystals puts pressure on your core," he exined. "You have to take a break after each session and give it time to recover. It is very easy to damage one''s core permanently otherwise. If that wasn''t the case, all the mages from the great families would just absorb crystals for a couple of days uninterrupted and then advance to the next level."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the gravity of Maximilian''s words. He had not considered the potential risks of using the crystals. "I see," he said. "I''ll be sure to take my time and use them wisely."


    Maximilian gave a small smile, proud of Zeke''s maturity. "That''s all I can ask for," he said. "Just remember, these crystals are a powerful tool if used appropriately, but can just as easily turn into a stumbling block if used incorrectly. Be careful, and alwayse to me if you have any questions or concerns."


    Zeke nodded, determined to use the crystals responsibly and to learn as much as he could from his mentor. He examined his core closely, analyzing the strain that Maximilian had warned him about. He noticed that his blood affinity core would take around three days to fully restore itself, while his mind and space affinity cores would take five days to a week to be fully restored again.


    He marveled at the advantages that a perfect affinity brought him. With a perfect affinity, he was able to absorb more essence and recover faster than other mages. It was a small reminder of the power that came with a perfect core.


    Just as Maximilian was turning to leave, Zeke remembered something else he had wanted to share with his mentor. "Maximilian," he said, catching the old man''s attention. "I''ve been meaning to tell you about something I developed when I was a kid. A meditation technique."


    Maximilian listened to his story, his expression one of mild curiosity. Zeke exined how he, Lilly, and Markus had used the technique as children and how they had all had magic cores when they were tested at Elementium. He also mentioned how Markus'' core wasn''t pure enough to be epted into Elementium, but he still had a core.


    As Zeke spoke, Maximilian was listening attentively, but his interest in the story thus far seemed limited. But then Zeke made a dramatic pause for effect, and his mentor''s eyes widened as he continued with his revtion.


    "Over the weekend, I could finally confirm through observations on my sister that the meditation technique I developed as a kid was actually beneficial to the formation of a core," Zeke said. "I''ve observed and recorded it with the Trinity Project."


    Maximilian''s eyes almost popped out. "This is incredible," he eximed. "You''ve discovered something truly revolutionary. We must document this immediately and share it with the other mages. This could change the way we understand magic and core formation."


    Zeke felt a sense of pride and excitement at his mentor''s reaction. He knew that his discovery could have a significant impact on the magemunity and that he was on the cusp of something truly groundbreaking. Maximilian''s excitement was palpable as he pummeled Zeke with question after question about his discovery. "How effective is the technique?" he asked. "Can it be improved? What is its sess rate? Tell me everything and anything."


    Zeke did his best to answer, but he soon realized that he had not considered many of the questions Maximilian was bringing up. His mind was not yet attuned to the ways of academic research like his mentor''s.


    As the hours passed, Maximilian''s questioning became more intense, as he delved deeper into the specifics of Zeke''s discovery. Zeke found himself struggling to keep up with the older mage''s relentless questioning.


    Finally, Maximilian was done with his questions, but his interest in the subject had not lessened in the slightest. He appeared about ready to force Zeke onto the airship, so that they could visit his sister for further study. "We must document this immediately and share it with the magicmunity," Maximilian eximed. "It is of paramount importance that we document every facet of the process of core formation."


    Zeke tried to calm his mentor down by bringing up logical arguments, such as the point that it was Sunday night and that his sister was likely in bed by now. Maximilian didn''t seem convinced, his excitement for the discovery still undiminished.


    "But, Maximilian," Zeke pressed. "I also have sses tomorrow morning. I can''t just drop everything and leave now."


    Finally, this seemed to calm his mentor down. Zeke decided to strike while the iron was hot, promising Maximilian that they could visit his sister next weekend, and in the meantime, they could look around the capital for willing participants to test the meditation technique on.


    "That sounds reasonable," Maximilian said, his expression softening. "We''ll n to leave next weekend and in the meantime, we can start gathering test subjects here at the capital."


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that his mentor hade around to his point of view. He knew that the discovery was important, but he also knew that he needed to bnce his research with his responsibilities as a student.


    "Alright, Maximilian," Zeke said, feeling grateful for his mentor''s understanding. "I''ll write a letter to my parents, telling them that I will be back for another visit next weekend. In the meantime, I''ll write a notice at the adventurers guild asking for willing participants in the research."


    "No," Maximilian said, pping a hand on Zeke''s shoulder. "This discovery has the potential to change everything. We must handle it with care and caution. I will arrange for some trustworthy participants myself, we must make sure that we keep this as discrete as possible until we are ready to release our findings. There are many people who would get in the way of our research the moment they get wind of what we are working on."


    Zeke nodded, feeling a weight of responsibility and excitement as he considered the importance of their research. But he was puzzled by the thought of those who might stand in their way. "Why would anyone try to impede our research?" he asked his mentor. "Surely, the technique would be beneficial for all?"


    Maximilian''s expression became strained at Zeke''s question. For a moment, it seemed as though he mightsh out in frustration. However, he quickly regained hisposure and let out a deep sigh. "You are correct, Zeke," he said, "the technique would benefit everyone equally. But there is a powerful faction within the empire that is not at all interested in equal opportunities for all. I am sure you, of all people, can deduce the rest."


    Zeke pondered Maximilian''s words, feeling foolish for not realizing the answer sooner. It became clear to him that the noble families must already have a secret method to guarantee their offspring have a magic core. Although he couldn''t imagine how they were aplishing it, he was convinced that the method was not essible to the public. This realization only fueled Zeke''s excitement for the project even more. He was passionate about the idea of bringing a measure of equality and fairness to the world.


    He went to bed with a content feeling in his stomach. Today really had been a great day for him.


    The next morning, he went to thebat field and the first thing he did was use his [Analyze] spell on anybody in range. He was shocked by what he discovered, but not as shocked as he was when he finally used the spell on Leo.


    <strong>[Results of Analyze]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Leonard. <strong>Mage name:</strong> None. <strong>Last name:</strong> None. <strong>Age:</strong> 15. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.72m. <strong>Strength:</strong> 13 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 14 <strong>Agility:</strong> 14 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 18


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Fire Magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Fire Maniption].


    <strong>Earth Magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Earth Maniption].


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Fire Magic:</strong>


    <strong>[Fire Maniption]</strong> Active


    This spell allows the caster to control the element freely. This spell offers extreme flexibility in exchange for lowered efficiency and slower cast time. [Fire Ball] Active This spell allows the caster to create a ball of fire that can be thrown. The spell can be cast quickly and is useful in both medium- and close-range. [Fire Lance] Active This spell allows the caster to create a spear-like projectile made of fire. The spell can be cast quickly and can be used for both long-range and close-range.


    <strong>Earth magic:</strong>


    <strong>[Earth Maniption]</strong> Active This spell allows the caster to control the element freely. This spell offers extreme flexibility in exchange for lowered efficiency and slower cast time. [Earthen Armor] Active This spell allows the caster to cover their body in ayer of earth, creating a protective barrier that can absorb and deflect attacks. [Earth Spike] Active This spell allows the caster to summon blunt earth pirs from the ground to impact his opponents.


    Leo''s stats were not even close to his own. How was it possible that he kept losing against Leo with such a huge stat advantage? He had to do more research into this.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling of confusion and frustration that had settled in his mind upon this discovery. Was his system not working properly, after all? Was it working properly, but the numbers were meaningless? Questions upon questions, and not a single answer was forting.


    Zeke had always believed that he had simr stats to the other students, but it seemed that this was not the case. He needed to understand why he was losing even with such an advantage, and how he could improve.


    Zeke spent the rest of the day deep in thought, staying out of the way in ss. He kept observing all of Leo''s battles that day, searching for any clues that might exin how Leo could be so dominant in all his battles, even in closebat, despite his stats being the way they were. He asked for advice from his ssmates, but none of them could give him any answers. All he could hear were people repeatedly telling him that Leo was just a genius atbat. Zeke was getting sick of this reply, he did not understand how most people thought of that as a satisfactory exnation. Leo was a genius atbat, that much was obvious to anyone, but what did that mean? Zeke already knew that the secret to his strong performance was not something physical, otherwise, he would have been able to observe it. He was aware that he needed to dig deeper, that there was something missing, and he was determined to uncover the truth.


    He was resolved to spend the next few mornings taking a step back from fighting, instead, he would focus on studying his ssmates and experimenting with his new spell, seeking out any information that might shed light on this situation. Zeke was certain that if he could figure out the form that determined the true strength of abatant, he could then use that knowledge to improve his own fighting abilities.


    Zeke returned from ss, still deep in thought, to find a surprising scene. The yard around the house was filled with unfamiliar faces, with children ying and people chatting and drinking. Perplexed, Zeke made his way inside, only to find the house filled with even more strangers. After searching through the crowded rooms, Zeke finally spotted Maximilian, surrounded by a group of children.


    Deeply confused, Zeke approached Maximilian and asked what was happening. The older man simply grinned mischievously and gestured for Zeke to follow him into his study. It was there that Zeke finally received an exnation for the bizarre gathering.


    "I''ve invited all of my employees in the capital to bring their families over for an afternoon barbecue party," Maximilian said.


    Zeke didn''t immediately understand the purpose of this, as he was still thinking about something else. But after focusing on the current situation fully, he suddenly realized. "It''s all a cover for our experiments!" Zeke eximed.


    Maximilian nodded, a twinkle in his eye. "Exactly. We can use this opportunity to gather more participants for our meditation research, without drawing too much attention to ourselves. And the best part is, we can do it in a rxed and enjoyable setting. I thought it would be a win-win situation."


    Zeke couldn''t help but be impressed by Maximilian''s cunning. "That''s brilliant," he said, feeling a sense of excitement.


    "I thought you''d think so," Maximilian said with a chuckle. "Now, let''s get back to the party and start recruiting some participants. We have work to do."


    Zeke followed Maximilian out of the study, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. He couldn''t wait to see what they would discover through their research and how it would help the people around them.


    Contrary to Zeke''s expectation, it was extremely easy to convince the parents to let their children be part of the experiments. The parents seemed to have a lot of trust in Maximilian, and when he told them that there was a high chance that their children could develop a magic core and that the only thing he would ask the kids to do was meditate, there wasn''t a single one amongst them with kids at the appropriate age that didn''t agree immediately. Maximilian also only granted this chance to his most trusted employees who had been with him the longest. Not only would those people''s loyalty be guaranteed, but it was also a nice way of saying thank you for their years of dedicated service. What better reward than to give their children a chance in life that they themselves never had?


    Zeke couldn''t believe his luck, as he had expected it would be a lot harder to convince the parents to participate in the experiments. Maximilian had a way with people, and his reputation as a respected mage and fair employer seemed to precede him.


    Maximilian had set up a meditation tent in his study, and the children were taking turns sitting in there and practicing the technique ording to Zeke''s instructions. Zeke watched as they closed their eyes and focused their minds, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the effectiveness of his own invention. He had the children try out different variations of his technique. Zeke and Maximilian had agreed to do this in order to find out ways to improve upon the original technique, and with the number of participants, he quickly learned what worked and what didn''t. He realized once again how absolutely monumental the ability to observe and record every part of the process was.


    As the day progressed, Zeke could see the results of his technique firsthand. Several of the children had begun to show signs of developing a magic core, and their parents were overjoyed. It was only the very first signs that the technique might work for them, but that didn''t diminish the parent''s enthusiasm in the slightest. Zeke knew that this was only the beginning and that there was still much work to be done, but he couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment.


    He turned to Maximilian and said, "I never thought that we would be able to find this many willing participants of the right age for our experiments. The chance of a magic core is a powerful draw formon people, it seems."


    Maximilian smiled and nodded, "Indeed it is, my boy, and this is only the beginning of our journey. With this technique, we may be able to change the way magic is taught and bring it to the masses. By the time we finally reveal our findings to the mages'' guild, the nobles will have no more chance to stop the research from being made public."


    "I can''t wait!" Zeke eximed, his mind racing with possibilities. "Helping so many people achieve their dreams with our research sounds almost too good to be true."


    "We''ll continue tomorrow, then," Maximilian said, smiling. "I''ll send word to my employees to bring their children over for the experiments again. I''ll set up some kind of program for them to follow to not draw any suspicions. We''ll see what results we can get and go from there."


    Zeke nodded, his whole body was tingling at this new sense of purpose. He couldn''t wait to see what the future held and how he could make a difference in the world of magic.

 Chapter 54: Making Progress.

    Chapter 54: Making Progress.


    The following days went by in a rush for Ezekiel, as he was fully immersed in his studies. He spent his mornings analyzing Leo and his ssmates''bat styles, and his afternoons and evenings were dedicated to his meditation research. The days passed by so quickly that he barely noticed their progression. Friday arrived once again, marking the time for his weekly battle with Leo. Ezekiel used these weekly battles as a means of measuring his progress throughout the week.


    Last week, he had surprised Leo with his two new spells, and had managed to force the young man into using his fire magic. Leo had even joked that Zeke might be able to force him into using his saber this time. But after the battle, Leo was rather disappointed. Zeke had not improved by a lotpared to the previous week.


    "What''s wrong, Zeke?" Leo asked after sending his opponent to the ground once again. "You''re not focusing. You''re not even trying to use any new strategies. This is not like you."


    Zeke was also disappointed by hisckluster performance. But he had been working on his [Analyze] spell all week and had no time to focus on his personal improvement. He told Leo that he was working on something big and that he could look forward to Zeke''s performance next week. cated, Leo left to go and fight someone else.


    Zeke had not been lying. He had finally realized what the missingponent was to his [Analyze] spell''s ability to measure realbat strength. The parts that were missing were: Experience, Instinct, and Synergies.


    He had spent the entire week pouring over his notes, trying to understand how to incorporate these missingponents into his spell. The problem was that experience and instinct were hard to quantify, and synergies were even harder to measure. But he refused to give up. He knew that if he could crack this problem, his [Analyze] spell would be unrivaled in its ability to measure realbat strength.


    But now that the weekend had arrived, Zeke had no more time to devote to his personal project. He had made a promise to Maximilian to visit his sister and observe her progress with the meditation technique. Zeke was filled with excitement as they boarded the Alexandria to journey to his hometown of Feldstadt. Part of this excitement was due to the opportunity to reunite with his family, but he was even more eagerly anticipating his second experience aboard the magnificent airship.


    However, Zeke didn''t anticipate the reaction that thending of a massive airship would cause in the small vige of fewer than 1,000 people. As the Alexandria descended, people stopped their work in the fields and gazed at the enormous flying behemoth in awe. Zeke observed some farmers running for cover, their faces contorted with fear and panic. He felt remorseful for not taking a carriage for the sake of convenience, knowing that his decision had caused so much distress.


    Maximilian took it all in stride, hopping off the boarding tform of the airship as if he had arrived in a regr carriage.


    Zeke just followed him silently, a little embarrassed by themotion they had caused. The moment Zeke pointed out which house was his, Maximilian basically sprinted towards it and left Zeke behind. When Zeke caught up a minuteter, he was witness to a trulyical scene. He could see Maximilian standing in front of his house and trying to talk down the angry pair of Zeke''s parents, who were berating Maximilian in a way Zeke had not thought his parents were capable of. He approached the scene with the intention of rescuing his teacher, but he was not in a hurry to stop the ongoing tirade, as he was silently enjoying the show with glee.


    Upon getting closer, he could hear his parents'' voices getting louder and more agitated. They were really upset about something, and it was clear that Maximilian was having a difficult time defusing the situation.


    "You disgusting bastard son of a whore." Zeke could hear his mother yell. His father wasn''t far behind her and with his deep voice called Maximilian a "disgrace to the human race that should have died in his father''s balls." Zeke wasughing hard now, he was certain he knew how this misunderstanding had happened. He made his way over a little faster now, to stop his parents from doing something that they might regret.


    He reached them just as his father was about to take a swing at Maximilian, and he quickly stepped in between them. "Dad, stop!" he said, holding up his hands. "What''s going on here?"


    His parents, calming down a little upon seeing their son, started to exin the situation from their perspective, and Zekeughed even harder as he heard the story. "This strange old man came to our door and asked if Maya was home," his mother said. "When I asked him how he knew my daughter, he told me he didn''t have time to exin and needed to look at her body urgently."


    His father chimed in, "When I heard your mother screaming, I came running. This old man looked at me and told me to quickly go and get Maya. He said he couldn''t wait any longer."


    By the time his father finished the exnation, Zeke was barely able to remain on his feet, struggling to breathe through his bouts ofughter. After calming down enough to speak normally, Zeke starter to exin the situation to his parents. "I''m sorry I didn''t exin this in my letter, we are both here to check on Maya''s progress with the meditation we''ve been working on," he exined, still chuckling. "I really should have warned you ahead of time."


    "Mom, Dad," Zeke began, his voice steady and confident. "It''s time that I introduce you to my teacher and, technically, a member of our family since I was adopted by him. This is Arch Magus Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim. He is my teacher and mentor at Elementium, and an unrivaled genius when ites to developing new spells and magical research."


    At the grandiose introduction, Maximilian calmed down a bit as well. He remembered that it would not behoove a man of his station to lose his temper over a simple misunderstanding. He had been furious with the insults that Zeke''s parents had thrown at him. How dare they speak to him, an Arch Magus of the empire, a veteran of a hundred battles, and themander of the western wall, in such a manner? But then he realized how his arrival must have seemed to Zeke''s parents, and he became a bit sheepish as he introduced himself properly.


    "My apologies, good sir and madam," Maximilian said, bowing his head slightly. "I did not mean to cause any offense. I was simply in a hurry to see your daughter, Maya, as I was eager to observe the progress she has made with your son''s meditative technique."


    Zeke''s parents looked at each other, then back to Maximilian, their expressions softening. "Well, we apologize as well," Zeke''s father said. "We were just taken aback by your sudden arrival and urgency. Please,e inside and make yourself at home."


    As they entered the small house, Maximilian couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement at the situation. He had never been spoken to in such a manner before, and yet here he was, in a humble farming vige, simply epting an apology from a couple of simple folk. Truly, the world was a strange and unpredictable ce.


    As they sat and chatted over tea, Zeke couldn''t help but notice that Maximilian kept stealing nces at his father, as if he recognized him from somewhere. Zeke asked Maximilian about it, but the old man just waved it off, telling him that it was just a feeling. Zeke''s father didn''t seem to recognize Maximilian either, which struck Zeke as odd.


    But the matter was quickly forgotten as they made their way to Maya''s room. The girl was overjoyed by Zeke''s arrival, and even more so when she learned that even his teacher hade to see how well she was progressing with the meditation technique. Zeke could definitely see the progress that his little sister had made in the past week. Using his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell, hepared the state of her nascent core with the recordings of the previous weekend. He discussed his findings with Maximilian, and they both came to the conclusion that Maya would have a functioning core in about two years, if she continued at her current pace.


    Zeke had the realization that his understanding of the process of core formation must be iplete, as he processed the information that he and Maximilian had just discovered. He couldn''t figure out why everyone was made to wait until they were 14 to go through the evaluation with the fatebringer crystal, when it was clear that a magic core could form earlier. Wouldn''t at least the nobles want to give their children every advantage? Why, then, would they also wait for the same 14 years before sending their children to the evaluation?


    Maximilian, upon hearing Zeke''s question, took a sip of his tea before borating. "Zeke, what you don''t realize is that the fatebringer crystal is more than just a tool for determining a student''s affinities," he exined. "It also serves to awaken the magic core, making the student an official apprentice and allowing them to start gathering ambient Mana to strengthen their core."


    "But if that''s the case," Zeke interjected, "why don''t the noble families awaken their children''s cores earlier, to give them a head start?"


    Maximilian leaned back in his chair, considering the question. "Because it is an established truth that a core can continue to develop new affinities or improve up until the age of 14," he said. "After years of trial and error, and a tremendous amount of data collected, the Mages guild has found that there are never any cases of children developing new affinities after they turn 14. That''s why 14 is the official cut-off point for awakening the core."


    Zeke sat in silence, contemting the revtion that his mentor had just shared with him. The fatebringer crystal,monly used to determine a young mage''s affinities, was apparently capable of much more than just that. It could also "awaken" the magic core, allowing the mage to officially begin their apprenticeship and gather ambient Mana to strengthen their core.


    As he pondered this new information, Zeke''s thoughts turned to his friend Markus, who had undergone the evaluation but was not a student at Elementium Academy. He turned to Maximilian with a sense of urgency in his voice. "What will happen to Markus? He has a metal affinity and his core was also awakened by the fatebringer, but isn''t studying at any academy. Won''t he go through the same pain that I went through with my core? If he doesn''t master a spell to engrave in time, his core might even copse!"


    Maximilian, who had been waiting out Zeke''s panicked rambling with a patient expression, spoke up in a calm, reassuring tone. "My dear boy, there is no need to fret. Markus''s situation is not unique. Many people, like your friend, have their cores awakened at the evaluation but do not attend any academies. It is not a requirement to attend an academy to be a True Mage. Markus will simply have to find a different way to get his hands on a Metal Magic spell. Alternatively, there is a service provided by the Mages guild that lets people get rid of their magic core painlessly. This is usually used as ast resort for people that did not manage to find a spell to engrave in time. Either way, Markus only has a lesser affinity, it will take him years or maybe even decades to be at the point of advancement."


    Zeke sat there, deep in thought, his mind racing with worry about his friend Markus. Though he knew his fears were not entirely unfounded, he also realized that the situation was not as dire as he had initially thought. Markus would need years to reach the point where he could advance to a True Mage. Even if he began to feel the pain of his over-saturated core, it would likely take even longer for that pain to be a problem, given Markus'' slow rate of gathering ambient mana.


    Despite this, Zeke was determined to help his friend in any way he could. He wondered if he could develop a spell for Markus to engrave on his core, something that would aid him in his chosen profession of cksmithing. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that this was the solution to Markus'' problem.


    With a newfound determination, Zeke turned to Maximilian, his mentor and teacher, and exined his n. Maximilian listened intently, nodding thoughtfully as Zeke spoke. "It''s a sound idea, Zeke," he said when Zeke had finished. "You should definitely explore this further. But if you really want to help your friend find the perfect spell for cksmithing, you might want to do some research on the subject. It''s never a good idea to assume to know what people of an unknown profession need or want to be sessful."


    Zeke felt a weight lifted from his shoulders as he and Maximilian discussed the idea further. They spent a few minutes discussing potential spells and smithing techniques and how to go about learning more about the subject, both of them excited at the prospect of helping Markus achieve his goal. Zeke, in a great mood after having made so much progress, remembered that Maya was still here with them. Tentatively, he looked over at his sister, scared at what he might find. Maya''s face was distorted after being ignored for so long, her eyes were starting to redden and Zeke saw the first traces of tears in the corner of her eyes. Zeke sneakily nudged with his elbow to get the old man''s attention. Maximilian, after interpreting Zeke''s frantic signaling, nodded his understanding, and they both focused back on the girl they had initiallye here for.


    Zeke and Maximilian took their seats on either side of Maya, opting for thefort of her small bedroom floor. The young girl''s eyes lit up with excitement, as she eagerly described her experiences with the meditation technique that Zeke had taught her. Zeke was astounded by the progress she had made in just a week of practice, and he could see the pride shining in her voice. He and Maximilian had decided to teach Maya the newest version of the technique whenever they came to check on her.


    "Maya, I want you to close your eyes and focus on your breathing," Zeke instructed, his voice calm and steady.


    Maya nodded, her eyes fluttering shut as she began to breathe deeply and steadily.


    "Now, I want you to imagine a bright light at the center of your chest," Zeke continued. "This light is your magic core, and we are trying to make it stronger. With every breath you take, try to hold it in your chest for as long as you can. Imagine the light in your chest like a seed. It is nurished with every repetition, growing a little bit bigger every time you hold a breath in your chest."


    Zeke continued to guide his sister through the steps of the newly improved meditation technique. And Maya seemed to be really talented at this form of training. If Zeke had to guess, he would say that Maya''s vivid imagination was what let her adapt so well to the technique, but only time would tell how she would develop. After they had finished the session, they had dinner at Zeke''s parent''s house. Zeke''s parents were happy to see him, and they were delighted to finally get to know Maximilian, as he was his mentor.


    As the evening came to a close, the two mages said their goodbyes, promising to return the following weekend to check on Maya''s progress.


    Maximilian was pleased with the progress Maya had made, and he was happy to return next week. Maya was the student who had been practicing the meditation technique for the longest time, and he wanted to check on her progress as often as possible.


    As they journeyed back to the academy, Zeke felt a swelling sense of pride. He had aided his younger sister in her journey to bing a mage, and he was eager to see where the future would lead her. And Markus, he would do whatever it took to support his friend. He had trusted Zeke''s guidance for years, never protesting about the untested and unproven meditation technique, even though Zeke knew that his friend never enjoyed the practice. He would not let the core that Markus had formed through his hard work go to waste.

 Chapter 55: Finding a style.

    Chapter 55: Finding a style.


    Zeke stood in front of the field hisbat ss was held on, his heart pounding with excitement and nerves. He had spent the past week pouring over his recordings and experimenting with different techniques, determined to make breakthroughs in his [Analyze] spell. And now, as he stood before his ssmates once again, he was confident that he had seeded.


    Zeke had learned a lot about the different stats that were disyed by his system over the past week. The most important discovery was that what he had named ''Intelligence'' was not actually intelligence. It did not indicate the ability to solveplex problems, instead it only measured the capability of the brain to process information. Zeke had learned that a higher intelligence stat gave you better dynamic vision, for example. The brain was simply faster in processing the visual data that were recorded by the eyes, allowing a Mage to follow faster movements and react in time to iing attacks. But all those revtions still paled inparison to his new additions.


    He had added new metrics to his spell, topensate for the missing parts that had previously hindered its effectiveness. Experience, instinct, and synergies were the keyponents he had identified as missing, and he had worked tirelessly to incorporate them into his spell. Experience, in this case, referred tobat experience - the ability of a fighter to adapt and react to new situations in battle. Instinct was the fighter''s innate ability to respond to danger and unpredictability, and Synergies referred to thepatibility of all bodily stats, spells, and fighting styles.


    Zeke had spent hours devising a metric to incorporate the realizations that hade to him during hisst week ofbat sses. He had, for example, seen the same spell, [Levitate], used by different students with vastly different results.


    When Vi, a prodigy in wind magic, used the spell, she became an agile, flying terror that was almost impossible to pin down. But when bulkier, less proficient Mages tried to copy her style, they often lost mobility and became easy targets instead. This was a perfect example of how stat and spell synergy worked and how it could affect the oue.


    Zeke had finally found a way to incorporate this information into his [Analyze] spell. He had realized that it was not enough to simply measure a person''s bodily stats to determine realbat strength, but also to take into ount the unique characteristics and abilities of the spell and the fighter using it. He had spent thest few hours working on a new form to incorporate this data, and he was excited to test it out in thisbat ss. Zeke focused on the fight happening in front of him and scanned the first of the two mages.


    <strong>[Results of Analyse]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Hans. <strong>Mage name:</strong> None. <strong>Last name:</strong> None. <strong>Age:</strong> 15. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.65m. <strong>Strength:</strong> 10 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 9 <strong>Agility:</strong> 13 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 14


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Wind magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Gust].


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Wind magic:</strong>


    <strong>[Gust]</strong> Active


    Sends a gust of wind against a target, can destabilize a target and cause it to fall. [Wind Steps] Active This spell allows the caster to step on air and increase a moderate boost to movement speed with each step. [Wind de] Active This spell allows the caster to summon des of wind that can strike at distant targets.


    This target has an estimatedbat experience of 22.


    This target has an estimated instinct rating of 13.


    This target has an estimatedbat synergy rating of 20.


    <strong>Estimated realbat strength: 120.</strong>


    Zeke could see that his spell was working as intended. But he didn''t need to see all this information, so he focused for a second to shorten the result the spell would show him before using it on the second fighter.


    <strong>[Results of Analyse]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Tobias. <strong>Mage name:</strong> None. <strong>Last name:</strong> Luftschloss. <strong>Age:</strong> 15. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.75m. <strong>Realbat strength: </strong> 100. <strong>Strength:</strong> 15 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 13 <strong>Agility:</strong> 9 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 8


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Wind magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Wind de].


    Zeke watched intently as the two fighters, Hans and Tobias, stepped into the arena. Both were gifted in wind magic, but Hans had a significantly higher realbat strengths ording to his calctions. And as the fight began, it quickly became clear that Hans was the superior fighter. Despite havingparable stat totals numerically, Hans had a distinct advantage inbat experience and a much better synergy between his spells and body.


    He moved with precision and grace, his spells flowing seamlessly with his physical movements. Tobias, on the other hand, seemed to struggle with coordination, his spells oftening out clumsily and not in sync with his bodily movements.


    Zeke made note of the difference in their fighting styles and the effects it had on the oue of the fight. He knew that this was just the beginning of his tests, but these two fighters were the perfect pair to start with. As he continued to watch the fight, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement for the insights and discoveries thaty ahead as he worked to perfect his [Analyze] spell.


    Zeke made his way around the training field, his eyes scanning the various fighters as they engaged in battle. He was determined to test the uracy of his [Analyze] spell, and predict the oue of each fight he came across.


    In the beginning, his predictions were hit or miss, with an uracy rate of around 70%. This was not a great number when considering that a random guess would predict the winner urately for half the fights. But as he continued to observe and rank the Mages, he noticed that his predictions were bing increasingly urate. Initially puzzled by this development, Zeke soon realized that his system was starting to gather enough data to understand which spellbinations synergized well with which fighting styles, and with each other.


    As he collected more and more data, his predictions became increasingly urate. He watched with satisfaction as his spell correctly predicted the oue of almost every fight, and he knew that he was getting closer to perfecting his [Analyze] spell. With each passing fight, he was one step closer to unlocking the full potential of his magic, and understanding the various factors of what made for realbat strength.


    As Zeke continued to make his way through the training field, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration about one of his shorings. Despite all of his progress, there was still one major problem that he was facing: his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell. The range of the spell had grown significantly since he had advanced to True Mage, but it still wasn''t enough.


    Since he had started using space essence crystals to increase the speed of advancement, the expansion of the spell''s range had increased at an even faster rate, but Zeke still felt like it was notrge enough for his purposes. He could now perceive everything within a radius of a little over three meters around himself, but this was not enough distance to scan the Mages in the midst ofbat if he was not fighting himself.


    But despite the limitations of his spell, Zeke was not deterred. His saving gracey in the fact that he had fought most of the people on the training field at least once already. This guaranteed that he had a clean recording of most of their abilities. For those of his ssmates who had advanced to True Mages as well, he could usually tell what spell they had engraved by the shape of their core.


    He could, for example, easily recognize the tiny white cloud shape of Vi''s [Levitate] spell and the fiery red shape of Leo''s [Fire Maniption] spell. Using this knowledge, he was able to collect data on which spell and statbinations led to the most victories by observing all of his ssmates'' fights.


    Zeke''s recent obsession with his research was driven by his own uncertainty. He had no idea whichbat style would work best with his physical stats and abilities, and this uncertainty gnawed at him. He spent all day collecting data on the differentbinations, evaluating the strengths and weaknesses of each fighting style and spellbination. Furthermore, he was determined to design the perfect fighting style for his affinitybination, one that would make the most of his strengths and minimize his weaknesses.


    He knew that this was no easy task, but he was willing to put in the work to find the answers he needed. He poured over his recordings, analyzing the data he had collected, and working tirelessly to understand how tobine his physical stats, abilities, and future spells in the most effective way possible. This was not just about winning battles for him, it was about finding the true potential of his affinities and bing the best mage he could be.


    Zeke spent the rest of the ss collecting as many recordings as he could. He was excited to go over all this datater ande up with the perfect fighting style that wouldplement his own abilities. He ran around the training field all morning, and by the time he went home, he felt truly content and happy with today''s haul. Furthermore, he had a beaming smile on his face all throughout the meditation practice in the afternoon. The kids who saw his expression were congratting each other, they were sure that they had made excellent progress today.


    In the evening, Zeke was sitting on the floor in his room. His back against the massive wooden frame of his bed, he went over all the fights he had observed that day. He had observed the results of a total of 252 fights that morning.


    As he went through the data, he made notes and observations, trying to find patterns and connections. He was determined to find the perfectbination of spells and abilities that would make him an unstoppable force inbat. He spent hours pouring over the data, his eyes growing heavy, but he didn''t stop until he had analyzed every single fight.


    As he worked, a pattern began to emerge. Despite the seemingly endless variety of abilities and spellbinations, there were only a select few that consistently led to victory.


    "Interesting," Zeke muttered to himself, scribbling notes furiously. He had always known that the key to sess inbat was finding the perfect bnce between one''s abilities and fighting style, but he had never realized just how small that pool of effective styles truly was.


    As the day wore on and the sun began to set, Zeke finally sat back with a sigh of satisfaction. He had done it, he had gone through all the recorded fights and sorted them into a total of only four strategies. To his surprise, every element had one style that was overwhelmingly represented in the majority of victories. He named them ording to the Element they were most prominently used by. Satisfied, he looked down at the descriptions of the styles he had written down:


    "zing Barrage" - This fighting style focuses on utilizing fire magic to create a constant stream of powerful and fast-moving projectiles that can overwhelm the opponent with sheer firepower.


    "Earthen Armor" - This fighting style focuses on utilizing earth magic to create powerful defensive barriers and constructs to protect the user while theyunch counterattacks.


    "Tempestuous Tactics" - This fighting style focuses on utilizing wind magic to allow the caster to move around the battlefield with blinding speed and attack the opponent with precise long range spells.


    "Aqueous Assault" - This fighting style focuses on utilizing water magic to create powerful waves and currents to control the battlefield and trap the opponent in powerful water-based attacks.


    Clenching his fists with a sense of triumph, Zeke began to crystallize the styles down to a single concept each. He scribbled furiously in his notebook, breaking down the core elements of each style and distilling them into something tangible:


    <em><strong>Fire </strong>- Offense.</em>


    <em><strong>Earth </strong>- Defense.</em>


    <em><strong>Wind </strong>- Speed.</em>


    <em><strong>Water</strong> - Control.</em>


    He began to think about his own three affinities and how he could use these core concepts with each of them. The first thing that became immediately clear was that space magic was perfect for mobility. This was the concept that almost all wind mages based their fighting styles around. The concept was incredibly simple to grasp: if you''re not getting hit, you can''t lose.


    Zeke''s mind was alight with possibilities as he considered how he could incorporate this universal truth into his own fighting style. He knew that his space magic gave him a unique advantage in terms of speed. He was certain that by focusing his space core on mobility, he could be a formidable force in battle.


    As he thought more about his second affinity, Mind, an idea began to form in his head. He remembered how the water mages he had observed had used their magic to control the battlefield and therefore their opponents, guiding their movements and actions to gain an upper hand in battle. He was starting to believe that this was a tactic he could also use to great effect, and he began to develop a n to incorporate mind magic into his fighting style.


    With each new idea, the image of his fighting style became clearer in his mind, and he knew that with the rightbination of his affinities, he could stand unrivaled amongst his peers.


    "Mobility," he muttered to himself, his eyes flicking to the notes on the wind mages and their emphasis on evasive tactics. "That''s the key concept for space magic. If I can keep myself out of harm''s way, I can''t lose."


    He turned his attention to the mind magic and the strategies employed by the water mages. "Control," he murmured, a sly grin creeping across his face. "That''s the key concept for my mind magic. If I can control my opponents, I can dictate the pace of the battle."


    But as he considered his blood affinity, his expression grew more uncertain. "Offense," he said hesitantly. "That has to be the key concept for blood magic. But how can I use it at range? My [Blood Whip] spell is only medium range at best, and it''s too costly to use in every battle."


    He leaned back against his bed, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "I''ll have to think on this one," he said to himself. "But I''m getting close. I can feel it." And with that, Zeke returned to his notes, eager to continue his search for the perfect fighting style topliment his unique affinities.


    As Zeke delved deeper into his research, he quickly noticed a problem. He had an almostplete list of all the abilities avable to first-year students, and even knew how to cast them all by having recorded his ssmates using them inbat. However, the problem was that pure space and mind mages didn''t attendbat ss. The students who had an elemental affinity as well as a mind or space affinity were not yet skilled enough to use either of their elements effectively. This meant that Zeke didn''t have a selection of space and mind magic spells to fight with.


    Zeke sat on the floor, surrounded by stacks of notes and diagrams, feeling a sense of both excitement and frustration. He had spent the past few hours pouring over his research, trying to piece together the perfect fighting style for his uniquebination of affinities. But now, as he looked at the rough outline he had created, he realized that he was missing an important piece of the puzzle.


    He knew that mobility was key for his space affinity, control was key for his mind affinity, and offense was key for his blood affinity. But without the specific spells to put those concepts into action, his n was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    Sighing, Zeke leaned back in his chair and ran a hand through his hair. He knew that he needed help, and there was only one person he could turn to, Maximilian.

 Chapter 56: The Terror of the Geistreich Family.

    Chapter 56: The Terror of the Geistreich Family.


    "This will be yourst week ofbat sses," the instructor announced, his voice stern andmanding. "At the end of this week, there is only one month remaining before the end-of-the-year exam. The exam will be held in a tournament style, and your results in the tournament will decide your ranking. There won''t be any practical or theoretical exams anymore."


    A murmur of excitement ran through the ss, but the instructor raised his hand for silence. "First-year students, listen closely. I rmend that you take this seriously! The bottom 25% in the rankings will have to repeat the year."


    The ss fell silent, the weight of the instructor''s words sinking in.


    "sses will not be held during thest month to allow you to train on your own and keep your techniques a secret for the tournament. If you have struggled to win fights in ss, I highly rmend that you put in extra effort to develop a secret weapon before the tournament begins. Utilize the remaining time wisely to give yourself the best chance for sess."


    Zeke was determined to gain as muchbat experience as possible before the end-of-the-year exam. He knew that it was impossible to develop his new fighting style during thisst week ofbat sses, even if he invested all his time in doing so. So, he decided to focus on improving his overall battle experience andbat sense by fighting as many people as possible.


    Zeke waspletely devoted to his training, and he pushed himself to his absolute limits every single day. He engaged inbat with students from all levels of skill, including the most skilled in his grade, as well as the least skilled. Over time, Zeke came to understand that each battle was a valuable opportunity for growth. He meticulously documented the strengths and weaknesses of his opponents and utilized this information to refine and perfect his own techniques.


    As Zeke stepped into the fighting ring to face one of the top Earth Magic students, he felt a sense of unease wash over him. He knew that this would be a tough fight, and he had to be at the top of his game if he wanted toe out on top. The student was focusing on endurance, and Zeke found himself struggling to break through his defenses. He tried everything he could think of, but nothing seemed to work. As the fight dragged on, Zeke realized that only his strongest ability would even have a chance of putting a dent in his opponents [Earthen Armor].


    With a deep breath, Zeke summoned his [Blood Whip] spell. Zeke was prepared for a long-drawn-out fight, as he hade to expect when fighting a formidable Earth Mage. He nned to create distance with his first couple of attacks, trying to keep the moving mountain of earth out of arms reach. To his surprise, his very first hit cut a solid chunk out of the earthen shell surrounding the student. The Boy''s eyes widened in surprise, and Zeke could see the panic begin to set in. Regaining hisposure first, Zeke capitalized on this surprising turn of events, and with a couple more swings, the student was forced to surrender.


    Zeke almost didn''t believe his eyes as he watched the dejected form of his opponent leave the arena. He had not expected his spell to have such a powerful effect. On his way to the exit of the arena, he saw Leo, who had been spectating, walk over. The other boy had also just finished a fight and roughly shoved his sweat-covered, dirty blonde mane into a ponytail behind his head as he approached Zeke.


    "Nice work, Zeke," Leo said, pping him on the back. "I''ve never seen anyone take down Sebastian with such ease. You''re getting stronger every day."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride at Leo''s words.


    "That spell of yours," Leo began, "can cut through pretty much anything, you know that?"


    Zeke nodded, still in shock from the power of his spell. He had been surprised by the amount of damage his spell had caused to the defenses of the Earth Mage, and he couldn''t help but wonder why.


    As he thought about it, a realization dawned on him. "I think that is because of my blood," he began, "It is permanently soaked in my mana, and it gets stronger and stronger over time."


    "If only your supply was not so limited, you would be a real terror," Leo joked before walking away, waving over his head.


    Zeke couldn''t help but chuckle at Leo''sment, but the truth of it hit him hard. He had always known that his blood magic had a limited supply, he had long since realized just how much of a hindrance that could be in battle.


    Zeke wandered the training ground, in search of his next opponent, but he had remained deep in thought as he aimlessly walked around. He had just realized that the shorter range and limited supply of his blood magic came with the upside that his attacks were absolutely devastating when theynded. He had not realized before that the destructive potential of his spell was that much above average, and the thought of being able to do it consistently was a powerful motivator. Zeke was already thinking about ways to improve on the shorings of his spell as he waved over his next opponent, a shy girl that was skilled in water magic.


    As he stepped into the fighting ring, Zeke was well aware that he had to be strategic with his [Blood whip] for now. He couldn''t just recklessly use it without a n. He needed to conserve it and use it at the right moment, to take out the opponents he could not win against otherwise. Over the next few days, Zeke got better and better at pacing himself in the use of his limited blood supply. The improved proficiency in the usage of whips also boosted his strength by a substantial margin.


    As the week ofbat sses came to an end, Zeke had his final fight against Leo.


    "This is going to be yourst chance before the tournament, show me what you''ve got, Zeke!" Leo said, beforeunching a barrage of [Firence] spells at Zeke.


    Zeke had a hard time staying in the fight as Leo used his fire magic from the start. He bobbed and weaved, trying to avoid as much damage as he could, but he soon realized that he would sumb to the damage before Leo would run out of Mana if this continued.


    Knowing he had to change his approach, Zeke increased the power in his legs as much as possible using his [Perfect Body Control], he could actually feel the tendons in his legs strain under the pressure. He followed that up by using his [Air Step] space magic a few times in quick session to approach Leo from the air. But Leo was quick to react, casting his [Earthen Armor] and summoning several [Stone Pirs] to cut off Zeke''s route of advancement.


    With no other options left, Zeke summoned his two [Blood Whips] and used one to swing around Leo''s most recently erected pir. With the other whip, he began to tear into Leo''s armor, hoping to end the battle before the other students could recover.


    The fight only increased in intensity as Zeke started to use both of his whips to dismantle Leo''s defensive spell as possible. Zeke was shing and whipping in a frenzy, only to be surprised by Leo suddenly charging at him. The other boy had cast off his [Earthen Armor] and was charging straight at Zeke. The two were only separated by a few scant meters already. Zeke tried to use his whips to intercept his charging opponent, but his stillcking proficiency with the weapons at close range, as well as Leo''s beast-likebat instincts, saw him iling ineffectively instead ofnding a single blow.


    Leo used the recoil of a [me Lance] to close thest meters of distance between them, and with a graceful spin of his body, drew his saber and held it against Zeke''s throat. Zeke was stunned by this disy, and Leo had a wide smile on his face.


    Leo retracted his saber slowly, giving Zeke onest challenging smirk before walking away, but not before calling out to Zeke over his shoulders, "I am looking forward to your performance in the tournament."


    Zeke was left standing with his mouth agape, trying toe to terms with the unexpected turn of events. Despite the shock, he was extremely satisfied with the battle. He had given it his all, which wasn''t enough this time. As he made his way back hometer that day, Zeke couldn''t help but rey the fight in his mind, analyzing where he had gone wrong and what he could have done differently.


    He knew that if he wanted to have a chance at winning against Leo at the tournament, he needed to improve his skills and learn new spells. He made a vow to himself that their next fight would turn out differently. With his goals clearlyid out, all he had to do was get started, and he knew just the person to help him with that - Maximilian.


    Zeke arrived at the mansion in the woods that he had called his home for the past months and went to find his mentor. He knew where to start his search, as the old man was most often in his study at this time as ofte. As he entered the room, Zeke found his mentor where he had expected. The old man was writing at his desk, and he couldn''t help but be awestruck by the precision and focus with which Maximilian approached his work. The older man sat at his desk with a straight posture, surrounded by papers and journals, his quill moving swiftly across the page as he recorded thetest findings of their meditation research.


    Zeke approached quietly, not wanting to disturb the old man''s concentration. He couldn''t help but admire the way Maximilian approached each problem with a structured and methodical mindset. It was something that Zeke knew he needed to emte if he wanted to make the most of his own research and training.


    As he read over the notes and hypothesis that Maximilian had written, Zeke felt a renewed sense of determination. He was aware that if he reached a simr level of focus and dedication, he could achieve anything he set his mind to.


    Zeke cleared his throat, catching Maximilian''s attention. "Zeke, my boy," the old man greeted with a smile. "What brings you here so early?"


    "Teacher," Zeke began, his voice filled with uncertainty. "I have decided on mybat style. I have analyzed the most sessful fighting styles in my ss and determined a goodbination of concepts to focus on from that data. I want to focus on mobility with my spatial affinity, control with my mind affinity, and offense with my blood affinity. Those three concepts put together with my fast regeneration, natural endurance, and the quick decision-making from my increased intelligence would make for an effective style, I think."


    Maximilian''s eyes lit up with interest as he listened to Zeke''s n. "That''s a sound strategy," he said, nodding in approval. "But remember, abat style is not something that can be chosen in a day. It takes time and practice to hone your abilities and truly master a style. You also don''t want to be so simplistic in your views of your affinities, but I guess this will give you a good position to develop from."


    Zeke nodded, understanding that this limited view of his affinities was the result of his inexperience. He knew that this was only the beginning of a long journey, but he was excited to get started. "I understand, teacher. I will train tirelessly to perfect my style."


    Maximilian smiled, proud of his student''s dedication. "I have no doubt that you will. But remember, a true warrior must also possess a sharp mind and a strong spirit. The physical and magical aspects ofbat are only two pieces of the puzzle."


    "Old man," Zeke began, "Do you have a lot of experience fighting alongside or against space and Mind Mages?"


    Maximilian''s face twisted into a sour expression at the mention of Mind Mages, but he didn''t start his exnation by talking about them. "Space mages are not usually used for directbat, but in a supporting role," he said, "But those with a dual affinity can be a real terror inbat."


    "There are two dominant battle styles for Space Mages," Maximilian began his exnation, "Most of them focus on extreme rangebat and reposition immediately if they are threatened. Or they focus on extremely close ranges, not giving you any chance to create any distance by using their space magic to stay on top of you at all times."


    Zeke listened intently as Maximilian spoke, his mind whirring with possibilities. He was already trying toe up with ways he could incorporate this new knowledge into his own fighting style when Maximilian continued with his exnation of Mind Magic. "The only well-known Mind Mages on the continent are the Geistreichs."


    Zeke listened intently as Maximilian spoke, a sense of unease creeping over him as he heard the tone Maximilian used when talking about Mind Mages. "The Geistreichs, eh?" he asked, his voice tight. "I''ve heard rumors of their powers, but never anything concrete."


    Maximilian nodded gravely. "Yes, they are a force to be reckoned with. Their Mind Magic is unparalleled, able to bend the wills of even the strongest warriors with ease. In war, they seek to break the minds of their opponents, leaving nothing but a shell of a person behind. It is a tactic that has earned them a reputation as ruthless and feared by many."


    Zeke shuddered at the thought. "But how do you fight against such power?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Maximilian''s expression turned grim. "It is not easy, my boy. The only way to stand a chance is to strike them down before they have the chance to use their magic on you.


    Zeke sat in silence, contemting the weight of Maximilian''s words. "So, in a battle against a Mind Mage from the Geistreich family, the only chance of victory is to kill them before they can break my will?" Zeke asked his voice a mixture of dread and curiosity.


    Maximilian nodded solemnly. "Exactly. Their Mind Magic is unparalleled, and once they have control of your mind, there is noing back from it. It is a fate worse than death, to be nothing more than a puppet under their control."

 Chapter 57: Finding the right spells.

    Chapter 57: Finding the right spells.


    Zeke and Maximilian were sitting in the study, the mood heavy after Maximilian''s revtion about the Mind Mages of the Geistreich family.


    "So," Zeke said, trying to change the mood, "do you have any rmendations for movement-rted spells for Space Mages?"


    The question seemed to snap Maximilian out of his thoughts. "Do you know why it is said that Space Mages only reach their full potential by the time they be Arch Mages?" he asked.


    Zeke didn''t know the answer and shook his head. "Well, it''s because teleportation of any kind puts an enormous strain on the body," Maximilian exined. "If an apprentice mage tried to teleport, the side effects from traveling through space would tear them apart. But at the Arch Mage level, the body goes through a significant transformation. After reaching that realm, even the physically weakest of mages is strong enough to survive long-range teleportation with minimal problems. Do you understand?"


    Zeke thought about Maximilian''s words for a moment before replying, "What you''re saying is that it would be possible to learn short-range teleportation much earlier if the mage''s body was strong enough?"


    Maximilian looked at Zeke with a proud look on his face. "That''s exactly what I''m saying, my boy. Now, you told me that you''ve been working on your new [Analyze] spell, right? A marvelous idea, by the way. How about you use it on me to find out what stats you would need to survive long-range teleportation?"


    Zeke swallowed nervously, he had never used the spell on his teacher out of respect, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t curious about what the stats of an Arch Mage looked like.


    "I-I can do that," he stammered.


    Maximilian nodded, "Good. I''ll be standing right here, whenever you''re ready."


    With a deep breath, Zeke focused on his spell and cast it on his teacher. He watched as the information flowed into his mind, analyzing Maximilian''s physical abilities. As he studied the data, his eyes widened in surprise, the numbers were much higher than he had expected.


    <strong>[Results of Analyze]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Maximilian. <strong>Mage name:</strong> Bombastus. <strong>Last name:</strong> von Hohenheim. <strong>Age:</strong> [unknown]. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.85m. <strong>Strength:</strong> 88 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 102 <strong>Agility:</strong> 72 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 75


    No Magic core detected, (no affinity), Rank: none, engraved spell: [None].


    Zeke was impressed by Maximilian''s physical stats. He couldn''t determine anything about Maximilian''s magical core. He was aware that at the Arch Mage level, the core of a mage would fuse with his body. Therefore, he would first have to calibrate his spell to be able to work with the body of an Arch Mage. At this point, Zeke did not need such an adjustment, though, since the only Arch Mage he ever really had any contact with was his teacher. This being the first time Zeke had used his spell on an Arch Mage, he was curious about how his teacherpared to others of the same rank.


    "Do you think you''re on the physically stronger or weaker side for an Arch Mage?" Zeke asked.


    Maximilian puffed up his chest in pride as he answered, "I''m one of the strongest ones in the empire. Not only do I have a dual affinity of Fire and Earth Magic, but the Earth affinity also strengthens the body the most out of all Elemental affinities. It''s notparable to your blood affinity, but it''s still noticeable when you get to my level."


    Zeke nodded, understanding what his teacher meant. He knew that his blood affinity gave him a powerful body, but he was also aware that it was not the only affinity with simr effects. He couldn''t help but imagine that if he couldbine the power of his blood affinity with the physical resistance of an Earth Mage, he would be like a walking fortress. He was reminded of Theodore Steiner, who he had seen a couple of times in his blood magic ss. Since the Steiner heir had been in that ss as well, it was pretty obvious that he had a blood affinity in addition to his earth affinity. He felt a moment of jealousy towards the young Earth Mage, but then he remembered that he, in fact, had three affinities himself. He got his mind back to the present and thought about what Maximilian had told him, starting his calctions.


    Zeke ran the numbers and realized that if his teacher''s words were true, then the average Arch Mage was 4 times as durable as Zeke. Even if he rated Maximilian''s Constitution as 20% higher than average.


    Maximilian saw the look on Zeke''s face and smiled, he was aware that Zeke had realized the vast chasm between the ranks of mages. Before Zeke could fall into despair, Maximilian reassured him with a calm voice. "Long-range teleportation puts a muchrger strain on the body than short-range teleportation. You also have to remember that I told you that even the weakest of Arch Mages could endure the strain of long-range teleportation. If you want to calcte urately how much endurance is necessary, then you don''t have to consider the average, but the lowest possible value. I would say it only needs about half my Constitution to be able to sessfully teleport without incurring much damage."


    Zeke sat in silence, his mind whirring as he considered the numbers Maximilian had presented him with. Teleportation magic had always seemed like such a faraway dream to him, but with this new information, the subject suddenly seemed much more attainable. If the old man''s spections were to be believed, then Zeke would only need a total of around 50 Constitution for long-range teleportation, and he estimated around half that for short-range. That meant that he would only need around 25 Constitution to start learning this spell.


    The excitement began to bubble within him as he thought about the possibilities this newfound knowledge presented. He turned to Maximilian, his eyes alight with excitement. "Where can I learn how to perform teleportation magic, Maximilian?" he asked, his voice resolute.


    Maximilian''s face twisted into a bitter smile. "Unfortunately, all teleportation-capable mages need to be registered with the Mages Guild. And the guild won''t even consider teaching you until you''ve advanced at least one more stage and be a Grand Mage."


    Zeke''s heart sank, but Maximilian continued. "I think you have two options. First, you could wait until you advance to Grand Mage and learn it the legitimate way. Or second, you could just find someone who knows how to perform the spell and try to copy what they are doing."


    Maximilian''s tone suggested that he meant the second option as a joke, but Zeke''s eyes were shining with a greedy gleam. He couldn''t wait to start learning teleportation magic, no matter what it took.


    Maximilian watched as Zeke''s eyes shone with excitement, a look he hade to recognize as the young man''s desire for new knowledge. He could tell that Zeke was getting strange ideas, ideas that might lead him down a risky path. Just as he was about to intervene, Zeke spoke up again in a transparent attempt to change the subject.


    "So, what can you tell me about Mind Magic spells?" Zeke asked, his voice eager. Maximilian could sense that the young man had realized that he was about to convince him to give up on teleportation for now. He sighed and let it go, knowing that Zeke''s curiosity would not be easily quenched.


    "I''m afraid there isn''t much I can tell you about Mind Magic spells," Maximilian began, his voice heavy with regret. "The Geistreich family, who are known for their expertise in this field, do not share their secret techniques with anyone outside their family."


    Zeke''s face fell, but Maximilian continued, "You should consider yourself lucky. The fact that Sophia gifted you with the telekinesis spell, despite it not containing any core secrets, is a rare privilege."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the gravity of Maximilian''s words. The young man may have been denied ess to the Geistreich''s mind magic, but that didn''t mean that he had given up on his ns. He sat quietly in his mentor''s study, lost in thought. Maximilian watched him, a small smile ying on his lips.


    "You''re thinking about other ways to get your hands on Mind Magic spells?" Maximilian asked, breaking the silence.


    Zeke looked up, startled. "Yes," he replied, "I realized that if I want to achieve my goal, I''ll likely need to create the spell myself."


    Maximilian nodded, his smile growing wider. "I had a feeling that''s what you were thinking," he said. "Don''t be daunted by the task ahead of you. Creating new spells is a challenging and rewarding process. And I know for a fact that there is nobody in the empire who is better equipped to seed. You should just consider this situation as practice."


    Zeke felt a rush of excitement at his mentor''s words. The thought of creating his own Mind Magic spell was daunting, but also exhrating. His mind was already spinning with ideas on how to go about it.


    Maximilian watched as Zeke''s expression turned more certain, and he, in turn, grew more assured that his young apprentice was ready for this new challenge. With a satisfied smile, he turned back to his own work, leaving Zeke to his thoughts. The two were consumed by their work as the hours passed.


    Zeke groggily opened his eyes as Maximilian''s hand shook his shoulder, rousing him from his deep concentration. "It''s time for our daily meditation research, Ezekiel," Maximilian reminded him, his voice stern. "You mustn''t let yourself be too distracted. Our research is still the most important project at the moment."


    Zeke nodded, sheepishly, as he banished his earlier thoughts about inventing his own Mind Magic spell. He knew that Maximilian was right and that he couldn''t afford to let his focus stray from their number one priority like that.


    As he joined his mentor and the children in their daily session, Zeke could already feel the progress they had made in just one week. The changes to the meditation technique had already led to a 10% increase in efficiency when forming a magic core. He pushed all thoughts of Mind Magic aside for the moment and poured his full attention into the work at hand.


    Zeke sat in quiet contemtion, his mind racing with the discovery of the three young children who had shown such promise in their meditation training. A boy of twelve, with only two years left before the evaluation exam, and a pair of ten-year-old twin girls. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the thought of the three of them developing magic cores.


    There was something special about those three, especially the twin girls, something that set them apart from the others. As he watched them leave, he couldn''t shake the feeling that their cores were like fire and water, or perhaps light and darkness. It was too early to tell, but Zeke made a mental note to keep a close eye on the three of them as they continued their training in theing years.


    After wrapping up his work on the research for the day, Zeke returned to his room. Now he was finally able to tackle his own projects. The boy sat at his desk, surrounded by books and notes, as he meticulously formted his list of tasks. He knew that the end of the year tournament was fast approaching, and he needed to be prepared. The difficulty of the tasks ahead weighed heavily on him as he wrote them all down, each one more daunting than thest.


    "Raise Constitution to a minimum of 25." He muttered to himself as he jotted it down. He knew that this would be a tall order, as one''s constitution was not something that could be easily increased in the short term. He would have to push himself to the limit, both physically and mentally, in order to achieve this goal.


    "Learn short-range teleportation." He added to the list, his mind racing with the possibilities that this skill could bring. The thought of being able to instantly transport himself to different locations was both exhrating and intimidating.


    "Invent a mind spell to use for control in battle." This task was perhaps the most daunting of them all. Zeke knew that Mind Magic was a powerful tool, but also one that was highly guarded and closely monitored by the Geistreich family. He would have to tread carefully if he hoped to seed in this task.


    "Improve the utility and control of my blood magic spells." He finished the list, feeling a sense of hopelessness wash over him. His Blood magic was a powerful and dangerous tool, and Zeke was not using it to its utmost right now. With proper control and mastery, it could be a much more formidable weapon in battle.


    Zeke looked over his list once more, feeling a sense of overwhelming pressure press down on him. How was he supposed to aplish all of this in just one month? He let out a sigh and buried his head in his pillow. The road ahead would be long and difficult, but he hoped that if he gave it his all, he could manage to achieve his goals.


    Zeke sat up in his bed, staring at the list of tasks he had written with a renewed sense of determination. He was aware that it would be almost impossible to achieve everything on the list before the end-of-the-year tournament on his own. As his eyes wandered from one improbable goal to the next, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of hopelessness once again.


    He let out a deep sigh and ran a hand through his hair. Instead of confronting the entire list at once, Zeke tried a different tactic and started by only focusing on a single task. One thing that he was sure of how to achieve was to raise his physical stats. Thanks to his [Perfect Body Control] spell, he knew the best way to improve his body was through training. And he was already devising a training regimen in his mind.


    Sighing again, he muttered to himself, "I guess I''ll have to go and visit Markus tomorrow, he''ll be able to create some equipment for my training." He hoped that his friend would be able to create the specialized equipment he needed to push his body to the limit.


    Zekey back on his bed and closed his eyes, his mind already working on the blueprints he would present to Markus. He had something in mind that would challenge his body to the extreme.

 Chapter 58: Training the Body.

    Chapter 58: Training the Body.


    Zeke woke up well before the sun rose, his mind already set on the task of the day - visiting Markus. He knew that the cksmiths in the crafter''s quarters began their day early, and if he wanted to catch Markus before he started his work for the day, he would have to be even earlier. He got out of bed and prepared himself in a hurry, determined to reach the smithy as early as possible.


    As Zeke approached the building, he almost collided with a man in a formal-looking ck suit who was just leaving through the front door. The man''s strict eyes and no-nonsense demeanor reminded him of Maximilian''s butler. The stranger paid Zeke no mind as he walked right past him and entered a luxurious carriage that was parked right outside the smithy.


    Zeke, not dwelling any further on the encounter, quickened his pace, eager to see his friend. As he entered the shop, he saw Markus and his uncle, Armin, talking in a corner of the room. Armin noticed Zeke approaching and gave him a warm smile and a wave before walking into the smithy, leaving the two friends alone to talk.


    Zeke approached Markus with a growing sense of unease, noticing the troubled look on his friend''s face. "Is everything okay?" he asked, concern etched on his face.


    Markus let out a sigh and looked up at Zeke. "Did you see the man who just left? He was a messenger of the Imperial family," he said, his voice heavy with derision. "He was ordering all smithies in the capital to prioritize the orders of the Imperial family. There''s going to be a significant war offensive nned, and they want their soldiers equipped."


    Zeke grimaced at the news, knowing all too well the toll war took on a kingdom and its people. He hade here to ask Markus to work on a private project for him, but it seemed that his friend''s priorities had just shifted.


    He still turned to his friend, a trace of hope remaining in his voice. "Is it possible that you could work on something else for me instead, or are you going to get in trouble for that?" he asked, trying not to sound too desperate.


    Markus scoffed at the question. "What trouble? The Imperial family pays like dirt, and the amount of money you left with mest time really helped me in practicing my craft. Whatever you need from me, I''ll get it done in no time!" Markus promised as he brought his clenched fist up to his chest in a show of determination, his voice unwavering.


    Zeke was touched by Markus''s words and wasted no time as he began to describe what he needed his friend to make for him. As he spoke, Markus raised an eyebrow, listening intently to the description. The smith looked over the blueprints Zeke had brought, and by the look on his face, it was clear that he was intrigued by the design. "This is quite an ambitious project, Zeke," Markus said, his voice filled with admiration. "But I promise you, the prototype will be done in the next few days."


    Zeke''s heart lifted with relief and gratitude. "Thank you, Markus," he said, smiling at his friend. "I knew I could count on you."


    As Zeke made to leave the smithy, Markus reached out and ced a hand on his shoulder. Zeke turned to face his friend, who seemed hesitant to speak. Zeke could sense the boy''s apprehension and in an effort to ease the tension, he yfully punched his friend in the chest and jokingly said, "Who is this little girl in front of me acting all bashful? Spit it out, man!" Markus''s face rxed at Zeke''s words, and he began to speak.


    "I wanted to ask you for a favor," Markus said, "but I don''t rightly know how difficult it will be for you." He paused, looking intently at his friend''s face. Zeke simply nodded, indicating that he was listening, waiting for Markus to continue.


    Encouraged by Zeke''s nonchnt demeanor, Markus continued, "There is a cksmithingpetition happening at the moment." Markus looked at Zeke, hope in his eyes.


    Zeke stared at Markus in disbelief. "You''re not seriously consideringpeting in the cksmithingpetition? It''s for master cksmiths, Markus, not apprentices," he said incredulously.


    Markus shook his head, a hint of embarrassment creeping into his voice. "No, no, I know that. I just wanted to ask if you could help me get a ticket to watch thepetition. Themoner tickets sold out almost instantly, and I don''t want to miss it," he exined, a hint of defensiveness creeping into his tone.


    Zeke felt a twinge of confusion at his friend''s request. "That''s it? That''s why you were acting so hesitantly? You wanted me to help you get a ticket?" he asked, a hint of amusement had now crept into his voice.


    Markus nodded, his face flushing a deep red. "I-I know it sounds silly, but I have no idea what kind of position you have in the noble hierarchy and if it would cause problems for you," he stammered, looking down at his feet.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel touched by his friend''s concern. He pped Markus on the back, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Don''t worry about it, my friend. I''ll take care of it. Leave it all to me," he said confidently.


    Markus''s face lit up with gratitude. "Thank you, Zeke. I know it might be a small matter to you. But this is apetition for masters of my craft, and I even heard that both ofst year''s finalists were Metal Mages like me."


    Zeke nodded, understanding Markus''s passion for thepetition even better now. "Don''t worry, Markus. I''ll see to it that you get a ticket. My status as heir to the von Hohenheim family and as Maximilian''s personal disciple should make it easy to obtain one. I''ll make sure you''ll get the best seat in the house, you''ll feel like you are sitting in thep of the cksmithspeting."


    Markus looked up at him, his gratitude evident on his face. "Thank you, Zeke," he said, before turning back to his workbench and starting to work on the project that Zeke had requested of him.


    Zeke watched his friend''s back for a moment, a sense of contentment washing over him. Zeke would be able to repay his friend for his support, when nobody else had been there for him, and that was all that mattered to him. With a smile on his face, he turned and made his way back home, his steps light and easy.


    On his way home, Zeke remembered that Markus'' birthday was in a little over a week, just after thepetition. He thought over Markus'' request, and the outline of a n started to form in his mind. Zeke hurried home and immediately went to find his Mentor. He asked Maximilian if he could get tickets to thepetition. Maximilian snorted at the question, "Why don''t you just go and ask the butler, David, for such a little thing? You don''t have toe to me for such mundane requests, you know?"


    "I don''t just need regr tickets, old man!" Zeke said, a bit of red creeping in his cheeks after being reprimanded, "I want the best spots that money can buy. I made a promise to Markus." Maximilian looked at Zeke with a raised eyebrow, clearly waiting for an exnation for this demand. Zeke had no other choice but to divulge his n to Maximilian.


    After the old man had heard his n, he burst outughing and said, "That''s quite the birthday present you have in mind, my boy. Very well, I''ll secure the necessary tickets for your scheme." Zeke was relieved upon hearing that his mentor was going to support him in this endeavor, as he had no idea how he would have gone about pulling it off without the old man''s support.


    As the first pieces of training equipment arrived at the von Hohenheim estate the next morning, Zeke could barely contain his excitement. The suit of armor, modified by Markus with the help of Zeke''s detailed blueprints, resembled that of a knight. However, upon closer inspection, one could see the intricate gears and springs attached to the metal tes and joints. To the uninformed, it may have seemed as though these mechanisms were meant to aid movement. But Zeke, as the inventor, knew the true purpose of these contraptions. They were there not to assist, but to resist and hinder each movement made by the wearer.


    With bated breath, Zeke donned the suit and took a few steps forward. He could feel the resistance of the gears and springs as he moved. It didn''t take him long to realize how grueling and demanding any kind of exercise in this suit would be.


    As he was about to start to test the suit in earnest, Vi, whom he had told about his ns, arrived at the training field behind the mansion. She watched silently from her perch in midair. She looked the contraption on Zeke''s body up and down. The feline grin that appeared on her face was mocking, she seemed convinced that his invention would be aplete failure. But Zeke was not deterred, he had faith in his invention and in Markus''s craftsmanship, after having already felt the effectiveness of the suit in his first few steps. Clenching his teeth, he made to continue. He would not be defeated, he would master it and in doing so, master himself. He took a few more steps and then stopped, sweat already pouring down his face. Vi, who had been watching the proceedings with a cat-like grin, flew over to inspect the suit.


    "What''s wrong? Is the suit not working?" she asked, her voice tinged with amusement.


    Zeke didn''t reply for a moment, but then, with slow and strained movements, he brought up his hands to remove the helmet. Vi''s grin faltered as she saw the sweat pouring down Zeke''s face and the veins bulging on his neck. Even walking around in the armor was taking everything out of him.


    Around fifteen minutester, Zeke was lying on the ground, panting for breath. Even Vi was worried, after witnessing how strenuous the training had looked. She helped him out of the suit and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    Zeke didn''t answer right away. He seemed to be staring at something in midair that Vi couldn''t see. Slowly, a grin started to take shape on his face, and he began tough. Vi was a little creeped out by the strange disy, but then Zeke, now free from the armor, stood up and hugged her.


    "It works! This is so much better than I had expected," he eximed.


    Vi, flustered, pushed him away and pointed at his chest. Zeke looked down and saw that his shirt had been torn apart while removing the armor. He had not taken a good look at himself in some time. But as he looked down at his own body, he could see the toned chest of a man. He had grown a lot over the past few months, now standing at around 1.75 m. His crimson hair fell almost onto his shoulders, and his once scrawny body had packed on a solidyer of muscles.


    He couldn''t resist but run his hand over his defined abs and toned chest. He was amazed by how much his body had changed since his advancement to True Mage. At this moment, he heard someone breathing roughly nearby. He looked up to see Vi staring at his body with a red face. She was covering her face with both hands, but it was painfully obvious that she was doing a horrible job of obstructing her sight.


    As Vi noticed Zeke looking back at her, she made a high-pitched yelp sound and immediately took to the air, escaping without saying anything.


    Zeke couldn''t help butugh at Vi''s antics, but when he remembered the hug from moments ago, his own face also turned a little red. Before he could be too distracted, he once again took a look at what his [Analyze] Spell had shown him earlier. He had tasked the spell with checking on the changes happening to his body, and this was the result:


    <strong>Results of [Analyze]</strong>


    Strength increased by 0.18.


    Agility increased by 0.07.


    Constitution increased by 0.15.


    Zeke almost couldn''t believe how much progress he had made in only around 15 minutes of training. With his regeneration, he would be able to train with the armor at least three times a day. The gains from the training would reduce from repeating the same exercises over a long time, but he was still confident of bringing his Constitution to 25 without a problem.

 Chapter 59: Blacksmith competition I.

    Chapter 59: cksmithpetition I.


    The sun was just beginning to peek over the horizon as Zeke stepped away from the training ground. The resistance suit nowy discarded on the ground beside him. Zeke could feel the cold morning air biting at his skin as he made his way over to where Vi and Sophia were standing. The two girls were watching him with a sense of admiration.


    He had been training with the suit for three days now. Each session seemed to have brought visible improvements to his body. As he approached them, he couldn''t help but notice how much colder it had be during the past week. The end of the year was not too far away, and with it came the tournament. Thispetition would determine the ranking among the academy''s first-year students.


    "You''re getting better every day, Zeke," Vi said with a smile, her long silver hair blowing in the wind. "You''re going to do great in the tournament if you can keep this up."


    Sophia, on the other hand, behaved as expected of a proud daughter of the Geistreich family. She merely nodded in agreement with a serene smile on her face. As usual, she was exhibiting the etiquette expected of high nobility.


    There were only three more weeks before the start of the tournament, and the holidays would follow right after. The time pressure made Zeke aware that he had to push himself harder than ever before.


    "So, what are your ns for the day?" Vi asked Zeke as they walked through the courtyard.


    "I''m going to apany Markus to the cksmithingpetition today. He has been looking forward to it for weeks. After that, I''m going to start working on my secret birthday present for him," Zeke replied with a smile.


    Vi and Sophia both perked up at this. "What are you getting him?" they asked in unison, their curiosity piqued.


    "Didn''t I just say? It''s a secret," Zeke said with a grin, refusing to give away any more information.


    Changing the subject, Zeke turned to Sophia. "Speaking of secrets, Sophia, do you have some time for me in the next few days? I had some questions about Mind Magic that I was hoping you could help me with."


    Sophia''s expression grew troubled at this request. "I... I''m not sure if that''s a good idea," she said hesitantly.


    Zeke noticed the expression on Sophia''s face and immediately went to reassure her. "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t want you to teach me any of the Geistreich''s secret spells. I have some theoretical questions about how Mind Magic works in general." Sophia seemed to rx at that and nodded readily at his request now. After a short back and forth, the two of them promised to meet up in two days from now.


    Vi looked from Zeke to Sophia, unhappy at being excluded. After a moment of thought, she flew in front of Zeke and puffed out her notable chest. "I also have a surprise for you!" she said in a proud voice.


    Zeke looked at her with expectant eyes. Vi''s smile grew even wider at this interest. Finally, she revealed her surprise. "I found a mage in my family who meets your specifications," she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Zeke felt a sense of anticipation at this news. He had been searching for someone who could help him with his dilemma for a long time. The thought of finally finding someone who met his requirements was making him giddy.


    "Really?" he asked, his voice filled with excitement.


    "Really," Vi confirmed, her smile growing even wider. "I can introduce you to him tomorrow if you want."


    Zeke was grateful for having someone like Vi in his life, she was always so eager to help him out. Now she had even found a mage that might be able to help him with his new obsession. He couldn''t wait to meet this person and find out if his n woulde to fruition.


    Zeke parted ways with Vi and Sophia after changing into his best set of clothes. He was on his way to pick up Markus for the smithingpetition. He wanted to surprise his friend with the VIP tickets Maximilian had gotten for them. As Zeke walked through the academy grounds, he could feel the stares of people on him. The attention didn''t bother him anymore, he had long since grown ustomed to it. Despite the fact that his rtionship with most of the first-year students had improved, the change didn''t extend to the higher grades.


    He could see the sneers and stares from the second-year students, and the third years were even worse. They were the ones who bullied him the most when he first arrived at the academy. But Zeke had learned to ignore them. He hade too far to let their petty jealousy and misguided hatred get to him.


    Zeke made his way across the academy and through the crowded streets of the capital. He couldn''t help but notice that there were more criers in the streets than usual. It was the first time he had seen them so candidly recruiting soldiers for the war effort in the capital. Zeke had heard that the military would usually recruit people from the outer provinces, and leave the capital alone. The capital was home to many influential families. Therefore, most talented individuals who called the capital their home had connections to one noble house or the other. It was a telling sign that the army didn''t care about any political ramifications. They were even recruiting near the Elementium academy.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as he walked past the criers. War had long since be the usual state of the empire. The continental powerhouse was always trying to conquer something, always expanding its border. It just never had felt this close to Zeke.


    As Zeke passed the recruitment stand, he scanned the faces of the gathered men. He could see determination and also fear in the eyes of the young men who were signing up to fight. Idly, he wondered if Markus would be recruited. Zeke was aware that his friend was a skilled cksmith and that the army always needed good smiths.


    The boy made his way to Markus''s workshop, trying to push these thoughts to the back of his mind. He had apetition to attend and a birthday present to prepare! Zeke stepped up to the back entrance to the smithy and knocked. A momentter, Markus opened it with a smile and eximed, "Zeke! You''re early! I''m not ready yet."


    "Don''t worry about it, I came early, so you still have time," Zeke reassured his friend and entered the house. Markus let his friend in and went upstairs to change into his good clothes. Zeke didn''t mind the wait and walked through the shop to admire the weapons on disy. Markus and his uncle were truly gifted cksmiths. If they had a high-ranking Metal Mage in the family, they could have been among the best in the capital. Unfortunately, they hailed from a family ofmoners. Even though Markus had turned out to have a magic core, it would be years before he could advance to a True Mage. Even then, it would take longer still until he could start using his magic in his crafting for real.


    Zeke picked up a finely crafted sword and examined it closely. He could see the intricate details and the precision of the workmanship. He recognized Markus''s craftsmanship in the way the hilt was shaped. Markus had evidently put a lot of effort into creating the sword, and he was sure it would be sold in a few days at thetest.


    As Zeke looked through the weapons on disy, his thoughts drifted to his own staff. Markus had crafted the weapon for him as a birthday present. Zeke had used it every day inbat ss since, and he enjoyed the hefty weight of the weapon. Nheless, he knew that he would be using it less and less in the future, as he came to rely more on his magic. He felt a twinge of regret when he thought about the effort and love Markus must have poured into the beautifully crafted staff. He recalled the borate craftsmanship of his weapon. The shaft seamlessly transformed into an artistically designed dragon''s head. He had often spent minutes staring at his weapon in silence while recovering after a spar. Markus truly had a way with metal that couldn''t be called anything but a gift.


    Zeke picked up a sword and felt its weight in his hand. It was a good weapon, but it didn''t have the same feeling as his staff. It didn''t have the same personal touch that Markus had put into it. As Markus descended the stairs, Zeke put the sword back and turned to his friend. "This is amazing, Markus. You and your uncle are masterful cksmiths."


    Markus casually brushed off thepliment. "There''s still so much to learn and improve upon." He said, "every time I look at one of my older weapons, I can''t help but cringe at the mistakes I made."


    Zeke chuckled and asked, "That is the mark of a future expert cksmith, no? Will we see you on stage next year?" Markus confidently nodded. "Absolutely, I''ll show those old-timers who the true master of the craft is."


    Zeke was surprised by his friend''s bold assertion. He couldn''t help but smile from appearing on his face at the thought of Markus''s strong determination. The two of them locked eyes, and a moment of silence passed before they both burst intoughter.


    Markus pped Zeke on the shoulder and said, "Come on, we don''t want to bete. I don''t want to waste the tickets you got me." With that, the two friends set off to the cksmithingpetition. Zeke was also excited to see what the best smiths in the capital had to offer.


    As Zeke and Markus made their way through the bustling city, they chatted andughed. The excitement for the uing cksmithingpetition built within them. When the giant stadium finally came into view, both of them stopped in their tracks, staring in awe.


    "Have you ever been in there before?" Markus asked his friend.


    Zeke shook his head, taking in the majestic sight before him. The stadium was a giant colosseum-style amphitheater. It was being used for both martial and civil contests. At this moment, people were streaming into the building from all sides. The sight reminded Zeke of a swarm of ants returning to their nest.


    For a moment, Zeke worried about how they would make their way through the crowd. Then he remembered that he had VIP tickets for the best seats, thanks to his mentor, Maximilian.


    With newfound confidence, Zeke approached a formal-looking attendant. The man was seemingly only responsible for guiding nobles to their seats. Zeke could sense the man''s skepticism after thetter had taken in his appearance. Zeke''s striking features and crimson hair, could not hide the fact that the clothes he was wearing were ofmon make.


    The attendant, however, spoke respectfully as he addressed Zeke. "How can I assist the young sirs today?" Zeke was taken aback by the formality in the man''s speech and quickly waved it off. "No need to be so formal with us, we just need help finding our seats."


    The attendant swallowed his instinctual reaction. He clearly wanted to inform Zeke that this service was only reserved for nobles. But the man''s expression changed dramatically the moment he saw the golden tickets in Zeke''s hand. His eyes bulged out, making the sharply dressed attendant look almostical. Zeke couldn''t me the man, though. These tickets were highly coveted, even by the nobility. They were the limited edition backstage tickets! Only a few dozen had been sold due to the exorbitant cost. The holder was allowed to freely walk around the stage as the cksmiths worked.


    The man immediately snapped to attention and started shoving people out of the way. He guided Zeke and Markus through a private hallway into the room reserved for VIPs. Zeke took in his surroundings. The gaudy disy of wealth all around them told him that they were now in thepany of nobles. Neither of them was interested in socializing that was going on between the nobles at the moment. The two boys made their way to a corner to talk among themselves. Markus informed Zeke on what to expect from thepetition. Zeke was trying to hear the exnation, but he got distracted by an intense reing from somewhere. Annoyed, he turned to look for the source of this ufortable feeling. He managed to trace it back to a group of young Fire Mages looking in their direction. Among them, he recognized the man standing in the middle, Alexander Feuerkranz.


    The young man was dressed in the most luxurious red robes Zeke had ever seen. Despite his luxurious attire, Alexander didn''t seem happy, as he was sending venomous res in his direction. Zeke was reminded of how the boy had done the exact same thing to Miranda Wellenrufer on the day of the evaluation. The thought made him chuckle. His amusement seemed to enrage the Fire Mage even further. Luckily, the ufortable eye contact couldn''t go on forever. After another moment and with onest prating stare, Alexander turned away.


    "I think you should try to avoid provoking that guy any further," Markusmented from the side, not having missed the short exchange.


    "That wasn''t even my intention, but what does it matter anyway. I don''t think that guy could dislike me any more than he already does," Zeke replied nonchntly.


    Markus didn''t seem convinced and stated. "Maybe, but if he started his fourth year by the time we had our evaluation, then that would mean he is almost done."


    Zeke didn''t know where Markus was going with this and asked, "So?"


    Markus exined, "If he has ns to make a move against you, then now would be hisst chance, right? I can''t imagine that the heir to the glorious Feuerkranz family is not going to join the war after graduating. So he''s only in the capital for a little over a month still."


    Zeke''s expression turned serious as he considered Markus'' words. But before he could think any further on this, a sudden announcement boomed through the hall, causing the crowd to fall silent.


    "Thepetition will start in a couple of minutes. All holders of VIP tickets are free to enter thepetition grounds now. You are allowed to move freely among thepetitors. Please make sure not to disturb the artisans, though," the voicemanded.


    Zeke and Markus exchanged excited looks and, with a sense of eager anticipation, made their way toward thepetition grounds.

 Chapter 60: Blacksmith competition II.

    Chapter 60: cksmithpetition II.


    <strong>Chapter 60: cksmithpetition II.</strong>  Markus and Zeke made their way through a private corridor. They were far removed from the bustling crowds of the stadium. Eager to reach thepetition grounds, the both of them sped up their steps.  After turning in their tickets, they received special wristbands in exchange. The golden bracelets, which now adorned their forearms, had the purpose of granting them ess to the za in the middle of the stadium. This was the location where the participants of thepetition were gathered.  As they entered the za, Markus'' excitement was palpable. He could barely hold himself back from jumping around like a little kid. His eyes were wide with wonder as he took in the sights and sounds of thepetition. Zeke couldn''t help but chuckle at the usually stoic cksmith''s behavior. But he was also filled with a sense of happiness, knowing that he had been able to do this for Markus. Zeke was overjoyed to know that he had made his friend so happy.  As Markus and Zeke stepped onto the stage, they were immediately enveloped in a wave of hot air. The stage seemed to be one giant forge, with rows of cksmiths working diligently at their anvils. The sound of hammers striking metal filled the air. The cacophony of sound was apanied by bright sparks of magical energy and the heat from the forge.  Up close, Zeke could fully appreciate the conditions the cksmiths were working under. The heat was intense, and he could barely imagine how ufortable it would be to perform heavybor under these circumstances for hours on end. His admiration for the artisans rose, as he realized the skill and dedication it took to work under these conditions.  As he nced over at Markus, Zeke noticed that his friend seemed almost unaffected by the heat. He appeared to be just as excited as before, brushing off the heat like it was nothing. He shook his head in disbelief as he followed Markus around the area. Zeke was listening to one lecture after the other about the different styles of smithing. Markus seemed to have an encyclopedic knowledge of the subject, and he was eager to share it with Zeke.  The two friends moved from one cksmith to the next, watching as the men worked their magic on the metal. Zeke was mesmerized by the intricate patterns and designs that were taking shape under the cksmiths'' skilled hands. As they watched, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. The two boys understood that they were witnessing true masters at work.  Markus and Zeke made their way through the crowdedpetition grounds. Their eyes scanned the various cksmiths'' workspaces. The moment they came across a forge that looked particrly outstanding, Markus'' voice filled with awe as he eximed. "This must be the smithy of Jonathan Goldhammer. He was the winner of thepetitionst year and is one of the favorites to win this year as well. He is an incredibly talented Metal Mage and cksmith. If the rumors are to be believed, then he actually learned his craft in the dwarven kingdom. It is said that he was apprenticed under one of their legendary smiths."  As Markus was about to exin more, a deep voice interrupted him, "T''is no rumor,ddy." The voice belonged to a tall, broad-shouldered man with a thick beard and a stern expression. The man was obviously Jonathan Goldhammer himself, and he seemed to have overheard Markus''ments.  "That old goat treated me like an apprentice with too little skill tae make an ingot until mast day wa'' thae damn dwarfs!" Jonathan Goldhammer grumbled, his voice filled with bitterness. "Bastards had nae respect for me doon thaire! The only thing Ah took wa'' me as Ah left that sted hellhole was ma teacher''sst name. O'' course, the old cuss would probably die of a stroke if he ever found oot Ah was usin'' his name."  Markus and Zeke were surprised by the man''s harsh words. They were listening attentively to his stories about his time in the dwarven kingdom. It was unexpected to hear such a bitter tone from the master smith. They exchanged a quick nce, unsure of how to respond to his outburst.  Jonathan, noticing their difort, let out a sigh and ran his hand through his thick beard. "Ah apologizeds, Ah shouldnae hae let ma emotions get the better of me like that," He said, his voice calmer now. "It''s just, that time in ma life was difficult for me and Ah still hold a grudge against those dwarves. Don let that reflect on ma current work or the dwarves in general."  Markus and Zeke nodded in understanding, shifting the conversation to more lighthearted topics. While they talked, the two boys could witness the passion that Jonathan had for his craft. His every word was filled with energy. The man''s care for detail was obvious and Zeke surmised that it stemmed from his deep love of his work. They began to understand how the man in front of them had be one of the best cksmiths in the empire.  Markus mentioned that he was a Metal mage as well, but didn''t have a high enough affinity to attend the academy. Jonathan''s eyes filled with pity as he heard the boy''s circumstances. The older man started to exin the struggles of being a metal mage in the empire.  "That''s goin'' tae be a real problem for ye doon th'' line,ddy!" Jonathan Goldhammer dered, his dwarven ent still strong despite having spent years in the empire. "If ye want tae start usin'' Metal Magic in craftin'', ye need tae have th'' proper spells. Thae spells are under strict guard of th'' cksmithin guild. They''ll only share it wa'' ye if ye''re willin'' tae sign whit is basically a lifelong ve contract."  Markus visibly deted after hearing that. He had dreamed of bing a master cksmith, but now it seemed like that dream would nevere true. He hung his head in disappointment, feeling as though all his hard work and dedication had been for nothing.  Jonathan could see the despair on Markus'' face and ced aforting hand on his shoulder. "It''s no'' all bad,ddy. There are other ways tae learn th'' techniques ye need. Ye just have tae be willin'' tae put in th'' work an'' find th'' right people tae teach ye."  Zeke was curious and asked Jonathan if he had signed a contract with anyone. Jonathan visibly scoffed at the idea. "Nae,ddy, an'' Ah ne''er will!" Jonathan Goldhammer scoffed, his ent thickening with each word. "Ah dinnae need thae inferiour smithin'' techniques frae th'' empire onyways an'' th'' cannae force me tae teach mine tae onybody. Th'' dwarves put wan o'' thair seals on me when thae taught me an'' noo Ah cannae even think aboot teachin'' th'' spells tae onybody. That''s how th'' dwarven techniques hae stayed secret for ages."  Markus became even more depressed when he heard that, but Zeke got excited instead. He pped Markus on the shoulder and told his friend not to worry about it too much. Both cksmiths were giving him strange looks. They were evidently confused about where Zeke got this confidence from. The boy in question''s only reply was a mysterious smile as he waved them off, not willing to share his ns.  Throughout the entirepetition, Zeke stayed as close to Jonathan as he could. He was entranced as he watched every single movement of the master craftsman. Jonathan''s posture remained rxed as he forged an impressive-looking spear. He even had the leisure to exin the details of the crafting process to Zeke upon noticing the boy''s interest. Markus, on the other hand, was going around looking at all the smiths'' work. He tried toprehend as much as possible. Even so, he still continued to return frequently, in order to observe Jonathan''s work.  During the forging process, the cksmith''s hands moved with practiced ease. He was shaping and molding the metal as if it were putty in his hands. His muscles bulged and flexed with each hammer blow, and his breath came in a steady rhythm as he was focused on his craft. The surrounding crowd was entranced by the disy. They were watching in awe as a spear slowly took shape under his skilled hands.  Zeke was particrly fascinated by the way Jonathan used his Metal Magic. From what Zeke could tell, the man did something to enhance the strength and durability of the spear. He had never seen anything like it before. This disy alone made it clear why all the non-mage cksmiths stood no chance against him. Markus, too, was fascinated by Jonathan''s work. He listened intently to his exnations, making mental notes of every detail.  As Jonathan was nearly finished with the weapon, he started carving out small cavities in seemingly random spots. Zeke was confused, he was sure thisst step would make the weapon worse. "What are you doing, Jonathan? Is thispetition so easy for you that you have to sabotage yourself?" Zeke joked, trying to lighten the mood.  Jonathan chuckled in response, but his tone was serious as he exined. "Nay,ddy, thae sockets are for enchantments," Jonathan exined as he continued to carefully carve out small sections on the weapon. "Ye can put enchanted essence crystals intae thae sockets an'' then engrave tham wa'' a spell effect tae improve thae weapon. Ah, for example, am goin'' tae put a [Sharpen Metal] enchantment just below thae tip o'' thae spear. This will make thae spear prate a lot better an'' stay sharp forever."  As Jonathan began to engrave a small affinity crystal, Zeke couldn''t help but lean forward in interest. He had never seen spell engraving done before, and it was fascinating to watch the process unfold. Jonathan''s hands moved with precision and skill as he carefully etched the spell into the crystal. His eyes solely focused on the task at hand.  Zeke watched in silence as Jonathan finished the engraving and ced the crystal into the prepared socket on the spear. With an audible click, the gem snapped into ce. Satisfied, Jonathan picked up the spear and handed it to Zeke. "There ye go,ddy. Ye can take a look," he said, his voice thick with pride.  The boy couldn''t take his eyes off the weapon in front of him. It was a spear, but not like any he had seen before. The craftsmanship was impable, every inch of the weapon seemed to have been made with the utmost care and precision. He couldn''t help but admire the intricate scales that ran along the heft of the spear. They were so detailed and delicate, reminding Zeke of a living snake. Yet, they also seemed to serve a practical purpose, improving the grip on the weapon.  Upon closer inspection, Zeke noticed that the tip of the spear was unnaturally sharp, it almost seemed to glint in the light. He recognized that it was the effect of the spell Jonathan had enchanted the weapon with. There were two more sockets on the spear that could be used to add two more enchantments.  Zeke handed the weapon back to Jonathan, "Truly a masterpiece," he said with admiration. "I am certain you are going to win this year as well, Jonathan."  The smith took the weapon back with a smile and a wink. He then made his way over to the judges'' stand, where the final results of thepetition would be announced.  As the two boys waited for the judges to announce the winner, Zeke and Markus couldn''t help but notice a sense of tension in the air. The other participants had all gathered around as well. Their eyes trained on the judges'' table as they debated the merits of each entry.  Finally, after what felt like an eternity to Zeke, the judges called for silence. The head judge stepped forward, a scroll in his hand, and began to read out the winners. Zeke listened intently as the judges announced the third-ce winner. It was a middle-aged man who had crafted a sword that was both elegant and deadly. The man looked pleased with his cement, and there were murmurs of approval from the crowd.  The judges then announced the second-ce winner, and Zeke''s heart sank as he heard Jonathan''s name. He could see the disappointment etched on the smith''s face as he walked up to receive his trophy. Zeke couldn''tprehend how Jonathan''s masterpiece could have lost to someone else''s work.  Finally, the judges announced the first-ce winner, and Zeke''s jaw dropped. The winner was a skinny man in an elegant suit, someone who looked more like a businessman than a cksmith. As the man stepped forward to receive his trophy, the object of his creation was also revealed. It was a staff with three essence crystals embedded in its head.  The judges went on to demonstrate the staff''s abilities. It was able to send fireballs at a distant target. The staff was not using any of the wielder''s Mana to achieve this effect either. Zeke finally understood how the skinny man had won. The craftsmanship of the weapon might be subpar, but Zeke had long since learned that the nobles of the empire preferred long-rangebat.  The skinny man in the elegant suit, whose name was apparently Kevin, stepped forward and bowed to the judges, epting his trophy with a smile. Markus, however, was fuming with anger. He couldn''t believe that thispetition, which he had respected so much, had been won by someone who had clearly no talent as a cksmith.  Markus stood tall on the stage, his eyes zing with anger as he red at the poorly crafted staff on disy. "Is this a cksmithingpetition or an enchantingpetition?" he shouted, his voice ringing out across the crowded arena. "My five-year-old sister could have crafted a better staff than this. Have you no shame?"  The crowd erupted with cries of discontentment, spurred on by Markus'' words. Many voices joined in support of his statement. But then, a middle-aged man in a red robe took the stage, his powerful presencemanding the attention of the crowd. He raised his hand for silence, and the arena fell quiet as he addressed the audience.  "The Empire of Arkaneheim is a country that has expanded and prospered on the backs of its mages for centuries," the man began. "We are not a country of barbarians who rely on swords or spears to fight our battles, but on the might of our spells. So what weapon could be better than a magic staff to represent the winner of thispetition?"  There were hushed whispers in the crowd as they considered the man''s words. It was evident that they didn''t agree with him, but they were too afraid to speak out against a man directly. His expensive clothing and arrogant demeanor made it clear that the man was from a noble family.  Zeke remained rooted to his spot without blinking, his eyes trained on the man who had just walked off. He had joined a group of fire mages that were half-hidden in an alcove a little ways off. He recognized Alexander among them, as well as the skinny man who had won thepetition. The group was unquestionably a part of the powerful Feuerkranz family. Zeke couldn''t help but scoff at their use of their status to bully others into silence.  Zeke was aware that there was nothing he could do about it at the moment. Even so, he burned this scene into his mind, promising himself that he would speak out in the future. As soon as he had the influence to change things in the empire he would not be content to remain silent any longer.  Maybe after he and Maximilian had published their research, he could bring the matter to the Emperor''s attention. Zeke wanted to reveal to the leader of the empire how the Feuerkranz family was behaving.  Zeke ced a hand on Markus'' shoulder, his expression serious. "It''s time for us to leave," he said, his voice low. Markus just nodded, the boy was still fuming from the injustice of thepetition.  Zeke didn''t know what to say to him as they made their way out of the arena. He, too, was disappointed, but as they walked through the streets, something urred to him that brought a smile to his face. In a couple of days, it would be Markus'' birthday, and he had just obtained the best present imaginable. The thought of seeing the look on his friend''s face when he revealed his gift made him feel a lot better.

 Chapter 61: Visiting a Friend.

    Chapter 61: Visiting a Friend.


    The sun was just starting to peek over the horizon as Zeke began his morning routine. As had be a habit, he was wearing his ''Resistance suit''. That''s what he had officially named the knight''s armor turned exercise equipment. The tool was supposed to help him improve his strength and constitution. In theory, the act of putting strain on the body through intense physical activity should aplish that. He had set up an obstacle course in the nearby woods, and as he ran through it, he focused on each task at hand, pushing through the pain and exertion.


    As he approached the pull-up bar in the middle of the course, his mind wandered back to the previous day''s events. The cksmithingpetition had been intense, and he had really enjoyed getting to see the masters at work.


    Zeke finished his set of pull-ups and moved on to the next obstacle, a series of bnce beams. As he concentrated on keeping his footing, his mind couldn''t help but drift to Markus. He knew that Markus'' birthday wasing up soon, and he had been racking his brain for the perfect present. But as soon as he heard about the cksmithingpetition, he knew exactly what he was going to gift his friend.


    He was making preparations to give Markus a spell book for [Metal Maniption]. This was the most crucial spell for any Metal Mage who was trying to work as a cksmith. Zeke had been able to learn the secrets of the spell by observing Jonathan''s work the previous day. He had used his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell to record the man''s every move. He had learned exactly how to move the Mana through the body and core to perform any part of the smithing process.


    Zeke realized that he would have been able to transcribe many secret dwarven spells as well. Jonathan had talked at length about the marvels of the dwarven metal working spells. Zeke, however, knew it wouldn''t be a good idea to pass them along to Markus. Such knowledge could get Markus into trouble, and he did not want that for his friend. The dwarven magic seals in Jonathan''s body were the only thing that protected the artisan from the greedy hands of the empire. Markus, on the other hand, didn''t have such ayer of protection and would be at the mercy of the nobles. He wanted to give Markus the tools to seed and improve, but not at the cost of his safety.


    He knew that Markus would be thrilled with the spell book, and he couldn''t wait to give it to him. He was excited to see his friend''s reaction and see him put the spell to use in his cksmithing.


    Finally, as Zeke reached the end of the course, he copsed on the ground, panting and sweating. Despite the pain his body was in, he was bathing in a wave of satisfaction. The always present feeling of contentment that he felt after he had pushed himself to be the best he could be. His heart was still beating uncontrobly as he made his way into the changing room. He tried to distract himself from his tired body and racing pulse by letting his mind wander.


    Zeke wanted to gift Markus everything he needed to be a sessful cksmith. What he needed to avoid, however, was to overwhelm him with too much magic all at once. He had decided to start out by providing Markus with just one additional spell. [Sharpen Metal] was the spell he had picked, along with an exnation of how to use it in the crafting process. He knew that with time and practice, Markus would be able to master the spell and many more toe.


    Ezekiel had already managed to write around half the booklet he intended to give to Markus. He had worked on it for the entire rest of the day aftering home from thepetition, while the knowledge was still fresh. He was determined to finish the rest of it today. But before he could hide away in his room again to work on the present, he had nned to visit Vi. She had promised to introduce him to a wind mage from her family who also knew space magic. Zeke was hoping to coax the mage into showing him a short-range teleportation spell. The spell would make for a great addition to his arsenal.


    As Ezekiel entered the house, the stench of his own sweat and grime hit him. His long crimson hair was drenched, and the ''Resistance Suit'' he was wearing was in dire need of cleaning as well. He made a mental note to himself to wash it, before using it again. He ced the gear on the specially-made armor stand before making his way into the shower.


    Zeke''s gaze turned upwards, past the curtain of water as he stood under the luxurious showerhead. There on the ceiling, he saw the artwork he had gotten so familiar with over the past few days. The carving was made to resemble the shape of the sun, its rays covering the entire ceiling above the spacious cabin. He studied the intricate details of each part of the artwork, which was carved out of monster bone. His eyes traced the tendrils extending out from the center of the sun. He was focusing on every single detail he could make out,mitting it to memory.


    This routine had be a ritual for him, a way to calm his wildly beating heart after every round of exercise. He had tried to control the phenomenon with his [Perfect Body Control] but had been shocked to realize that he had no control over it. Zeke put his hands on the amulet that Maximilian had gotten for him, feeling for his pulse. He could feel the heart beating underneath the metal as if it was not there.


    At first, he had been worried and anxious about the phenomenon. After a couple of days with nothing happening, his fears had subsided considerably. Now he dealt with the problem in a practiced manner. He had learned that finding that focusing on a task very meticulously helped him to calm down. As he stood under the shower, the warm water cascaded over his body. He took a deep breath and let the tension in his muscles ease away. As part of his shower ritual, Zeke checked out the results of his [Analyze] spell.


    <strong>[Results of Analyze]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Ezekiel. <strong>Mage name:</strong> None. <strong>Last name:</strong> von Hohenheim. <strong>Age:</strong> 15. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.72m. <strong>Strength:</strong> 19 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 23 <strong>Agility:</strong> 17 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 20


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Blood magic</strong> (Perfect affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Body control].


    <strong>Space magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    <strong>Mind magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Sensory Recall].


    Eager to get going, he left the shower and bound his hair back into a messy bun. Zeke dressed infortable clothing, which was typically not suited for the chilly weather. He knew he wouldn''t feel the cold thanks to his improved physique and [Perfect Body Control] spell. He informed his mentor, Maximilian, of his ns and then set out to visit Vi''s home. She was one of the few nobles from the four great families who lived on school grounds.


    Ezekiel walked through the woods, making his way to Vi''s home. It was customary for members of the four great families to live in their mansions in the capital. Vi, however, as the granddaughter of the current headmaster, lived not too far away from his home. He couldn''t help but wonder how it came to be that Maximilian owned a mansion on the school grounds. Despite the fact that the old man was neither a teacher nor associated with the academy in any other way.


    As he walked, the trees rustled in the breeze and the sun shone through the leaves, casting dappled light on the forest floor. The sound of birds chirping filled the air, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace as he walked. After only a couple of minutes, he reached the clearing where Vi''s home was located. This was the first time Zeke had visited the house of the headmaster, Victor Windtnzer.


    A grand mansion appeared before him, with a rustic yet elegant design. The walls were made mostly of wood and stone, but it was done in such a tasteful and stylish way that it looked as though it had been sculpted by an artist. The wooden beams that held up the structure were intricately carved with designs, mostly featuring wind and clouds. The stone walls were smooth and polished to a high shine. The roof was made of thick, wooden shingles that had been treated to withstand the elements.


    Zeke immediately noticed that the materials must have been improved with magic. He had spent his youth in a vige close to a forest and was therefore aware that a house surrounded by trees wasn''t supposed to look like this. From the walls to the roof, every part of the mansion was spotless. Even in the middle of the capital, he had never seen a building this pristine. And this was not the only thing that made Zeke believe that magic was involved.


    The mansion was nestled in the heart of the woods, and the forest seemed to embrace it. The trees around the mansion were tall and lush, their branches reaching out to touch the walls of the house as if in a warm embrace. The gardens surrounding the house were well-maintained. Zeke spotted a variety of nts and flowers that bloomed in different seasons. The mansion was enveloped by a wooden deck, that seemed to be a perfect spot to rx and enjoy nature.


    As Ezekiel approached the structure, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the beauty of it all. It was as though the house was a part of the forest, and the forest was a part of the house. It was clear that Victor Windtnzer had a great sense of aesthetics, and that he had put a lot of thought and effort into the design of his home.


    The leaves on the trees were still a vibrant green and the flowers were in full bloom, despite it being the middle of winter. Zeke couldn''t help but wonder how this was possible. He surmised that someone of Victor''s prestige and wealth would have the means to hire a small army of Nature Mages to maintain the flora around his home.


    As Zeke approached the mansion, he could sense that he was being watched. He had a keen sense of when he was being observed, and he soon realized that the guards protecting the estate were experts. Despite his efforts, he couldn''t spot a single one of them. He was certain they were there, but they were too well hidden. Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for their skill as he made his way toward the mansion.


    Zeke had just arrived at the entrance of Vi''s mansion in the woods when he heard someone calling his name. He turned around to see Vi falling from the sky andnding on top of him. He was initially surprised by the unexpected assault, but quickly regained hisposure. He hugged Vi back briefly, before pushing her off in a hurry. He didn''t want her grandfather to misunderstand their rtionship, as this could get him into trouble. It was well-known that the old Arch Mage doted on Vi more than any of his other descendants.


    Vi frowned slightly as Zeke pushed her away, but didn''t say anything else. She led Zeke into the mansion, where she intended to introduce him to the Wind Mage she had mentioned. Zeke was eager to meet the man. He had ns to casually persuade the mage to show him the short-range teleportation spell. He would need to be careful not toe across as too eager.


    "This is Emanuel Windtnzer!" Vi stated, introducing the tall man with an athletic build and silvery hair. "He is one of my grandfather''s guards."


    Emanuel stepped forward and took Zeke''s outstretched hand with his own. The man had an amiable expression on his face, and Zeke was confident that he could convince the man to help him. As they shook hands, however, Zeke''s eyes narrowed as he felt the strength behind Emanuel''s grasp. Without a change in expression, the man''s vice-like grip tightened with every second. It was clear that the man was not a True Mage anymore, and his physical strength was impressive.


    "Emanuel, this is Ezekiel von Hohenheim, one of my best friends." Vi dered, stressing thest part a little longer than necessary. Zeke couldn''t help but wonder why she did that as he took in the man''s sharp features. As the man''s eyes met Zeke''s, the congenial expression seemed to turn into a smirk for a moment before returning to normal. Zeke was still wondering if he had just imagined it, but then he felt the hold on his hand tighten further.


    Through his Mind Magic, he could feel a sense of hostility emanating from the man. Something inside of Zeke, the more primal part of his mind, was incensed by the way the man seemed to be looking down on him. Zeke was not going to be humiliated by this jester in front of him. A vein almost popped on Zeke''s forehead as he tried to return the force of Emanuel''s handshake with all his might.


    Despite the pain that was now shooting through his hand, Zeke refused to show any sign of weakness. He made sure not to give away any signs of difort on his face as he stared right back into Emanuel''s eyes.


    Zeke held on to Emanuel''s hand for as long as he could. He was still locking eyes with the man, unwilling to concede, even while enduring hellish misery. After what felt like an eternity to Zeke, he started to hear strange noisesing from the bones in his hand. And just as Zeke thought his hand would splinter any moment now, a wind de appeared out of nowhere. The sharp edge of the spell came to a stop merely a hairsbreadth from Emanuel''s throat.


    "What the fuck do you think you are doing! Let go of his hand right this instance!" With an enraged roar, Vi put an end to Zeke''s predicament, as she violently shoved Emanuel back a step. Her eyes were aze with anger as she stood between the two. She was ring at the other man as if she felt personally betrayed by his actions.


    Emanuel''s smirk disappeared as he took a step back, the wind de also dissipating into thin air. Zeke rubbed his sore hand, trying to regain feeling in his fingers. He couldn''t believe the level of hostility that had just urred between him and aplete stranger. Before anything more could happen, the three of them were interrupted by an unexpected voice.


    "What is the meaning of this?" came a deep voice from a doorway upstairs. There stood none other than Victor Windtnzer, headmaster of the prestigious Elementium and one of the most powerful Arch Mages in thend.


    "Emanuel was just testing Zeke''s strength," Vi said, her voice calm and collected now. Apparently, she didn''t want to create any more trouble for Emanuel by telling the truth. Zeke understood her intentions, but still felt a little hurt by how she protected his tormentor.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Emanuel, who had the good sense to look ashamed. It was clear that the old man didn''t believe Vi''s excuse for a second. "I expect better from one of my men," Victor said menacingly as he gave Emanuel a short, prating stare before turning on his heel and leaving the room.


    Zeke was at a loss on how to handle the situation. It was clear that asking Emanuel for any kind of favor was out of the question now. The man looked at him with even more hostility than before, as if he were on the verge of attacking him. Zeke opened his mouth to speak, but Emanuel beat him to it.


    "Excuse me, Lady Vi," he said, his tone curt and cold. "Now that I have met with your friend as I have promised, I have other duties to attend to." With that, he turned away from her. He didn''t turn towards the exit however, but stared at Zeke with clear contempt in his eyes.


    "Good luck with finding somebody else to teach you space magic, boy! I am sure there will be tons of people willing to help out a blood mage." Emanuel''s cold tone had turned sarcastic and mocking when talking to Zeke. Undoubtedly, Emanuel felt nothing but contempt for him. He held the boy''s gaze for a moment before teleporting away, leaving Zeke and Vi alone in the foyer of the grand mansion.


    Vi looked at Zeke with a pained expression on her face. "I am so sorry, Zeke," she said, visibly struggling to hold back her tears. "I invite you to my house and not only can I not help you with your request, but one of my own people attacks you. I don''t know how to make it up to you."


    Zeke quickly stepped closer to Vi and embraced her tightly. The slight feeling of betrayal he had felt from her previous actions was already forgotten. Contrary to her thoughts, Zeke was actually pleased with how this meeting had turned out. The mix of hostility and impetus to tease Zeke had made Emanuel reveal the very spell Zeke hade to see. This had allowed Zeke to record the process with his [Perfect Sensory Recall]. Though he couldn''t tell Vi that he had already gained what he needed, he also didn''t want her to me herself for wasting his time.


    "It''s alright, Vi," Zeke reassured her. "I understand that these things happen. Let''s not dwell on it any longer. At least I finally got to visit your home. I wanted to see this ce for a long time now. It is absolutely stunning!"


    Vi simply nodded, clearly having caught on to Zeke''s attempt of changing the subject. Still, her tears subsided as she leaned into Zeke''s embrace. The two stood there for a moment, lost in their own thoughts, before Vi spoke up again. "Let''s go get some tea, I think we both could use it."


    And with that, the two made their way to the lounge, but the brief altercation with Emanuel was still on Zeke''s mind. He couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know why that guy seemed to have a problem with me?" He had been unable to find any reason for Emanuel''s hostile actions. Vi ordered a servant to serve them both a cup of her favorite tea before she replied.


    "It''s probably because of the war," she began. "Emanuel was deployed to the front three times. He didn''t seem bothered when I told him to meet with you, but the moment you entered the house, his entire demeanor changed. I think he could feel the Mana from your perfect blood core. It must have triggered some unpleasant memories."


    Vi''s exnation was delivered with a hint of sadness in her voice, and Zeke could understand why. The war had demanded a steep price from many people, and it seemed Emanuel was no exception. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for inadvertently causing the man distress.


    Vi''s expression grew increasingly forlorn as she delved deeper into her exnation. "Emanuel was like an older brother to me when I was still a child," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "But every time he returned from the war after a year''s service, he had changed a little more. He used to be really caring and kind, you know? Honestly, sometimes I can''t even recognize the person he used to be anymore. He''s grown so cold and hard after hisst time at the front."


    Zeke didn''t know much about how the war was going for the empire. But he couldn''t remember hearing of any great victories since he was born, so the expansion ns of the empire probably weren''t going well. He felt a pang of sympathy for Vi and her friend, who had been so deeply affected by the ongoing conflict. It was clear that the war had taken a great toll on those who had been sent to fight it.


    He didn''t want to cause Vi any more distress, so he quickly changed the subject. In order to distract her, Zeke spoke of how he and Markus had visited the cksmithpetition the day before. And how they had been able to speak with Jonathan Goldhammer, the legendary smith. He recounted how Goldhammer had been willing to show them the techniques he used to forge his weapons.


    Vi was soon absorbed by the vivid storytelling as Zeke acted out scenes of the smithing process. She listened with wide-eyed wonder as Zeke recounted his experiences. The lighthearted topic and energetic disy lightened the mood considerably. The two of them managed to spend the rest of the morning in pleasant conversation.


    Eventually, Zeke said his goodbyes and left the mansion. He couldn''t wait to experiment with the new spell he had acquired. He was eager to see what he could do with it.

 Chapter 62: Traveling through Space.

    Chapter 62: Traveling through Space.


    Zeke had just returned home, and it was early afternoon. He sat on the floor in his room, his eyes closed as he delved into the depths of his mind''s library. He was revisiting all the books he had read on the theoretical aspects of teleportation.


    When he first read the theory, it seemed rtively simple. But now, as he had learned the practical application of the spell, he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of his stomach.


    He once again read the passage describing the process of creating a stable tunnel through space. The most straightforward description of the procedure was found in a book called: Space Magic - Essentials.


    "The mage must first visualize the destination point in their mind. Once a connection is established, the caster should focus their magical energy on that connection. This is the way to manipte the fabric of space to create a pathway. This process is incredibly taxing, both mentally and physically. The procedure can take hours toplete when attempted for the first time."


    Despite the thorough exnation in the book, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t ready for this. The thought of attempting the spell and potentially not surviving the experience filled him with dread.


    Zeke understood that he couldn''t go to his mentor with this. The old man would undoubtedly tell him to wait for a few more years before attempting something so dangerous. But he was also not foolish enough to risk his life in a reckless experiment with magic he was not confident in performing.


    He went over the sequence of Mana maniption. There had to be a safer way to practice the spell. Zeke didn''t believe for a second that all Space Mages started their journey by teleporting around. He went over the entire process of casting the spell step by step.


    Zeke noticed that the first two parts of the spell dealt with creating a tunnel through space. For the first step, the Mage needed to direct spatial Mana toward a specific coordinate, creating an anchor. In the second step, a connection between the mage and the anchor was established. With thepletion of this step, a spatial tunnel was created.


    He couldn''t determine the spatial coordinates that Emanuel had focused on. The Space Mage had teleported outside of Zeke''s sphere of perception. This made the exit point not a part of his recording, but he could still understand the process. The real point of interest for him right now, he realized, was the third step.


    The third step of the spell involved shrouding oneself in spatial mana. Once an enveloping shell was created, it needed to be attached to the tunnel between the two points. The first point referred to the current location of the caster. The second point was the chosen destination from step one of the teleportation process.


    Zeke thought about the implications of this process. He realized that in order to practice teleportation, he could shroud something else in spatial Mana instead of his own body. He could send an object through space instead of risking the journey himself. He didn''t know if it was going to work, but it was the only way to learn without putting himself in danger. Now that the danger had passed, he was once again excited to begin experimenting with his new spell.


    Zeke practiced the initial two steps of the process first. He walked over to his window and focused on thewn outside he could see through it. He tried to set a fixed point in space just at the location he was looking at, but he had no idea how to actually make it happen. He understood the proper movement of Mana inside his body, but he had no idea about how to direct it to a distant ce.


    As he stood there, deep in concentration, a realization dawned on him. His Trinity Project had one ring w. Zeke had always tried to learn spells by observing the casting process of other people. This had worked out fine so far, but now he noticed that he couldn''t determine the "intent" behind their spells. Zeke remembered how Maximilian had taught him about spell intent. It was what determined the actual function of the Mana once it left the body. As a purely mentalponent, he had no way of detecting it in his recording.


    Most of the time, it didn''t matter if he knew the exact intent the spell required to function. That was because the intent became obvious when the spell took shape. But Zeke had not realized that for the moreplex spells, this process wouldn''t work anymore. The teleportation spell, for example, had many steps that were either invisible or had an unclear purpose to the uninitiated. It would not be enough to just observe them to be able to replicate them without aprehensive exnation.


    Zeke understood that he had to find a new approach if he wanted to master the art of teleportation. He couldn''t rely solely on his [Perfect Sensory Recall] and would have to find an alternative way to figure out the process. He started to practice the first step of the spell again. He had named this step ''anchoring'' as it referred to the creation of an anchor point. After every couple of failures, he read over the theory again, trying to find the ws in his approach.


    After hours of practice, Zeke let out a defeated sigh. The weight of disappointmenty heavy on his shoulders. He had tried hundreds of times to understand the theory of this first step. But despite his best efforts, he couldn''t seem to grasp the concept.


    Zeke turned around, about to leave the room. He was sure that a bit of physical exercise would do wonders for his dampened mood. But as he noticed his desk behind him through [Perfect Spatial Maniption] a sudden idea came to him. Instead of focusing on a spot outside his room, he turned around again and tried to focus on a spot right above his bed. To his surprise, creating a stable tunnel to that point was as natural as breathing for Zeke. He couldn''t contain his excitement and screamed out in glee.


    Encouraged by this breakthrough, Zeke decided to test his theory further. He tried to create an anchor on the other side of the room, and it came as no surprise to him as he struggled to even begin the process. This confirmed his assumption: He could effortlessly connect to any spot inside his sphere of [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. Outside of it, however, it was apletely different story.


    As he pondered this development, he quickly realized that this should not havee as a surprise. In theory, he wouldn''t even need to perform the first two steps in order to teleport to any space inside his sphere. He was already flooding his surroundings with minuscule amounts of space Mana at all times. This was how he created a sort of three-dimensional map of his surroundings.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement at this newfound understanding. He knew that there was still a long way to go before he could master teleportation, but this was a significant step in the right direction.


    Now he could learn the proper way to create an anchor by analyzing the way he did it inside his sphere. It would make the entire process much easier to understand. But for right now, Zeke was content to move on to the next step of his experimentation.


    Zeke grabbed a pair of gloves that were lying around his room. He had previously used the pair when trying out some of Jonathan''s smithing techniques. He had wanted to understand more about smithing in order to write the manual for Markus. He quickly found out, however, that they would only get in the way of the process, as his skin was durable enough without them. Zeke decided that he would not miss the gloves, should something unfortunate happen to them. That was how the pair became the unwilling first participants of his teleportation trials.


    He took the left glove in his hands, studying it carefully. Zeke had never attempted anything like this before, but he was determined to seed. Closing his eyes, he visualized the spot above his bed as the destination point. He channeled Mana through his core, manipting the space Mana to encase the glove in front of him. It was a difficult and draining procedure, but at least he was making progress. After only about a minute of struggle, Zeke had shrouded the left glove in a membrane of space mana. It was much easier to do this with a small object than with an entire human body, after all.


    Zeke opened his eyes, the excitement building within him. He connected the bubble of space Mana to his anchor, and the glove disappeared from his hand in an instant. He spun around to see it lying on his mattress, a sense of triumph filling him.


    But as he picked up the glove, his excitement quickly turned to disappointment. The glove was in tatters, it looked as if a wild dog had yed with it for hours. He couldn''t help but grimace as he held it in his hand, he was once again d that he had not tried that out with his own body. The process of teleportation was clearly not without its dangers.


    As the hours passed by, Zeke found himself lost in the pages of his new best friend. It was a book with the name: "Teleportation Madness - A Comprehensive List of the Most Common Mistakes When Attempting to Learn How to Bend Space". The tome made for a truly fascinating read. It was a collection of failed teleportation experiments. The book was detailing not only the disastrous consequences of failed teleportations, but also the origin of the errors that led to them.


    As he perused the pages, Zeke nced over at the tattered remains of an old shoe that had no longer fit him. He looked from the shoe to the illustrations in the book and back again. Zeke was convinced he had identified the mistake he had made this time, but he couldn''t bepletely sure. The book was not meant to serve as a guide for investigating discarded clothing, after all.


    In his quest for knowledge, Zeke had torn through half his wardrobe. Leaving gloves, shirts, hats, and shoes scattered across the floor of his chambers. Each piece of clothing bore the unique markings of his failed experiments. He looked down at histest failed attempt, and a sigh escaped his lips. He had been so close this time, he was certain of it.


    Zeke decided to put an end to his experimentation for the day. His mind was weary, and his magical core was almost depleted. As he tidied up his chambers, his thoughts turned to another task he had set for himself. He still needed toplete the present for Markus. He realized that he didn''t have much time to work on it anymore, as he had resolved to retire early today. Because tomorrow he was going to meet with Sophia. The girl had promised to instruct him further in the art of Mind Magic. The mere thought of finally making progress in this elusive branch of magic filled Zeke with renewed vigor.


    After he finished tidying his quarters, Zekepleted his rigorous workout routine. The rest of the evening was spent on the spell book, he worked with such focus that he didn''t even notice the passing of time. Finally, he seeded inpleting Markus'' gift.


    As he gazed out the window, he realized that his intentions of retiring early had been thwarted, for the clock had struck well past midnight. But he just shrugged at the discovery, he was too ted by his sess to care. With delicate movements, he ced the booklet into an expensive box and wrapped it elegantly in a sheet of silk. He took a moment to examine his work: The present looked fit for a king in Zeke opinion. Satisfied with his work, he ced it on his shelf of treasures, right beside the mysterious artifact he had brought back from the Giger ruins.


    As he prepared for bed, Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment at the progress he had made that day. As he drifted off to sleep, hisst thoughts were of how favorably life had been treating him ofte.

 Chapter 63: An unexpected Twist I.

    Chapter 63: An unexpected Twist I.


    Zeke was roused from his slumber by one of the maids in the morning. From the moment he opened his bleary eyes, he knew that this day would be a trying one. He regretted his decision to stay up sote immediately as he tried to shake the sleepiness from his mind.


    He dragged himself to the training room and donned his resistance suit. The gears and springs of which finally provided the necessary stimulus to fully awaken him.


    Upon stepping onto his obstacle course, he attempted to best his previous time, though he ultimately fell short. Still, by the end of the exercise, he was wide awake and alert, if not triumphant. As was typical, his heart pounded in his chest, a sensation he had yet to find a way to tame. He took a shower, allowing the water to wash over him as he waited for his pulse to slow. He knew from experience that until his heart calmed, his mood would be increasingly irascible.


    Zeke put on a set of fresh clothing, one of the few ones that had survived yesterday''s experimentation, and made his way to Sophia''s mansion. Her home was located in the prestigious and affluent noble district of the city. Zeke didn''t pay any attention to what he was wearing. He was not concerned about running into any members of the imperial family or nobility. Sophia had assured him that she lived alone after all.


    Zeke wandered the noble district for a while. He didn''t know his way around these parts very well, as he had not needed toe here very often in the past. The description Sophia had given him led to a section with the most affluent vis he had ever seen. The guards the patrolled the streets at regr intervals gave him suspicious looks. It was readily apparent that he wasn''t from around here by his cheap clothing and darting eyes. Zeke had to agree with their assessment, he also didn''t feel like he belonged here at all. As quickly as he could, he made his way to Sophia''s mansion.


    He approached a grand building. It was surrounded by lush gardens and tended to by a team of diligent workers. Zeke was surprised at how different from his imagination the ce actually was. For one, the mansion was truly enormous. Even from the outside, he could see a flurry of activity as servants bustled about. They were constantly ensuring that the house was spotless and in perfect order. He couldn''t help but think that when Sophia mentioned "living alone" she must have had a different understanding of the term.


    For a second, Zeke considered that he might havee to the wrong ce. A momentter, however, he spotted the que beside the gate that said "Willensbrecher". The familiar name ensured Zeke that he was indeed in the right ce.


    Zeke was just about to call out to one of the gate guards nearby when the man opened the gate and stepped aside. The boy was left wondering if he had missed some kind of secret password. The young mage could not help but feel a sense of unease, as he couldn''t quite make sense of the guard''s behavior. Was it normal for the guards to simply step aside for any stranger that approached?


    As he stepped inside the gate, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of something not being right. He was starting to worry about Sophia''s safety. But then he heard her voice in his mind, clear as day, "Come in already." The guard, upon seeing that Zeke''s confused face had cleared up, gave him a smile and a knowing wink.


    As Zeke entered the grand mansion, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. He was struck by the stark contrast between the opulent surroundings and the humble home he had grown up in. The grandeur of the mansion was a clear reminder of the social divide between himself and Sophia. He couldn''t shake the feeling of inadequacy, and he found himself feeling self-conscious in his simple linen clothes. For the first time in Zeke''s life, he wished he had taken the time to groom himself better.


    Sophia greeted him with a radiant smile as usual, but as she got closer, her smile faltered. She now looked at him with a concerned expression on her face.


    "What is wrong?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Zeke was confused by the sudden change in Sophia''s demeanor. Had he already made some kind of mistake in etiquette? Tentatively he asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Sophia''s expression changed to one of disapproval, "You were so excited to be here when you arrived at the gate. Now, only minutester, you seem ufortable. Did you think I wouldn''t notice?"


    Zeke had to remind himself that he was dealing with one of the most talented Mind Mages of the empire. He knew that hiding his emotions from her would be a futile task. He looked around the pce with a bitter smile and spoke. "It''s nothing serious, I just felt a bit out of ce when I realized the grandeur of your home."


    Sophia rolled her eyes, taking his hand and leading him to the second floor. As they entered a room that looked like a study, Zeke was surprised by what he found. There was a stark contrast between this room and the rest of the pce he had seen so far. The study was simple and unadorned, unlike the opulence on disy in the rest of the mansion.


    Sophia sat on the couch, gesturing for Zeke to take a seat beside her. The boy took the offered spot beside her, feeling a sense of unease as she scrutinized him with an intense gaze. After a moment of tense silence, she spoke up, her voice serious.


    "Do you know how mind control works?" she asked casually, as if inquiring about the weather.


    Zeke hesitated, unsure of where this conversation was heading. "I...I suppose so," he stammered. "Isn''t it about overwhelming a target''s mind and controlling their actions with magic?"


    Sophia shook her head, her expression grave. "No, that is just what the Geistreich want people to believe. In reality, the easiest way to control someone''s mind is to chip away at it constantly. After doing that for a while, they can''t tell left from right anymore."


    Zeke sat on the couch beside Sophia, listening intently as she began to exin the intricacies of Mind Magic. "Let me give you an easy-to-understand example of what I am talking about. Do you think this house, this pce, looks like this by ident?" she asked, gesturing around her, indicating the mansion they were in.


    "Of course not. Every single detail was designed to evoke a certain emotion in those who visit. Because that is exactly how mind magic works. It is very hard to force a person to do or feel something they don''t want to. But you can easily create a situation where they are inclined to do or feel certain things."


    Zeke furrowed his brows, trying to make sense of Sophia''s words. He had heard disconcerting rumors about what the Mind Mages of the Geistreich family could do. But what Sophia had just described sounded more like subtle maniption than the proper mind control he had imagined. Could his mentor have been wrong about this?


    "What about the stories of the Geistreich breaking the minds of their opponents and turning them into puppets?" Zeke asked, his voice filled with uncertainty. He didn''t know if this was a taboo subject, but he really wanted to know the answer.


    Sophia shook her head. "Those are just stories, meant to intimidate. The true mark of a good Mind Mage is their ability to control the way others perceive reality around them. It might be subtle, but this way is much more effective than using brute force."


    Zeke sat back on the couch, deep in thought. He had been led to believe that the Geistreichs Mind Magic was a blunt tool of oppression, but now he was beginning to see it in a different light. Perhaps there was more to this magic than he had previously thought.


    Sophia continued her exnation, her eyes gleaming with knowledge. "The moment you stepped into this house, you likely felt as though you didn''t belong here. Perhaps you even felt that you were not on the same social level as the owner of such a grand pce." She gestured towards herself with a sweep of her hand. "It''s not quite the same for everyone, but I believe that was the feeling my mother intended to instill in visitors when she had this house built.


    "You see, that is exactly how a Mind Mage operates. Before even meeting you, they will try to make you feel uneasy and unsure of yourself. You were already thinking of yourself as inferior. And in such a state, it is the perfect position for a mind mage to start nting suggestions into your head."


    Sophia leaned back into the couch as if the exnation had drained her of energy. Zeke sat in silence, contemting her words carefully. After a moment, he spoke again.


    "All of that makes a lot of sense to me, but I don''t think Maximilian would misunderstand to such a degree. Not if that was all there was to it."


    Sophia seemed unwilling to meet his gaze, her eyes avoiding his as though she had something to hide. For a moment, there was nothing but silence between them, and he could sense that this was not a topic she was eager to discuss. But then, with a deep breath, she began to speak.


    "You are correct," she said, her voice low and measured. "Your mentor, Maximilian, has indeed seen another side to our Mind Magic. As you might have realized already, it is a powerful tool for diplomacy, trade, and negotiation. A Mind Mage almost always has the upper hand in any non-violent confrontation. Our magic, however, is not as useful on the battlefield. But my ancestors did not rise to their position through peaceful means, you see."


    She paused, her eyes flicking up to meet his for the briefest of moments before looking away once more. "What Maximilian was referring to was a special procedure, one that my family has developed as a weapon of war."


    He could see the reluctance in her eyes, the weight of her family''s history heavy upon her shoulders. He knew better than to press her, and instead just waited for her to talk on her own.


    "There is a way," Sophia began, her face contorting with difort. "To use Mind Magic to create those ''Puppets'' that Maximilian surely told you about. But it is not a spell that can be used inbat."


    She paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "It is a technique that is used on prisoners. The reason it cannot be used inbat is that the method needs a long time to take effect. The person you wish to ''break'' must be under the influence of the procedure for a prolonged period of time. We are talking about days, weeks even, for some people."


    Sophia''s eyes met Zeke''s, and he could see her inner conflict in their depths. "For the spell to take effect, it needs to be supplemented by the application of violence and medication," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Or so the handbook ims."


    Zeke knew immediately what she was referring to. She was talking about torture and drugs. The thought of using such dark methods made his stomach turn. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person would sink so low, and the answer to that question made him uneasy. There was a long moment of silence between them before Sophia spoke again. The forced cheer in her voice made it obvious that she was trying to lighten the mood.


    "The story of how Maximilian came to despise Mind Mages is a well-known tale, among those in the know, anyway. The story was once so famous that even themon folk were familiar with it."


    Zeke was taken aback by Sophia''s words. How could he, a student of Maximilian''s, have never heard of these events if they were so infamous? Sophia seemed to sense his confusion and added, "I imagine Maximilian would never speak of those days willingly. Nevertheless, I believe you have a right to know what urred in the past, would you like me to tell you about it?"


    Zeke nodded, his interest piqued. He wanted to learn more about his mentor''s past, to understand the events that shaped the man he knew today.


    Sophia took a moment to gather her thoughts before imparting to Zeke the history of his mentor. "When Maximilian advanced to the rank of Arch Mage, he was appointed as themander of the western wall." She began, but upon noting Zeke''s confusion, she exined further.


    "The ''Commander of the western wall'' is a crucial position that was first established after the Great Western Expansion." Sophia borated, but after noticing that Zeke was not familiar with this term either, she could only sigh. He was starting to get embarrassed by hisck of knowledge on the subject. He had seen several books about the wars of the empire and historical battles in his mind''s library but never taken the time to read any. If he was given the chance between spell theory and history he would choose the former every day. He still made a note to himself to at least learn the most important events in the history of the empire.


    "The Great Western Expansion was a military offensive in which the empire capitalized on a mistake made by an enemy nation, gaining a substantial amount of territory in the west. However, our enemies were not pleased with this andunched fierce counterattacks. In order to hold on to at least some of the newly conquerednd, the empire had to take drastic measures."


    "The troops were ordered to fight a slow retreat, giving the empire enough time to build fortifications. Many soldiers sacrificed their lives to make this possible. Ultimately, the empire had to relinquish about half of the newly imednd, but was able to secure the rest with the help of the western wall."


    "To this day, the western wall signifies the westernmost part of the empire and the position of itsmander is one of honor and responsibility. The story ims that when your mentor first epted the position, he was eager to prove his worth. Maximilian tried his best toe up with creative measures to secure the territory.


    But themander of the enemy was an equally talented mage called Mara Sonnenstrahl. She was a light mage from the famous Sonnenstrahl family. It is said that she was Maximilian''s equal in both battle-might andmand. For years, the two of them danced around each other, both of them gaining small victories and incurring small losses. With time, it became obvious that nobody would be able to easily get an advantage over the other." Sophia told the story with excitement, as if talking about her favorite hero''s tale.


    "It is said that over the years, Maximilian developed a profound amount of respect for his opponent, Mara. Some sources even im that he had fallen in love with her. Sophia said thisst part with a strange note in her voice. Zeke was certain that she was among the people who believed in this theory."


    But before Zeke could tease her about this, Sophia''s face changed to one of deep sorrow as she continued. "People thought that things would go on forever like this, but after almost a century of back and forth, there was finally a change in the situation. Mara was captured."

 Chapter 64: An unexpected Twist II.

    Chapter 64: An unexpected Twist II.


    Zeke was shocked by Sophia''s revtion. How had this happened? Hadn''t Sophia just said that Mara was Maximilian''s equal? He couldn''t imagine his mentor being captured by an opponent of a simr level. Then how had it happened to Mara, who was his equal in both strength and wit? His confusion must have been evident on his face, as Sophia provided an exnation to Zeke''s unasked question.


    "No, it was not Maximilian who captured her," Sophia said, her voice heavy with sorrow. "A team of infiltrators managed to sow discord among the foreign nobility. One particrly greedymander in charge of supplies was swayed to betray his country. He had imed that there was an emergency with the supply lines to lead her into a trap."


    Zeke felt a sense of dread wash over him as Sophia continued. "She was captured by a team of specially trained mages and disappeared from the front." He had a feeling that he knew where this story was going, and he hoped against hope that he was wrong. But as he looked at Sophia, tears in the corners of her eyes, he could already tell that his fears wereing true.


    "Maximilian was surprised by the sudden ease of his job on the western territory. He had encountered almost no resistance in his skirmishes. He probably assumed that Mara had been temporarily recalled or something simr. Nevertheless, he was determined to take full advantage of this opportunity. He spent weeks triumphant in battle, with a constant smile on his face. It was said that he would often remark, ''I wonder how she''lle back from this,'' and simr sentiments. But his joy came to an end when the next batch of reinforcements arrived. He discovered that a squad from the Emperor''s personal troops was among them. At first, Maximilian was delighted to receive elite troops as reinforcements. His delight, however, quickly turned to shock when he saw Mara among them."


    Sophia was clearly on the verge of tears as she told this part of the story. It was a strange sight for Zeke to see the usually alwaysposed Sophia in such an emotional state. She seemed to be more invested in this story than Zeke had realized. Sophia wiped at the corners of her eyes and continued.


    "Maximilian tried to talk to Mara, tried to find out what had happened that she would betray her country. The two of them had spoken many times, and he could not fathom why she would join the empire''s side now. As he approached her, he quickly noticed that something seemed strange about her. The mages from the Geistreich family tried to get in his way, to stop him from investigating further. However, they could not stop themander of the western wall without any legitimate reasons.


    Maximilian tried to get Mara to exin her situation. He needed to understand what had brought about this change. But the woman simply ignored him, paying no mind to his ever more fervent attempts to get an answer from her. When their eyes met, Maximilian finally noticed that there was neither recognition nor any kind of life left in her eyes. The story ims that he looked devastated when he finally let go of her and returned to his chambers.


    After weeks in the imperial dungeon, what had emerged was not the same person Maximilian had known anymore. The person in front of him at this point was only a puppet with the ability to use Mara''s magic at everything that her handlers pointed at."


    Sophia stopped her story at this point to take a look at the expression on Zeke''s face. Zeke wasn''t sure, but he thought that he saw her searching his face for judgment of what her family had done.


    Even though Zeke was disgusted by the practices employed by the imperial family in this story, he didn''t me Sophia for any of it. She was only 17 years old, how could he hold her responsible for events that took ce long before she was born? He gave her a reassuring smile and said, "It''s fine, I think I''ve got the highlights of what happened. You don''t have to continue if you don''t want to."


    But Sophia shook her head. "No, you''re still missing an important part of the story," she said, before continuing to tell him the final part of Maximilian''s tale.


    "After Maximilian discovered what had happened to Mara, he seemed to be a changed man. His mood grew darker with every passing day he spent on the front. Every time he watched as Mara was ''used'' to bring another victory to the empire, he became more bitter. This all came to a head one night, when something happened that sent Maximilian over the edge. It''s not known exactly what transpired, but the consequences of the events are still felt today."


    Sophia''s voice was full of emotion as she recounted the final chapter of the story. "That one night, the entire legion that was garrisoned at the western wall could hear the enraged bellows of Maximilian. It is said that even the enemy troops that wereying siege to the western wall were so intimidated by the raw feeling of pure hatred they heard in that voice that there was no attack on the wall in the week following that night.


    When morning came on the next day, the soldiers were shocked to discover a grizzly scene. Every member of the special unit sent by the emperor was hanging by their neck. Their bodies were charred and broken. They looked like they had been used as chew toys by an adolescent dragon. The night guard, who must have been aware of what happened, didn''t speak a word either.


    Maximilian departed alone in the morning, he entered the enemy camp with a bundle strapped to his horse. He returned a couple of hourster. He was unhurt, but his package was missing. The rumor says that he brought the remains of Mara to the enemymander. He wanted them to send her home and have her buried beside her ancestors, where she deserved to have her final rest."


    Sophia finished the story and could no longer hold back the tears that were freely streaming down her face.


    Zeke could also feel his eyes starting to sting as he listened to the tragic events that led to Maximilian''s hatred for the Geistreichs Mind Magic. He had not known the level of pain buried behind the expression he had seen on his mentor''s face. The man had barely seemed affected as Zeke had asked about Mind Mages.


    What level of self-control must his mentor have reached to talk so casually about a subject of such deep personal trauma? Zeke didn''t think for a second that Maximilian had gotten over this loss. He had always wondered why Maximilian never taught him about the noble houses and wars. He had assumed that Maximilian just wasn''t very knowledgeable about the subject. Now, however, he was certain that Maximilian just didn''t like to talk about his past in the service of the empire.


    As Zeke thought back to the events of the story, something seemed off to him. He couldn''t help but ask Sophia, "Was there no punishment for Maximilian after he killed those men?"


    Sophia just shrugged. "You have to understand, at the time, Maximilian was one of the empire''s most beloved heroes. The story of his forbidden love with Mara was one of the most popr tales the noble youngdies would whisper about. He was simply too influential to be publicly punished. And it must also be said that Maximilian quit his post asmander of the western wall the same day he left through the gates, never to return. If the stories are to be believed, the soldiers cried as they saw him exit the gate, and they yelled after him, begging him to stay. Hisst words are still remembered to this day."


    Zeke was intrigued and asked, "What were thest words he left behind?" Sophia paused for a moment in concentration, the girl had gotten her emotions back under control and was now trying to assume a stage persona. She was clearly relishing in the dramatic atmosphere. Zeke stared at her intently, as if trying to will the words toe out faster through the weight of his gaze alone.


    The girl started to act out Maximilian''s actions as if this were a scene straight out of her favorite y. With a flourish, Sophia struck a dramatic pose, as if she herself were the hero who hade up with the line, and recited Maximilian''s words to him:


    "A true soldier serves only one master - honor. I cannot stay, for I have no master left to serve."


    Zeke was struck dumb by the words his master had left behind all those years ago. Whatever Maximilian had witnessed that night must havepletely shattered the image he had of the empire in his mind. Something in that statement deeply resonated with Zeke, and he could feel his heartbeat speed up uncontrobly. To distract himself, Zeke posed another question.


    "Why did Maximilian stay in the empire after all that had happened with Mara?" He couldn''t help but wonder why his mentor would still work for the betterment of the empire after the tragedy he had just learned about.


    Sophia replied easily, "It''s probably for the people. Maximilian always had a special connection with themon folk. He loved them, and they loved him back. Even now, hundreds of years after he disappeared from office, there are stillmon families in the empire who treat him like a hero. His deeds have been passed down from father to son for generations."


    Zeke was shocked, he had never known that Maximilian was such a famous person. He had always interacted with the old man as if he was talking to a friendly grandfather. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride for his mentor, knowing that his legacy lived on through the people he had served so selflessly.


    Zeke''s heart was pounding in his chest, the sensation more intense than he had ever experienced. He clutched at his chest, trying to steady his breathing with measured inhales and exhales. Sophia, noticing something amiss, stepped closer to him and reached out a hand to check his temperature. "Zeke, is everything alright?" she asked, concern etched on her face.


    Before she could even make contact with his forehead, Zeke stood up abruptly and grasped her throat, lifting her off the ground as he snarled like a wild animal. Sophia''s face paled with fear, eyes wide with shock at what she saw in Zeke''s eyes.


    The expression of pure terror on her face jolted Zeke back to reality. He immediately released her, watching as she crumpled to the ground, coughing. A heavy atmosphere descended upon the room as they both struggled to process what had just urred.


    "Y-Your eyes!" Sophia eximed, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. "What is wrong with them, Zeke?"


    Zeke was at a loss for words, but he was grateful for the distraction from what had just happened. He turned to the shiny metallic teapot on the table, using it as a makeshift mirror to examine his eyes. What he saw made his blood run cold. His pupils were elongated, vertical slits, like those of a snake. He recoiled in horror, backing away from the teapot.


    But as he watched, the pupils slowly returned to their normal shape, and he let out a sigh of relief. He turned to Sophia, who was staring at him with caution in her gaze. The girl was evidently shaken by what she had witnessed.


    "I-I don''t know what happened," Zeke stammered, running a shaking hand through his hair. "My eyes... they just... changed. Something like this has never happened before, I swear!"


    Sophia''s expression softened slightly. The fact that Zeke seemed just as rattled as she made her calm down a bit, but she still looked wary. "We should get you to a healer, Zeke. This isn''t normal."


    Zeke shook his head, he couldn''t go to a healer with this problem. "I can''t," he said, "I know the root cause of the change, and no healer can help me with this."


    Sophia had regained herposure by now. She sat back down on the couch and patted the spot beside her, inviting Zeke to join her. He obliged, grateful for her forgiveness. The girl simply watched him, her eyes filled with questions, but she refrained from speaking.


    Zeke hesitated, torn between the urge to confide in Sophia and the fear of her betraying his secret. He couldn''t bring himself to trust her with the truth of his dragon heart. But as he looked into her eyes, he could see the hurt and disappointment that hisck of trust caused her.


    Sophia stood, ready to leave, but Zeke''s hand shot out, gripping her wrist tightly. He pulled her back to the couch, and she sat down willingly. Sophia''s gaze never left his face, waiting for him to speak.


    Zeke sighed deeply and began to tell her the tale of his adventures over the summer. Despite his apprehensions, he revealed the truth about his dragon heart and the circumstances that came with it.


    Sophia listened with an intense focus as Zeke recounted his incredible tale. The revtion of the dragon''s heart in his chest was a shock for her. But the more Zeke talked, the more he felt like it was a good idea to share his burdens with Sophia. The tension in his shoulders disappeared as he conveyed his secret to her.


    "Thanks for trusting me with this, Zeke," Sophia said, giving him a grateful smile.


    Zeke nodded, relieved that he had confided in Sophia. She seemed to be deep in thought for a moment before asking, "Do you have any idea how you''re going to deal with this? If the heart starts acting up like this every day, you won''t be able to keep it a secret for long."


    Zeke had also realized the gravity of the situation. The amulet that Maximilian had given him was no longer able to contain the effects of the dragon''s heart. He had toe up with a n, and fast.


    Sophia looked out the window and noticed that the day had grown dark. "I think you should go home for today, Zeke. You should tell your mentor about the changes in your heart. It would be a real problem if your secret got exposed," Sophia advised.


    Zeke nodded, knowing she was right. Sophia walked him to the gate, and they exchanged a quick hug before Zeke stepped out into the cold evening. He knew he had a lot of thinking to do, and he couldn''t put it off any longer. He had to find a way to control the dragon''s heart before it was toote.


    Zeke was just rounding a corner when he realized that the usually crowded streets of the noble district had gotten strangely quiet all of a sudden. The change was so jarring that Zeke was woken from his deep contemtion. Confused, he turned around, only to stare into the eyes of a man who stood just behind him.


    Zeke heard a noise from his back and realized that there were more people around him. He was trying to use his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to analyze the situation. Before he could even form a clear picture of what was happening, however, he could feel the world growing dark around him.


    Thest thought he had before cking out was that he might be able to send a telepathic message to Sophia from here. But as he slumped to the ground, he knew that it was toote. He was surrounded by unknown assants, and he had no idea what their intentions were. All he could do now was wait and hope that they would show mercy.

 Chapter 65: An unexpected Twist III.

    Chapter 65: An unexpected Twist III.


    The moment Ezekiel regained consciousness, he knew something was amiss. He couldn''t make out anything in the absolute ckness surrounding him. He was lying on a hard, wooden surface, and he could hear the sound of hooves on the ground and metal-rimmed tires on cobbled streets.


    Ezekiel didn''t move an inch, instead using his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to take in his surroundings. He did not want to give away the fact that he had regained consciousness. The radius of his spell had reached around three and a half meters after hisst use of a space affinity crystal. He could clearly identify his surroundings through it.


    Zeke was lying in the cargo hold of a carriage, a cloth draped over the loading area. He knew those kinds of carriages well, as the farmers of his vige used them to transport wheat and grains. He took a moment to evaluate his own situation next. His hands and feet were tied with chains and manacles, and he had a gag in his mouth. The restraints and his position made it clear that he was a prisoner. He didn''t know why, but his unknown assants were transporting him somewhere.


    Through the use of his spell, he could make out two people sitting on the coach of the carriage. Both of the men were staring ahead as they guided the vehicle through the streets of the capital. Ezekiel recognized from the quality of the tiles beneath the carriage that they had left the noble district behind. If he had to guess, Ezekiel would put his money on them being in the crafter quarter right now.


    Ezekiel''s mind raced as he tried to piece together what had happened. He had been on his way to meet Maximilian when he was ambushed. But by whom? And why? Zeke decided to just stay put and watch the two men as the carriage made its way through the city, he needed more information before he could act. Hey there, taking in his surroundings, his mind working quickly to process what was happening.


    As they left the main street and entered one of the dark side alleys, one of the men finally spoke up. "Are you sure he''s not going to wake up?" the first man asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    The second man scoffed, his voice full of disdain. "I''ve used that tool to knock out ogres before, and they didn''t wake up for hours. How would a little first-year mage be able to wake up before we leave the city?"


    The first man didn''t seem convinced. "I don''t know, Ed. They told us to be careful with this one. There must be a reason for that."


    The second man just shook his head. "When will you ever learn to rx? We managed to catch him. He''s chained and gagged. So what if he were to wake up? Can he run away like that?"


    This seemed to calm the first man down, as he rxed back against the backrest. Ezekiel realized that judging from how nervous the first man had still been, not much time could have passed since he was taken. He rxed a little at that realization. The capital city was huge, and they seemed to be moving through a lot of back alleys. At this pace, it would take them hours to leave the capital.


    Ezekiel waited for the man to speak again and decided to think of an escape n in the meantime. Some time passed before the first man spoke again. "Why would that guy pay us so much money to get rid of a first-year Fire Mage? I thought they were pretty much all under the control of his family anyway?"


    The second man, Ed, responded in a conspiratorial voice: "He is not a Fire Mage, Sam."


    Sam was taken aback by that im: "What? With that hair? He has to be." Sam said.


    "No, he''s a blood mage, perfect affinity, even," Ed replied.


    The moment Sam heard that the person they had kidnapped was a blood mage with perfect affinity, his demeanorpletely shattered. He whisper-shouted at Ed. "Please, Ed, please tell me that the guy we just kidnapped is not the rumored student of Maximilian Bombastus von Fucking Hohenheim!"


    Ed quickly mped a hand over Sam''s mouth, his tone urgent. "Not so fucking loud, man. Do you want us to get caught!?"


    Sam calmed down after a moment, nodding to Ed to release him. Ed looked into Sam''s eyes, still skeptical if it was really alright to release him already, but without a better choice, he withdrew his hand.


    There was a tense silence between the two men for a while before Sam spoke again. "Are you out of your mind to ept this contract?"


    Ed seemed to ponder Sam''s question for a moment before he replied. "Look, Sam, times are tough right now. With all the nobles preupied with the war, there isn''t much work for people like us. I tried to turn the contract down, I swear I did. But that bastard just told me that we wouldn''t have any more Feuerkranz business if we turned this down. That''s not something we can afford to happen, Sammy, it''s just not."


    There was a moment of silence between the two men as Ed spoke. Sam began to rx, though only because he seemed resigned to the situation. "Fine, it''s toote to back out anyway now. But do you realize what will happen to us if that crazy old man catches us? I heard he killed more Feuerkranz mages than a whole Valorian knight order, thest time they tried to force him to give up his research. If I had to choose who I want after me, it wouldn''t be that old monster, let me tell you."


    Ed actually chuckled at Sam''sment. "My dear friend, you don''t need to remind me of the danger we''re in," he said. "Do you think I relish the idea of dragging this boy outside the capital in the dead of night? If it weren''t for that old man, we could have killed him and tossed his body in a ditch somewhere. But with the connections that man has, we might as well turn ourselves in if we did that."


    He leaned in conspiratorially, his voice dropping to a whisper. "No, today we''re doing everything by the book. We''ll take him outside the city and drive for a couple of hours. Far enough that the life mages won''t be able to feel his death anymore. Then, we''ll hide out in the wilds for a while until this entire thing blows over. With the reward from this job, we won''t need to work for at least a year after this, Sammy."


    Ed seemed proud of how meticulously he had nned everything. Zeke, on the other hand, could feel cold sweat running down his back as he realized what was in store for him should he be unable to escape.


    As they rode through the twisting back alleys of the capital, Sammy''s excitement grew as well. He and Ed began to discuss their ns for the vast sum of money they would soon earn. They both agreed that the best investment for such arge sum would be in the city''s brothels. The vivid descriptions of their intended purchases sent a shiver down Ezekiel''s spine. He had to get out of here.


    Ezekiel''s mind raced as he searched for any opportunity to escape. He was starting to consider taking desperate measures. But just then, the two kidnappers began discussing something of great interest to him. Sammy asked, "Do you have any idea why the young master would spend so much money merely to get rid of a kid?" Ezekiel''s ears perked up. He had long suspected that these men had been sent by Alexander Feuerkranz. The young heir of the powerful Feuerkranz family. He had always wondered why the young lord seemed to hold such hatred for him.


    "He didn''t say," Ed began, and Zeke was already feeling disappointed after getting his hopes up. "But I do have a theory." Ed continued, clearly enjoying how much Sam was hanging on every word he spoke.


    "Do you remember the Grndaum family, Sammy?" Sam nodded at the question and Ed went on with his exnation. "Have you heard anything about them in thest 50 years?"


    Sam thought about it for a while, but couldn''te up with anything. "No, but I''m not exactly keeping my ears open for news of them. What are you trying to say, Ed?"


    Ed had started to stuff his pipe and lit it before exining further. "Well, the family doesn''t exist anymore. All of them dead; parents, grandparents, and even the young ones. Do you know why?" Ed asked, but he didn''t wait for a response before answering his own question. "Because they had the lineage of a Nature Mage with a Perfect affinity. All those families that we heard about over the years: The Grndaums, the Schattenwebers, the Blitzwerfers, all those families that were really famous for a while because of their perfect affinity progenitors have mysteriously disappeared over the years. Do you realize that?"


    Sam didn''t seem convinced, his brow furrowed in confusion. "So what? People die, families die. What''s your point?"


    Ed gave Sam a look, one of disdain and disappointment. "Do you really believe that, Sammy? You read too many fucking stories, my friend. How could such coincidences continue to happen? Let me ask you something that might change your mind. What do you believe is the difference between the four great families and all the other noble families?"


    Sam thought for a moment, his mind racing to find the answer. "They have more power, more money, and better connections?"


    Ed nodded, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "That is true, but those things were all umted over time. The reason they were able to attain all those things is because of their bloodline."


    "What bloodline? You actually believe in that crap?" Sam asked, his voice tinged with confusion and disbelief.


    Ed paused, weighing the merits of continuing the argument. After a moment of contemtion, he decided to press on. "Yes, Sammy, I do believe that," he said, his tone dripping with disdain. "Do you truly think it''s mere coincidence that almost all the mages in the empire hail from noble families? And of the roughly one hundred individuals with perfect affinities produced in thest thousand years, nearly ny have been from one of the four great families. Can you truly call that coincidence, you fool?"


    Sam was taken aback by the numbers, unable to form a proper response. He simply asked, "What do you think is the reason for this, Ed?"


    Zeke was also interested in this theory, and he listened intently as Ed spoke. "So, you know how the core merges with the body as soon as a mage reaches the level of Arch Mage, yes?" Ed asked Sam, who nodded in response.


    "There is a rumor going around," Ed continued, "that if those with a perfect affinity reach the Arch Mage level, something special happens. Their body gets attuned to the element so much that it changes them on a fundamental level. Apparently, the children of those people are almost guaranteed to have the same affinity, and a high one at that."


    Ed leaned forward, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Let me tell you, Sammy, there is a reason all those kids from the four great families always have the same affinities as their ancestors. And every time a kid with perfect affinity is born, they can train him to the Arch Mage level and ''refresh'' their bloodline."


    Sam frowned, trying to make sense of Ed''s words. "But what about the others? The kids with perfect affinities who aren''t born into the great families?"


    Ed leaned forward even farther. "Ah, that''s the crux of the matter, isn''t it? You see, if amoner were to produce a child with a perfect affinity, there are two ways this could go. In most cases, one of the great families would simply adopt the kid. But if the mages refused, it would be seen as a threat to the established order. The great families wouldn''t do anything right away, in my opinion. They merely wait and see if the mage manages to reach the Arch Mage level before passing away. If they don''t, they don''t do anything. But if they do, they eliminate anypetition by eliminating the entire bloodline."


    Sam''s mind reeled with the implications of Ed''s words. "But then why are we acting against this brat now? Why not just wait and see what happens with this child as well?"


    Ed shrugged. "I suppose it''s because of old man Maximilian. He''s always been a thorn in the side of the great families. And with the child in his care, they can''t force him to marry into one of their own. Not to mention, that there is no great family of Blood Mages in the empire anyway, nor will there ever be one. I think the great families have grown desperate. They see him as easier to eliminate now, while he is still young and weak. Rather than risk him growing into a powerful force they cannot control.


    "Imagine, my friend, trying to catch a Space mage once they learn to teleport. It would be a nightmare. No, it is far better to strike now, while the opportunity presents itself." Ed leaned against the wooden backrest of the carriage, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.


    Zeke listened with a mix of fascination and horror as Ed spoke. The man had revealed a dark truth behind the powerful bloodlines of the empire''s mages. He knew that the mage might not be absolutely correct in his assumptions. To Zeke, however, this new information cleared up a lot of the mysteries that he had been wondering about.


    As the conversation drew to a close, an idea began to take root in his mind. One that he knew was dangerous, yet it might be his only chance in this situation.

 Chapter 66: An unexpected Twist IV.

    Chapter 66: An unexpected Twist IV.


    In a moment of desperation, Zeke came up with a dangerous n. It came to him as hey hidden beneath the pile of nkets in the back of the carriage. He knew that attempting to execute it could cost him his life. But in his current situation, the danger was even greater if he did nothing at all.


    With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], Zeke focused on his surroundings. He took in the random crates that filled the carriage and the nkets that covered him. He surmised that his kidnappers had tossed the nkets over him in an attempt to conceal him from view should the carriage be inspected.


    Zeke had long since detected that one of the men, Ed, had an insignia of the Feuerkranz family in his pocket. He realized that this was probably intended as a means of getting out of trouble should they be stopped by the guards for any reason.


    Zeke had abandoned his previous ns of making a ruckus at the guard''s checkpoint for this reason. That course of action would give away the only advantage he had in his current situation: the element of surprise. He couldn''t be sure that the guards would evene to his aid, not with the emblem of one of the great families in the hands of his kidnappers. He would have to tread carefully and bide his time. There would only be a single chance to get this right, so he needed to wait for the proper moment to make his move. Zeke hardened his resolve, it was time to prepare for his very first teleportation!


    A bead of cold sweat traveled down his forehead as Zeke began his task. He had learned that sessful teleportation depended primarily on the membrane that surrounded the entity. While channeling his mana, a scowl gradually made its way onto Zeke''s face. Memories of his failed experiments flooded back to him. He remembered the trials he had done on his gloves and the horrid condition they had ended up in after being teleported by him. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t help but wonder if that was how he would end up as well.


    Zeke tried his best to push those dark thoughts away. He focused on what he knew about teleportation instead. Through hours of practice, he had learned that the membrane had to be just right; not too thick, not too thin, consistent, and uniform.


    But as he tried to focus his tired mind on the task at hand, he was struggling more than usual. It was alreadyte at night by now, and Zeke had a long day behind him. The headache from whatever tool the two kidnappers had used to knock him out wasn''t helping either. Nevertheless, he reminded himself that he had to push through if he wanted to make it out alive. The boy bit down on his bottom lip with such force that he drew blood. The stinging pain brought a momentary spike of rity back to his tired mind.


    Zeke worked for a couple of minutes, his heart pounding in his chest as he listened to the kidnappers'' conversation with half an ear. He was certain that his chance to escape woulde soon, and he had to be ready. After what felt like an eternity to Zeke, he finished his construct of spatial magic. The magical cocoon surrounded his entire body. It was not his best work, but the spell had honestly turned out better than he had expected under the circumstances. He held the spell in ce and focused on his surroundings, ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    Finally, Zeke heard one of the men say, "If you go left before the next street, we can avoid the marketce." Despite his exhaustion and strain, Zeke couldn''t help but smile after hearing those words. This was his chance!


    The moment the carriage started its turn, Zeke began thest step of his spell. He steeled his mind for what was toe, focusing all his attention on a point below him, just above the street. He conjured his spatial anchor, the actioning to him as natural as breathing. Now, it was time for the moment of truth.


    To finish his spell, he connected his cocoon to the anchor. The tunnel didn''t go in a straight line, he couldn''t even exin how it worked. It felt to Zeke like it only existed outside the material world. Once again, the step felt as if he had always been able to do it.


    In an instant, Zeke disappeared from the carriage, but instead of appearing on the street as he had hoped, he found himself in a strange and terrifying ce.


    He was surrounded by a whirlwind of chaotic energies. The only thing that separated him from the deadly phenomena was the thin bubble of Mana that surrounded him. In these few moments, Zeke had understood more about teleportation than in his hours of practice before.


    He noticed that time seemed to be flowing at a different speed in this ce. His face grew pale as he remembered reading that a lot of time passing during teleportation was a sign of ws in the spell. And as he looked closer, he could see that the chaotic energies surrounding him had found numerous weak spots in his protectiveyer.


    As he watched in horror, tongues of the strange substance seemed to prate the membrane and lick at his body. Although he could not feel any pain from the contact, he could see how much damage it was doing to him. The points where the energy touched his skin simply disintegrated.


    Zeke was horrified by the discovery. He had no idea how long he had been in this ce, or how he would ever find his way back to the world he hade from. All he could do was cling to the hope that he would survive this terrifying experience and find a way to escape.


    And then, just as fast as the experience had started, it ended all of a sudden. Zeke emerged from his strange journey above the cobblestone street. This was the exact ce he had intended for his teleportation to lead to. The moment of reintegration into the world was apanied by an agonizing pain that almost made Zeke cry out loud.


    The boynded on the tattered remains of the nket pile he had teleported with him. He had nned for them to act as a cushion for his fall, and this, at least, seemed to work out as expected. The only noise that could be heard was a rtively silent, dull thud.


    In order not to cry out, he mped both of his hands over his mouth with all his strength. He pressed his eyes shut, blinking away the tears that ran down his cheeks. As fast as he could, he turned off the pain receptors all over his body. Zeke held his breath as hey on the ground, bleeding from an uncountable number of wounds all over. He didn''t dare to make the slightest of noises in order not to rm the kidnappers.


    Zeke didn''t move a muscle, stayingpletely still and praying that he would not be discovered. After what felt like an eternity, he could hear the chatter of his two kidnappers fading around a corner. Finally, he dared to open his eyes.


    The first thing he saw was the starry night sky. For a moment, he justy there and gazed up at the celestial tapestry. He did nothing but bathe in the feeling of euphoria that his sessful escape had instilled in him. But the moment was fleeting, and Zeke quickly focused on the task at hand.


    Zeke could feel his body getting colder as blood flowed from his wounds. This horrifying experience didn''t slow down Zeke in the slightest. He was long since ustomed to this sensation from his training with Blood Magic. He used [Perfect Body Control] to stop the bleeding and began healing his body as he got up.


    Zeke started to feel a little lightheaded, but pushed on. He needed to get to work. He picked up the bundle of nkets and tossed all but one in a dark corner. He tried to ensure that the exact point of his escape would remain hidden for as long as possible.


    Thest nket he used to cover his hair and body. The boy didn''t want his bloodied clothing or noticeable crimson hair to be seen at the moment.


    As he made his way in the opposite direction the carriage had traveled, the only thought on his mind was getting home in one piece. He still needed to be cautious, but the thrill of freedom and the danger of his situation propelled him forward. He was determined to make it home, no matter the cost.


    Zeke had trouble lifting his feet. The wounds he had sustained during his escape were far more severe than he had initially realized. It was no problem for him to stop the wounds from bleeding, but there were entire chunks of flesh missing from his body.


    The worst wounds were fortunately and unfortunately on his hip and legs. It was fortunate because there were no life-sustaining organs hit, but unfortunate because it made the task of walking a hellish ordeal. Zeke had turned on his pain receptors again, he needed the stimulus to stay awake and moving. Despite his ever-darkening vision, Zeke knew he couldn''t afford to pass out now. He pushed on, determined to reach his destination.


    For what must have been an hour, Zeke trudged through the streets, his body aching with every step. He often wanted to simply turn off his pain receptors again, to make the experience more bearable. But even with his dimming consciousness, he was still aware that the pain was the only thing keeping him awake and moving forward.


    Finally, the gates to the academic district came into view. The gates were open at all hours of the day, and the guards recognized him immediately as he unveiled his hair and face. Though he didn''t know if he could trust the guards here, Zeke didn''t want to take any risks on thest leg of his journey. He used all the remaining strength in his body to make his way toward his mentor''s home.


    As he reached the doorstep, Zeke copsed, his body wracked with pain. But he had made it. He had escaped his kidnappers and returned home. Now, all that was left was to heal and recover. Before he lost consciousness, Zeke force onest word out of his throat: "..help."


    The boy awoke to the sight of a figure standing over him, and for a moment, he panicked. He didn''t recognize the man, and his first instinct was to fight for his life. But just as he was about to act, he heard a familiar voice from behind the stranger: "Calm down, Zeke. This is Mark, a healer and an old friend of mine. He''s the reason you''re already back in one piece."


    At the sound of Maximilian''s voice, Zeke immediately rxed. He used his [Perfect Body Control] to assess his condition, and to his surprise, he found that his body was in peak condition. Not only were all of his wounds healed, but he didn''t even feel tired anymore. Mark must have reced the blood he had lost as well.


    Zeke looked at Mark with a new sense of respect and nodded. "Thank you, mister Healer," he said. The grumpy man dismissed the gratitude with a casual wave of his arm as he turned and left the room without a word.


    After the stranger left the room, Zeke fell back into the mattress he had been lying on earlier. He solely enjoyed the feeling of being alive and safe for a moment.


    Maximilian gave Zeke a moment to collect himself before speaking. "What happened to you, my boy?" he asked, his voice grave with concern.


    Zeke took a deep breath and gathered his thoughts, before narrating the events of the past few hours. He started off by telling Maximilian how he had left Sophia''s ce. He talked about how he had woken up in the carriage. About how he had overheard the kidnappers'' ns to kill him outside the city. He spoke of risking teleportation, even though he knew he wasn''t ready for the spell. Finally, he spoke of how he had dragged his wounded body through the streets, unsure if he could trust the guards.


    While Zeke told his tale, Maximilian''s expression grew darker, anger and fury simmering beneath the surface. But by the time Zeke finished his tale, Maximilian''s face was once again calm and collected. Only the asional flicker in his eyes revealed the turmoil brewing within.


    For a moment, Maximilian was silent, deep in thought. Then, without warning, he turned to Zeke. "Do you think you are well enough to walk, my boy?"


    Zeke nodded, he felt refreshed and rejuvenated. Maximilian motioned for him to rise and follow, and Zeke did so. He was unsure of what his mentor had nned, but he was eager to find out.


    The moment Zeke stepped out of the room, he realized that he had been brought to Maximilian''s chamber, which was attached to his study. As Zeke entered the study from the bedroom, he could see many people he recognized. He saw the butler, as well as some of the maids and servants he had seen around the house. But for all that Zeke recognized their faces, they did not seem like the people he hade to know.


    David, the butler of the mansion, was a middle-aged man with a strict but friendly face. He was always willing to help Zeke out when he needed anything. Right now, though, David''s face seemed carved from ice. He seemed to Zeke like a veteran returning from the front, instead of the affable man he had known him to be.


    Zeke looked around at the serious faces of the people surrounding him. He could tell that something was going to happen, and it seemed like he was the only one there who was unaware of what that was. The tension in the room was palpable, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. He turned to Maximilian, who stood at the head of the room, his expression inscrutable.


    "What are you going to do now?" Zeke asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The old man cast a sidelong nce at Zeke before addressing the room in amanding voice. "Now," he began, his words echoing through the entire mansion. "We will remind the fucking Feuerkranz family of what happens when they think they can y their games with Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim."

 Chapter 67: This is what happens.

    Chapter 67: This is what happens.


    Zeke found himself in the noble district for the second time that evening. This time apanied by a squad of battle-hardened mages and his mentor, Maximilian. They walked with purpose, their steps echoing through the streets as they made their way down the main thoroughfare of the district. The crowds parted before them, as if sensing the danger radiating off their group.


    As they passed through zas and throngs of people, Zeke was awestruck by themanding presence of his mentor. Maximilian''s aura red constantly, a sign of the suppressed anger simmering just beneath the surface. To Zeke, it seemed as if the people were nothing more than frightened rabbits, scurrying out of the way in the face of an apex predator.


    For the first time, Zeke understood what it was like to be a being of such absolute power that others couldn''t even bring themselves to look upon you. The feeling of dominance that he experienced as they walked through the streets of the noble district was both exhrating and terrifying. It resonated deeply with the dragon heart within him, pounding with a fierce intensity.


    But as they continued on, Zeke realized that this was not the moment to be lost in self-reflection. He let himself be swept up in the feeling of triumph as they strode through the streets. His heart beat in sync with the steady steps of his mentor and the mages at his side.


    All too soon, for Zeke''s taste, they arrived in front of a grandplex of luxurious pces. The property was ringed by a stone wall. The bulwark was etched with the insignia of the Feuerkranz family at regr intervals. The sight left no doubt in Zeke''s mind as to their destination.


    Though he had expected Maximilian to pause and demand an audience with someone in charge, his mentor gave no indication of slowing his pace. In fact, he seemed to quicken his stride as he approached the enormous front gates of theplex alone.


    As Maximilian neared the gates, Zeke noticed something strange. With each step, his mentor seemed to grow taller in his eyes. He realized that this was not his imagination. The old man was indeed growing taller. The Arch Mage was gathering ayer of stone around himself that thickened and widened with each step. It was then that Zeke remembered that Maximilian was a dual-affinity mage of Fire and Earth magic. A fact that was often forgotten because his Explosion magic was only associated with his Fire affinity.


    Maximilian approached the closed gate, his size continuing to grow. Soon he was towering over the wall and reaching a height of over 20 meters. Zeke realized that the stone giant had no intention of stopping, and braced himself for the impact. With a powerful lift of his leg on thest step, Maximilian kicked the wooden gate with all his might. The gate disintegrated under the force, sending wooden splinters flying in all directions. The once pristine courtyard now looked like a brutal war had been fought there. Zeke was in awe of the destruction a single move from Maximilian could cause.


    But Maximilian was not done yet. With a swift motion, he ripped out thergest support beam of the now-ruined gateway. After casting a spell upon it, he hurled the meters-long beam of wood into the closest building like a spear. The building appeared to be a warehouse of some sort. The massive wooden projectile, which had looked like a twig in the giant''s grasp, had so much momentum that it punched through the wall. Itnded somewhere out of sight inside the warehouse.


    After a short moment of tense silence, there came the deafening boom of an explosion from within the warehouse. The sound was apanied by a violent shockwave. The force of the explosion was so strong that it deformed the walls of the building from the inside. Tongues of mes and molten pieces of stone shot out from the impact site. Over the next couple of seconds, the building began to copse from the damage it had sustained.


    Only now did Maximilian seem satisfied with the level of destruction his entrance had caused. Ever since their group had burst through the gate, people had started to storm out of the surrounding buildings. The giant of stone turned his gaze to the crowd. In a voice that was as loud as it wasmanding, Maximilian bellowed, "Members of the Feuerkranz family! You have disrespected me and mine, and it is time to collect on this debt of blood." The behemoth of stone scanned the gathered crowd, evidently searching for someone. After he didn''t find who he was looking for, Maximilian spoke up again.


    "Where is that brat Alexander? Believe me that I have no problem collecting this debt from the rest of you instead, if the coward keeps hiding", he said, his voice hard. But even after a couple of moments, nobody moved. The stones making up the giant face shifted, now disying a frown. When Maximilian''s voice was heard next, it had gotten several degrees colder.


    "You have to the count of 10 before I start killing you all"


    Zeke couldn''t believe his eyes or ears as he observed his mentor''s actions. The old man had stormed into the Feuerkranz family''splex with little regard for decorum or protocol. Zeke had expected Maximilian to have a few harsh words with whoever was in charge. Perhaps even making some veiled threats if he was feeling bold, but not this. His mentor had simply torn through the gate with brute force. And now he was even demanding that the Feuerkranz family hand over Alexander, or face the consequences.


    Zeke could hardly fathom the audacity of the old man. Storming into the home of one of the four great families and threatening them with death. He expected the crowd to burst outughing at the oundish demands. But that''s not what he observed at all. Instead, he saw fear etched on the faces of the Feuerkranz family members and awe on the faces of the onlookers outside the gate.


    The boy thought back to the lesson his mentor had taught him about the rights of the strong. At this moment, Zeke finally understood a fundamental truth that he had known existed, but could never really grasp the true meaning of. He understood that all thews and rules in the world were absolutely meaningless if nobody could stop you if you broke them.


    Maximilian stood tall, his massive form towering over the gathered crowd. He counted down, his voice booming through the courtyard. "10! 9! 8! 7!"


    The seconds ticked by, and nothing seemed to happen. "6! 5! 4!" Finally, a lone figure stepped forward, his voicemanding and authoritative as he addressed the giant.


    "You will immediately stop this nonsense and remove yourself from ournds, Maximilian!"


    The giant of stone swiveled his head with uncanny speed, studying the man who had spoken. For a moment, the giant seemed deep in thought as he remained unmoving. But in the next instant, Maximilian moved with lightning speed. A hand shot out, grabbing the man like a child might hold a tiny doll. After the man had gotten over his initial shock, he realized his embarrassing situation. In a loud voice, he immediately started to protest again.


    "Let me go right this instance! Do you even know who I am? Do you think you can get away with doing whatever you want here!? WE ARE THE FEUERKRANZ FAMILY AND NOT SOME..."


    Wordlessly, the giant closed his fistpletely, and there was silence once again.


    Zeke could see how Maximilian let the mangled corpse of the man fall to the ground, like a piece of unwanted trash. Without missing a beat, he continued his countdown, "3! 2! 1!"


    "Here I am, what do you want?" Alexander stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tension that hung thick in the air. The crowd parted, revealing the young man, his features set in a determined expression. He seemed a little pale, but not as frightened as the rest of the gathered Feuerkranz family members. Maximilian regarded him with a steady gaze, studying him closely.


    "You sent two men to murder my student tonight," Maximilian said, his voice low and steady. It was a statement, not a question, but he still waited for Alexander''s reaction.


    The young man sneered. "Is that so? I don''t think I remember doing anything of the sort. Do you have any proof of your ims?"


    Maximilian''s face could not be seen as he waspletely encased in stone. But his booming voice reminded everyone of the power he had disyed earlier.


    "Tonight, justice will be served." With those words, the giant took a step forward, his towering form looming over Alexander.


    The crowd held their breath, waiting for Alexander''s response. But the young man merely chuckled, unfazed by Maximilian''s words.


    "Justice, you say? Do you think you cane here and dictate what is ''just'' and what is not? You overstep your authority, old man. It is for us members of the great families to decide what justice means in this country, and not for some washed-up old magus like yourself. You have no right, Maximilian. No right at all."


    BOOOOM!!


    Maximilian''s fist had just struck the ground next to Alexander, catapulting the young man into the air. The boy was sent tumbling head over heels upward. With a dexterous motion, one would not expect from a being of his size, the giant caught Alexander in one of his massive hands. He lifted the nowpletely pale young man up into the air. It was clear that Maximilian was not joking around. He would really kill Alexander.


    But before Maximilian could do anything more, ance of fire struck at the wrist of his [Earthform]. Alexander was sent back to the ground alongside the massive, severed hand. The giantpletely ignored the now fearfully shivering Alexander on the ground in front of him. Instead, he turned his attention towards the origin of the spell, as his hand quickly reformed.


    From the direction the spell hade from, a colossus of fire emerged. Its height and size were no match for Maximilian''s [Earthform]. The walking inferno, however, did not seem any less intimidating due to itscking size. The Giant made of fire took its ce in front of the crowd of the Feuerkranz family members before speaking up.


    "That''s enough, Maximilian. You have made your point. What is it that you want?"


    Maximilian didn''t treat this new intruder lightly, and actually thought about his answer this time. When he finally spoke, there was a lot more control in his voice than earlier.


    "Your son tried to kill my student today, Richard. But not like a man might, in singlebat, facing the consequences of his actions. No, your coward of a son sent hired men in the dead of night. To ambush him and drag a 15-year-old boy out of the city under the cover of darkness so as not to be discovered.


    "And you ask me what I want? Let me tell you, I want your Feuerkranz family to finally fucking learn the meaning of dignity and honor."


    Maximilian paused, his gaze sweeping over the assembled crowd before him. He took a deep breath, noticeably struggling with keeping his voice calm as he continued.


    "I want your Feuerkranz family to conduct themselves in a straightforward and honest manner, like true men!


    "I want them to stand tall and proud, disying to the empire how true paragons of virtue are supposed to act!" He paused again, bringing his voice under control once more.


    "But s, I have long since learned to temper my expectations when ites to your family. I have long since learned that a man needs a spine to stand tall, and that is more than can be expected from anyone surnamed Feuerkranz."


    His words enraged the patriarch of the Feuerkranz family. The man took a step forward in anger, his fiery face contorted. "You dare speak of us in such a manner, old man? We are a proud family, and this slight can not go unanswered!"


    Maximilian met the patriarch''s enraged gaze without flinching, his voice calm but firm. It was evident that the disy of indignant outrage hadn''t fazed him in the slightest.


    "I speak only truth, Richard," the old man said. "But we both know that your family doesn''t speak thatnguage. No! The onlynguage your family understands is violence.


    "You push, and push, and push until you get pped, like the dogs you all are. It is high time for a reminder, a reminder of what happens when a family throws away its pride and acts like bandits. I will not stand idly by and watch as you continue to bring shame upon the empire!"


    His strong words echoed across theplex. Leaving no doubt in the minds of the spectators what Maximilian thought of the Feuerkranz family.


    Richard seemed to contemte Maximilian''s words for a moment before replying. "You might be strong, Maximilian," he said, "but if you try to fight all of us today, you will die."


    Maximilian didn''t hesitate in his response. "Maybe I will," he said, "but I am a hundred percent certain that you will die as well, along with most of the people behind you."


    Richard red at Maximilian as if to cow the man with his gaze alone. But after a moment, he tried a different approach. His eyes flicked to the mages standing behind him. "What about your followers, Maximilian? Are you ready to sacrifice their lives as well? I see your little Blood Mage among them. Are you willing to throw away his life as well?"


    Maximilian''s demeanor seemed to falter for the first time, his unshakable resolve wavering. Richard sensed an opportunity and tried to press the advantage, but before he could speak again, a new voice filled the za.


    "If today is the day," Zeke said, his voice hesitant at first but growing stronger with each word, "If today is the day that I die, then so be it. I am ready."


    Zeke''s conviction was palpable, and no one could doubt the sincerity of his words. He stood tall and proud, unafraid of the possibility of death.


    Zeke''s heart hammered in his chest, the steady beat giving him the courage to speak the words he felt needed to be said.


    He would NOT be the cause for his mentor''s retreat today, and if the cost was his life, he was prepared to pay it. The za was deathly silent, as if the onlookers were holding their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    Zeke steeled his mind, the sound of his own wildly beating heart the only thing he could hear as he prepared himself for battle. He called out one final line, repeating to his mentor the words he himself had spoken all those years ago.


    "A true soldier serves only one master - Honor. And if my master demands my death, then die I shall."

 Chapter 68: Only One will Live.

    Chapter 68: Only One will Live.


    After Zeke''s announcement, a murmur ran through the crowd of onlookers, but he paid them no mind. He looked to either of his sides, exchanging a nce with David and his otherrades. After getting into afortable stance, he summoned this twin [Blood Whips] and readied himself for battle.


    The other mages who hade with him and Maximilian gave him a nod of respect, also preparing themselves forbat. But to Zeke''s dismay, his words had the opposite effect on Maximilian. The old man took a step back, and his earth form began to dissolve, revealing him once more on the za. He had his arms crossed and brow furrowed, but there was a small smile on his face.


    Maximilian couldn''t help but chuckle at the situation. He turned back to Richard, who also seemed a lot more rxed after Maximilian had exited his battle form.


    "You see this? You see what I have to deal with?" Maximilian said, his voice tinged with both amusement and pride.


    "Ha! My boy has a backbone made from the finest dwarven-forged adamantium. So much guts for a kid his age. I bet they''ll name him ''Titan-Balls'' when he finally earns his mage name." Maximilian shook his head, pretending to be helpless about the situation. The smile on his face, however, made it evident that he was pleased with Zeke''s performance.


    "This is quite the conundrum I find myself in. How could I sacrifice a lion to put down a dog? That would be an outright waste, wouldn''t you agree, Richard?" Richard''s face distorted again after his son was called a dog. However, Maximilian seemed willing topromise, so he didn''t want to be too harsh in his response. "What do you want to do then, old man?"


    Maximilian''s grin vanished as he turned serious. He considered for a moment. "If we can''t sacrifice your boy''s life, then I want his core destroyed, and he banished from the empire. He may not have a future as a mage, but at least he''ll have a life."


    Richard shook his head vehemently. "That''s out of the question! He''s my heir. What''s the difference between killing him and crippling his core? Why don''t you just ask for my head while you''re at it?" Maximilian weighed his options, but after a moment he too shook his head.


    "That''s as far as I''m willing topromise," he said, his face turning cold. "If you can''t even give up that much, then there''s no point in continuing this discussion."


    Just as Maximilian was about to summon his [Earth Form] again, Zeke spoke up from several meters behind him. "Teacher, maybe I have an idea of how we can solve this." He approached the two men, his [Blood Whips] carving deep furrows into the pavement behind him as he dragged them along the ground.


    Richard''s eyes twitched as he saw more of hisnd being destroyed. Still, he held his tongue, curious to hear what Zeke had to say.


    Zeke stopped a safe distance away from the two men. He didn''t dare get too close, having just witnessed the danger an incensed Arch Mage could pose. He studied both men intently before making his proposal.


    "If the two of you can''t decide on Alexander''s destiny, then perhaps we should leave it to fate. I propose a duel between Alexander and myself. A battle to the death, with only one of us emerging victorious." Richard sneered at Zeke, his tone filled with disdain.


    "You''re eager to die, pup? What chance do you have against a mage three years your senior, while still in your first year? Do you truly believe your teacher would consent to such nonsense?" Zeke met Richard''s gaze with a steady expression, waiting for him to finish before responding.


    "Of course, I am aware that I stand no chance against Alexander in a fight today. But I wouldn''t set the duel for today. I would give us both time to grow and hone our skills." He paused, his mind turning over the idea. "Ten years."


    Richard''s voice wasced with skepticism as he asked, "Ten years? You believe that in a mere decade, you could stand a chance against my son in battle?"


    Zeke shook his head, his expression resolute. "No, Patriarch. In ten years, I believe that your son would be lucky tost even a minute against me."


    The disdain on Richard''s face deepened, but before he could respond, Zeke interjected. "There is no need for further posturing, Patriarch. I am, after all, putting my own life on the line here. The question is, are you willing to bet your son''s life as well?" Zeke''s gaze was intense as he looked at Richard expectantly. Meanwhile, Maximilian was off to the side. The old man just stood by and listened, arms crossed and a small smile on his face.


    The confidence disyed by both Zeke and Maximilian didn''t sit right with Richard. He hesitated, but as he considered the offer, he realized there was nothing to lose. If his son won the duel, he would walk away from this entire disaster scot-free. On top of that, he would even have the chance to kill the pesky blood mage once and for all. Could his son and heir fall in battle against a mage so much younger and less experienced than himself? If that was so, then that merely signified that he had never been a worthy sessor to the Feuerkranz name.


    The longer Richard thought about the deal, the more he liked it. A predatory grin spread across his face as he turned back to Zeke and Maximilian.


    "Pah! Why wouldn''t I, Richard Feuerkranz, dare to ept? Our family is one forged in the fires of war. What is a life-and-death duel to a Feuerkranz? Of course, I ept!" Maximilian also nodded. He seemed to enjoy that the Patriarch had agreed to this honorable solution.


    But after thinking for a moment, the old man nheless added a condition. "I still have to insist that your son not remain in the capital for those ten years until the duel."


    Richard just waved his hand casually, dismissing any remaining tension as he replied. "That will not be a problem at all. My son was leaving for the front anyway after graduation. He was going to stay for 5 years, but we might as well extend that to ten years."


    With a spring in his step, Richard walked away. The man seemed pleased with how the conflict had been resolved. He turned around and called over his shoulder, "If that is all, please excuse me now. I have some arrangements to make." And with thosest words, he left.


    Zeke and Maximilian exchanged a nce and also turned around to return to their party of mages. The boy still couldn''t believe all that had happened tonight. As his tense nerves started to rx, he had to ask himself what had gotten into him today. He was not usually the type for heroic speeches and dramatic derations. So why had he so readily gambled with his own life numerous times in the past hour?


    As the two of them made their way toward the crowd that had gathered, Zeke''s heart skipped a beat as he spotted a familiar face in the crowd. Amidst the sea of faces, Zeke spotted the telltale blonde hair and blue eyes of Sophia. The girl stepped forward, her eyes filled with worry.


    "Zeke," she eximed, "what happened to you after you left my ce?" Zeke realized that Sophia must have no idea of what had urred after he had left her home. He didn''t want to let her know about the kidnapping and was quick to reassure her.


    "We just had a little misunderstanding with the Feuerkranz family. Nothing to worry about." Sophia nodded, but the doubt in her eyes was clear. Maximilian, meanwhile, was staring at Sophia with a strange glint in his eyes. Zeke had never seen this look before, and it made him uneasy. Without a word, Maximilian walked past Sophia, waiting for Zeke to finish his conversation. Zeke turned to Sophia, confusion etched on his face. "Did something happen between you two?" he asked.


    Sophia just shook her head, her expression betraying a hint of pain. Zeke could tell that she had a secret admiration for Maximilian, from the way she had acted when she had told his story earlier. Sophia spoke softly, "I think he suspects that I had something to do with whatever happened to you tonight. You were at my ce for the entire day, after all."


    Zeke considered her words. The fact that the Feuerkranz family had known he would be at her house and had struck just at the right time seemed suspicious. But he couldn''t bring himself to suspect Sophia. If she had truly wanted to hurt him, all she had to do was reveal the secret of his dragon heart. That would have been a far heavier blow. He reached out and took her hand, squeezing it reassuringly.


    "Well, he is wrong, then. I know what kind of person you are, Sophia, and I trust you." Sophia''s face lit up with a smile at his deration, but Zeke felt like he could see something else in her eyes as well. Nevertheless, she squeezed his hand back gently. Meanwhile, Maximilian was growing impatient in the distance, tapping the ground with his foot. Zeke quickly said his goodbyes to Sophia, making his way over to his mentor.


    The moment he fell in step with Maximilian, the old man began speaking. "I don''t trust that girl, and neither should you, my boy," Maximilian said, his tone a mix of concern and resentment. Zeke knew his mentor was only looking out for him, but he wanted to trust Sophia.


    "Because she''s a Geistreich?" Zeke asked, genuinely curious if that was the main motivation behind Maximilian''s decision to distrust her. Maximilian paused, considering his words carefully.


    "Well, I can''t deny that the fact that she belongs to that family doesn''t exactly inspire trust in my book," he said. "But that''s not the only reason. Didn''t you tell me that she approached you for the first time on the same day I came to make you my offer? You can''t tell me that''s not suspicious."


    Zeke paused in his stride for a moment, he hadn''t made that connection before. But now that Maximilian had pointed it out, he realized it was indeed strange. He didn''t know what to think anymore. He trusted Sophia, but he also trusted Maximilian''s instincts. He would have to tread carefully in this situation.


    Zeke struggled to reconcile his newfound realizations with the person he thought he knew. How could a princess of the empire, someone of such standing, approach him, an outcast and pariah in society? Logically, It didn''t make any sense. And yet, it had happened. Did this mean that there was a hidden motivation behind their first meeting? Behind their friendship? Behind everything?


    Another thought gued him, a seed of doubt nted by Sophia''s own words. She had spoken of how Mind Magic was most effective when the target was in a weakened mental state. How easy would it have been for her to influence him, back when he was alone and desperate for a friend? He couldn''t shake off the feeling that his mind must have been like an open door to her. But could Sophia have done that?


    Zeke wanted to believe that she was better than that, that the person he hade to know was not capable of such maniption. But he couldn''t be sure anymore. What if all he had seen of her was just a facade?


    Zeke turned to his mentor and said, "Well, let''s hope you''re wrong about her because she knows about the heart." Maximilian stopped dead in his tracks after hearing that. He turned around and looked at Sophia, considering. Zeke was almost certain Maximilian was thinking about killing her here and now. Quickly, he grabbed his mentor''s shoulder and turned the old man to face him.


    "Maximilian," Zeke said with a serious look on his face, "it is my life that lies in the bnce. Tonight, I was willing to sacrifice it for honor and the glory of our family name. But what kind of man would I be if I was so afraid for my life that I would betray my friends? And for what? Just for the slight chance that they would betray meter? Don''t do this!" The old man thought about Zeke''s words deeply. After a tense moment, a look of shame appeared on his face as he started walking again.


    There was a somewhat awkward silence between them for a while. Maximilian cleared his throat to ease the tension before he spoke once more. "You are quite right, my boy. I seem to have be a little overprotective, now that I finally have somebody to call family again. Also, it seems my feelings towards the Geistreich have colored my judgment more than I had realized."


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the eptance dawn on Maximilian''s face. He was aware that his mentor had a deep-seated mistrust of the Geistreich. Sophia herself had exined to him the horrible role her family had yed in his mentor''s past. Justified or not, Zeke refused to let his mentor''s past experiences taint his judgment. He had made the decision to trust Sophia, and if that turned out to be a mistaketer on, he would simply have to face the consequences.


    He refused to live a life where he was constantly questioning the intentions of those closest to him. With this thought in mind, Zeke fell into step beside Maximilian once again, as they made their way home. The old man seemed deep in thought, and Zeke knew that he was stilling to terms with his feelings. But the boy was content in the knowledge that he had made the right decision, and that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 69: Stories and Celebration.

    Chapter 69: Stories and Celebration.


    <strong>Chapter 69: Stories and Celebration.</strong>  Zeke had enough excitement over thest couple of days. That was why he looked forward to today with such eagerness. Today was Markus'' birthday, and Zeke had been counting down the days until he could finally give his friend the present he''d prepared.  He made his way to the Crafters'' district, his heart pounding with anticipation. He was eager to surprise Markus with the amazing gift he''d put together. As he walked, a mage walked by his side, a constantpanion since the attempted kidnapping. Maximilian didn''t want to take any chances, and Zeke couldn''t me him.  Despite the extrapany, Zeke didn''t mind. In fact, he was grateful for her presence. After almost a year in the capital, he still sometimes had trouble finding his way around the massive city. But with the mage by his side, he felt confident that he could navigate his way through the winding side alleys without getting lost.  Zeke turned his gaze to his right, where a woman with a cheerful demeanor was surveying their surroundings. Gretchen, with her shining ck hair and mischievous eyes, was today''s appointed guardian. Standing at a petite height of 1.5 meters, her friendly gaze would asionally dart toward passing faces before settling back on Zeke.  The diminutive woman was a maid at Maximilian''s mansion. Zeke had often caught glimpses of her around the house but had never had the opportunity to speak with her. Initially, he had thought of her aszy, due to theck of maid work he''d seen her perform. Yet, after being assigned as his guard for the first time two days ago, he observed her core for the first time. The boy was taken aback to discover that she had already reached the Grand-Mage level.  Intrigued, he had asked her why someone of her power would work as a maid. Gretchen chuckled, but still exined the situation. It was because of the rules and regtions of the academy. The presence ofbat personnel on school grounds was forbidden for extended periods. Maximilian had registered all of his personalbat forces as maids or servants to avoid going against the rules directly.  Zeke couldn''t help but shake his head at the absurdity. What good were the school rules if they could be circumvented this easily?  But he didn''t voice his objections. Instead, he turned to his guard and asked, "So, what are you going to do while I celebrate Markus''s birthday, Gretchen?"  Gretchen tilted her head, a confused expression on her face. "Celebrate with you, of course."  Zeke blinked, stunned by her answer. "You''re going to invade a stranger''s birthday celebration just to pass the time?"  Gretchen appeared to give the matter some consideration, her eyes narrowing in thought. Finally, she replied, "No, not just to pass the time. I also want the cake." She grinned mischievously, relishing in her ability to annoy Zeke. If he had not known that the woman was already in her 40s, he would have assumed that she was exactly the bratty teenager her appearance made her out to be.  Zeke rolled his eyes but started to ponder something that had been on his mind for a while. The difference in appearance between Maximilian and Gretchen was confusing to him. The former, an Arch Mage, had the appearance of an old man, while thetter, a Grand Mage, looked surprisingly youthful. But even after deep contemtion, Zeke couldn''t be sure of his answer and decided to ask.  "Gretchen," Zeke began, "how is it that you look so young, yet Maximilian appears so aged? Is it just that he has lived for that much longer, or is there more to it?"  Gretchen shot Zeke a flirtatious wink, responding yfully. "Have you fallen in love with my beauty, perhaps?"  Zeke rolled his eyes, unimpressed by her attempts to steer the conversation away from its original topic. "I said young, not beautiful. Now could you please answer the question, grandma?"  Gretchen''s yful demeanor faded as she realized that Zeke was genuinely curious about how magic users aged. She adopted a more serious tone, ready to exin the intricacies of magical aging to the young man.  "Once a mage awakens their core and reaches the apprentice stage, they have an estimated natural lifespan of around 100 years," the woman began, observing Zeke''s reaction. "This can vary based on their affinities, but it''s easiest to think of it that way."  "Now, as a mage advances through each stage, they are granted additional time to their natural lifespan. This is due to the evolution of their core, which improves body functions with mana. For instance, when you became a True Mage, your core changed to embody your ingrained spells. The type of spells you have engraved will affect the way they nourish your body. Some affinities can even shorten your lifespan, while most will lengthen it."  She paused, gauging Zeke''s attention before continuing. "I''ve heard that mages with the Death affinity will always pass away when they reach the Arch Mage level. That''s why they will try to be undead before that stage. It''s quite an unpredictable process, at least for me. I am sure there are some people who have studied the subject in detail"  Zeke was startled by the newfound knowledge of the mages'' aging process. He had always relied on Maximilian to guide him in his studies. He was grateful for the old man''s focus on only teaching what was relevant to Zeke''s current situation and level. However, Zeke also relished the tangential lectures given by Gretchen. Even though she often deviated from the main topic, her unique perspective was always intriguing to Zeke. The girl was rattling off all her experiences in fighting against the undead now. Just as she was mimicking throwing a fireball at a huge zombie, she paused and cleared her throat.  Gretchen, seeming to have noticed that she had strayed from her original point, quickly brought the conversation back on track. "Now that you understand the basics, let''s put it all together. If there are no special circumstances, a mage who has advanced to the True Mage stage would typically get an additional 100 years to their natural lifespan. Can you tell me what your total lifespan is now?" she asked, a glint of challenge in her eyes.  Zeke was surprised by her challenging demeanor. Wasn''t this a simple math question? He was starting to suspect there was a trap. But if the girl really wanted to trick him that badly, then Zeke had no reason to ruin her fun. He decided to take the bait and simply replied with the most obvious answer.  "Sure, let''s give this a try. After I awakened as an apprentice, I had around 100 years. Add another 100 years from advancing to True Mage. That would equal 200, correct?" Zeke left out his dragon heart. It would most likely grant him an infinite lifespan, but Gretchen didn''t need to know that.  Gretchen''s smirk revealed her mirth after she had caught him in her trap. "Ah, you thought so too, didn''t you?" she chuckled. "Unfortunately, that''s not how it works. Here''s the real calction: you had 100 years initially, but you advanced at the age of 15, which means you had already used up 15% of your total lifespan. Therefore, you only received 85% of the new increase in lifespan. The percentage of your already used-up lifespan is not granted when you advance to the next stage.  "For example, if someone with a weak affinity only advances to True Mage at the age of 60. They have already used up 60% of their total lifespan and will only receive 40% of the new increase. Do you understand now?"  Zeke was shocked by this revtion. He stood there, staring at her, bbergasted. Gretchen nodded sympathetically, understanding what was going through Zeke''s mind. It took him a moment to think through all the implications of this system. After he had gathered his thoughts, he could only sigh.  "No wonder," Zeke muttered. "No wonder everyone thought I wouldn''t be adopted by any family. The slower advancement of multiple affinities is a much bigger drawback than I expected." He paused, considering the impact this could have on his future. "It might not be as big a deal in the early stages, but how much time would I lose if I''m slow to advance to Arch Mage?"  Gretchen''s expression grew grim as she nodded. "Your teacher, Maximilian, wasn''t born into a noble family either, you know? He was a bit of a troublemaker in the academy, from what I''ve heard. But because of his Duo-Greater Affinity, a minor noble family still adopted him and gave him a chance. The von Hohenheim family was already in decline and had no worthy sessors at the time, so they gambled all their cards on Maximilian."  She paused for a moment, recalling the story. "He reached the Grand Mage level at 25. Which is quite the achievement for a Duo-Affinity Mage, I must say. But then his family ran out of money and could no longer support him with essence crystals.  "Your mentor decided to serve in the army to earn enough money to fund his consumption of essence crystals. He knew the importance of advancing at a good pace. But pay for a Grand Mage is usually not enough to advance quickly. The army doesn''t wantmoners to have an easy way to advance, after all. He was forced to take on the most dangerous missions with the highest payouts. He needed to advance to Arch Mage as early as possible. That is because the added lifespan of an Arch Mage is around 300 years. This means that every year you don''t advance from Grand Mage costs you just as many years of added lifespan."  Zeke crunched the numbers in his mind. If Maximilian had achieved Grand Mage status at the age of 25, that would mean he had already used up approximately 15% of his new, extended lifespan. If Zeke''s assumption was correct and bing a Grand Mage added 200 years to one''s lifespan, then Maximilian should have still had around 170 years left.  But as Zeke pondered, he couldn''t help but question the sanity of his mentor''s approach. What good was an extended lifespan if it came at the cost of risking one''s life every day?  His thoughts must have been written all over his face because Gretchen started to smirk. As she spoke, it was as if she had been reading his mind. "I know what you''re thinking, kid. You think people shouldn''t risk their lives for a few extra years, right?"  Zeke could only nod, acknowledging that she was indeed correct. Gretchen continued, "It''s not just about the extra years, boy. What people don''t tell you is that once a Mage surpasses certain milestones, their bodies continue to age. If a Mage achieves Arch Mage status at 100 years old, they may still appear to be in their 20s or early 30s. But if they achieve it at 140, they may already appear middle-aged, and if they wait untilter still, they will look old for the rest of their lives. If you had centuries to look forward to, would you want to spend them in your prime or as an old man?"  "Remember this, Zeke," Gretchen warned. "The reason for the increased lifespan from advancements is due to how the new core enhances the body with mana. However, this process cannot undo prior damage, such as aging. That means that once lost, youth can never be regained."  Gretchen sighed, her voice tinged with unease. "Many prefer a single affinity, as it allows for specialization without as much pressure of timely advancement. But in truth, only a small percentage of mages ever reach the level of Arch Mage at all. Most be stuck at the peak of Grand Mage for the rest of their lives. That''s the reason why we have over ten thousand Grand Mages in the empire, but only around 100 Arch Mages" she concluded.  Zeke recognized that her words were more meant for herself than for him. He ced aforting hand on her shoulder and offered a warm smile. "I have faith in you, Gretchen," he said.  Gretchen returned his smile, her eyes shining with amusement. "Aww, you''re just the cutest," she teased. "No wonder Vi and Sophia are all over you, you womanizer!"  Zeke felt a hint of embarrassment at her mention of the two girls, but it soon passed as they arrived at Markus''s home.  Zeke and Gretchen entered Markus''s home without knocking, as Markus had previously instructed. Inside, Zeke found a gathering of more people than he had anticipated. Most of them were fellow crafters, and it became clear that Markus was well-liked among his peers. To Zeke''s surprise, Markus''s family from Feldstadt had also made the journey to the capital. Even Markus''s little sister was in attendance.  The girl caught sight of Zeke and blushed, her crush on him well known. Zeke waved and joined Markus''s family at their table. Their families had been close friends for years, with Zeke practically considered a second son. Markus''s parents greeted him warmly, and the celebration continued with the same warm, hometown atmosphere that Zeke expected.  As Zeke enjoyed himself, he couldn''t help but constantly think about the gift he had brought for Markus. He wouldn''t reveal it in front of outsiders, as it was a matter of confidentiality. However, he was sure that it would be safe to present it once only close family members remained.  After most of the guests had departed, Zeke called Markus and his family over. He retrieved a regal-looking box from his pocket and presented it to Markus with a gravity that suggested he was presenting an object of great import. Markus, understanding the y Zeke was going for, knelt as he took the box, mimicking the posture of a knight epting a gift from his liege. Markus''s family chuckled at the disy, but their amusement faded as Markus opened the box to reveal its contents.  Markus had shared with his family that his dream of bing a magic cksmith was unlikely. He would never be able to acquire the proper spell to engrave onto his core. But the book inside the box seemed like it was written to solve exactly that problem. It was emzoned with the title: "The Secrets of [Metal Maniption] and the Proper Application in the Forging Process." Markus was stunned, staring at the book in disbelief.  "Where did you get this, Zeke?" Markus asked, a hint of suspicion in his voice. "I hope you didn''t do anything shady to get it for me."  Zeke merely smiled and pointed to the small text beneath the title. Markus looked back into the box and read the indicated line out loud. "Written by your most loyal supporter and best friend, now and forever," it read.  Markus immediately teared up upon seeing the line on the cover of the book. He was at a loss for words to describe the significance of the gift. He walked over to Zeke and leaned his forehead against his friend''s shoulder. Zeke wrapped an arm around Markus and used his hand to support the back of Markus''s neck. He allowed his friend to regain hisposure as he held him in a one-armed embrace. He could feel hot tears through his shirt on his shoulder, and his own eyes were also starting to sting a little.  Zeke had noticed long ago that Markus had not been fine after he was forced to give up on their dream of bing Mages. Still, due to the circumstances, the boy had no choice in the matter. He had put all his blood and sweat into the pursuit of bing the best crafter he could be instead. Only to learn that he would always be a second-ss craftsman as well, due to hiscking magic affinity. Zeke understood how much this must have weighed on Markus''s mind every day. It was hard to describe how much it meant to him to be able to help Markus with such an important milestone in his life.  Zeke lowered his head to Markus''s ear and said silently enough for only his friend to hear,  "In my heart, I have no doubt. You and me? You and me are brothers. And I would rather give my right arm than allow my brother to waste his talent like this. Don''t you worry about a thing, I''ve got your back, now and forever. Now and forever, do you understand?"  Markus merely nodded, and Zeke could feel the tension in his friend''s body ease. The two stepped back, and Markus simply gave Zeke a nod, conveying his gratitude without words. Zeke didn''t need to hear anything from his friend to understand. The two stood together, united in their friendship and theirmitment to each other''s sess.

 Chapter 70: Learning Mind Magic.

    Chapter 70: Learning Mind Magic.


    Today was going to be a good day, Zeke could feel it in his bones. He had finally been able to give Markus the present he had prepared. The joy he felt upon seeing his friend so happy had lit a new fire in him. Now only the end of the year tournament loomed, but there were no more distractions to impede him. And Zeke couldn''t wait to show everyone at Elementium how wrong they had been for looking down on him.


    The thought of Sophiaing over today to help him with his Mind Magic practice only added to his good spirits. The two of them had decided that it would be better to meet up here.


    With a spring in his step, Zeke emerged from his room and made his way to his training course. As usual, he got into his resistance suit. Moving around in the hellish contraption already felt a little easier to him now. He could feel his muscles strain against the metal of the suit as he stretched before the workout.


    The training was grueling, as always, but Zeke pushed himself harder than ever. The exertion felt invigorating, a release of pent-up energy that left him rather feeling filled with energy than drained of it. After the exercise session, he went through his post-workout ritual. He had gotten better at calming down his wildly beating heart.


    After returning from the raid on the Feuerkranz family, the boy had confided in Maximilian. He described to the old man the physical reaction he had experienced in Sophia''s pce. Maximilian had been intrigued and worried in equal parts when hearing about Zeke''s experience. The aggressive behavior and slitted pupils were not something either of them had expected.


    They had attempted to replicate the phenomenon in any way they could think of. They were only rewarded with failure in the end, however. In ast-ditch effort, Maximilian had even brought in some maids in lingerie. He was convinced that Zeke and Sophia had been engaged in something scandalous. The old man had gotten it into his head that it was the famous lust of the dragon that was the key to awakening the heart.


    After a very awkward few minutes, he told the maids to give it up. The girls left a disappointed Maximilian and a very red-faced Zeke alone in the room. Zeke had refused to take part in any more tests after that incident. With that, the question of his strange transformation remained a mystery to both men. The boy''s ears still turned a little red just remembering the event.


    Still, the old man had not entirely given up on finding the cause. He had pressed Zeke for a description of what he had been talking about with Sophia. If they had actually merely been talking, then something in that conversation must have triggered the change. But Zeke hesitated to tell his mentor about their exchange. He was worried that the information might unearth unpleasant memories for his mentor.


    Nevertheless, after much prodding, the boy still revealed the topic. He confessed that they had been discussing Maximilian and Mara Sonnenstrahl. Upon hearing the name, the old man''s expression immediately changed. His face crumpled at the remembrance of the woman in question. He said nothing more on the matter and didn''t bring up the topic of their talk again.


    Finally, they decided to just observe and wait. There was not much they could do, while unable to even study the phenomenon. Zeke confided in Maximilian that he felt the heart was altering his personality. He was pretty certain that the heart was making him bolder, more aggressive, and more prideful.


    "That might not be all that bad," was his mentor''s only response.


    Zeke was perplexed, he had been afraid to even bring up the fact. But Maximilian had just disregarded one of his worst fears without a second thought. The look on his face must have been quite the sight, as the old man began to chuckle. With a smile still on his face, he exined.


    "There are many things that can and will change your personality over time. Experience, traumatic events, aging, and magical affinities, to only name a few. Usually, you can''t decide how life shapes you. But those traits you named are far from the worst characteristics to adopt. You, Ezekiel, could especially use a little more confidence and daring. I think this is going to help change your mindset from that of amoner to that of a noble."


    His mentor''s words got Ezekiel pondering. He was thinking about the differences between himself and the nobles he knew. He came to realize that he had not even started to consider himself a noble yet. Maybe the old man really was onto something with this. At one point, he would also advance to be a powerful figure in the world. It wouldn''t do to still behave like a humble vige boy as a mighty Arch Mage.


    Several days had passed since that talk, leading up to today''s training session. Zeke had resumed his usual routine, the heart had also returned to its usual behavior as well. His personal theory was that only strong emotions triggered the organ, but he had no way to confirm it. Undeterred, he continued to train his body diligently, checking his status after each session. He was pleasantly surprised to see that his training was still yielding improvements in his physical abilities.


    <strong>[Results of Analyze]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Ezekiel. <strong>Mage name:</strong> None. <strong>Last name:</strong> von Hohenheim. <strong>Age:</strong> 15. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.73m. <strong>Strength:</strong> 21 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 24 <strong>Agility:</strong> 18 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 20


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Blood magic</strong> (Perfect affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Body control].


    <strong>Space magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    <strong>Mind magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Sensory Recall].


    The knowledge Zeke had gained from his [Perfect Body Control] let him know that this was not right. The effects of this type of training should have diminished effects after a couple of days. But whatever the heart was doing to his body seemed to be improving its ability to grow stronger. Whatever else Zeke might feel about the heart, for this fact alone, he was grateful.


    As he stepped out of the shower and looked into the full-length mirror, Zeke couldn''t help but admire his own reflection. He had developed a newfound pride in his appearance, enjoying the fruits of hisbor on disy. With three training sessions a day and his increased regeneration, Zeke''s once scrawny frame had transformed into a work of art. Where he would once see the body of a scrawny kid now stood a warrior, with a thickyer of hard muscles. He didn''t look bulky, but his evenly strengthened body was truly a sight to behold.


    Zeke couldn''t resist flexing his muscles and striking a couple of poses in front of the mirror. A momentter, he broke intoughter at the absurdity of his own actions. He gave himself a yful wink and got dressed, stepping out onto the front yard with newfound confidence. With sure steps, he made his way to the front of the house, where he would await his guest.


    Zeke had a few moments to spare before Sophia''s arrival, so he decided to make use of the time. He picked up one of the weights Markus had crafted for him and began imbuing it with his spatial Mana. As he worked, Zeke reflected on the night of the kidnapping. He had been in true peril back then, but he couldn''t deny the great strides he had made because of his daring escape.


    He had managed to teleport himself and gained a far more profound understanding of space during the process. He had learned so much during the brief but endless interval between dimensions. Zeke had started to believe that dangerous encounters truly were the key to rapid progress. It was no wonder so many mages ventured out into the world to challenge themselves when they found themselves stuck at a bottleneck.


    The boypleted the task of imbuing the weight with his spatial mana. He was faster yet again, taking only a minute. This marked a significant improvementpared to his previous attempts. Only a few days ago, this had taken him several minutes. He teleported the weight above him, right at the edge of his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. The weight vanished from his grip and reappeared in the air. He got in position to catch it when a voice caught his attention.


    "What are you doing?" A feminine voice asked.


    Surprised by the interruption, Zeke momentarily forgot about the training weight in the air and turned to face the source. He found Sophia standing there, the girl seemed to have just emerged from the forest. The moment he was about to greet his guest, he remembered the descending missile and hurriedly dodged out of the way. He only barely managed to avoid getting hit, rolling on the floor gracelessly.


    Upon regaining his bearings, Zeke rose to his feet with one smooth motion. He was trying to act like this had all been nned. As casually as he could, he started brushing off the dust from his clothes. When he finally looked up, he found Sophia trying to stifle a grin as she looked at his antics. Noticing that his n didn''t work, he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.


    "Just messing around with some of the training gear, that''s all."


    Sophia''s eyes flicked from the weights, now half-buried in the ground, to Zeke.


    "Really?" she asked, skeptical. "What would possess you to throw heavy objects around like that?"


    Zeke didn''t want to reveal his recent experiments with teleportation yet. So he just said the first thing that came to mind.


    "Super secret special training?" He half asked, half stated.


    Sophia chuckled, satisfied with the vague response. Zeke appreciated her respect for his privacy. She almost never tried to dig out his secrets, even though she must have sensed that there was more to it. He found that this trait was what separated her most from Vi. Though the tiny Wind Mage could be overwhelming at times with her persistence, Zeke found that it only made the girl more endearing.


    Zeke waved for the girl to follow as he led the way. He guided Sophia a little ways away from the house. The two teenagers entered a serene clearing in the trees. The small meadow was only a couple of meters in diameter, surrounded by trees on all sides. Zeke had ced a handcrafted bench there, right in the middle.


    This was his favorite retreat. Here was where he could escape from the world, clear his thoughts, and simply rest. They both sat on the bench in silence for a moment, before Sophia broke the stillness.


    "Alright, what do you need to know about Mind Magic?" she asked.


    Zeke chuckled, "Are you tired of mypany already?"


    Sophia''s lips started to curve into a smile, but then the expression changed into a scowl.


    "No, Zeke," she began. "I do enjoy our time together, but this is this and that is that. I have to prepare for my own exams as well. I can''t let that little wind mage outdo me again in the practical exam. She''s been insufferable sincest semester! You have no idea how smug Vi can get!"


    Zeke inwardly smiled at the thought. The boy was imagining how irksome Vi would be if she managed to secure first ce again. He made sure to keep the smile off his face, however, and only nodded. In truth, he was extremely eager to ask his questions. He primarily wanted to learn about ways to impede an enemy''s ability to think with Mind Magic. But he couldn''t reveal his true intentions of developing his own spell based on Sophia''s teachings. So, he had to keep his inquiries vague.


    Sophia noticed Zeke''s unusual reticence in asking direct questions, but she didn''t push. With the patience of a saint, she answered his inquiries for two hours. She didn''t seem to hold anything back, providing him with all the information he sought.


    "I think that is all I need for now," he finally said. "You truly are a lifesaver. There are almost no records about Mind Magic in this school, I have no idea what I would have done without you!"


    "Think nothing of it," the girl said while getting up. "It is by design that there are no books on advanced Mind Magic to be found here. I think that my uncle wants to keep Mind Magic exclusive to our family as much as possible.


    Zeke watched as Sophia stretched, her lithe form capturing his eyes. He was mesmerized by the way her long blonde hair seemed to shine in the morning sun. A momentter, he regained hisposure, but it was toote. The girl had already noticed his momentarypse. She shot him a yful smirk and a wink.


    As usual, his face started to turn red, but in the spur of the moment, Zeke made an unusual choice. He decided to act with confidence in the face of the teasing beauty for a change.


    He mimicked her teasing smirk the best he could and winked back at the blonde beauty. The movement came to him naturally after winking at himself in the mirror dozens of times in the past few days.


    Sophia was so stunned, she did nothing but stare at him in a daze for a moment. But then her noble upbringing kicked in, allowing her to regain herposure. She cleared her throat, evidently unsure of how to proceed. This was the first time he had seen the usually so confident seductress like that.


    Zeke relished this small victory as he got up. But the boy was distracted by something else. He had just learned everything he wanted, and now he couldn''t wait to get to work on his new spell. He bid farewell to the girl, who had ces to be as well. The two of them hugged for a long moment. Both were aware that the stress of the exams wouldn''t give them many opportunities to meet in the next weeks. Before Sophia left for good, she turned to him onest time.


    "Your tournament only starts the day after our exams. Vi and I will be there to cheer you on. So you better not disappoint us, alright?"


    The words coupled with her radiant smile made the boy feel grateful to have her in his life.


    After Sophia had left, Zeke found himself lost in thought. He had just gotten a brilliant idea for the spell he''d been trying to create. Sophia had mentioned that disrupting a person''s thought process was extremely difficult for a Mind Mage. It required an in-depth understanding of the human brain. While Zeke had acted disappointed, he was actually filled with excitement at the challenge. If there was anything he was confident in, it was his knowledge of the human body.


    Zeke delved into his [Perfect Sensory Recall] and meticulously scoured hours of recordings. He started to analyze the shifts in the brain patterns of his opponents inbat. He started to dream of a Mind Magic spell that would create a sphere of influence around him, rendering all forms of magic useless. However, he soon returned to reality. He recognized the impracticality of such a spell at present.


    Undeterred, Zeke sought to harness the knowledge he''d acquired about brain function to craft a spell. At the very least, the spell should hinder his enemies'' ability to think and cast magic. Through hours of contemtion and brainstorming, Zeke was able to theorize two spell models that had potential.


    The first method explored the brain''s function of imbuing Mana with intent as a point of interception. In essence, a spell that targeted this mechanism could prevent or slow the rate at which a caster imbued their intent into a spell. Imbuing intent was a vital part of the spell-casting process. This method had the potential to make it much harder or even impossible to cast spells. For this effect to ur, the spell had to be performed at the highest level, however.


    The second method Zeke devised was centered on disrupting the general thought process. This was not as effective against spellcasting as the first method. Still, it made up for this deficiency by slowing the reaction time to any stimuli received by the brain. This included slower reflexes, spell casting, and decision-making. What really elevated the second method in Zeke''s mind was the fact that he was certain that he could actually pull it off in time. He couldn''t say how effective the spell would be by then, but he was certain he could make a working prototype.


    Zeke preferred the second method. He imagined that it could prove valuable in addressing his own weaknesses against range fighters. The ability to close the gap against swift opponents was a priority, and this seemed to be a promising solution. He looked out over the forest at the setting sun over the horizon. He had spent all day out here, but he was satisfied with the result. While diving into his recorded memories, the boy had been unaware of the passing of time, soplete had his focus been.


    Zeke realized that he now had the key to every piece he needed to make his dreamt-up battle style a reality. All that was left was to invest his time wisely before the tournament.


    If he actually managed to get everything working, he was certain that he could take first ce once again. With a look of determination in his eyes, Zeke promised himself that he would do all he could to stand at the top in the uing tournament.

 Chapter 71: The Tournament I.

    Chapter 71: The Tournament I.


    "Bring it on!" Zeke yelled, dodging the fireball that Gretchen had thrown at him. Despite the resistance suit slowing down his movements, he managed to barely escape the inferno. He got up and rolled out of the way of the wind des that wereing at him from above.


    Margret, Zeke''s other guard, had taken advantage of his distraction tounch a sneak attack. Gretchen saw that Zeke was off bnce and smiled as sheunched several me Spears at him. Zeke, who had expected her to do this, disappeared from the spot as thences struck the ground. He appeared a couple of meters to the side, already charging at Gretchen at full speed.


    The Grand Mage was not intimidated by Zeke''s charge, however. Her smile only grew wider as she summoned a giant pir of me above her head, ready to crash it down on him.


    Before the impending sh could ur, a tornado enveloped Zeke. The boy was lifted off the ground and sent flying through the air in an uncontrolled descent. At thest moment, Zeke utilized his [Air Step] spell to change his trajectory. With a half flip, he managed tond on his feet. With his eyes now fixed on his second opponent, Margret, Zeke prepared for his next move.


    Just as he was about to try a new approach, Margretnded beside Gretchen and delivered a blow to her head. With a stern expression, the taller woman spoke out.


    "You''re getting carried away, Gretchen. That spell you were about to use was Grand Mage level. It would have seriously injured Zeke if he had been hit, and he can''t afford that right now."


    Gretchen pouted at the admonishment. "Come on, it wouldn''t have been that bad. The kid has be ridiculously sturdy, and he would heal in no time anyway."


    But Margret was not going to let this slide so easily. With a stern look on her face, she continued her admonishment.


    "Do you think I don''t know that? But the tournament starts tomorrow. This is not the time to bring out a new challenge. What if he has to fight with a depleted core tomorrow because of you?"


    The two women locked eyes in a stare-down, with Gretchen having to look up at almost a right angle to meet Margret''s gaze. The stalemate continued until a voice brought them out of their standstill.


    "Please don''t talk about me as if I''m not here," Zeke said as he approached the two women. "In any case, I think this is a good time to call it a day. It''s already lunchtime, and I''ll be doing my meditation research this afternoon. I won''t need either of you to guard me."


    Gretchen immediately cheered at the prospect of having the afternoon off. Margret hit her over the head again. "Just because we''re not guarding Zeke doesn''t mean you get the day off, you brat," she said.


    Gretchen was incensed. "Who are you calling a brat, you gori? I''m more than ten years your senior, you know?"


    Zeke was used to the banter between the two. Even though Gretchen was the older one of the two, she looked almost like a child next to the tall and athletic Wind Mage. Despite having simr features to Gretchen, Margret had a more mature appearance. If someone saw the two of them together, they might mistake them for mother and child.


    Zeke could see the argument was heating up, so he quickly broke it up before it could get violent... again.


    "So, how did I perform today?" Zeke asked.


    He was trying to distract the two women who had turned their angry eyes on him. They had fallen into the habit ofpeting over who could deliver the best critique. Providing him with guidance after each spar.


    Gretchen, who often gave optimistic assessments, went first. "You''ve be faster, Zeke. Even the resistance suit isn''t slowing you down much anymore. Your teleport was performed in a matter of seconds, and that was impressive. I believe you''ll excel at the tournament."


    Zeke smiled at thepliment, but he didn''t take Gretchen''s words too seriously. She was always praising him, after all.


    Next, it was Margret''s turn. Known for her strict assessments, Zeke couldn''t help but wonder what she would have to say. She thought for a moment, then gave a rare smile before uttering a single word.


    "Passable."


    Zeke''s mouth fell open. What was this? Margret was usually meticulous in her analysis of all his mistakes. She would always suggest ways for him to improve.


    Confused, he asked, "Is that all?"


    Margret shook her head, the smile still on her face. "Yes, that is all. Your decision-making was sound today. There were no ring errors in your execution." She said as she started tapping her lips with her index finger. Zeke knew this to be a sign that she was in deep contemtion.


    "To find the deeper-seated ws, we''d need more time than we have before the tournament. But the progress you''ve made in thest week is nothing short of phenomenal. I expect you to do quite well tomorrow."


    Zeke and Gretchen both stared at Margret in disbelief. It was unusual for her to speak so highly of anyone, let alone him. They exchanged stunned nces, before focusing their attention back on the tall Mage. Margret shifted uneasily under their gaze.


    "Can you believe this, Gretchen?" Zeke asked, still not breaking eye contact.


    Gretchen shook her head, also not looking away from Margret. "I most certainly cannot, Zeke."


    Margret was getting ufortable with the stares. She spun around, presenting her back to them. But Zeke noticed a faint blush on her cheeks as she yelled at them.


    "Enough! I can say nice things too, you know," she huffed, half-angry, half-embarrassed. "I just don''t want to spoil you and make you lose your motivation. We can''t have you thinking you already know everything, okay?"


    Zeke and Gretchen erupted intoughter at the silly situation. Even Margret joined in after a beat. With nothing more to do, the three of them returned to the house. He would have to take a shower before lunch. He went ahead of the two women, eager to get to his meal.


    The boy found himself at the lunch table soon after. He was salivating upon smelling the delectable aroma wafting out of the kitchen. He had made two changes to his diet over the past few months.


    Zeke had gotten into the habit of consuming a great deal of meat. He had begun doing that mainly for the protein to support the growth of his muscle fibers. This wouldn''t be too strange on its own. However, what made his eating habits unusual was the sheer amount of food Zeke ate at each meal. He had been eating more and more over time, reaching a point that was almostical.


    It had reached a degree that forced him and Maximilian to look for a solution. Eventually, they discovered that Zeke became satiated much faster when consuming monster meat. He only needed to consume about half as opposed to regr meat. The reason for this was unclear, but Zeke had started to enjoy the taste. As a bonus, monster meat was much cheaper. Most people found it tough to chew and unappealing in taste.


    Zeke was pleased with the arrangement. He could eat as much as he wanted without having to worry about the cost. Maximilian was quite wealthy, from what Zeke had learned. So his eating habits wouldn''t have been a huge concern for the old man either way.


    The boy, however, didn''t want to be unnecessarily wasteful in his spending habit. As his father often said: Once a habit forms it is impossible to get rid ofpletely. What he consumed now was considered ''waste food''. He could gorge himself to his heart''s content without feeling bad about the cost.


    With a bulging stomach and a grin on his face, Zeke entered theb to continue their research. Maximilian was already there. The old man was engaged in a discussion with the third group of students.


    Maximilian and Zeke learned that they didn''t need to monitor the student''s progress daily. They separated the students into four groups. Now, they were meeting with only one group each day to measure and document their progress. Each group used a different version of the technique. Through monitoring their individual progress, the duo was able to optimize the process.


    Maximilian was thrilled by the progress they had made. He wanted to publish their findings in theing weeks. Zeke was content with the arrangement, and the two worked together seamlessly.


    The only source of tension between them was the question of who would be credited. Maximilian insisted on crediting Zeke as at least an assistant researcher. Zeke, on the other hand, was resolute in not wanting any attention drawn to himself. He had taken Maximilian''s words to heart and wanted to keep a low profile.


    Maximilian understood the reasoning behind Zeke''s decision. It still felt wrong though. To be named the sole researcher when only performing a small portion of the work. He feared he was taking credit for Zeke''s ideas andbor. He also believed that the risk to Zeke was minimal if he was only mentioned as an assistant.


    Zeke, with a broad grin, assuaged the old man''s concerns.


    "What are you talking about, old man? I took your Trinity Project. What''s the problem with you receiving some recognition by publishing this? As far as I am concerned, this does not even begin to repay the debt I still owe you!"


    Maximilian froze for an instant. He turned away from Zeke, showing his back to the boy. As he spoke, Zeke could swear the old man sounded a little choked up.


    "Is that so? Well, I guess you leave me no choice then."


    Zeke smiled at his mentor''s actions. While he didn''t want his work to be taken by a stranger, he had no problem with it being credited to Maximilian. He felt that the old man had done far more for him than he could repay in several lifetimes. He saw no need to rush and im the credit for himself.


    Zeke stretched as thest of the kids shuffled out of the study, a pleased sigh escaping his lips.


    "Finally," he said with a grin. "I thought this day would never end." Despite his words, the smile on his face betrayed how much he enjoyed the work they were doing.


    Maximilian merely smiled. He was not going to call attention to Zeke''s obvious attempt at hiding his true feelings.


    "You did good work today," he said. "Why don''t you go have dinner and get some rest? You''ll need it for tomorrow."


    Zeke nodded, he felt the strain of the past month''s endless work all over his body. Thebination of physical training, spell development, and research had taken its toll. He decided to take it easy for the rest of the evening and retire early.


    He bid farewell to Maximilian, who he knew would likely be finishing up their research notes. He headed to dinner with Gretchen and Margret. Afterward, he indulged in a rxing bath before retiring to his room for an early night''s sleep.


    <strong>[Results of Analyze]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Ezekiel. <strong>Mage name:</strong> None. <strong>Last name:</strong> von Hohenheim. <strong>Age:</strong> 15. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.75m. <strong>Strength:</strong> 23 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 26 <strong>Agility:</strong> 20 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 21


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Blood magic</strong> (Perfect affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Body control].


    <strong>Space magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    <strong>Mind magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Sensory Recall].


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Blood Magic:</strong>


    <strong>Perfect Body Control</strong> Active & Passive


    This spell allows the caster to control his own body functions and gives the casterplete understanding over the body. Blood Spike Active This spell allows the caster to create solid spikes of blood that grow out of his skin. Blood Whip Active This spell allows the caster to manifest whips made of condensed blood. These whips can be used to strike and cut opponents, as well as to bind and control them. The spell requires a significant amount of blood magic energy to maintain, but the whips can then remain summoned for a minimal Mana cost.


    <strong>Space Magic:</strong>


    <strong>Perfect Spatial Awareness</strong> Passive This spell allows the caster to have perfect awareness of everything happening in a radius around him. Spatial Freeze Active This spell allows the caster to stop people from moving bypressing the surrounding space Spatial Barrier Active This spell allows the caster to create a barrier in front of him for protection. Air Step Active This spell allows the caster to manipte the surrounding space, allowing him to step on air. Short Range Teleportation Active This spell allows the caster to instantly teleport to a location in his field of view.


    <strong>Mind Magic:</strong>


    <strong>Perfect Sensory Recall</strong> Active & Passive This spell allows the caster to recall anything that happened within the area of his spatial awareness in perfect rity. Analyze Active This spell allows the caster to view collected data in aprehensive form. Mind Fog Active This spell allows the caster to slow the mind of an opponent. The effect wears off quickly. Effectiveness and duration are determined by the target''s strength of will and their level of advancement.

 Chapter 72: The Tournament II.

    Chapter 72: The Tournament II.


    The early night''s rest left Zeke feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. As the first light of dawn spilled into his room, he rose and headed to the training room for a light workout, to ensure his muscles were warm and limber for the uing tournament.


    After a breakfast shared with Maximilian, Zeke stepped outside, ready to bid farewell to his teacher. But to his surprise, he saw Maximilian also readying himself for departure.


    "Are you going somewhere as well?" Zeke asked, the confusion in on his face.


    Maximilian looked at Zeke with an expression of mild bemusement. "What? You don''t think I would want to be there to see my only student, my heir, perform at a tournament he''s been preparing for months?"


    Zeke felt a tinge of embarrassment at his oversight. He hadn''t considered that his teacher would want to attend the tournament.


    Maximilian, sensing the added pressure his presence might bring, added with a smile, "Besides, it''s been some time since I''ve seen Victor. This tournament is the perfect opportunity to catch up with him."


    Zeke appreciated his mentor''s efforts, even though he saw through them. Together, they made their way to the central stadium of Elementium, which would host the first-year fighting tournament today. Zeke had learned that thispetition would only take ce once, at the end of the first year. ording to Vi and Sophia, second-year students would go on missions outside the academy, and their performance ratings on these missions would determine their practical exam results. Zeke didn''t yet know what the third or fourth years had to do for their exams, but Maximilian had told him that the yearly exams were never the same.


    Zeke wondered how his friends had performed on their practical exams. He was certain that Sophia would beat Vi in theory, since Vi wasn''t very strong in magic theory. However,st time it had been Vi in first ce and Sophia in second. Zeke knew that Sophia had been working hard to im the top spot from Vi. He hadn''t seen either of the girls since his lesson with Sophia weeks ago, and he missed them. He was happy that they would be there today to support him.


    Zeke and Maximilian arrived at the imposing stadium, a monument to the power and might of the Elementium academy. Zeke was transported back to the day he had dueled Martin Feuerkranz, a distant memory from his early days at the academy. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment at his naivety, having thought himself to be the strongest student in his grade, only to discover that Martin was among the weakest.


    Zeke was grateful for thebat sses, for without them, he would still be deluded, believing himself to be at the top of his ss. He hade far since those early days, pushing Leo to the brink of defeat in their final ss. Leo was widely considered to be among the top five students in their grade, and Zeke took pride in the progress he had made.


    But even with all his hard work, Zeke couldn''t be sure how much the rest of his ssmates had improved. He hoped that his growth would put him on equal footing with the best of them, but there was always the chance that others had made even more progress. Today''s tournament would be the true test of his strength, and Zeke steeled himself for the challenges toe.


    Maximilian and Ezekiel parted ways at the entrance of the giant stadium. Maximilian headed to the VIP booth to search for his friend, Victor Windtnzer, while Ezekiel entered through the contestants'' entrance.


    As he stepped inside the massive building, Ezekiel was greeted by a reception desk manned by a higher-grade student, who looked him up and down and asked for his name and affinities to cross-reference with the list. Disappointed by theckluster disy, Ezekiel was hoping for a more magical and exciting way to check-in. Despite his disappointment, he quickly identified himself and was handed a number for his group stage area.


    Just as Ezekiel was about to head to his designated area, he heard a familiar voice calling his name. He turned around to see a tiny figure cannonballing straight into his chest, and a smile spread across his face as he caught Vi and held her in a tight embrace.


    The student responsible for directing thebatants to their positions was not pleased. He fixed his gaze on the girl in Ezekiel''s arms and spoke with a sharp tone. "Youngdy, only participants are allowed back here. I suggest you leave before I report this to the authorities."


    Vi regarded the student with a disdainful look, then dismissed him with a flick of her wrist. "Report me, then. What do you think will happen to me, when my grandfather is the headmaster of the school?"


    The older student nched, clearly having not recognized Vi previously. He stammered for a moment before finally regaining hisposure. "I-I apologize, I did not know."


    Ezekiel gave the student an apologetic smile and pulled Vi away. "Vi, please don''t misuse your position like that. That poor guy was just doing his job. You scared him half to death."


    Vi pouted, then asked, "Don''t you want me toe and cheer you on?"


    Ezekiel felt guilty for scolding her, especially since she was here to support him. He was about to apologize when he saw the mischievous gleam in her eyes. Instead, he yfully tapped her head and said, "Of course, I want you here, but that doesn''t mean you have to terrify the poor guy. Don''t think I missed the fact that you did that on purpose."


    Vi looked a touch chagrined after being found out, but she brushed it off with a flick of her wrist. "Alright, alright, my bad," she perked up immediately, eager to change the subject. "So, what do you think your chances are this time around? You''ve got a first ce to defend, after all!"


    Zeke couldn''t help but grimace at Vi''s question. He had coasted to an easy first ce during the first semester by having three affinities to score points in, but this time around, it was only hisprehensive battle strength that would matter. Still, Zeke was rtively confident in his abilities, so he shot Vi a smirk and dered, "First ce is mine, no doubt about it."


    Vi gave him a thumb''s up, but their conversation was interrupted by a boisterous voice. "Someone''s getting a little full of themselves, huh?"


    Zeke spun around, looking for the source of the challenge. And there he was: Leo, his grin as feral as ever. The young man had grown a bit since Zekest saw him, and his wild, dirty-blonde hair was even more unkempt. Leo locked eyes with Zeke, a clear challenge in his own gaze.


    Zeke met Leo''s stare head-on, eager to measure his strength against the dual-affinity mage''s. Leo''s grin only grew wider, and he eximed, "Great! Can''t wait to take you on!" But then, as he caught sight of Zeke''s broche, his excitement waned slightly. "Oh, damn. You''re number 233, which means you''re in group 24."


    Zeke looked down at Leo''s chest and saw the number "165". Zeke just nodded, still a bit hazy on the tournament system. Leo noticed the confusion on Zeke''s face and asked, "Don''t you know how the system works?"


    "I haven''t looked into it," Zeke admitted. At the end of the day, the details of the tournament didn''t matter much to him. All that was important was winning and advancing, or losing and being left behind.


    Leo began to exin, "The tournament has two stages: the group stage and the elimination stage. In the group stage, you and about ten other mages will each fight one another once. The two contestants with the most wins in your group will advance to the elimination round. As the name suggests, you only need to lose once in this stage to be eliminated from the tournament. The elimination stage starts with 64 contestants, and to reach the final, you must win five matches in a row."


    Zeke nodded, understanding now. "Thanks for exining it to me." However, a nagging question still lingered in his mind. "But how do the teachers prevent the strongest fighters from facing each other in the group phase?" he asked.


    Leo furrowed his brows in thought, but before he could respond, the tiny Wind Mage clinging to Zeke''s back chimed in. "You were all ranked during the semester by your teachers, and the top thirty were each put into different groups to avoid just that scenario," she said.


    Zeke frowned. He hadn''t thought that the teachers would rank him among the top thirty, given his inconsistent performance against Wind Mages in their previous fights. But as he considered his countless training sessions against Margaret, a confident grin spread across his face. He was ready to face Wind Mages now.


    Leo pointed towards a distant stage. "That''s my arena over there. I''ll see youter. Make sure you don''t lose before you reach me," he said.


    Zeke nodded, determination in his eyes. He had no intention of losing to anyone in this tournament, especially not in the group stage.


    When Zeke and Vi stepped onto his designated stage, they were met with a surprising sight. Group 24 appeared to beprised almost exclusively of Wind Mages, and among the faces in the crowd, Zeke spotted two familiar figures: Samuel and Lilly.


    As Zeke surveyed the group, confusion etched onto his face, Samuel caught his eye and sneered. "What''s wrong, Blood Boy? Did you really think the group assignments were drawn at random?" Samuel taunted. "You should know by now that the great Mage families have a lot of pull when ites to these events. This tournament is a chance for the younger generation to showcase their skills on an official stage, and the families make sure to stack the odds in their favor."


    Zeke snorted at Samuel''sment. "You really think your Luftschloss family is one of those great families? I bet you had to beg the Feuerkranz family to get me ced in this group." Samuel''s face turned red with anger. "How dare you! My Luftschloss family is second to none, even the Windtnzers won''t stay ahead for long."


    Vi chose that moment to peek her head over Zeke''s shoulder, giving Samuel a menacing gaze. Samuel went pale, and Zeke almost felt bad for him. But then he remembered how much of a jerk Samuel was and decided to twist the knife. "Did you hear that, Vi? It seems your Windtnzer family isn''t highly regarded by the Luftschloss family. I guess there''ll be a change in the names of the four great families soon."


    Vi''s eyes narrowed, and she detached from Zeke''s back, hovering in the air. A mischievous smile crossed her face. "Wait here a sec. I need to talk to my dad. He''s here today, and I think he''d be interested to hear about the Luftschloss family''s ambitions." With that, she flew out of the contestant''s area, leaving Samuel even paler. It seemed he had just realized that his words might have serious consequences for his family''s future.


    Zeke was incredibly satisfied with the damage he had indirectly caused to Samuel, but when he looked at the figure of Lilly who seemed to have deted as well, he felt a little bad about how far he had taken this.

 Chapter 73: The Tournament III.

    Chapter 73: The Tournament III.


    <strong>Chapter 73: The Tournament III.</strong>  Zeke stood by his designated arena, the awkward silence palpable. The other nine Mages of the first-year ss shuffled nervously, unsure of how to proceed.  The departure of Vi Windtnzer had left them in a state of disarray. Their former leader, Samuel, was no longer someone they feltfortable associating with too closely.  The situation was bing more awkward by the minute. Nobody seemed to know what to do. The students didn''t want to be witnessed being too close to Samuel. However, stepping to Zeke was also not an option for most. Many of these students had been among those who had bullied Zeke during his first few weeks at the academy. They were trying to avoid both Samuel and Zeke, shuffling in ce awkwardly, with nowhere to go.  Yet, amidst this tension, three figures remained unmoving. The first was Zeke, who looked around with an awkward smile on his face. The second was Samuel, deep in thought. And Lilly, observing the scene with a panicked expression.  Before the situation could spiral further out of control, a staff member arrived. The man inadvertently interrupted the awkward silence that had taken root.  The students, including Zeke, weed the break in the tension. He had hoped that Vi would return before the fighting began, but he was fine with her missing a couple of the group-stage fights. The important fights would startter anyway.  As the staff member approached, Zeke took note of the man''s confident bearing. There was an aura of authority that surrounded him. He discovered, upon closer inspection of his core, that the man was a Grand Mage. Zeke had gotten into the habit of scanning people''s core when meeting them for the first time. He had been caught off guard one too many times as ofte.  The Grand Mage took attendance of all the students in Group 24 and reminded them of the rules of the group stage. "Listen up, first-years," he boomed, his voice echoing across the arena. "Everyone here will fight against everyone else in this group. The two students with the most wins will then advance to the elimination round. If two mages have the same number of wins, they will fight for the spot. Is that clear?"  The Grand Mage swept his gaze around, waiting for an affirmation from the students. He received nods and affirmations from all around. Satisfied, the man went on.  "It doesn''t matter if you get wounded during a fight, we have a healer on standby. Any normal injury should be patched up before your next match. I will try to stop the fight before any severe wounds are caused. The moment I tell you guys to stop, you will stop. Am I understood?"  Another round of nods came as a reply. Unbeknownst to the man, a crafty glint shed in both Samuels and Zeke''s eyes at the same time. He consulted his list and called out the first two names.  "Ezekiel von Hohenheim will fight against Lilly Luftschloss."  The Grand Mage scanned the crowd until he found Zeke, and then confirmed that he was the student he had called out. He then sought out Lilly and called her to the stage as well.  Zeke was surprised by the announcement of his first opponent Lilly. Though they had known each other since they were young, they had never before faced each other inbat.  He had noticed that Lilly only trained against Wind Mages inbat ss. She seemed content with only sparring with her group of close friends. A choice that Zeke considered foolish. He believed that training against different affinities was important for growth. Despite this, he refrained from interfering with her choices and kept his distance. The two of them were no longer close enough for him to give her casual advice.  As he gazed over at Lilly, he could see the worry and apprehension written on her face. A part of him yearned to reach out andfort her, to remind her of the close friendship they once shared. But he quickly quashed the impulse. Too much had changed between them, and the wounds inflicted by her betrayal still ran deep.  At this moment, Zeke had an epiphany. The sensation he felt when looking at his former crush had be all too familiar to him. The tightening in his chest, the rough breathing, the racing heart. He realized that his hesitation to get close to Sophia or Vi had its roots in the pain caused by his first love - Lilly.  A burning anger welled up in him at this realization. He clenched his fists as he made his way to the indicated spot. The scars caused by her actions ran even deeper than he had believed. He made a pledge to himself that he would not go easy on her when they stepped into the arena. The past was behind them and the sooner he could ept that there was nothing left between them, the better it would be.  Zeke strode into the arena, his staff in hand. The dragon-head carving gleamed in the light. He moved with the steady, confident gait of a seasonedbatant. Across from him, Lilly stood looking nervous, her eyes fixed on the staff and armor that Zeke wore.  Lilly tried to force a smile, but it was clear that it was a struggle. "That''s a nice staff," she said, seeking to break the tension with small talk.  Zeke''s face grew even colder at the mention of the staff. "Markus made it for me," he said. "A birthday present."  Lilly''s expression fell at the mention of Markus, the other childhood friend they had shared. Her alliance with the nobles at the academy had cut her ties with Markus, just as her betrayal of Zeke had severed their rtionship. She tried to speak again, but before she could, the Grand Mage in charge of the arena shouted out, his voice ringing across the arena.  "Are the two contestants ready?"  Zeke nodded, not deigning to acknowledge Lilly''s attempts at reconciliation any longer. He knew that anything she had to say would only either distract him or make his task more difficult. He grasped his dragon-headed staff and shifted into a battle stance, ready for the first move. He had learned that the key to defeating a Wind Mage was to strike before they could create distance or take to the air.  Zeke focused on his [Perfect Body Control], pushing his honed physique to its limits. He intended to start the match with a bang. He nned on unleashing his newly acquired mind spell [Mind Fog] to slow Lilly down the instant the signal was given.  His gaze was unwavering, his focus locked onto Lilly. The boy was prepared to unleash all his power in a single attack as soon as the fight began. He was like a coiled spring, ready to unleash his fury.  Lilly just looked at Zeke, her eyes pleading. But Zeke''s gaze remained steadfast, his focus solely on the impending fight. After a moment of silence, Lilly finally nodded to the staff member, indicating she was ready as well.  The staff member counted down, "The match begins in 3! 2! 1! Fight!"  The moment the fight began, Zeke sprang into action. He unleashed his mind spell while closing the gap between him and Lilly with lightning speed. A momentter he was upon her. His staff was already raised, ready to end the fight. But just as he was about to strike, he realized that Lilly had not been able to react to his attack at all.  Zeke cursed under his breath. Was he really going to break his own pledge just like that? Didn''t he promise himself not to go easy on her? His eyes met the frightened gaze of Lilly for a mere instant. At that moment, he knew what he was going to do.  With a heavy sigh, he changed course at thest second, choosing to grab her neck instead. In a blur, Zeke lifted Lilly off her feet with a single smooth motion. The observers looked on in surprise. They had not expected Ezekiel to win in mere seconds. His struggle with fighting against Wind Mages was a well-known fact.  Even the announcer was taken aback by the sudden turn of events. He had not expected this level of physical ability from a True Mage. But it took him only a moment to regain his calm.  "Winner," the man started, "Ezekiel von Hohenheim."  Zeke put Lilly down and turned away, his back facing her. He considered tossing her onto the floor to show his disdain but ultimately decided against it.  In his opinion, that action would have said more about his character than anything else. Lilly, meanwhile, stood rooted to the spot, staring at Zeke''s back as he walked away. She bit her lower lip to suppress a sob, before returning to her previous position beside Samuel.  The boy only nced at her out of the corner of his eyes. There was a disappointed look on his face. Before long, however, he ignored her again. He seemed to be deep in thought.  Zeke observed the other students as they took to the arena. He used this chance to assess the strength of hispetition. Although he noted a few somewhat gifted Mages, he was not impressed. The strongest among them were roughly at the same level as Lilly.  The only one who posed any threat in this group was Samuel. He immediately stood out as Zeke''s most significant challenge. Zeke monitored Samuel''s performance closely. He was searching for any new tricks that might pose a threat during their inevitable showdown.  To Zeke''s disappointment, he couldn''t gather much information from Samuel''s first bout. His opponent wasughably weak. It seemed like the girl was not even trying. The fights in this tournament, he realized, were likely fixed.  How would a girl from a small noble family dare topete against someone from the Luftschloss family? This realization only further fueled his dislike for the nobility of the empire.  It was clear that Samuel was capable of defeating stronger opponents. But why bother putting him through the exertion? Risking fatigue when they could simply have his opponent not fight back?  Zeke''s stomach churned at the thought of the self-serving behavior of the nobles. He yearned for the day when he would have enough power and influence to bring about even small changes in their ways. He could not bear the thought of experiencing their hical behavior for much longer.  He was summoned to the arena for the second round of the group stage. His opponent was a Wind Mage who Zeke remembered with distaste. The Mage had frequently insulted Zeke during his first weeks at the academy.  As Zeke looked into the boy''s eyes, he remembered all the boy''s insults he had endured.  "Valorian traitor!" "Blood scum!" "Commoner trash!"  Time seemed to stretch as Zeke heard the calls of his former bully on repeat. An endless loop of insults and demeaningments. His Mind Affinity had turned his already formidable memory into a torture device. Repeating the same phrases over and over again as if they had just happened.  For the fraction of a second, Zeke''s pupils elongated. Before anyone could notice the change, however, they had already returned to normal. But there was a noticeable change in the boy. His posture had rxed and he seemed to have a spring in his step.  As Zeke entered the arena, a fiendish grin spread across his face. He prepared himself for the fight in the same manner he had done with Lilly. But this time he was determined not to hold himself back.  His opponent seemed to sense his intentions and paled, but he still put on a brave front and took his position.  Once again, the announcer asked them both if they were ready. Upon receiving their confirmation, he began the countdown.  "The match begins in 3! 2! 1! Fight!"  Zekeunched himself forward with the fury of a storm. This time, he used the reach of his staff to catch his opponent in the ribs as the boy tried to dodge to the side. Despite being well aware of Zeke''s n, the opponent was not fast enough to escape the initial charge.  The blow cracked the student''s ribs, sending him flying back across the floor like a sack of wheat.  Zeke had held back just enough. He had not wanted to inflictsting harm or take a life. His knowledge of the human body allowed him to use his strength without the risk of causing permanent damage. The announcer called the match in Zeke''s favor. The man still shot him a disapproving look. He was aware that Zeke could have ended the fight without causing such harm.  The boy ignored the gaze and walked back to his previous position with a smile spreading across his face. He had finally regained control over a part of his life that he had never realized he had lost.  For weeks, he had felt powerless to do anything as his fellow students tormented him. But this moment felt like a victory, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel ted.  The other students observed Zeke cautiously. He had emerged from the arena with an animalistic grin on his face. The disy made more than one student feel uneasy. Even the announcer seemed disturbed by Zeke''s expression and behavior.  Just at this moment, Vi descended onto the arena andnded beside Zeke. She had inadvertently interrupted the tension before it could escte further. The announcer initially intended to reprimand her, but upon recognizing her, he decided it was not worth the hassle.  Vi turned to Zeke with a joyful grin and asked, "How''s it going?"  Zeke matched her smile with his own and replied, "Two fights, two wins. No surprises."  Vi nodded, satisfied with the answer, before inquiring, "Who did you fight?"  Zeke gestured towards the student who was still being attended to by healers. He had yet to regain consciousness. Vi''s grin faded slightly as she took in the sight.  "Did you have to go so hard on the poor guy? He looks like he barely made it out alive. Are you starting to have a problem with Wind Mages, sir?"  Zeke chuckled at her lighthearted reprimand.  "Yes, Wind Mages truly are the worst," he said in a dramatic tone.  Still, Zeke felt like he had the obligation to justify his actions. He leaned in and whispered some of the insults the student had called him during their time at the academy.  Vi''s demeanor changed drastically. She listened to Zeke''s exnation without a word. Her anger was palpable as she turned to the boy who had just regained consciousness. The girl stormed over and got right in the boy''s face. He seemed almost ready to faint again when he saw how angry she was.  "I hope you fucking die next time, you filthy scum! Do you even realize that your behavior reflects on your superiors? Do you think your family is so great that you can spit on others?" She yelled right into his face. Then after calming down somewhat, she addressed the rest of the gathered Wind Mages.  "I am truly disappointed by what I learned today. In my opinion, the entire first grade is a disgrace! Just so I have made myself clear: We WILL have words about this!"  She turned around and was about to leave when she addressed the crowd one more time.  "Ohh and Samuel, I hold you responsible for this fuck up!"  Zeke felt no sympathy for the pale-faced boy. He had long since found out that Samuel was one of the main instigators behind his harassment. He had long seen Samuel as a key figure in his suffering. He couldn''t wait to face him in the arena. Though he didn''t intend to take Samuel''s life, Zeke felt that he needed to extract some measure of retribution to finally feel at peace.  Alexander, the true mastermind had already agreed to a duel to the death ten years from now. Zeke was now solely focused on settling his score with Samuel.

 Chapter 74: The Tournament IV.

    Chapter 74: The Tournament IV.


    "Who was your first opponent, then?" Vi asked, her anger had subsided by now.


    Zeke cast a wary look at Lilly, grappling with conflicting emotions about his duel with her. He had sworn to himself that he wouldn''t go easy on her, but in the end, he couldn''t bring himself to follow through.


    Noting Zeke''s gaze, Vi asked, "Lilly?"


    Zeke didn''t attempt to keep it from Vi and nodded. The girl appeared dissatisfied with his response and frowned.


    "Why did you thrash that other fellow but let Lilly off the hook, even though she was the one who hurt you the most?" Vi was privy to the entire saga between Zeke and Lilly at the academy. The boy had confided in her over their summer together.


    Zeke''s mind was grappling with the question as well. Despite his confusion, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something important about that moment. Vi, sensing Zeke''s inner turmoil, remained silent, allowing him to sort through his thoughts in peace.


    "I don''t know. It just didn''t feel right, I guess," he said finally. His voice had be weary from overthinking the matter. Vi also didn''t question him further. She was content with making small talk and telling him about what she had been up to in thest couple of weeks.


    When Zeke''s name was called for his next match, he entered the arena. He cleared his mind and focused solely on the task at hand. With his full attention on the fight, he was ready to give it his all.


    His opponent, Daniel, stood across from him in the arena, already appearing rattled. Despite being one of the weaker fighters in their group, Zeke knew not to underestimate anybody. When their gazes met, Daniel flinched, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel a twinge of remorse for instilling such fear in his opponent. But he reminded himself that he couldn''t afford to let his guard down and pity his enemies.


    The announcer asked if they were ready to begin, and they both nodded in affirmation. The countdown began, and as the final word, "Fight," left the announcer''s lips, Zeke prepared to charge.


    However, just as he took a step forward, Daniel threw up his hands and cried out.


    "I surrender!"


    Zeke stopped in his tracks, stunned by the sudden turn of events. He looked at Daniel, who wore a triumphant grin, as if he had outsmarted Zeke in some way.


    Zeke''s confusion only grew as he witnessed Daniel''s jubnt expression. He couldn''t understand why the other student was acting so pleased with himself. Especially after having merely surrendered in the arena. Baffled, Zeke walked back to Vi, trying to make sense of the strange events.


    As he nced at Daniel, he saw that several other students were congratting him as well. This only added to Zeke''s puzzlement. But when he caught Daniel''s eye, the other boy''s smile only grew more self-satisfied.


    Zeke waspletely perplexed at this point. What was going on here? He heard a soft snickeringing from behind him. He turned to see Vi, barely containing herughter. Zeke felt a flicker of annoyance as he watched her struggle to keep from copsing with amusement.


    "What could possibly be so funny?" he asked in a testy tone.


    After another moment, she broke out in a full-on bellyugh. Vi''sughter was so uncontrolled that Zeke struggled to understand. He scowled, his arms crossed over his chest, as he waited for her to regain herposure. Atst, she managed to speak.


    "You don''t know why the boy surrendered, do you?" she asked, a twinkle in her eye.


    Zeke shook his head, still annoyed. Vi chuckled again. But the girl quickly sobered as she exined.


    "It''s because he thought you were going to break his ribs, just like you did to thest guy," she said.


    Zeke bristled at the usation. "I wouldn''t do that! I had good reasons for that thrashing!"


    Vi nodded, her smile still in ce. "I know that, Zeke. But the others who watched your fight don''t. They only saw you beat a boy close to death and walk out of the arena with a big grin on your face. They must think you''re a psycho who enjoys breaking bones."


    The reality of the situation hit Zeke. He felt a flush of embarrassment rise to his cheeks. He slowly pieced together what had happened and began to understand the source of Vi''s amusement.


    "So," he muttered, "the reason that guy Daniel looked so pleased with himself was..."


    He trailed off, feeling foolish, but Vi was all too eager to finish his sentence for him.


    "Yes," she said with a mischievous grin. "He, and from the looks of it, all the others think that by surrendering, they can rob you of your greatest desire - beating them up."


    Her grin grew wider, "I wouldn''t be surprised if they all surrendered instantly. They can''t beat you anyway, so why bother putting themselves in a position to get hurt?"


    Zeke couldn''t believe that the other students thought of him as a bloodthirsty monster. He quickly looked around to confirm Vi''s theory.


    He gazed over at the cluster of fellow contestants talking about the ongoing match. His gaze locked onto that of a youthful femalepetitor. He knew her to be one of the most remarkable fighters here. She was munching on a snack in preparation for her next fight. As soon as their eyes met, the snack halted mid-air and her expression transformed into one of shock. Her eyes started to tremble, but she didn''t dare look away.


    Zeke struggled to believe that this was the perception the other students held of him. Not after a single impulsive action. In an effort to rectify the situation, he attempted to put on his most charming smile and soothe the young woman. However, as Zeke tried to charm her with his smile, her panicked face twisted into one of absolute terror. She dropped the half-eaten potato from her hand, letting it fall onto the floor. Momentster, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. The situation would have been reminiscent of a predator ying with its prey in the wild, if not for the sudden peals ofughter from Vi. This finally managed to break the tension in the air.


    As Vi''sughter escted, Zeke struggled to grasp the situation. He couldn''t believe the image the other students had of him after a single impulsive decision. He watched as Vi, rolled on the floor, cackling uncontrobly. Despite his best efforts, Zeke couldn''t stop herughter. He stood there, powerless, as she gasped for air.


    Through herughter, Vi managed to gasp out, "Did you see her face? She looked like you were going to eat her!" This sent her into another fit ofughter, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Zeke, however, couldn''t find the humor in the situation. The thought of being seen as a dangerous predator was unsettling to him. He couldn''t shake the image of the young girl''s face, frozen in terror, from his mind.


    Zeke had never considered himself a fearsome presence. With a friendly smile and approachable demeanor, people had always approached him willingly. Or so he had believed.


    His gaze traveled from the group of students to Vi. She had finally regained herposure and stood before him. He wondered if he''d been mistaken all these years.


    "Vi, be truthful," Zeke said, his tone serious. "Do Ie across as frightening?"


    Vi hesitated, clearly wanting to smirk. But upon seeing the genuine concern etched on Zeke''s face, she quelled her amusement. With a visible effort of will, she replied in a calm voice.


    "Well,pared to when we first met, you do seem more intimidating now," she said, gesturing to Zeke''s muscr build and sharper features. "But I don''t think that''s the primary reason people are afraid of you."


    Zeke hung on her every word, having been previously unaware of any fearsome reputation. He was eager to uncover the truth.


    "What do you mean?" he asked, confusion evident in his voice.


    Vi took a moment to gather her thoughts before exining. "I think you''rergely unaware of how the other students perceive you. But when you think about it, it''s not surprising that they would avoid you after everything you did," she said.


    Zeke was still confused, unable to recall any such action on his part. "I don''t understand," he said. "What could I have done to make them view me this way?"


    Vi regarded Zeke with disbelief as she ticked off the points with her fingers. "One, you''re a mysterious Blood Mage with a perfect affinity - that''s terrifying. Two, you''re a Tri-affinity Mage - the only one in the academy right now. Three, half the first years were there for your first official duel. You didn''t exactly leave the boy in one piece back then either."


    "And let''s not forget!" she continued, cutting off Zeke''s attempt at defense, "that the only three people you seem to get along with are me, Sophia, and Leo from your ss. And we''re all noteworthy figures in the academy in our own right. Do you see how that might be perceived by others?"


    Zeke furrowed his brow, considering her words. He had never given much thought to how his actions and associations might appear to his fellow students.


    But Vi wasn''t finished. "And the most important point of all. Have you forgotten about how you and your mentor led a group of veteran mages to storm the Feuerkranzplex? Leaving only death and destruction in your wake?


    "There is even a rumor going around saying that you strong-armed the Feuerkranz family into agreeing to a duel to the death with Alexander. And that your mentor threatened to kill everyone if they refused. Can you even imagine how that looks?" Zeke hung his head in embarrassment. He had not known about the rumor. He couldn''t even defend himself as the rumors were true.


    Vi''s grin faded as she took in Zeke''s expression. "Really?" she breathed in shock, covering her mouth with her hand. Amusement sparkled in her eyes as sheughed, but after a moment she regained herposure and patted Zeke on the back.


    "Who would have thought old man Maximilian was capable of something like that? I''d bet there are only a handful of people in the entire empire who have the power and audacity to pull off a stunt like that." Zeke nodded, the memory of Maximilian''s imposing demeanor on the day they''d stormed the Feuerkranzplex still fresh in his mind. Vi cleared her throat, bringing Zeke back to the present.


    "And now you understand why the other students might be a little intimidated by you when you start breaking bones for no apparent reason." Zeke couldn''t deny that he felt a twinge of shame for not considering his reputation sooner.


    He nodded gratefully at Vi. "Yeah, it''s crazy that I never thought about it before. Of course, all the noble students would know about that stuff."


    Vi nodded understandingly before tapping Zeke on the shoulder with a confident grin. "Well, there is an upside to all of this."


    Zeke arched a single brow, waiting for her exnation. "This is your ticket to the elimination round, Zeke. The only realpetition you have left is Samuel."


    Zeke processed this. He realized that the fear the other students had of him could actually work in his favor. He didn''t care much about their opinions anyway, and if they surrendered immediately, he was all for it. As it turned out, Vi was right; every opponent Zeke faced in the arena immediately gave up.


    It wasn''t until the eighth fight of the day that Zeke actually had to fight. But when the announcer called out his name and his opponent''s, Zeke''s heart raced.


    "In the next match, we have Ezekiel von Hohenheim against Samuel Luftschloss."


    Zeke focused his full attention on Samuel as thetter stepped into the arena. The excitement and nerves in Zeke''s chest thrummed like a drum. Every beat reminded him of the day Samuel had bested him inbat ss. That entire affair had remained as a wound in Zeke''s heart. He never again had a chance for a rematch. Vi had intervened and effectively cornered the Luftschloss family.


    His jaw tensed, grinding his teeth together in anticipation. He saw the cocky smirk that had returned to Samuel''s face. This fight was long overdue, ever since Samuel had unted his engagement to Lilly in front of Zeke. He may have med Samuel for losing Lilly back then, but even those reasons no longer mattered.


    This fight was about regaining his self-respect and demonstrating his power. He would not hesitate to show all his strength. Whatever it took to beat Samuel.

 Chapter 75: The Tournament V.

    Chapter 75: The Tournament V.


    Zeke and Samuel stood at opposite sides of the arena, each readying themselves for the impending fight. The anticipation was palpable, as they both signaled their readiness to the announcer.


    In the moments before the start of the fight, Zeke utilized his spell to analyze Samuel. The list of Samuel''s spells was a month old. Zeke had managed to acquire a fresh scan of his body before the start of the battle, however.


    <strong>[Results of Analyze]</strong> <strong>First name:</strong> Samuel. <strong>Mage name:</strong> None. <strong>Last name:</strong> Luftschloss. <strong>Age:</strong> 15. <strong>Gender:</strong> Male. <strong>Height:</strong> 1.73m. <strong>Realbat strength: </strong> 223. <strong>Strength:</strong> 10 <strong>Constitution:</strong> 9 <strong>Agility:</strong> 14 <strong>Intelligence:</strong> 10


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Wind magic</strong> (Greater affinity), Rank: True Mage, Engraved spell: [Levitate].


    <strong></strong>


    <strong>Wind magic:</strong>


    <strong>[Levitate]</strong> Active


    This spell allows the caster to levitate. Control and speed in the air depend on the mastery of the spell. [Wind de] Active This spell allows the caster to summon des of wind that can strike at distant targets. [Wind Steps] Active This spell allows the caster to step on air and gives a moderate boost to movement speed with each step. [Gust] Active This spell allows the caster to send out a gust of wind, when used against a target it can destabilize a target and cause it to fall.


    The referee''s voice boomed out, "3, 2, 1, Go!"


    At the signal, Zeke sprang forward with all his might. He barreled towards Samuel with the ferocity of a thunderbolt, eager to end the fight with a decisive strike.


    Samuel, who was well aware of Zeke''s tactics from observing his previous battles, took to the air. The Wind Mage used the [Levitate] spell. After his feet had left the ground, he swung both arms in a downward arc. This gesture was often associated with the [Gust] spell. Sure enough, powerful currents of wind elerated his flight. He was attempting to gain altitude and distance from his opponent as fast as possible.


    Zeke pushed himself to the limits of his abilities. He used every ounce of mastery he possessed in his [Perfect Body Control]. He could feel the fibers of his muscles strain as he raced through the air toward Samuel. He was determined to end the battle with a single strike.


    Samuel''s eyes widened as he realized he wouldn''t be able to outrun Zeke''s charge. In a desperate attempt to reverse the situation, he summoned two sharp [Wind des] with a sweep of his arms.


    If Zeke were to dodge or evade the des, there would be no chance of catching Samuel. Not with the speed the boy ascended. It would only be a moment until he had gained enough altitude to be safely out of range.


    Samuel''s grimace turned to relief as his spells flew toward Zeke. The expression turned to fear, as he realized that Zeke was neither dodging nor slowing down. Zeke''s eyes were fixed on his target and nothing else. He didn''t even flinch as the wind des sliced into his chest, leaving behind trails of crimson blood.


    Zeke gritted his teeth and prepared to deliver a crushing blow. He swung his staff with all his might in a diagonal swipe aimed at Samuel''s rib cage. His staff whistled through the air as he swung it with all his might. The look on his face was cruel and menacing, and it sent chills down Samuel''s spine.


    In ast-ditch effort to save himself, Samuel conjured another [Gust] from his left hand. He was hoping to adjust his position in midair. He barely managed to move his ribs out of the way of Zeke''s strike and took the hit to his hip and leg instead.


    Zeke''s strike sent Samuel flying out of range, tumbling through the air. Though Zeke''s own wounds needed attention, his eyes never left the Wind Mage. Samuel''s hip and leg were bent at an unnatural angle. But for as long as he could stay aloft, he would not be overly hampered by the injury.


    With a sense of frustration, Zekended. He was vexed by this turn of events; the fight ahead would prove more challenging now. Luckily, the arena in which they werepeting was indoors. The room was only around 10 meters high, limiting Samuel''s mobility.


    Samuel''s terror slowly dissipated as he regained hisposure. The fear in his eyes turned to anger as he surveyed the damage to his body. He sent Zeke a fiery gaze and screamed from above.


    "I will make you pay for this!"


    Zeke, unfazed, met Samuel''s hatred-filled eyes with equal fervor. In stark contrast to the enraged Wind Mage, he had opted to remain silent.


    Zeke had no time for banter. He was already formting his next move. He was considering different strategies for taking down flying opponents. He would prefer to keep his remaining trump cards hidden, if at all possible. In the end, he settled on a tried and true method - attrition.


    In theirst fight, Samuel used this very strategy against him. The injuries he had sustained back then had overtaxed Zeke''s core. It was much harder to heal damage than to cause it, after all. Today, things would go differently.


    He cast a challenging smirk at Samuel, daring him to make a move. Standing with his arms crossed, Zeke waited, not adopting abat stance at all.


    Samuel, growing agitated by Zeke''s nonchnce, startedunching [Wind des] at him. This basic spell was a staple for low-level Wind Mages, offering speed, uracy, and low Mana cost.


    Zeke''s grin widened as Samuel fell right into his trap. He didn''t use any Mana. The Blood Mage merely relied on his improved agility to dodge the iing attacks. Sometimes he had to use his staff or vambraces to deflect any that slipped past.


    Samuel realized Zeke''s n after only a few exchanges. The strain of constantly casting [Levitate] while attacking had already begun to take its toll. Sweat dripped down his back as he struggled to find a solution. He couldn''t damage Zeke from a distance and had to remain in the air due to his wounded leg. If he didn''te up with something, defeat seemed inevitable. Samuel ceased his assault. He floated near the ceiling as he considered his options.


    Meanwhile, Zeke stood still, content to run out the clock. The understanding that defeat was near had clearly dawned on Samuel. His only option now was to take a desperate risk to secure a chance of victory. He could see the moment the determination entered his opponent''s eyes, ready to risk it all.


    Zeke remained stoic. He did not reveal that he was anticipating this move. But inwardly he rejoiced. He had hoped Samuel wouldn''t surrender and, instead, make a final effort to turn the tide of the battle.


    As Samuel prepared for his strike, Zeke felt a twinge of curiosity. What could the Luftschloss noble have up his sleeve?


    Samuel glided upwards in order to have enough freedom to build up speed. After reaching the apex of his ascent, he swooped down like a bird of prey. He was determined to get close enough to make it impossible for Zeke to dodge. The Wind Mage pushed his palms together as if trying to squeeze out even thest bit of air. His eyes were focused on Zeke as a malicious grin spread across his face.


    Zeke could only smile at this. The movement was well-known to him, having seen it performed many times by Vi over the summer. Samuel was preparing to cast [Pressure Lance]. The spell created an almost invisible spike of pressurized air. It was capable of piercing even the toughest monsters hides. But Zeke was ready, he knew all too well how to counter this spell.


    The spell''s explosive power diminished with distance. Its effective range was at most three meters. Beyond that point, it would quickly start to feel like a light push rather than a devastating pierce.


    The smile still on his face, he hoisted his staff over his shoulder. He pointed its dragon head toward the iing Wind Mage. After a moment of concentration, heunched it like a javelin.


    Samuel was stunned by this action. Why would any melee fighter toss their only weapon? But he had no time to think, as the staff hurtled toward him at breakneck speed. He aborted his attack, as he was still out of range.


    Samuel redirected his spell to the side. He used the pushback of the pressurized air to dodge out of the way and avoid the iing projectile. Despite this, Samuel was still smiling, seeming to have found the exchange worth it. After all, Zeke had lost his only weapon while he still had ample Mana for another attempt.


    As Samuel was about to restart his attack, he suddenly felt an rming sensation. It was as if the breath had been ripped from his lungs. Looking down, he saw a thick red rope wrapped tightly around his neck. Following the rope to its source, his eyes widened in horror as he saw Zeke hanging in midair. A sadistic grin had spread across Zeke''s face. Samuel desperately tried to escape the chokehold. He fumbled around his throat, trying to loosen or sever his bindings. The rope held firm, revealing itself to be one of Zeke''s [Blood Whips].


    Despite his struggles, Samuel wasn''t able to break free. He was even incapable of dragging the other boy higher into the air. Zeke had anchored himself midair with his [Air Step] spell, rendering him immovable.


    Zeke''s expression turned even more sinister as he reveled in Samuel''s distress. A cruel smile twisted his usually cheerful features, and he began to use the Blood Whip to haul Samuel. At first, the movement was slow. But as Zeke swung Samuel in circles, he gathered momentum. He exerted all the force he could muster to build up speed. After one final revolution, he changed course.


    With Samuel in tow, Zeke plummeted towards the earth. Then, just before impact, he pulled on the rope with all his might. The body of the Wind Mage overtook him in an instant. Like a cannonball, he hurled Samuel towards the ground, arresting his descent.


    The referee attempted to intervene, but it was toote. Samuel mmed into the arena''s dirt floor headfirst, creating a massive cloud of dust. Zekended lightly beside the impact crater, a rxed smile on his face.


    The referee hastened to the scene, clearing the billowing dust with a wave of his arm. Samuely crumpled on the ground, his head buried in the dirt. There didn''t seem to be a single whole bone in his body. The man took swift action, calling over a healer to attend to Samuel''s injuries.


    He stood, giving Zeke a stern gaze, and spoke. "That move could have taken his life. What were you thinking?"


    Zeke remained unfazed by the rebuke, responding coolly. "His [Pressure Lance] could have killed me too. I didn''t see you stepping in then, and for good reasons. With all due respect, sir, this is the Elementium. We are probably the most elite academy forbat Mages in the world. I would appreciate it if you didn''t treat this like a children''s game. Some of us are fighting for our futures here."


    The referee had no retort, for Zeke''s point was valid. He only had a problem with Zeke''s actions in the first ce for a single reason. When the boy had his opponent restrained with a [Blood Whip], the match could have ended in his favor. But Zeke had other ns. Heunched into his final attack before the referee could intervene.


    The announcer studied Zeke for a long moment. Finally, he merely sighed and dered the victor.


    "The winner is Ezekiel von Hohenheim!" His voice rang out, loud and clear.


    Zeke walked back to Vi, who was waiting with a smile. She had no issue with how Zeke won the battle, as she was equally vindictive.


    "Good job, Zeke!" she cheered, "With that, you should be able to enter the elimination round as first-ranked in your group."


    Zeke nodded, happy to have finally evened the score with Samuel. Vi then pointed at the boy in question and added. "I think that''s the end of the tournament for him. Even if an Arch Mage with life affinity were to heal him, he wouldn''t be able to continue with a concussion and depleted core. His head will need time to clear."


    Zeke''s smile only grew wider at this deration. He had feared that his win over Samuel would be meaningless in the end. The Wind Mage could have just taken the second spot to advance. Vi''s words cleared up his final regrets about the fight.

 Chapter 76: The Tournament VI.

    Chapter 76: The Tournament VI.


    Zeke and Vi ventured into the public area of the arenaplex, where the elimination round of the tournament was set to take ce. The boy was in high spirits, as his final opponent had surrendered without a fight as well, after witnessing his disy against Samuel. He had managed to secure first ce in his group, advancing him to the main event.


    The second victor from his group was a surprising one. It turned out to be the girl whom he had intimidated with his intense gaze. She was forced to face Lilly in a battle for second ce but managed to eke out a narrow victory. Zeke couldn''t help but be impressed by her tenacity and strength, despite his initial impression of her.


    Zeke and Vi stepped into the magnificent public area of the arenaplex. The grandeur of the stage left Zeke stunned. The Arena was an open-air Colosseum. Instead of a raised tform for fighting, the battles took ce in a pit in the center. This unique design lent an air of authenticity to the fights, as the environment was mimicked to resemble a natural setting. The area contained rocky hills, rivers, ponds, and even patches of forest. The ensemble of differentndscapes created a spectacr arena for the contestants.


    The spectators sat several meters above the fighting area. This ensured them a clear view of the contestants while also cing themselves out of harm''s way. This attention to detail was a testament to the prestige and reverence of the tournament. Upon witnessing this sight, Zeke was getting excited to be a part of such a storied event. He took in the sights and sounds of the Colosseum.


    Vi didn''t share Zeke''s awe of the grandeur of the arena. She had seen it all before and wasn''t moved by its splendor. She had walked ahead of Zeke, looking back to see where he had gone. When she saw him gawking around like a bumpkin, she doubled back and took his hand.


    "You can admire this ceter, Zeke," she said, pulling him along. "I promised Sophia that I would bring you over after the group stage. We need to hurry, or she''ll be grumpy!"


    Zeke had never seen Sophia "grumpy" and wasn''t entirely convinced by Vi''s ims. He followed her nheless. The mainpetition was about to begin in an hour, and he wanted to meet up with Sophia before then.


    Zeke''s attention was caught by the sight of Leo in the crowd. He was about to call out to him, but the words died on his lips as he took a closer look. To his surprise, Leo was speaking with two middle-aged men. One of them was none other than Richard Feuerkranz, the patriarch of the Feuerkranz family.


    Zeke stood in shock. He watched as Richard Feuerkranz spoke amiably with Leo, even patting him on the shoulder from time to time. He couldn''t help but wonder what was going on. Leo was not part of any noble family, and Zeke had no knowledge of any connection the boy might have with the Feuerkranz family.


    Zeke''s gaze shifted to the second man in the group, who stood next to Richard Feuerkranz. The man was tall, with brown hair and a serious expression, but what caught Zeke''s attention was his muscr build. Zeke felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen the man before. After a moment of contemtion, Zeke finally realized where he knew the man from. He looked like an older version of Theodore. If Zeke''s guess was correct, he was the patriarch of the Steiner Family.


    Zeke couldn''t help but wonder what these two powerful patriarchs of the four great families could be discussing with Leo. However, as he considered this, it didn''t seem so strange after all. Leo was a prodigy in their grade, with exceptional Earth and Fire affinities. Despite not having the support of a noble family, he was still considered one of the top ten fighters in their grade.


    Zeke was deep in thought as he considered the possible implications of Leo''s meeting. Without Maximilian''s aid, he knew that he wouldn''t have been able to achieve the same level of sess as Leo. It was no surprise that the two families were eager to adopt such a talented fighter.


    However, Zeke couldn''t shake the fear that Leo might end up joining the Feuerkranz family. He held a deep-seated grudge against them and didn''t want to see his friendship with Leo suffer because of it. Leo was the only male friend he had in the academy. He saw the other boy as a rival, constantly pushing himself to improve and catch up. Their friendlypetition had only served to make them both better. Zeke didn''t want to see that end because of political maneuvering or family drama.


    His attention was abruptly torn away from Leo by a fierce tug on his arm. He looked down to see Vi ring up at him. Her expression was clearly indicating her frustration. She was fed up with his constant stopping to gawk at the various sights around them.


    Zeke gave her a sheepish grin and fell into step beside her, obediently keeping pace this time. They soon arrived in a more upscale area. It seemed to be restricted to only the most privileged students. Zeke stepped through the various checkpoints unhindered. With Vi by his side, nobody seemed to take notice or object to their presence. They finally ended up inside a lounge with a bar. This seemed to be the chosen hang-out spot for the more important noble students.


    The gathered students quickly took notice of the two neers. Zeke immediately recognized many of them as members of the four families. There were also some descendants of many of the other more prominent families. He felt a pang of hostility as his gaze locked with Alexander''s. The Feuerkranz heir seemed to have returned to his former haughty demeanor. Alexander strode towards them, crossing his arms and blocking their path with a sneer on his face.


    "Well, well, well, look who''s here," Alexander said in a mocking tone. "It''s the resident cockroach. What brings you to this esteemed gathering?"


    "Fuck off, Alexander," Vi replied in Zeke''s stead. "Compared to you, Zeke has an actual reason to be here. This is the first-year tournament, after all. But what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be packing your bags? I hear the western front is cold this time of year."


    "Stay out of this, Windtnzer!" Alexander snarled.


    Zeke put aforting hand on Vi''s shoulder as he stepped up beside her. He would not let her fight this battle for him. He had also expected Alexander to confront him.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes and looked at Alexander as if he were trying to ce him. After a moment, he feigned surprise and eximed out loud.


    "Wow! Is that really you, Alexander? I almost didn''t recognize you without your father to hide behind and piss stains on your pants."


    The crowd broke out into hushed whispers and quiet chuckles. The atmosphere soon grew tense again as Alexander cast his gaze around the room. He was one of the strongest fourth-year students. Hemanded respect not only due to his family name, but also his personal strength.


    Still, his reputation had suffered as ofte. Arge audience had witnessed Maximilian storming the Feuerkranz estate. Therefore, many had also seen Alexander''s embarrassing performance. He had tried to paint himself as morally just and denounce Maximilian''s actions. Alexander was ultimately humiliated and tossed aside. Zeke intended to remind Alexander of his past mistakes at every opportunity.


    Alexander turned back towards Zeke, his gaze intense and challenging.


    "You should watch the matches from the stands, farm boy!" he dered. "There is no reason for why the true nobles of the empire should have to suffer your presence."


    Before Zeke could respond, a voice spoke up from the depths of the room. Its source was obscured by a section that was even more exclusive than the rest of the VIP lounge.


    "He is here by my invitation," the voice stated coolly. "Or do I need to get your permission for something like this now, Alexander?"


    Alexander spun around, his tolerance already pushed to its limits by Zeke''s disrespect. But when he saw where the voice wasing from, he hesitated.


    Zeke immediately recognized the voice as belonging to Sophia. As a member of the emperor''s family, Alexander was not about to pick a fight with her over something so minor. He stepped aside, allowing Zeke and Vi to pass.


    As they walked by, Alexander couldn''t resist a final remark, loud enough for all to hear.


    "Just pray that there is always someone around to save you," he said.


    Zeke paused, giving Alexander a meaningful smile. Then continued on his way without another backward nce.


    "You better enjoy your remaining time in the capital," Zeke countered while walking. His voice was just as loud as Alexander''s. "After all, this is going to be thest time in this life that you get to spend time here."


    The room was filled with murmurs as Zeke''s words echoed in the air. The crowd was reminded of the new rumor. The rumor imed that Ezekiel and Alexander would meet in a duel to the death in ten years'' time. It was said that Alexander would spend the interim at the war front, striving to bring honor to his family name. Their conversation right now only further strengthened the credibility of the gossip. If Zeke won this fateful duel, it would really mean that this tournament would be Alexander''sst time in the capital before his death.


    Unfazed by the whispers, Zeke made his way toward the exclusive section of the VIP lounge where he had heard Sophia''s voice. Vi trailed behind him, casting venomous res at Alexander.


    The private area was shielded from view by billowing curtains of silk. As Zeke pushed through the fabric, he was surprised to find a small,fortable lounge. It opened up to a muchrger balcony with a prime vantage point.


    He had expected to see a room filled with people. Instead, he found himself staring at a sight that was far from what he had imagined. There was only a single figure lounging on a plush sofa, overlooking the arena below. Sophia was back in her ce, after having gotten up to reprimand Alexander.


    Zeke paused for a moment, his mouth falling open. The girl was not wearing her school uniform for a change. The stuffy robes had been reced with a satin dress. The tight fabric highlighted and even entuate her womanly curves. Her beauty was striking as she stretchedzily while lying on an exotic sofa that it made.


    The peace of the moment was disrupted when a sudden gust of wind sent Sophia tumbling to the floor. Vi descended to the sofa, giving the fallen girl a disdainful look.


    "Don''t think that Zeke or I can be fooled by your act," she said. "Your attempts at seduction are obvious and pitiful, right, Zeke?"


    Zeke felt a bit embarrassed, as he had fallen under Sophia''s spell just moments earlier. But he quickly regained hisposure, answering Vi with a nod.


    "You''re right," he said. "We can see right through what you''re doing."


    Sophia got up from the floor with a mischievous grin. She was fully aware of the effect she had on Zeke. Obviously, she wouldn''t believe a word of what he was saying.


    Zeke sank into the plush armchair, feeling as though he was melting into itsfort. He had never felt so rxed in his life, and the girls giggled at his obvious joy. The three of them sat infortable silence for a moment, until Sophia spoke up.


    "What do you think of my little paradise?"


    No wonder there was no one else here, if this truly was Sophia''s personal area. He mustered the willpower to raise his head from thefort of the backrest, taking in the decor of the room. It was decorated with tasteful but luxurious furniture. There were paintings and sculptures along the walls. But Zeke didn''t have an appreciation for art. Letting out a sigh of relief and letting his head fall back again.


    He spoke truthfully, "It''s wonderful. But even if the room were empty, save for this armchair, I would still feel the same way."


    Sophia''s tone was filled with mirth as she replied, "But that''s not all. This space is directly connected to the contestant''s area. That means you can rx up here between rounds. We can even strategize during the other matches."


    Zeke''s eyes blinked open. He was thrilled to hear this. He liked the thought of being able to rest and discuss tactics with the two women during the tournament. This was truly excellent news.


    Zeke''s smile reached his eyes as he expressed his gratitude to Sophia.


    "Thank you, Sophia! You really know how to make someone feel wee," he said, and Sophia returned his smile with one of her own.


    Just as Sophia was about to reply, a powerful voice boomed from the arena. It drew the attention of Zeke and the two girls. They stepped out onto the balcony to see a man floating on a tform in the center of the Coliseum. The man spoke into a device that amplified his voice.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen," the man dered, "allow me to introduce myself. I am Jorgel, your announcer and host for this tournament. With half an hour to go until the start of the fights, let''s go over the specifics of this year''s tournament."


    His tone was cheerful and enthusiastic,manding the attention of the crowd.


    Most of the spectators seemed to havergely settled down into their seats. They were clearly excited to learn what the man had to say about the changes to the tournament. The announcer began his exnation with a nod of approval.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, honored guests and students! For the first time in history, the imperial family has seen fit to bestow prizes upon the victors of this tournament!"


    Zeke turned to Sophia. Did she know about this? by the look on the girl''s face, he was certain that this news was unexpected to them both.


    Zeke eagerly awaited further information on these prizes. His resolve to give his all in the tournament was only strengthened by the possibility of rewards.

 Chapter 77: Battle Royale I.

    Chapter 77: Battle Royale I.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen!" Jorgel''s voice boomed across the arena, drawing the attention of the crowded onlookers. "I know you''ve all been eagerly anticipating the prizes that the contestants will be vying for. But first, I must address the changes to this year''s tournament structure."


    With a sly smile, he continued, "You''ve likely already deduced this from the alterations to the arena. The elimination round will be different from previous years."


    Jorgel gestured to the expansive field, now filled with various types of terrain.


    "All sixty-four contestants will be sent into the arena at once and engage in a Battle Royale! There are no limitations on tactics. Whether it be forming alliances, plotting betrayals, or working together, everything goes. The only rule is that the round will only end when there are sixteen contestants or fewer still standing."


    A hush fell over the crowd as they considered the implications of such a unique format. Jorgel''s gaze swept over the audience, his eyes alight with excitement. This year''s tournament was sure to be one for the ages.


    Zeke''s mind raced as he processed the new information. He was weighing the implications of the altered tournament structure. Despite the challenges it presented, he was not intimidated. He was confident in his own strength and endurance. Zeke was certain that he could survive, even if he had to flee for the entirety of the event. The only scenario that troubled him was the possibility of being ambushed by multiple strong opponents at once.


    He considered the other contestants. All of them were ranked first or second in their respective groups. He realized that he would be facing the strongest fighters of his grade. The average strength of the remaining participants would be much higher than usual. It would not do to underestimate them.


    The thought of forming a group crossed his mind briefly. However, he quickly dismissed the idea upon remembering the reaction of his ssmates during the group stage.


    Zeke knew that he would likely have to rely on himself in thispetition. Still, he remained optimistic. He was determined to make the most of this opportunity and emerge victorious, no matter the odds.


    Jorgel stood up straighter on his flying disc. He raised his voice again, having decided that the crowd had enough time to consider the changes.


    "The final sixteen willpete in an elimination round tomorrow, to determine the champion!"


    He paused for effect, before finally revealing the prize for reaching the top sixteen.


    "Each participant who reaches this stage will be awarded a medal. Thismendation will certify them as one of the finest talents in the empire. This honor can only be obtained in this tournament, and will serve as a symbol of their achievement."


    An excited outcry could be heard from the crowd at this announcement. They seemed to think highly of this reward, but Zeke was not impressed. Such a token held little value for him or Maximilian. Neither ced much importance on the opinions of the empire''s nobles.


    "But wait, there''s more! Jorgel added. "From the third ce up, there will be extra prizes. The third ce will receive one kilogram of essence crystals, ording to their affinity. Furthermore, their medal will be adorned with sapphires. This will set them apart from the other winners."


    Zeke''s eyes lit up at the prospect of such arge amount of essence crystals. One kilogram was even more than he had received for his birthday. That amount had already been enough to keep him going for months. He eagerly awaited the rewards for first and second ce.


    Jorgel basked in the anticipation of the crowd.


    "For second ce, three kilograms of essence crystals and a ruby-decorated medal. And for first ce..." he began dramatically, causing the crowd to lean forward in excitement.


    "...ten kilograms of essence crystals and a gold medal infused with diamonds! And that''s not all! The medal will be engraved with the words ''Number One Talent of the Empire''! This prize will be presented personally by a representative of the emperor."


    The audience was abuzz with excitement, but there were also murmurs of discontent echoing through the arena. The difference in rewards from first to second ce was enormous. Jorgel, the announcer, raised his hand to silence the crowd. His eyes glinted with resolve as he spoke, his voice stern and resolute.


    "I understand your concerns," Jorgel began, "but let us not forget the teachings of our beloved emperor." He took a moment topose himself, then spoke in a voice that resonated with authority.


    "As the emperor has famously stated, Second ce is simply first among the losers. That is why the rewards for first ce are so much higher!" Jorgel dered, his voice ringing through the arena. The audience was left in hushed contemtion, digesting the emperor''s words.


    Zeke wasn''t particrly impressed by the attempt to silence the crowd with the authority of the crown. The fact that the words had been spoken by the emperor didn''t give them more or less weight in Zeke''s opinion. He had to reluctantly agree with the contents of the words, though. Second ce was of little worth in the harsh reality of battle. In a real fight, a second ce meant death. So why he wondered, should it be rewarded generously in the tournament?


    Despite his misgivings about the Geistreich family, Zeke knew that the emperor''s words carried weight and wisdom. In a world where only the strongest survive, the distinction between first and second ce was all that mattered.


    Before Jorgel could continue with his announcement, someone in the crowd yelled a question at him. The voice was loud enough to be heard by everyone, and Zeke realized that he recognized the speaker.


    "What rewards will I receive if I manage to get first ce with a duo-affinity?"


    The speaker''s question echoed through the arena, drawing the attention of the spectators. The crowd parted, revealing a young man among its ranks. The speaker who was mixed in with the ordinary spectators turned out to be Leo.


    Jorgel, the announcer, examined Leo with a nod of approval.


    "Ah, quite bold," he said, a hint of a smile on his lips. "You must be Leo. I''ve heard about you."


    "And I can assure you, if you manage to secure one of the top three spots, you will not be disappointed. I promise that you will receive the same amount of essence crystals for each of your affinities." Jorgel continued.


    "If you do indeed im the first ce, you will receive not just ten kilograms of essence crystals, but 20. On top of the Fire essence crystals, you will get an additional ten kilograms of Earth essence crystals. We decided on this rule because it is much harder to advance two affinities than a single one. If a student still manages to keep pace with his peers despite this handicap, then that needs to be rewarded!"


    Jorgel smiled as he let that sink in for a moment. Before continuing in a more stern voice.


    "But even if you can get your hands on the resources here, it is still the emperor''s wish that you ept the offers of one of the noble families. We don''t want to see your talent wasted."


    Leo nodded and replied with a firm voice.


    "I understand! I have already decided in my heart. I will get in contact with the family of my choice after the tournament!"


    This promation sent another round of murmurs through the crowd. Leo was a lot more famous than Zeke had expected.


    Jorgel, satisfied with the response, waited for a moment for any other questions. When there was nobody else who spoke up after a minute, he finished his announcement with onest statement.


    "All remaining contestants should now make their way toward the staging area below. There, you will be instructed on how to proceed. I imagine that most among you will use this time to form alliances, as the event will start in another 15 minutes."


    With that, Jorgel directed his flying tform to return to its previous position, indicating that he had nothing more to say.


    Zeke looked at Vi and Sophia, exchanging looks with the two girls. He could see the worry in both of their eyes. The two were concerned about him. Both of them knew about Zeke''s infamy in ss. They had realized it would not be easy for him to form any kind of alliance. He smiled when he saw their concern and tried to reassure them.


    "Don''t worry about me! I still have a couple of tricks up my sleeve."


    The girls eventually nodded. There was nothing they could do but wish him luck. Zeke waved goodbye to them as he made his way to the exit. As he was leaving, he called back over his shoulder.


    "Make sure to cheer for me, okay? I don''t want to be the only one with no fans."


    Shortly after, Zeke found himself in a stone room below the arena with the other 63 contestants. The oppressive atmosphere in the room was palpable. The announcement had lit a new fire in the hearts of the students. Zeke wasn''t sure if it was the promise of medals or essence crystals that was the driving factor. However, the resolve to win was clear to see among the remaining Contestants.


    Zeke noticed that factions had already started to form. Most students stood together in groups of up to 8 people. The majority had formed smaller groups of three to five. Zeke was among the only ones left out, and all he could do was sigh at his bad luck.


    He then felt someone approach him from behind with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. He prepared for a conflict, but immediately dropped his guard when he recognized the person as Leo. He turned his head in the direction from where he could sense the approaching boy and was met with Leo''s surprised face.


    "Wow, that is damn creepy," Leo said, surprised by Zeke''s unexpected alertness. "It''s like you have eyes in the back of your head, man!"


    Zeke merely smiled, he had no intention of revealing his spells. After a moment of awkward silence, Leo cleared his throat before speaking up.


    "Wanna join my group?" he asked.


    Zeke looked beyond Leo and saw the three other individuals standing behind him. He recognized them all frombat ss. He was impressed with the group Leo had managed to gather. If Zeke had to make a top ten list of the strongest students in their grade, these individuals would be on it.


    However, before Zeke could respond, one of the group members protested.


    "What are you doing, Leo? I did not agree to work together with that guy. I don''t agree to add him to the team." The young man, Erik, was one of the most talented Fire Mages in their grade. Unsurprisingly, he had been adopted by the Feuerkranz family.


    Another member, Lena Wellenrufer, also spoke up. She was probably the strongest water mage in their year and was born into the Wellenrufer family.


    As she spoke, it became clear that she agreed with Erik.


    "Hmm, I think I have to agree with the hothead on this one. I don''t know if we can work together with Ezekiel. His reliance on closebat might throw us off." she said.


    She gave Zeke an apologetic smile. He returned the gesture in kind. He could tell that she was merely pointing out tactical ws and was not against him joining for any other reason. Thest member of the team, Edmund Steiner, remained silent, not taking either side.


    Leo had not expected his teammates to react like that. He looked between them with an incredulous expression on his face.


    "Come on, guys," he said.


    He was clearly surprised that this had turned into an argument. Zeke was just as strong as any other member of this team, in Leo''s opinion.


    "Zeke is just as strong as any of us. Also, as you saw a moment ago, he has eyes in the back of his head. There''s no chance of him getting in our way."


    Lena appeared to be considering Leo''s words. She seemed half-convinced. Erik, on the other hand, crossed his arms in defiance. It was obvious that he would not budge on this.


    "It''s either him or me. If you insist on this, then I will leave the team."


    Leo was visibly confused by Erik''s strong opposition. Before the situation could escte any further, Zeke spoke up.


    "Thanks, man. I really appreciate what you''re trying to do here, but there is no reason..."


    Leo''s hand shot up, stopping Zeke from continuing his words. He then turned his gaze to Erik. The group realized that the aura around Leo had changed dramatically. Gone was the amiable young man from moments ago. In his ce was the feral beast that Zeke knew from their sparring matches.


    "Are you threatening me, Erik?" Leo asked in a low voice


    Erik was shocked by the sudden change in Leo''s demeanor. He had not expected such a transformation after his ultimatum. He had expected to be the obvious choice. But Erik was too proud to take back his words at this point. After all, he was a member of the Feuerkranz family, while Leo had not yet been adopted by any noble family.

 Chapter 78: Battle Royale II.

    Chapter 78: Battle Royale II.


    <strong>Chapter 78: Battle Royale II.</strong>  Erik straightened his posture and replied confidently to Leo''s challenge, his voice echoing through the air. "So what if I am? Just make your choice and be done with it!"  Leo and Erik locked gazes, each sizing the other up. The silence was palpable, and neither was budging. The only change in either of their faces was the asional beads of sweat rolling down Erik''s forehead. After a moment, Leo spoke again.  "Fine. It''s settled, then. I''m forming a team with Zeke. You two are wee to join."  Erik''s eyes flicked towards Lena and Edmund, hopeful. His heart swelled with relief when he saw Lena''s smile, but her next words dampened his spirits.  "I think you may have overyed your hand this time, Erik," she said.  From her words, it was clear that she would stay with Leo.  Edmund said nothing, but his stance was clear. He would stay with the team. Erik felt a twinge of regret, but he wouldn''t back down now. With a nod, he turned to leave, but before he could take a few steps, a voice called after him.  It was Leo, who had not taken his eyes off Erik the whole time. In a loud voice, he dered.  "Erik Feuerkranz, I will look for you. No matter what team you join, I guarantee that you will not make it to the finals."  Erik stiffened at Leo''s deration, his foot freezing in midair for a moment. But in the next instant, he spun to face Leo, anger etched upon his features.  The fact that one of the top teams was targeting him made it unlikely for any other teams to ept him. Erik started to collect mana in his body, about tosh out. However, before he could unleash a spell, a sabre appeared on his shoulder, the movement too fast for him to react.  Leo stood before him, a mere half step away, his smirk challenging. "Try me, firecracker," he teased, "and you might not even make it to the start of the event."  Erik paled, but his fear was quickly reced by determination. Summoning a me spear over each of his shoulders, he was ready to trade blows with Leo.  A voice pierced the tension, and an unseen force separated the twobatants.  "That''s enough, you two," the man bellowed. "Save it for thepetition."  Leo nodded to the old man who had stepped between them and returned to his previous position. Erik backed down as well, but his rage was still noticeable. But only a few momentster he had already vanished into the crowd. He was clearly still going to try to form or join a different group.  The old man addressed the crowd.  "In a few minutes, you''ll be allowed into the arena. You''ll have five minutes to reach a position of your choice before the fighting begins. You can either try to fortify a position or roam. The event will end when only sixteen students remain standing."  He seemed to remember something else and addressed the crowd once more.  "And one more thing. There will be hidden observers throughout the arena. Their job will be to dere students disqualified after a loss and take them to the healers if necessary."  Some students began asking trivial questions about the rules of this round. Zeke was no longer paying attention. Instead, he approached Leo, eager to talk to him.  "There was no need for all of that, Leo. I would have been fine on my own." Zeke said, his voice carrying a note of confusion.  Leo gave Zeke a stern nod.  "I believe you. The reason I got so angry with Erik had nothing to do with you in the first ce. I got angry because he was trying to use his position to force my hand. If he had a legitimate reason, as Lena did, I would have backed down. But not like that. There''s nothing I hate more than nobles who abuse their power."  Zeke saw a glint of hatred in Leo''s eyes as he spoke. He couldn''t help but wonder what experiences had fueled such a deep resentment. But instead of dwelling on it, he simply smiled and nodded at Leo in gratitude.  "Either way, I appreciate the help. It''s made things a lot easier for me."  Leo''s friendly demeanor returned, and he pped Zeke on the shoulder. "It was nothing. With our team, I have no doubt we''ll advance to the next round."  Lena interjected with a teasing grin. "Gentlemen, enough with the bromance. We''ve got limited time, let''se up with a strategy."  The girl''s words were met with serious nods from both Leo and Zeke as they shifted their focus to strategy. Leo rubbed the back of his head, looking sheepish.  "I have a good sense for the flow of battle, but strategy is not exactly my strong suit," he admitted.  Zeke chuckled at the change in Leo''s demeanor. A minute ago, he had been like a wild beast, angry and ready for battle. Now he was acting the part of the embarrassed teenager.  But there was no time for Zeke to marvel at Leo''s quick changes in mood. He had to think of something for their team, as he considered it partly his fault that they were down a strong Fire Mage. He was determined toe up with the best possible strategy for their uniquebination. This was his way of making up for his perceived blunder.  "I think we should y the role of Ambushers," Zeke said after only a moment, grabbing the attention of the others.  "Exin." a new voice said.  It was Edmund who spoke up, his deep and gravelly voice matched his serious appearance.  Zeke gathered his thoughts. In order, he started to exin the mental steps he had taken to arrive at his conclusion.  "We have no Wind Mages in our team, so that means we have nobody who specializes in scouting. We would have to charge ahead blind, were we to act as hunters. It is also likely that we would be met with traps in that scenario. Theck of a designated Fire Mage also means our long-range damage potential is subpar. This would make it much harder for us to attack fortified positions head-on."  Zeke took a moment to gauge his teammates'' reactions. He was relieved to only see an intense focus on their faces rather than any me for the loss of their Fire Mage.  "That means we would be at a disadvantage in a standardbat scenario," Zeke continued. He took a moment to collect his thoughts, figuring out how best to exin his idea.  "What our team excels in, though, is extreme close-range damage," Zeke said, starting to highlight their strengths.  "Me and Leo are probably the hardest hitters in the entire year if we manage to get close enough to the opponents."  Leo''s ears reddened slightly at the praise. He was putting a lot more importance on Zeke''s assessment than the boy had realized. He wondered why his opinion was so important to Leo. But now was not the time to consider this. He merely smiled and shook his head at Leo''s overreaction.  "We need to couple our close-range damage with the battlefield control that Lena and Edmund can bring to the table. There''s probably no other team that can escape if we manage to get the drop on them."  Zeke finished his analysis of their team and waited for their reactions. Lena was the first to agree, but her face was still troubled.  "That is very true, IF we manage to catch our opponents by surprise, we could probably secure an easy victory," she said.  "I don''t suppose you have a n for that as well, wonder boy?" she asked Zeke with a teasing grin.  Zeke returned her smile with one of his own. "I might have something in mind that you''ll probably enjoy," he responded.  Zeke leaned close to Lena and whispered something into her ear. At first, she was taken aback by his close proximity and seemed flustered. But as she listened to his n, her expression shifted to one of deep contemtion. Finally, a radiant smile settled on her face.  "This might actually work! If we can pull it off, we could take out a couple of other teams with ease. Even if the n doesn''t work, we would still be basically untouchable," she said, clearly excited by Zeke''s proposal.  After exining his n to the other two boys, they all agreed to implement Zeke''s strategy. Leo, for some reason, seemed even more proud of the idea than if he hade up with it himself. He constantly reminded the others how great of an idea it had been to add Zeke to the team. The others initially agreed enthusiastically, but as Leo continued to bring it up, even Zeke couldn''t take it anymore.  He tried to hit Leo over the head when the boy brought it up once again. However, Leo dodged the strike with ease and shot Zeke a challenging smirk. He seemed to have gotten the message, though and stopped praising Zeke.  It was at this moment that the overseer called for the contestants to get ready. "Everyone, prepare yourselves. The event will start any moment now. You will only have five minutes to get into position before you must fight," the overseermanded.  Zeke''spanions shared a look and a nod, their understanding of their mission clear. However, Leo''s gaze was fixated on Erik, who against all odds, had found a new group to align with. It wasprised of powerful students in their own right. But Zeke was confident that their team could triumph over Erik''s new group in battle.  Leo cast a piercing gaze upon each member of Erik''s group and bellowed, "Dead man walking, all of you!" With a final disdainful look, Leo said no more, ignoring them for the remainder of the waiting period.  Though Zeke found Leo''s theatrics to be excessive, he couldn''t help but feel a thrill. The artificial rivalry that Leo had single-handedly created was a powerful motivator. The impending showdown with Erik''s group left Zeke giddy with anticipation.  Finally, the gate to the arena swung open. The first to react was the old man who had told them to get ready only moments earlier. With a shout, the old gatekeeper signaled the start of the event, his withered arms swinging wildly.  "Go, go, go! Into the arena with you all!"  The students needed no further encouragement. Zeke and his team were among the first to race through the gates and onto the sandy arena floor.  Zeke scanned the surrounding terrain, taking in the jagged rock formations to the east and the clear pond to the north. He knew the terrain of the arena well enough, having memorized theyout from a bird''s-eye view, and he was eager to put his n into action.  With a confident smile, Zeke turned to his teammates.  "I know the way," he dered.  He set off in a sprint toward their predetermined destination. The rest of the group followed close behind, their hearts pounding with excitement.  As they reached the marshy area, Zeke couldn''t contain his grin. He surveyed the swampy surroundings, then turned to Lena with a gleam in his eye.  "Are you ready?" he asked, a hint of anticipation in his voice.

 Chapter 79: Battle Royale III.

    Chapter 79: Battle Royale III.


    <strong>Chapter 79: Battle Royale III.</strong>  Zeke and his group had finally reached the swamp. As they had expected, there were no other teams in sight. Zeke and Leo began scanning the surroundings while Lena and Edmund got to work.  Only moments passed before a thinyer of fog started to descend upon the swamp, obscuring the distant scenery. Zeke remembered that Lena was a specialist in using fog and mist. He knew that she had engraved the spell [Water Maniption] on her core. She liked to use it to create fine water particles in the air, creating chaos on the battlefield by robbing enemies of their vision.  While everyone else was blind, she alone retained a limited awareness of movement within the fog. This fact meant she always had the upper hand, given enough time to set it up first.  However, the spell had its downsides. First, the cost of mana was high. Zeke''s team sought to mitigate this by using the ambient water in the swamp, instead of creating the water using mana. This method also had the added benefit of fooling other students into thinking that the fog was natural.  Another downside was that if Lena used the spell while in a team, they would all be blinded as well. There was no readily avable solution to fix this w either.  Zeke was determined to still use the fog idea. He hade up with multiple countermeasures to work around this limitation. His first idea involved Edmund, who was creating raised pathways through the swamp. ording to Zeke''s strategy, the team would utilize these raised pathways to silently navigate the swamp. They would then wait for enemy teams to enter one of the many fog-free pockets within the marsh.  These pockets were arranged by Lena. They were mere meters in diameter, just enough for a group to gather and regroup. But they had not enough space for any effective maneuvering when Zeke and Leo emerged from the mist.  This left their opponent with only two options. The ambushed team could either stay and fight or flee into the swamp through the veil of fog.  In the case of the former, Zeke and Leo would engage in closebat. They would wreak havoc, while Edmund and Lena provided backup.  In the event they chose thetter, Zeke and Leo would give chase. Lena and Edmund would also utilize their abilities to prevent the enemy team''s escape. Thebination of fog and the strategic use of their abilities would give Zeke''s team the upper hand.  As the mists of the swamp thickened, Zeke''s confidence strengthened in equal measures. Despite the shroud of fog that surrounded him, his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] allowed him to see meters ahead with rity. He kept an eye on his teammates. He had to make sure none of them got lost. He moved to take Lena''s hand, the two of them standing vignt at the heart of the swamp.  As agreed, Zeke would stay by Lena''s side. His fledgling telepathic abilities would be used to silently inform the team. They waited for other teams to enter the fog. The four of them stood together, nerves taut with excitement.  Zeke cast his gaze upon Lena, the only one near enough for him to make out in the hazy surroundings. She stood with her eyes closed. Her features were etched with intense concentration. She focused all her efforts on sensing movement through her connection to the fog.  Her eyelids fluttered and Zeke started to smile. At the next moment, her eyes snapped open. She returned his smile and held up all five fingers of her free hand, then gestured towards the south. The stage was set, and the moment hade for Zeke and his team to strike.  He nodded in response to Lena''s gesture, indicating that he had understood. He focused his mind and telepathically spoke to his teammates.  "Five foes to the south, let''s go!"  Lena, with her hand still sped tightly in Zeke''s, took the lead down the raised pathway, her senses honed on the source of the disturbance.  They had traveled for only a short time when Lena suddenly came to a stop, indicating for Zeke to take the lead. He acknowledged her signal with a nod and stepped past her, sending a telepathic message to the team.  "The enemy is right ahead. We proceed as nned. Leo and I will advance, with Lena and Edmund ready to respond to their actions."  Leo moved to stand beside Zeke, ready to join the charge at a moment''s notice.  He took a deep breath and readied himself, relying on his senses to guide him. The ever-thinning fog was a clear sign that they were getting closer to the enemy. As the two frontline fighters made their way forward, Zeke soon started to hear voices from ahead.  Zeke and Leo shared a nce and crept toward the sound of the voices. They were driven by the knowledge that their quarry had been located. Ahead, Zeke could make out two figures, one male and one female, deep in conversation. As he drew closer, he overheard the boy eximing.  "This swamp is a golden opportunity for us. We can probably hide in here for the longest time without being found. Let the other teams fight it out and weaken themselves. By the time we emerge, there will be nobody left strong enough to oppose us!"  The girl, however, seemed less confident. "I don''t know, Bert," she said, "something about this swamp is giving me the creeps. I think we shouldn''t stay here for long. Don''t you guys also think that it''s weird that there are pockets in the fog? There''s even solid ground below our feet. I don''t like this. I think we should..."  Her words trailed off as she suddenly fixed her gaze on Zeke. The moment stretched taut as Zeke realized that they had been discovered. With a roar, he charged forward, with Leo hot on his heels.  Zeke pushed the limits of his physical ability. He bolstered his strength to its utmost without risking harm to himself. He lunged forward, charging directly at the girl, who was now eyeing him with recognition. She scowled in frustration at her team''s failure to prevent Zeke from getting so close. Nevertheless, she acted quickly and summoned a zing [me Pir] to bar his way.  But before the pir could fully materialize, a deluge of water flooded the area, dousing the me.  With a single bound, Zeke was upon her. He preferred not to use his staff in this fight. He was still mindful of the devastating damage the heavy, metal-reinforced weapon could inflict. But in the heat of battle, he wouldn''t take any chances. Zeke delivered a fierce punch to her gut that left her gasping for breath and doubled over on the ground.  Zeke pivoted and unleashed his [Mind Fog] spell on the enemy furthest in the rear. The boy was in the midst of gathering mana for a [Pressure Lance] spell. In closebat, this was one of the few spells that truly frightened Zeke. This was one of only a few spells that he would not dare face head-on.  Zeke used his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to take quick stock of the battle situation. Leo had just taken down his own opponent with abination of two [Earth Pirs] and an uppercut. A third opponent, another Fire Mage, was being pinned down by Lena. Edmund was busy raising the earth toward the back of the fight, making it even harder for the remaining opponents to flee.  That left two opponents for Zeke and Leo to take care of. Zeke looked between the Wind mage from earlier and an earth mage who looked to be on the verge of having a panic attack. Zeke guessed that this was the guy who had spoken earlier.  He had nothing but pity for the boy who had led his team into this situation. Zeke decided that he would leave this guy to Leo. Instead, he charged towards the Wind Mage he had hit with his [Mind Fog] spell a second earlier.  The way Zeke''s new mind spell worked was that it would slow all thoughts and reactions of the target. But as the target regained rity, the effects of the spell would wear off. It usually only took a True Mage a couple of seconds to regain full control over their senses.  However, In the first one or two seconds, the reaction time of an affected Mage was severely restricted. Zeke used that window of opportunity to get as close to his chosen opponent as possible. The enemy Mage seemed to have exceptionally weak willpower. By the time Zeke arrived at his side two secondster, the poor guy seemed to be still pretty dazed.  Zeke felt a pang of guilt as he prepared to attack the Wind Mage, who was still out of it from his [Mind Fog] spell. Zeke struck the spindly mage with a precise blow to the side of his forehead, rendering him unconscious.  As Zeke scanned the battlefield, he realized with surprise that there was nothing left for him to do. Leo had just dispatched Bert, the earth mage, with a swift blow from the t side of his saber. Lena had overpowered her fire mage opponent with water tentacles that had forced their way down the mage''s throat. Zeke watched with a mixture of awe and trepidation as the mage''s struggles grew weaker and weaker. Finally, he copsed. He was unable to fight against the watery prison that held him captive any longer.  Zeke shot a wary nce at Lena, not wanting to find himself on the receiving end of such a disturbing spell. With the battle over, the only thing left to do was to tend to the wounded and assess the damage.  The group convened in the center of the battlefield. Each silently assessed their own and the team''s condition before Leo broke the silence.  "That went better than we could have hoped," he said with a note of pride in his voice. "Five down, and no casualties on our side. Not a bad start."  Lena, while also ted, was more reserved in her enthusiasm.  "It was a good performance," she agreed, "but keep in mind, those five were just second-rungpetitors. They didn''t even make it to first ce in their group. We may not be so fortunate against one of the truly elite teams."  Edmund nodded. His demeanor was as methodical and measured as ever.  "We shouldn''t let our guard down," he said, echoing Lena''s caution.  Zeke chimed in, his voice firm and confident.  "Whether this was a strong team or not shouldn''t be our focus," he began, "we have just proven that our strategy works. Let''s head back to the center and wait for the next team to fall into our trap."  The trio nodded in agreement and followed Lena back to their starting point. A quarter of an hourter, the next team stumbled into their trap.  With a swing of his arm, Zeke unleashed his [Blood Whip], sending two opponents to the ground. The final foe was left for Leo to handle. Leo took down thest enemy.  Zeke was forced to showcase a new trick he had been working on. The [Blood Whip] had one significant drawback - the excessive use of blood. However, Zeke had found a way to rectify this.  With a flick of his wrist, Zeke began to draw the blood back into his body, the wounds on his hands closing in its wake. Leo gazed at Zeke in disbelief, staring from his face to his hands and back again.  "Yuck! That looks disgusting, like a snake crawling into your body!" He said with a twinkle in his eye. "Jokes aside, you''ve actually figured out a way to fix one of the major downsides of your spell in just one month? You must be a genius when ites to spell theory. No wonder someone as great as Maximilian would take you under his wing."  Zeke basked in the praise from Leo, but he felt like he could hear a weird undertone in Leo''s voice. Before he could inquire further, Lena interjected.  "You two can fuss over each otherter," she said. "Let''s get back to the center and await the next group."  Zeke and Leo followed her and Edmund, returning to their starting position in silence. For a while, they remained still and quiet. But after half an hour of waiting, Lena squeezed Zeke''s hand. He turned to see her raise two fingers and nod in a direction, indicating the position of the group.  Just as Zeke was about to ry the message, Lena squeezed his hand again. Confused, he looked at her to see her face scrunched in concentration. After a moment, she leaned in and whispered.  "I think those two guys were chased into the swamp by arger group. This wasn''t part of the n, and I am notpletely sure what our best move here is. But I trust you to make the right call. This is your n after all."  Zeke''s heart swelled with gratitude at the trust Lena ced in him. He felt a sense of responsibility to live up to it and make the right decision. Zeke considered the situation at hand, considering every possibility. With a firm decision in mind, he turned to his team, ready to share his n.  "Two individuals are being pursued into the swamp by arger force," he began, using his telepathy. "I propose we wait for an opportunity to ambush therger group. The two stragglers pose no threat to us, four against two. But therger force could be a formidable challenge."  He paused, looking at each member of his team, searching for any objections or concerns. But all he found was silence, and Lena rising from her seat, taking his hand. It seems the team was in agreement in trusting Zeke''s judgment. He was moved by the gesture, but also started to feel the weight of their trust upon him. He could only hope he would live up to their expectations.  As Zeke and his team approached the nearest pocket in the fog, they heard the sounds of voices nearby. To his surprise, Zeke recognized one of the voices. It belonged to the young woman who had taken second ce in his group.  "Do you think they''ll be able to find us in here?" the frightened voice asked.  Herpanion sounded a little more confident as she replied, "I''m not sure, but it won''t be safe for long. There''s also something strange about this fog. I can''t seem to disperse it with my wind magic. I think it was created using..."  Before she could finish her thought, another voice interrupted her.  "Hah! finally found you. Did you really think you could escape forever because you''re both Wind Mages?"  Zeke''s eyes widened as a group of five emerged into the clearing, it turned out to be Erik and his new team. Their leader, a girl with light blue hair and a cruel smile, was Martina Bacuf. The girl was a talented Water Mage from a renowned family. She was second only to Lena in terms of mastery of the water element in their grade.  Zeke could sense the tension radiating from Lena and Leo as they saw their rivals. He hoped they would wait for the optimal moment to strike rather than recklessly charging forward. As the team started to circle the clearing ording to Zeke''s instructions, the other groups didn''t stand still either.  The two Wind Mages had resigned themself to their fate. They were clearly exhausted already and didn''t have the energy to continue running. The bolder of the two girls decided that if she was going to go down either way, she might as well try to cause some emotional scars on her way out.  "Well, it doesn''t matter if you''ve managed to catch us. You wont be far behind us. You clowns should not have epted Erik into your group. All of you are already..." she paused for dramatic effect, before repeating Leo''s words from earlier, "...Dead! Men! Walking!"  Herpanion nodded in agreement, adding her own warning.  "Dumb move to pick a fight with Ezekiel as well, you guys should have seen what he did to Samuel in the group stage. The only reason I even managed to advance was because of the massacre he caused. Last I heard, they were still trying to put him back into a shape that resembles a humanoid!"  The words hit their mark, causing unease to ripple through Erik''s group. But their leader, Martina, silenced the unease with a cold, hard voice.  "Good for you for finding your spine," she sneered. "But those guys aren''t here. It''s just you two, and us, in this fog. And nobody will hear your screams."  There was a moment of silence, and then a voice spoke from right behind the group of five, apanied by the sound of wet footsteps. It was Leo, his voice as cold as the surrounding fog.  "Nobody will hear you scream, indeed," he said, as he sprang into action.

 Chapter 80: Battle Royale IV.

    Chapter 80: Battle Royale IV.


    The members of Erik''s group responded quickly and effectively to Leo''s sudden attack. The two Fire Mages unleashed a bombardment of spells at their assant. The Earth Mage strengthened his defenses with ayer of [Earthen Armour], before taking his position at the front of the party. The Wind Mage, meanwhile, primed a [Pressure Bolt] to prevent Leo from advancing any further.


    Martina, the group''s Water Mage and leader, was the only one to take a more tactical approach. She instantly understood that Leo was likely not acting alone. She started erecting a [Water Shield] to protect the group''s nks and rear. She hoped to guard against any potential ambushes.


    Her efforts were in vain, though, as Zeke broke through her still-forming barrier with ease. He had taken advantage of the distraction caused by Leo''s initial charge to approach.


    Zeke had snuck up on the Wind Mage and attacked with his reinforced staff. The blow was relentless and targeted the boy''s center mass with deadly precision.


    The Mage waspletely caught off guard by the sudden attack. He had fallen victim to Zeke''s [Mind Fog] spell a moment before. In ast-ditch effort, he tried to slip away. But he didn''t manage to avoid the blowpletely. Zeke''s staff, adorned with a dragon skull, crashed into his shoulder with a bone-shattering crack. The mage let out a pained scream, drawing the attention of the rest of the group to the ambush.


    Zeke was relentless, not giving his enemies a chance to intervene. He swiftly followed up his first strike with a sweeping blow to the wounded mage''s head. He rendered him unconscious and therefore unable to continue the fight. With the Wind Mage out ofmission, Erik''s group was down a member - making the two groups equal in number.


    Zeke took a moment to assess the situation. Leo was putting on quite the show, dodging and weaving as he traded spells with the two enemy Fire Mages. The surrounding area was dotted with tall [Earth Pirs], erected by Leo himself. He darted in and out of cover from the enemy''s attacks to not get overwhelmed.


    Farther back, Lena had joined the fray as well. She was locked inbat with Martina, the enemy team leader. The two were known for their fierce rivalry. It was likely that the reason Martina had even agreed to bring Erik along was because of this fact. Zeke was almost certain that she had been hoping for a chance to finally settle the score with her longtime adversary.


    His gaze shifted to Edmund just as he shed with the opposing Earth Mage. The two of them had be wrapped in earthen armor and immediately began exchanging blows. At first nce, the fight appeared to be a contest of raw strength, but Zeke could see the intricacies at y. The ground underneath and around the twobatants was constantly changing. Eachbatant was trying to unbnce the other. Every so often, a chasm would open up, or a pir would rise from the ground. This was a battle not just of brute force, but of mastery over the earth element as well.


    Zeke was momentarily captivated by the spectacr disy of magic and strength that surrounded him. Eachbatant was showcasing their mastery of their respective elemental magic. However, he quickly refocused, recognizing the urgency of the situation. Leo was in a tough spot, fighting two mages on his own. He was already covered in burns, but didn''t slow down despite his wounds.


    Zeke had to repay Leo''s trust. His friend had followed his n and drawn the enemy''s attention. This allowed Zeke to execute a sneak attack on one of their opponents. Now, it was Zeke''s turn to help Leo in his quest for a one-on-one showdown with Erik. He surveyed the area, searching for the best way to join the fight. His gaze was drawn to the earth pirs that Leo had erected as cover.


    With a crafty glint in his eyes, Zekeunched himself into action. He charged straight toward the two Fire Mages who were standing side by side. They were ready to cover each other''s backs. With a clear strategy in mind, Zeke prepared himself to turn the tide of the battle.


    Zeke''s approaching form was immediately spotted. The Fire Mages started redirecting some of their spells in his direction to ward him off. But Zeke was not deterred. With all his might, he leaped over the iing spells, gliding forward with purpose.


    The two boys sneered at this move. An airborne enemy without flight capability was an easy target. The second Fire Mage aimed at Zeke and was just about to release a spell, when he suddenly froze mid-cast. He had lost track of Zeke.


    Zeke was aware of the danger he was putting himself in by jumping. The moment his feet left the ground, he started to create a [Blood Whip] wrapping the band around a nearby pir. With a strong tug, he changed direction abruptly. This caused him to disappear from the sight of the two Mages in an instant.


    He emerged from behind the pir with newfound speed, having harnessed the momentum of the swing. Zeke''s shoulder strained under the pressure. He could feel that he was approaching the limit of what his body could handle. He was panicking a little upon realizing how much speed he had picked up with a single swing.


    The two Fire Mages were shocked by his move. They were now redirected most of their spells toward him in a desperate attempt to keep him at bay. Suddenly, Leo burst out from the dust cloud and seized the opportunity to attack. He had been overlooked for a moment too long. He brandished his saber and lunged toward Erik. The Fire Mage reacted quickly but was unable to cast a defensive spell in time.


    As Leo''s saber neared its target, Erik frantically redirected his spell. The [me Cannon] that had been intended for Zeke was now turned on Leo. The sh of fire and steel between Leo and Erik resulted in both of them being blown back. Both of them were covered in mes. Thankfully, the innate fire resistance of Fire Mages protected them from serious injury. The shockwave of the explosion was strong to knock them off bnce. Though, both mages quickly regained their footing. The two of them started their own cast of [Fire Lance], continuing the battle.


    Meanwhile, Zeke had his sights set on thest remaining Fire Mage. He was using his [Blood Whip] to maneuver around the battlefield with increasing familiarity. He had learned from his first attempt at using his whips to swing around. Zeke was now quickly gaining proficiency with this way of moving.


    The lone Fire Mage was on edge. He struggled to keep up with Zeke. The fast maneuvering made it difficult for the enemy to predict his path. Zeke''s strategic use of the asional [Air Step] to change direction, only added to the confusion.


    After avoiding an ill-timed [me Lance], Zeke decided to take a risk. He redirected the trajectory of his swing. He flew straight toward the enemy. The boy was now between spells. He started to act in a hurry when he saw Zeke''s new course. But before he could finish a new spell, Zeke''s second whip was already upon him.


    The Moment he managed to snare one of his opponent''s legs, Zeke knew that the fight was over. With a strong pull on the sanguine rope, Zeke dragged the screaming mage towards him. The fear on the boy''s face was palpable as he was dragged across the floor. His eyes opened wide in horror as he looked up at the rapidly approaching Blood Mage. Zeke delivered a single, powerful kick to his head, rendering the other boy unconscious.


    Now, Zeke was once again without an opponent, he had been lucky with his choice. He had taken note of the Fire Mage''s many mistakes during the battle. He realized that he was the weakest member of the opposing team. Zeke couldn''t help but think that the Wind Mage he had taken out earlier would have put up a much better fight. It was a blessing then, that he was not given the opportunity to showcase his true skills.


    Zeke leaned on his staff, taking a moment to catch his breath as he observed his teammates fighting. Three ongoing fights surrounded him. He took the time to getfortable and watched the ongoing duels with a sense of admiration.


    He had no intention of interfering. He was certain that neither Leo nor Lena would appreciate his involvement. Edmund, on the other hand, was already sure to emerge victorious in his battle. The opposing Earth Mage appeared tired and defensive. Theyers of earth that had once protected the mage were slowly fading. This was a clear indication that the fight was drawing to a close.


    Zeke was pretty sure that the boy was only continuing to fight in order to not add any further burden to his team. With a small nod of understanding, Zeke redirected his attention to the battle of the Water Mages.


    He watched intently as the two girls engaged in a fluid dance of spells and counters. The fight was an exhibition of grace and power. Each spellcasting sent shimmering waves through the air. They caused the very fabric of the swampy arena to ripple and bend. He marveled at their control over the elements, bending water to their will in a way that he had only rarely ever seen.


    His eyes were fixed on the application of Martina''s [Water Whip]. The sight of the spell brought back a feeling of nostalgia in him. He was reminded of the time when he had used the same spell as the basis for his own [Blood Whips]. Zeke considered himself an expert in the intricacies of the spell. He could tell with a single nce that Martina was highly skilled in its usage.


    Despite the relentless assault of the whips, Lena remained standing still. She was positioned across from Martina and appeared to get slowly overwhelmed by the barrage. Their fight had turned into a repetitive cycle. Before the whips could hit Lena, she would always manage to neutralize them. The water returned to itsposing element and natural state. Only for new whips to spring up from another direction and strike at her once more.


    Zeke was just about to step in when he noticed a slight grin appearing on Lena''s face. It dawned on him that she might have a n, and he decided to wait, not wanting to spoil her moment of triumph. He would only intervene if it appeared that she was actually in danger of losing the fight.


    Zeke turned his head to nod at the approaching Edmund, who wasing to a stop beside him. The other boy had started walking over wordlessly after winning his fight. Edmund returned Zeke''s nod, and they both turned their attention to the battles in front of them.


    Zeke''s gaze settled on Leo, who was once again charging at Erik. Both Fire Mages were significantly more wounded than before. But Erik looked slightly worse, with bleeding cuts covering his body. Zeke realized that there was something odd about this. If Leo had been able to get close enough to slice his opponent with his saber, he would have also been able to end the fight. It seemed as if the young man was merely ying with his opponent now.


    This assumption was proven correct as Leo deftly dodged another iing spell. He capitalized on the mistake by slicing a new wound into Erik''s left arm before falling back again.


    Zeke''s focus shifted back to the battle between Lena and Martina. The final moments were proving to be the most intriguing. He watched with growing intrigue as Lena''s n slowly revealed itself. Lena had sustained several deep wounds. However, the sacrifice had been necessary to bring her n to fruition.


    Zeke''s gaze was drawn to the sky above Martina. There, a massive water bubble made from the surrounding mist hung suspended. In the next moment, the bubble burst, unleashing a torrent of water onto Martina. The girl was already basking in her imminent victory when she was suddenly thrown to the ground. She was immediately overwhelmed by the immense pressure of the descending waterfall.


    Zeke watched in awe as Lena unleashed her full mastery of Water Magic upon Martina. The rush of water had been relentless. A cascade of liquid power that left the defeated Mage shackled to the ground.


    Zeke stepped closer, seeking to capture the intricate details of Lena''s spellwork. He found himself fascinated by the way she had utilized the torrents of water. She had molded it to her will and used it to bind her opponent after pushing her to the ground.


    Of all the elemental affinities, Zeke had always held a special appreciation for Water Magic. It was the closest to his own blood magic, after all. He watched Lena effortlessly wield the power of the swamp. He felt his understanding of magic deepening and expanding.


    He made a mental note to speak with Lena after the fight. He wanted to learn more about her techniques in creating solid constructs out of a liquid substance. In Zeke''s mind, there was always room for growth and improvement. The opportunity to learn from a talent like Lena was not one he would pass up lightly.


    Zeke approached the defenseless Water Mage. She was lying on the ground, shackled by Lena''s water magic. The fear in her eyes was palpable as she looked up at Zeke, realizing her fate was in his hands. He knew that this moment could easily turn into a trauma for Martina. Therefore, he had no intention of making it any worse than it had to be.


    With a swift kick to the head, Zeke rendered her unconscious. He wanted to spare her any further suffering. Lena soon released Martina from her shackles and slumped to the ground. She had exhausted herself in the fight and was unable to stand any longer. Zeke could tell that it was a hard-fought victory for her, but her cunning n had paid off in the end.


    As the bout drew to a close, Zeke''s attention shifted to Leo and Erik. The Fire Mage''s resistance was waning as he lost more and more blood, driven on only by his stubborn pride. Leo, too, was showing the toll of the battle.


    Thanks to his valiant efforts as a decoy, he was covered in burn wounds. His left arm appeared to have been used to smother a campfire. Zeke could see that Leo''s Earthen Armor had been shattered in many ces. The young Mage had taken a considerable beating.


    Despite his injuries, Leo still radiated energy and vitality, while Erik looked like a walking corpse. Zeke called out to the two fighters, his voice ringing clear.


    "It''s time to end this," he said. "Leo, we need to regroup and n our next move."


    Zeke''s voice jolted Leo and Erik from their focused states. They had been so consumed by the battle that they had failed to take in their surroundings.


    When Erik caught a glimpse of his defeated team, his expression soured. The sight of Martina lying unconscious was enough to sap what little remained of his strength and willpower. He copsed onto the ground, surrendering the fight.


    Leo''s mood only improved after Erik''s surrender. He strode over to Zeke with his hand held high, ready for a celebratory high five. Zeke didn''t hesitate to oblige his friend, pping his hand with a loud p and offering a hearty "Good job!"


    With the conclusion of the battle, Zeke turned his attention to the two Wind Mage girls. They had yet to move from their positions. He exchanged a nce with hispanions, looking for ideas on how to deal with this situation.


    Lena and Leo were both avoiding his gaze, leaving the situation for him to deal with. Edmund turned and walked away, clearly uninterested in dealing with the girls.


    Zeke let out a sigh as he approached them. The task of handling the aftermath of the battle was his responsibility, it seemed. He had to find a way to deal with the situation, despite the exhaustion he felt. He had to ensure that the girls were not going to be a problemter on.

 Chapter 81: Battle Royale V.

    Chapter 81: Battle Royale V.


    Zeke approached the two girls, forcing his face to take on a friendly expression as he did so. He was considering how best to handle the situation at hand. He came to a stop a few steps away from them. Their quivering lips, a clear sign that they felt unsafe in his presence.


    Zeke cast his gaze upon the young woman he had encountered in the earlier stage of the tournament. He attempted to ease the palpable tension in the air.


    "It''s good to see you again," he said, adopting a non-threatening tone. The girl''splexion paled at his words, and she tightened her grip on herpanion''s arm. It was the other young woman who responded. Even so, her voice was trembling.


    "What are your intentions towards us?"


    Zeke sighed, feeling the frustration mounting within him. He shook his head at the absurdity of the situation. After a moment of contemtion, he spoke with a measured tone. He had given up on the idea of acting overly friendly.


    "To be honest, I''m not quite sure. I believe it would be easiest for all parties involved if you were to surrender. It''s obvious that your cores are depleted, based on the fact that you''re not attempting to flee."


    Zeke could tell that the bolder of the two girls wanted to interject. He held up his hand to forestall any argument.


    "Even if you were operating at full capacity, you would have no chance against any two members of my team."


    This shut the girls up. They had nothing to retort with. His straightforward demeanor seemed to work a lot better in easing the girl''s fear. Zeke seized the opportunity as the girls remained silent. He noted the subtle shift in their bodynguage as they grew more at ease in his presence. He sought to build on this momentum.


    "You''ve both done exceptionally well to make it this far in the tournament!" Zeke said, catching their attention.


    "At this point, only the most skilled remain. Even Erik, one of the strongest Fire Mages in our grade, has been disqualified. Just look at him over there."


    Zeke gestured to where Erik was being supported by a staff member. His wounds were too severe to allow him to walk unaided. The sight elicited a glimmer of pride in the girls'' eyes, and Zeke saw a chance to make his case.


    "However, herein lies the conundrum. Even now, after two hours of fighting, there is still no end in sight. It is likely that the other groups are in some sort of stalemate. That means that the remaining groups probably won''t sh. Not for as long as there are still stragglers running around."


    Zeke paused, confident that the girls could deduce the implications of his words. This was his sincere perspective, and he was not trying to manipte them in any manner. Now, it was merely a matter of time to see if they would choose to heed his well-intentioned advice.


    The girls acknowledged Zeke''s words with a nod. They walked a few steps away to discuss their options. Zeke could hear them exchanging hushed whispers. They would nce in his direction or at his team asionally. Zeke was confident that they posed no danger to him or his team. He remained patient as he awaited their decision. He had noticed earlier the slight cracks in both of their cores. This was a sign of overexertion.


    After only a minute, the girls returned. They appeared more at ease. It seemed they hade to a satisfactory conclusion. The first girl, who had spoken earlier, stepped forward. She slightly inclined her head and spoke on behalf of the duo.


    "Thanks, Ezekiel, for taking the time to speak with us. You even provided your insight. I really appreciated your honesty. Both of us are aware that you didn''t have to extend us this courtesy. We have decided to withdraw from the tournament and ept our current ranking." She said before adding in a yful tone.


    "After all, there''s no glory in ending up like Samuel."


    Zeke felt a tinge of embarrassment as the memory of his bout with Samuel was brought up. He had acted with excessive force in that altercation. Not everybody was aware of their history, and it painted him in a brutal light. Even so, he held no regret for his actions, as it was driven by personal animosity.


    However, he didn''t get the chance to address thement. The two girls simultaneously dered their surrender. Their voices echoed in the mist, and soon enough, an official emerged from the haze to escort them away.


    The moment the man appeared, thest bit of tension left the girls'' bodies. Zeke observed as their once trembling steps transformed into carefree strides. Before they disappeared into the fog, they even offered him a cheerful wave. Zeke grinned back at them. He was happy with how it had turned out. He returned to his own team with a smile on his face.


    Zeke noticed that Lena appeared to be in better condition. Most of her wounds appeared to have stopped bleeding. Herplexion had also regained some color.


    He lightly ced his hand on her shoulder to gain her attention. There was an immediate reaction. The girl flinched back, causing Zeke to withdraw his hand in confusion. He observed her carefully. Her eyes were darting around as she instinctively created distance between them.


    Zeke recognized what was going on. Lena, in her wounded and exhausted state, was wary of a potential betrayal. This was, after all, the perfect time to get rid of a strongpetitor. Zeke had to be careful in how he addressed this. He took a deliberate step backward and raised his hands above his head with open palms, hoping to calm her.


    "You don''t have to fear any backstabbing within our team," he said in a reassuring tone.


    "If anyone were to attempt it, I would take immediate action against them. Regardless of who it may be. Winning thispetition is important, yes, but not at every cost."


    After listening to his words, Lena studied Zeke''s eyes for a moment. Soon, a smile returned to her face, and she rxed her posture.


    "It''s no wonder you and Leo get along so well," she noted. "You two share simr personalities. It''s the main reason I even teamed up with him."


    Lena strode past him. In passing, she yfully bumped Zeke''s hip as she joined the rest of the team. He watched her without saying a word. He was stunned by theparison. Her words were probably meant as apliment, but he didn''t see himself as simr to Leo. The other boy had a lighthearted approach to most things. That was unless they involvedbat, in which case he was all business.


    Zeke didn''t think he was like that. Nheless, he decided to take theparison as apliment. He respected Leo and considered him a stand-up guy.


    Zeke also rejoined the team. He noticed that Leo was also looking much better. The four of them held a short strategy meeting. They agreed to return to the center of the mist and wait for the team to fully recover. If no further attackers appeared, they would venture out and assess the situation.


    Half an hourter, the team was back at full strength. Lena and Leo had recovered as much as they could without a healer''s assistance. During that time, there were no more groups that wandered into the mist. Zeke was confident that there would be no further intrusions either. As nned, the team ventured out of the swamp. It was time to get a clear understanding of the situation outside their protected area.


    Upon leaving the swamp, Zeke quickly located one of the remaining teams. In the center of a pond stood a group of four Water Mages, who were using some sort of spell to stay afloat on the surface. He recognized them as the Wellenreiter siblings. Zeke was surprised to see them. He wondered how they could still bepeting with their level of strength.


    Upon closer inspection, it became immediately clear how they had remained in thepetition. Their position was incredibly difficult to attack for enemy teams. At least without an equal number of Water Mages on their side.


    Lena scoffed as she followed Zeke''s gaze toward the four figures. They were now also looking in their direction. Zeke could hear her mumble something about cowards and toads, as the team started their migration.


    They moved towards the center of the arena. There, they expected to encounter morepetitors. Zeke spotted a group of six on top of the tallest hill, he recognized all of them. The team wasposed of four Earth Mages and two Fire Mages.


    They had positioned themselves defensively. The Earth Mages were probably tasked with keeping any approaching enemies at bay. Meanwhile, the Fire Mages wouldunch powerful attacks from behind their protective barrier. This strategic position was undoubtedly difficult to attack with only Zeke''s team. He was sure that many otherpetitors would also avoid it.


    Zeke and his team arrived at the center of the arena and were greeted by the sight of two other groups. They were seemingly confronting each other. Despite the hostile looks they were exchanging, no one had yet resorted to violence.


    Curious to learn more, Zeke and his team approached the groups. They stopped at a safe distance to indicate their peaceful intentions. In response, the two other groups shifted their positions to form a triangle with Zeke''s team. The atmosphere was tense as the members of all three teams cautiously sized each other up.


    Finally, a girl who appeared to be the leader of one of the five-member teams broke the silence. She addressed Lena in a voice that was both friendly and tense.


    "Lena," the girl greeted with a smile. "I didn''t think you were still around. Haven''t seen you at all since the fighting started."


    Lena returned the smile. She was clearly familiar with the girl.


    "Hey Rona," she responded. "I am not surprised that our groups haven''t met earlier, we had ourselves a good thing going in the swamp."


    Rona''s eyes widened in surprise at Lena''s words. She let out a heartyugh.


    "You were in the swamp? No wonder we never saw you! We started calling it the ''Man-Eater Swamp''. Peter here swore he heard the sound of a monster roaring from within. We thought it was a trap to make the arena more interesting."


    Zeke noticed Peter standing behind Rona. This was someone he hadn''t seen since the day of the evaluation. The boy he met back then had transformed into a confident man with gentle eyes. Zeke only recognized him as the same person after Rona mentioned his name. As Peter cast his gaze over the gathering, he sent Zeke a friendly nod of recognition.


    However, the harmonious atmosphere was disrupted soon after. The aggressive tone of a young man cut into the conversation.


    "Are you all just going to stand around and chat?" he barked, "I didn''te here to waste time."


    The young man appeared to be the leader of the other team. His harsh tone drew the attention of everyone present. Zeke was familiar with the other boy.


    Rnd had always struck him as a bit of an oddity. The boy was an Earth Mage, but his fiery temper stood out from the rest of his kind. If Zeke wasn''t able to see his core, he would have sworn him to be a Fire Mage based on his behavior.


    The young man''s impatience was evident. Without any ceremony, he inserted himself into the conversation. When he spoke, his words were tinged with annoyance.


    "Let''s focus on the task at hand," he barked. "We are trying to find a solution to this persistent problem. I am not here for idle chit-chat."

 Chapter 82: Battle Royale VI.

    Chapter 82: Battle Royale VI.


    Rona clicked her tongue, but still answered the boy.


    "Things have changed, now that a new group has joined us. Don''t you think so too, Rnd?"


    Rnd didn''t seem convinced. Still, his gaze traveled over every member of Zeke''s team. His eyes wandered from Lena to Edmund, pausing a moment on the Earth Mage before traveling to Leo''s figure. He locked eyes with Leo for a moment. Soon he grimaced and finally swept his gaze over Zeke.


    Upon locking eyes with Zeke, the Earth mage''s face grew even uglier. Zeke had fought against Rnd several times in the past. He liked his chances against the Earth Mage. Rnd seemed toe to some kind of internal decision.


    "Fine, you are right, they are a pretty strong team in their own right. I think we should include them in the n."


    Leo, with a gleam in his eyes, looked between Rona and Rnd.


    "Can you guys please exin what is going on here?" he asked.


    "The situation is like this. Our two teamsbined have a total of 10 members. Then there is your team with another 4." Rona started to exin.


    "You guys probably saw the mountain team as well as theke team on your way over here, right? That makes another 10 members between those two teams. So if my calctions are correct and there are no more people hiding in the swamp, that would put us at a total of 24 remaining contestants."


    Zeke knew where she was going with this and continued in her stead.


    "If my guess is correct, then you had nned tobine your two groups to take out one of the two other teams?"


    Rona was slightly surprised by Zeke''s quick deduction. Even so, she nodded in response, indicating that he was right.


    Leo turned to look at Zeke in surprise and asked, "How can you tell?"


    Zeke smiled at the innocent wonder in Leo''s voice and started to exin.


    "It''s pretty clear that the two teams that have fortified their positions are not going to budge. That leaves the two roaming teams with only two real options. Option 1: Rona and Rnd can fight it out between themselves. Option 2: They canbine their strengths to attack one of the fortified positions."


    "From what I can see," Zeke continued. "Their two groups are about even in strength. If they were to fight, it is likely that most of their members would get wiped out. That makes their choice pretty obvious. If it were me, I would definitely choose the second option as well. It just rubs me the wrong way for those two teams to get a free pass just because they turtled up. And by fighting among ourselves, we would be ying right into their hands."


    Rnd barked a shortugh before saying, "You at least have some guts. But if you are so smart, egghead, why don''t you take a guess? Which of the two teams were we nning on attacking?"


    Zeke didn''t hesitate before responding, "The mountain team, no doubt."


    Rnd was visibly startled by the quick reply and the certainty in Zeke''s voice. After a second, he hid his surprise.


    "Why do you think so?" he asked.


    Zeke looked at him with a smirk. He was letting the boy know that he had caught on to what he was doing. Rnd was obviously just trying to y off his surprise by diverting attention. Nheless, Zeke still answered.


    "You only have two Water Mages between the two of you," Zeke exined. "If my guess is right, those four in the pond would just flee underwater. They can always take cover if they really felt like they could not win a fight. That would pretty much kill your chances at taking them out."


    Rnd reluctantly nodded in agreement with Zeke''s exnation. Though the look on his face made it clear that he wasn''t thrilled about being seen through so easily. He still seemed wary of Zeke, his stance growing more confrontational.


    "You''re awfully calm, standing here between our two groups. How can you be so sure that we won''t turn on you instead?"


    Zeke stood confidently, nodding in agreement.


    "I have two reasons," he stated, a smirk ying at the corners of his lips. "First, even if you guys managed to take us out with no casualties, you would still not be any closer to an end to this event."


    He paused, a challenging gleam in his eyes as he waited for someone to ask about his second reason.


    When no one else spoke up, Rona impatiently prompted, "And the second reason is...?"


    Zeke favored her with an appreciative nod. His posture also turned more confrontational. He stepped forward until he was almost nose-to-nose with Rnd.


    "You don''t dare face us," he challenged, his smirk growing into a grin. "Defensive position or not, we are by far the strongest remaining team in this tournament. You, personally, would notst a second with me being this close already."


    Rnd''s hand twitched, his anger simmering just below the surface. But before he couldsh out, Rona stepped in, her voice cutting through the tension.


    "Let''s not turn this into a dick-measuring contest, alright? Ezekiel is right, even if we were to eliminate you, we won''t be any closer to ending this contest."


    Rnd''s anger dissipated slightly, reced by a reluctant agreement. He didn''t want to start a fight at the moment, either. Rona then pivoted her attention back to Zeke.


    "You seem to have a good head on your shoulders, Ezekiel. What''s your suggestion for our three groups?"


    Zeke pondered the situation for a moment, before presenting his strategy.


    "If the goal is to have our three groups cooperate, then the choice is obvious. Our best option would be tounch a three-pronged assault on the hill. There are six opponents stationed atop it. This way, each team would only have to confront the firepower of two adversaries at a time."


    "What if they decide to direct more attention toward a single team?" somebody asked.


    "Good question," Zeke praised. "In that case, the team will have to adopt a defensive position and wait for the other two teams to seal the deal. If they decide to focus three or more people on one of our groups, then the others will have an even easier time."


    The crowd nodded in agreement, impressed by Zeke''s n. It might seem simple, but there were almost no countermeasures. It was Peter who posed the next query.


    "Assuming we sessfully eliminate all six opponents without suffering any casualties. That would reduce the overall number to 18. What would be our next move?"


    Zeke nodded in response to Peter''s inquiry. He was aware that this stage of the n would be especially perilous. There was the very real possibility of their fragile alliance crumbling. The weighty pressure could easily lead to treachery.


    With unwavering determination, Zeke answered confidently. He was trying to banish any hint of uncertainty from his voice.


    "Our next move should be to target the pond team. With Lena in our ranks, we now have three Water Mages among our three groups. Although they may have the advantage in the water, I have faith in our superior Water Mages. We can also provide support from the shore. It should be a rtively straightforward task to eliminate two of their members."


    Lena shed a yful smirk at Zeke as she quipped.


    "Your boundless trust in my abilities is music to my ears, Zeke."


    Her jovial remark lifted some of the heavy atmospheres that had settled over the groups. This allowed everyone to take a breath of relief. With a clear n in sight, the mages rxed their rigid postures. They unconsciously adopted a morefortable stance.


    Rnd and Rona locked eyes in a private exchange, silentlymunicating. But it didn''t take long for both to give a discreet nod, indicating their agreement.


    Zeke finally released the pent-up tension that had been weighing him down. He was feeling relieved that the fragile alliance was on solid ground. He observed the rxed expression on the faces of the two leaders. Inbination with their open posture, this spoke volumes about their genuine desire for a sessful alliance.


    Zeke then cast a quick look over his own team members, exchanging silent nods of assurance. The leaders of the two other teams went over the details of their n with Zeke. Soon after, all three groups set off.


    Zeke felt his hands getting sweaty and his mouth going dry as he anticipated the oue of the n. He had never devised a strategy of such magnitude andplexity before. He knew that with multiple, separate groups working together for the first time, there was ample room for things to go awry.


    When Zeke and his team reached their destination, they immediately began their preparations. They discussed their internal tactics and arranged their formation. After everything was ready, they awaited the signal from the other groups. It was obvious that Zeke was not the only one who was nervous. Zeke kept a keen eye on the horizon, determined not to miss the signal for the start of their mission.


    To distract himself, Zeke studied his surroundings. When he entered the arena for the first time, he had been shocked by the environment. From the outside, the field appeared to be of impressive size, but unremarkable otherwise. Upon stepping inside, he realized that the environment was vastly different.


    Everywhere he looked, he was surrounded by an artful imitation of nature. The area was clearly created through the use of magic. He couldn''t even see the spectators above him, even though he knew they were only a few hundred meters away. Instead, he gazed up at a clear blue sky, as if he were in the great outdoors.


    As he waited for the other groups to arrive, Zeke couldn''t help but marvel at the feat of magical engineering. Truly a wonder to have created such a convincing illusion of nature. He wondered how the Mages had managed to bring the seemingly impossible to life.


    Zeke was starting to get impatient when they could finally see the signal of Rona''s group. She had taken the position farthest away from their initial meeting ce. They had decided to wait for her signal for the start of the assault. Zeke and his team could see the fireball rising into the sky in the distance.


    Momentster, there was a second fireball, rising from the approximate location where Rnd''s team should be. Without missing a beat, Leo also sent a fiery beacon into the sky. This was the signal that all three groups were ready tomence the ambush. The team exchanged onest gaze before starting to ascend the hill in front of them. Their nerves were coiled tight as they prepared to spring into action.


    Edmund and Leo stepped up to the front, both of them fully armored in [Earthen Armor]. Zeke and Lena were ready to follow behind them, bracing for any unexpected turns. As the group reached halfway up the hill, they encountered the first sign of resistance.


    They had already climbed a significant distance before anything happened. However, when they were finally attacked, it was with an overwhelming intensity. At least two of the four Earth mages and both Fire Mages were focused on their position.


    Zeke was taken aback, but he quickly realized that it was actually a well-calcted move. They were trying to prevent him and Leo from approaching. They were two of the best closebat specialists.


    The defensive team was well-prepared for an assault, with a diverse range of attacks. Chunks of stone came hurtling down the steep side of the hill. At thest moment, they were diverted by an earthen construct that Leo and Edmund managed to raise in time.


    The first wave was followed by a barrage of fire spells. This left the team with no choice but to seek cover behind Leo''s [Earth Pirs].


    The team had been stalled in their progress, but Zeke was fine with the situation. Their three groups outnumbered their enemies by more than two to one. His team had managed to upy the attention of four enemies. That meant that the rest of their alliance would have an easier time advancing.


    The opposing team seemed to have realized their disadvantage as well. Whenever they tried to shift their members, Zeke and his team would make another push up the hill. They would gain a few meters of ground and bunker down against the renewed spellfire.


    This pattern continued for another ten minutes, with both sides holding true to their chosen strategy.


    Suddenly, Zeke heard screamsing from up the hill. He knew that this was a good sign and that their allies were making progress. He and his team redoubled their efforts. They were determined to hold the front and help their allies secure a victory.


    Zeke and his team were ready for the final push to the top of the hill. Edmund and Leo led the charge, with Zeke and Lena following closely behind. They encountered no resistance anymore and made their way to the top at a fast but careful pace.


    As they reached the summit, Zeke could see that Rona and Rnd''s teams were already present. They were in the midst of a heated argument. Stepping closer, Zeke realized that the attack had not gone smoothly for everyone.


    One member of Rnd''s team was missing, and Rnd himself was injured. His right arm was broken, and his clothing was torn. He had obviously faced the opposing Fire Mages, and the signs of burns on his robe confirmed this.


    Despite his injuries, Rnd was still passionately arguing with Rona and her team. Zeke could see the fury in Rnd''s eyes. He immediately understood that this was not a simple disagreement. Something serious had gone wrong during the attack. He was worried to find out what had happened.


    As Zeke approached, he heard Rnd scream.


    "If your team hadn''t held back, we wouldn''t have lost a man. And I wouldn''t be in this position right now."


    Lena, however, was not taking his criticism lying down. She replied with a calm but firm voice.


    "Nobody told your group to charge recklessly. We could have taken out the enemy safely if your guy wasn''t so impulsive. Don''t me me for your own shorings."


    Zeke was faced with a difficult situation. He couldn''t take sides without the risk of alienating one of the two groups. The timing couldn''t be worse.


    As he struggled to find the right words, he noticed the expression on Rnd''s face change. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes, and Zeke realized immediately what was going to happen.


    He grabbed Leo and Edmund''s shoulders with an iron grip, bringing his team members to a stop. His team was still a couple of meters away from the arguing crowd. The members of Rona and Rnd''s teams now also joining in with their own opinions.


    Zeke''s two teammates turned to look at him, surprised by his actions. He could see the question in Leos''s eyes, and the confusion in Edmund''s, they wanted to know why Zeke had stopped them.


    He didn''t answer verbally. Instead, he pulled them both back a couple of steps. Lena also followed. She hade to a stop upon noticing Zeke''s actions.


    Zeke nodded towards Rnd, indicating him as the reason for his actions. Before the two could even turn their head back in the direction Zeke had motioned to, there was a loud crash.


    The members of Zeke''s team were the only ones that were outside the affected area. A massive dust cloud had suddenly emerged out of nowhere. His teammates were clearly shocked by the development. They stared with wide eyes and open mouths at the position their allies had just been in.


    From amidst the dust cloud, panicked screams could be heard. This only added further confusion to the scene. Three heads turned to Zeke, waiting for an exnation. He was the only one that was visibly unsurprised by this turn of events.


    Zeke, however, shook his head and sighed. He knew that the situation would be clear to them soon enough. It was only a momentter that they could hear an excited voiceing from the sky. It was Jorgel, the announcer.


    "Congrattion! Everyone still in thepetition has managed to advance to the Finals!"

 Chapter 83: Betrayers see Betrayal.

    Chapter 83: Betrayers see Betrayal.


    After the announcement was made, a group of hidden observers converged on the site of the final battle. Zeke and his team watched with bated breath. One of the approaching mages utilized his Wind Magic to dispel the dust cover that had previously obscured the view of the scene.


    What was revealed was the result of a bloody conflict. Amidst the tense mages, ready for action,y a bloody figure that Zeke could not recognize. The boy was lying face down on the ground, unmoving.


    Zeke had expected this oue the moment he saw the sinister glint in Rnd''s eyes. The Mage had used his mastery over the earth to blind his surroundingrades with a cloud of fine sand and gravel. Zeke could only guess at what happened next. It seemed as if Rnd had used the element of surprise to attack a member of Rona''s team. By doing so, he managed to eliminate thest person necessary for all of them to advance to the finals.


    The moment the body on the ground was revealed, a girl from Rona''s team ran over to him with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "What happened? Oh no, is that peter!?" she cried out.


    Zeke didn''t know how to react to the situation. He had known that the moment after the fight was the most likely for a betrayal to ur. With the finish line already in sight, betrayal became that much more tempting. But he had still hoped that their three groups would remain united until the end.


    Rona was so enraged by the sight that she immediately started to cast. There was no way she would ept this result!


    However, before she could actually retaliate, a man stepped in front of her. He shook his head and spoke with a calm but firm voice.


    "Stand down. The round has ended and there will be no more fighting."


    The man''s words incited Rona even further. She replied with no small amount of venom in her voice.


    "What are you saying? I have to let him get away with this? He can attack his own allies and there are no consequences?"


    The man remained unfazed by Rona''s tone or usations.


    "This stage of the tournament was a battle royale," he exined. "There are no allies in the eyes of the judges. You formed your groups on your own, and that has nothing to do with the tournament. Rnd did not break any rules by attacking his so-called ''ally''. There was no such thing in the first ce. The only thing he broke was your trust, not the rules. I would suggest you calm down first and think carefully about your next actions. If you really want to pay Rnd back for what he has done, do it in the finals."


    The man''s words didn''t seem to calm Rona down much. The chance topete in the finals had been snatched away from her teammate. She balled her fist and stomped her feat in impotent rage. But deep down, she knew that there was nothing she could do anymore.


    Zeke watched the exchange from the side. He was saddened by how everything had turned out in the end. Even so, he couldn''t im that he was surprised by this oue.


    Another man approached Zeke and his group and told them to follow him out of the arena. Wordlessly, the group of four fell in line behind the man and made their way away from the tragic scene. After a while, Lena was the first to break the silence.


    "How did you know that was going to happen, Zeke?" she asked, looking deep in thought. Zeke was d to find no sign of me on her face, only curiosity.


    This was not a subject he was eager to talk about. Still, he had known there would be questions. Zeke sighed but answered her question honestly.


    "I could see it in Rnd''s eyes the moment before he attacked. That''s not the only reason, though. I had feared this might happen from the moment I came up with the n."


    "How could you have predicted this?" Leo asked. "There was no reason for Rnd to act like that. We could have won the round without any problems!"


    Zeke sighed again. He was sure that this turn of events would be hard for someone like Leo to understand. Leo was not only one of the strongest students in their grade, but he also had a straightforward personality. Those two factorsbined meant that he didn''t waste time on plots or intrigues.


    Zeke thought about how he could make his agitated friend understand.


    "Well, he was probably afraid," he started.


    This statement got him disbelieving looks from his three teammates. He continued before he could be interrupted.


    "Afraid of being betrayed first, I mean. Rnd had just lost a member of his team and got injured himself. This did make him an easy target for the rest of us. Instead of attacking the team in theke, we could have just turned on Rnd and secured an easy victory that way."


    Leo was incensed by the suggestion of this course of action and loudly interjected with heat.


    "I would never do something like that! He is the one that has betrayed his teammates, not the other way around. You can''t pin this on us!"


    Zeke remained calm, even while Leo was screaming at him. With a firm voice, he exined.


    "That might be true in your eyes, but not in his."


    Leo calmed down upon hearing Zeke''s tone. His expression turned a little sheepish. He recognized that he had been venting his anger on the wrong target. He took a couple of deep breaths and continued with a much calmer tone.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "You are a straightforward and honest person, Leo. In your mind, it is out of the question to betray your team," Zeke exined.


    He paused and waited for Leo to give a sign of agreement and understanding of his deduction up to this point. Leo nodded easily, a smile on his face, as he said: "Of course!"


    Zeke had to suppress a smile at this upright and straightforward attitude. He wished more people were like Leo. The world would surely be a better ce. He went on with his exnation, aware that all three of his team members were watching him closely.


    "Consequently, you assume that other people would act the same way. That they would behave above board and honorably. And herees the important part. Rnd was wounded and weakened after the fight. He was afraid of betrayal because he himself would definitely take advantage if he were in our situation. It was a logical conclusion in his mind that we would also act the same and betray him."


    His three teammates were all deep in thought after listening to his exnation. After a moment, Leo spoke up.


    "How can you be so sure about that? We were with you the entire time, and none of us suspected a thing."


    Zeke pondered for a moment, unsure of how to answer. It had always been easy for him to deduce the motives behind other people''s actions. His mother had told him that this was because he was such a caring child. But he now assumed that it had something to do with his mind affinity.


    Hesitantly, he started to exin his theory.


    "I guess that''s mostly because of my Mind affinity. It lets me analyze situations easily, in a very detached manner," he said.


    Zeke didn''t want his teammates to overthink this. A smirk spread across his face as he went on in a teasing tone.


    "I also read a lot of books, might wanna try that out yourself once in a while, Mr. muscle head."


    Leo turned a little red at thement, and the three others chuckled. It was widely known that Leo never read anything, and his theoretical score had been terrible. With a sour look on his face, Leo replied.


    "What kind of books can you even read that will let you understand how people will act? I bet you made that up to get me to read more."


    Zeke shook his head with a smile on his face. He then quoted a paragraph from one of his favorite books, "The Heart of Men".


    "Betrayers see betrayal in every shadow, for they know the darkness of their own hearts. They live in constant fear of being exposed for the duplicity they themselves embody.


    "They project their own treachery onto others, always suspecting that those around them are just as untrustworthy as they are. But in doing so, they only perpetuate the cycle of deceit and perpetuate their own misery.


    "For true peace of mind and happiness, they must first face the demons within themselves and strive towards redemption."


    As Zeke finished reciting the famous quote, he let out a deep breath. Repeating the words from his favorite book always brought rity to his mind. But upon getting no reaction even after a long moment from his team, he looked around.


    He noticed that the others had stopped and were staring at him. Even the staff member who was escorting them was giving him weird looks. Leo''s expression was the most exaggerated as he stared at Zeke with an open mouth.


    "What are you, a walking library? Howe you just had the perfect quote ready?" He asked with an incredulous look on his face.


    Zeke got a bit defensive after being stared at by everybody.


    "Hey, what''s with the looks? It''s from one of my favorite books, alright? You guys should all read a little more!" he replied in a testy voice.


    The uncharacteristic outburst from the usually ever-soposed Zeke made the others chuckle. They continued on their way. His outburst had broken the tension, and they all continued on their way, more rxed and at ease.


    Lena was the next to speak up. Zeke had noticed that she had wanted to ask her own question several times, but never managed to muster up the courage before.


    "Why didn''t you stop it, if you''ve seen the betrayaling? You promised earlier that you would stop this from happening, no matter who was responsible."


    Zeke sighed again. He had expected this question, but he was still caught off guard by how guilty he felt upon hearing it. With a conflicted expression, he turned his head to look up at the fake sky of the arena. After a moment, he tried to exin his reasoning.


    "I could tell you that I would have been toote anyway. Or that I would have been the one to break the peace if I had attacked him first. Or even that the alliance was doomed the moment he tried to attack his teammates, which is all true by the way.


    "However, the real reason I did not act was that I never considered them to be my teammates in the first ce. I promised to look out for you guys, and that was my first priority."


    Zeke turned to face Lena, fixing her with an intense gaze as he went on.


    "In all the ns that I suggested and with every action I have taken since entering this stage, I have always put the sess of our team first. The moment I realized Rnd was going to attack, my first thought wasn''t ''I have to stop this.'' Instead, I was thinking, ''This is probably for the best.''"


    Zeke had a guilty look on his face after his confession, and Leo looked expectantly shocked by his words. Lena, however, had remained calm. As a member of the Wellenrufer family, she was no stranger to intrigue. She nodded her head and only asked for rification.


    "Why did you think that it was for the best?" she asked.


    Zeke didn''t have to think about the answer. He responded immediately.


    "Because the member of Rnd''s team that was lost in the attack on the hill was their Water Mage. If we had still tried my initial strategy, then that would have put all the risk on you. How could I send you into the pond with such odds?


    "The possibility of losing a member of my own team because someone else had fucked up was not something that I wanted to risk. Not in the final battle. And not if I was given the choice. And well... I was given the choice."


    Lena smiled and nodded. Edmund also seemed to agree with Zeke''s decision, judging by the slight smile that appeared on his face for a moment. Leo, on the other hand, was harder to read. He seemed to be deep in thought after listening to the exnation. Zeke couldn''t tell how the boy felt about his actions.


    Zeke''s exnation had eased the mood of the team. By the time they had reached the exit, they were talking animatedly about who they hoped to meet in the finals.


    In typical fashion, Leo proimed that he wanted to fight everybody! His statement lightened the mood even further, and they allughed, excited about what the future held.

 Chapter 84: The Betting Circle.

    Chapter 84: The Betting Circle.


    After leaving the stadium, Zeke met up with Vi and Sophia briefly. They both congratted him on reaching the finals.


    He was delighted to receive their heartfeltpliments. However, he was also too tired from the long day of fighting and scheming to stay and talk any longer. He promised the two girls to meet up the next morning before the official start of the tournament to talk more.


    Vi seemed reluctant to let him leave like that. It was not in her nature to be patient. But after a serious look from Sophia, she decided to back off and let Zeke have a good rest first.


    Zeke was on his way back home when he suddenly felt a presence enter his sphere of awareness. He immediately knew who it was and with a smile on his face, he turned to greet his mentor.


    "Did you see me fight, old man?" Zeke asked.


    Maximilian returned his smile and nodded. "Indeed I did. That was an impressive performance. It looks like your training with Gretchen and Margaret really paid off!"


    Zeke was immediately in a good mood after receiving his mentor''s recognition. The old man was never stingy with his praise, but he also had no problem telling Zeke the truth if he had made a mistake.


    "What did you think of Rnd''s actions?" Zeke asked.


    He was curious to hear his mentor''s thoughts on the betrayal. Maximilian smiled at the crafty glint he could see in Zeke''s eyes. A momentter, he turned serious upon thinking about his answer. The creases on his wizened face deepened visibly as he pondered the matter.


    After a while, he sighed and said, "I can''t say that I agree with his methods. However, the oue was to be expected if I''m being honest. The rewards for reaching the finals were much too tempting for him to take a leap of faith. It is likely that if Rnd had not acted the way he did, he would have gotten sneak-attacked by someone else. Your teams were never going to be able to execute the next part of your n."


    Zeke began to nod, he had been thinking along the same lines. But before he could even finish the movement, his head froze mid-nod. He stared up at Maximilian with wide eyes.


    "How did you know that I was the one that came up with the n?" Zeke asked, shocked.


    Maximilian smirked at Zeke''s expression.


    "Did you think that the audience had no way of watching you guys down there? There was a giant screen on top of the arena, disying the highlights of the battle from up close.


    "Those hidden observers were not only there to keep you guys from harm. Their main mission was to record the fights for the audience. Everything you guys did or talked about down there was projected for all of us to hear."


    Zeke had a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach as he asked, "When did they stop the projections?"


    Maximilian gave Zeke a knowing look before answering his unasked question.


    "Yes, Zeke, your exnation on why you didn''t intervene on purpose was also transmitted. We could also clearly hear how you quoted ''The heart of men''. I must say, you made quite an impression on us old-timers in the VIP lounge. Your calm analysis and logical decision-making were a sight to behold. Old man Victor even asked me if you already had a future wife lined up. Seems he has some young women he wants to introduce to you!"


    Zeke''s face turned a little red as Maximilian talked about the prospect of marriage. But he tried to y it off with a flippant remark.


    "If that old coot wants me to marry into his family, then he would have to offer Vi''s hand," Zeke said. "I won''t settle for just anybody."


    Maximilian sighed and gave Zeke a sideways nce. "That is probably not going to happen, Zeke. Vi is the daughter of the current patriarch, and she has almost a perfect wind affinity. I don''t think they would allow her to marry outside the family."


    Zeke was confused by this statement. "What do you mean?"


    Maximilian sighed again and began to exin.


    "Vi has a very high standing in the Windtnzer family. On top of that, her children might even have a perfect wind core. That is if she is paired with someone with an equally high wind affinity. They wouldn''t waste the chance of having another perfect core, just so she can bring in a potential asset like you. They would much rather gamble on her children."


    Zeke stood still, his eyes filled with clear disgust as he looked at Maximilian.


    "She is not a broodmare, Maximilian," he said. "How can you talk like that about her?"


    Maximilian looked back at Zeke with pity in his eyes, but he did not flinch from the usation.


    "Calm down, Zeke," he said. "I am just telling you what I think is going to happen. I don''t make the rules of the great families, and I can''t influence them. Of course, I''m not in favor of such treatment, but that doesn''t mean I''ll pretend I don''t know what''s going to happen. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Zeke immediately realized his mistake and lowered his head. His long hair fell down to hide his face. He had be emotional and med Maximilian, who had done nothing but provide him with his honest opinion.


    Zeke took a deep breath to regain hisposure, then looked up into Maximilian''s eyes and gave him a deep nod. He wanted to ensure his mentor knew that he understood.


    Maximilian returned his nod, satisfied with his student''s response. The two of them remained silent on their way home, each lost in their own world.


    Upon arriving home, they were immediately escorted to the dining room. There, a sumptuous meal was already prepared. Zeke only now noticed how hungry he really was and started digging in.


    Maximilian watched with a private smile as Zeke gorged himself on what had to be three people''s worth of food. The cooks had gotten excellent at preparing dishes with monster meat, and Zeke was not letting their effort go to waste.


    After the meal had ended, Zeke wished Maximilian a good night and made for his room. A content smile on his face as he left. The moment he touched thefortable mattress, he was out.


    Zeke awoke in the morning with a spring in his step, the events from yesterday having finally settled in. He had made it to the finals! He had officially reached the top 16 of his year.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t wait to see the sour look on the faces of all his ssmates. They had looked at him like he was trash upon learning that he didn''t have an elemental affinity.


    After Zeke had a light breakfast, hepleted his early morning workout. For some reason, today, he could not feel the intense heartbeat. He would usually experience it after every workout. Zeke could only exin the strange phenomenon with the fact that he might have tired out his heart with the excitement of yesterday.


    He took his customary shower and winked at his reflection in the mirror, as he had started to do every day.


    Zeke saw Vi and Sophia from afar as he approached the arena. They were surrounded by a crowd of second and third-year students. The girls seemed to be locked in a heated debate.


    He stepped closer to get a clear picture of what was going on, but almost turned around on the spot when he could make out what the argument was about.


    "No, you guys are all idiots! Zeke is going to win this thing for sure! Didn''t you see how easily he outsmarted everyone yesterday? He can win this tournament with one arm behind his back!"


    A clearly agitated Vi hissed at the group of cowering second-year students. A well-spoken third-year student, however, was not intimidated by her demeanor.


    "Miss Windtnzer, I do agree with the assessment that Ezekiel von Hohenheim might actually win in a contest of strategy," he countered her calmly. "He is a Mind Mage, after all. But that is as good as useless in a fight. I would highly rmend that you change your intentions and bet on someone else."


    Vi was angered by the older boy''s words but didn''t know how to contradict him. What he had said sounded logical. Sophia, however, snorted at the student''s words and turned her nose up at him as she countered.


    "If Mind Magic was so useless inbat, then why is the emperor''sst name Geistreich and not Feuerkranz? or Wellenrufer? or Steiner? or Windtnzer? I suggest you tread carefully with your words!"


    The young man paled upon hearing Sophia''s words. The way she had interpreted his statement almost sounded like treason. The surrounding people slowly backed away from the young man, clearly not wanting to be associated with him at the moment. This gave Zeke the space he needed to make his way to the center of the gathering, where Vi and Sophia were.


    As he stepped up in front of the two girls, he asked: "What is this about betting, I hear?"


    Vi and Sophia seemed a little sheepish upon being surprised by Zeke. Sophia still exined, "The older students have started a betting pool. It is backed by the Schatzkammer family. We can bet on any individual fight or on the winner of the entire tournament."


    Zeke was intrigued by the idea. Out of everyone in the school, he was certain that nobody was better than him at predicting the oue of a one-on-one fight among the first-years. He had spent literally weeks analyzing his ssmates. He knew all their fighting styles and the oue of their battles. Towards the end of thebat sses, he had managed to have his system predict the oue of any fight with a 93% probability.


    With a shark-like grin on his face, he asked the two girls, "Can I join in on the betting pool?"


    It was neither Vi nor Sophia who responded. Instead, it was the studious-looking young man from earlier. He seemed thankful to Zeke for diverting the girls'' attention away from his blunder. With an amiable tone, he exined the rules for contestants.


    "As apetitor, you can still bet. But it is forbidden for you to bet on your own loss," the boy exined.


    Zeke had expected such a rule, but he didn''t think that it would be necessary. He couldn''t imagine what student would throw a match in order to make a bit of money. Especially when they stood to win a veritable fortune of essence stones.


    Zeke was rubbing his hands together with glee. He was excited to make his bet. However, upon hearing the amounts the other students were calling out, he remained silent.


    "500 gold on Lena Wellenrufer winning the tournament!" someone called out. Another student chimed in, "I bet 300 gold on Leo winning the finals!"


    Zeke was bbergasted. He had a total of 52 gold, umted from a year of saving up all his earnings from the adventurer''s guild. This also included every bit of money that Maximilian had given him. How were these kids so wealthy? A single piece of gold was enough to live for a couple of months in the capital in rtive luxury.


    Sophia saw the look on Zeke''s face and immediately guessed at his predicament. She could see that the other students were giving Zeke disdainful nces. They had clearly noticed that he had fallen silent after his earlier bluster. She spoke up, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Zeke, you probably didn''t bring any money since you are here as apetitor. If you want, you can use my money to y around a bit. I still owe you those 1000 gold fromst time, remember?"


    Zeke was incredibly grateful to Sophia for covering for him. He had long since noticed that she was excellent at reading other people''s states of mind. Instead of using her ability to put other people down or elevate herself, she mostly used her talent to help out her friends.


    Zeke nodded at her and replied. "Thank you. I really only brought a bit of money. I will ask you to lend me some as soon as the pairings are announced. I am going to bet on every single fight!"


    This got people excited. Would Zeke really have the guts to bet hundreds of gold on every single fight? That meant that he was either supremely confident in his abilities or supremely arrogant. Only time would tell.

 Chapter 85: The Pairings.

    Chapter 85: The Pairings.


    Zeke stepped into the waiting area, where he found most of the other candidates. He noted that the other contestants had very mixed reactions to his arrival. Something had clearly changed from the day before.


    Rona, who had been amiable and friendly towards him in the past, now gave him the cold shoulder. She immediately turned away upon seeing him. Zeke was pretty sure she had heard his confession after the tournament.


    Rnd gave him a smile, which Zeke did not appreciate. He had not intervened in thetter''s action, but that did not mean that he agreed with what the other boy had done. If he had a choice, he would not want to associate with the irritable Earth Mage ever again in his life.


    The people who were weing were his former teammates. Lena and Edmund gave him appreciative nods, and Leo immediately made his way over to greet him.


    Zeke was d that his rtionship with Leo had not turned sour. He had been worried about how yesterday''s confession would affect his friend. Leo arrived before him and offered his hand for their customary high five. Zeke obliged his friend, and the two of them stood side by side, with their backs against the wall. They observed the other participants in silence for a while. Leo broke the silence first. He was not one to stay quiet for long.


    "You nervous?" Leo asked. He was evidentlypletely at ease himself.


    Zeke considered the question. He didn''t think he felt nervous. There was a slight shaking in his hands. But he was pretty sure that it came from excitement more than nervousness. Honestly, he found it difficult to tell the difference between the two.


    "No, merely excited to see who I''ll fight first," he eventually replied.


    Leo immediately started to nod emphatically, as Zeke had known he would. With clear excitement in his voice, Leo responded, "I know exactly how you feel! It''s the same for me."


    He paused for a moment, looking left and right, before whispering.


    "I heard they brought in somebody special for the pairing," Leo eximed with excitement. But at thest moment, he decided not to spoil the surprise.


    "Better I don''t tell you any more than this. Otherwise, the surprise will be ruined!" He said, with a mischievous grin on his face.


    Zeke was vexed by Leo''s reticence. He absolutely hated it when people first teased him with a secret, only to not reveal it in the end. He shot Leo an annoyed sidelong re, but the other boy only smiled wider upon seeing it. Zeke sighed, he knew he wouldn''t get anything out of Leo once he had decided not to spill the beans.


    He tried to talk about something else in order to distract himself. The two spent the remaining time talking about the various contestants and their specialties.


    Zeke and Leo agreed immediately on whom the weakest of the remaining contestants were. It was the group of Wellenreiter siblings. The four of them had a reputation for being very well-behaved and obedient. They were pretty talented Water Mages, but not nearly strong enough to be among the top 16.


    Zeke had fought against them before. Something immediately jumped out at him while fighting any of them. He would describe their battle style as textbook. They all used the same water spells simrly. It was as if they had been drilled by the same instructor since they were young. Zeke guessed that this could actually be the case, given that they were siblings.


    Surprisingly, Leo was well-informed of any gossip or rumors going around. He informed Zeke that the Wellenreiter family was an offshoot of the Wellenrufer family. They had once been one and the same. The new family was created by a disgraced member who was cast out generations ago. Apparently, they had hoped to rejoin the main family again if they managed to produce sufficient results here. Zeke was certain the elders were overjoyed to have managed to advance four of their members into the finals.


    After a bit more gossip with Leo, the contestants were finally called into the arena. The two exchanged a final nce before following the other contestants. They entered the arena through a giant stone gateway.


    Upon stepping into the arena, he could tell that the space had undergone a transformation. The artificial terrain had been removed, and they were now standing in a standard fighting ring with a floor of sand. There were a few pirs erected throughout the arena to add some variety. Otherwise, there were no additional features. It seemed that the finals would be more in line with the conventional duels. This was exactly what they had prepared for inbat ss.


    The 16 contestants gathered in the middle of the arena. A momentter, the voice of the announcer echoed through the field. He immediately drew the attention of the viewers towards them. Excitement and anticipation filled the arena as the announcer took center stage.


    The crowd quieted as Jorgel raised his voice. He began to introduce the contestants for the fighting tournament right away.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee to one of the most highly anticipated events of the year: The finals of the Elementium tournament. Last year, we had Sophia Geistreich and Vi Windtnzerpeting for the title. Today, we have 16 of the most talented fighters from all over the empire. They are all prepared to showcase their skills and battle for epic rewards.


    "I am pleased to introduce you to the Wellenreiter siblings: Eva, Sabrina, Benjamin, and Matthias. These four contestants are all gifted in the element of water. They are sure to bring some excitement to the tournament! They advanced to the finals by making use of the terrain and relying on each other in the previous round.


    "Emil Gluthand is one of my favorites to win. Whenever the Gluthands send a contestant, he or she is always a force to be reckoned with. Keep your eyes open for their devastating Fire Magic. It is arguably the spell with the most firepower on the True Mage level.


    "Next up, we have Felix Feuerkranz, a skilled practitioner of the Fire element. He is sure to bring some heat to thepetition with his fiery spirit. He has one of the highest elimination counts among all the remaining contestants.


    "Karl Luftschloss is a Wind Mage known for his quick movements and agility. He announced yesterday that he will take revenge upon Ezekiel. He mes our Blood Mage for costing his half-brother Samuel the chance topete in the finals. If there''s anything I enjoy, then it''s a good revenge story.


    "Tanya Windspiel is another powerful Wind mage! She is known for her ability to control an area. She has proven that she can work incredibly well with a team. Today, she will have to prove that she can be just as effective on her own.


    "M Bodenwirker is a master of the Earth element and is known for her devastating spells that have a long wind-up time. Today, we will find out if she can use her strongest weapon in a duel.


    "Rnd Erdherr is an Earth mage! He is known for his strength and endurance. He surprised us all yesterday with his actions toward the end of the battle. Let''s find out if he will manage to take advantage of the chance he has bought himself.


    "Rona Feuersturm is a Fire mage known for her explosive and intense nature. She seems to hold a grudge against Rnd after his betrayal, and I hope we will see them sh in the finals!


    "Edmund Steiner is a skilled Earth mage known for his ability to control the terrain in his favor. He has proven himself to be a reliablebatant with a cool head in yesterday''s battles.


    "Lena Wellenrufer is a Water mage known for her incredible skill with creating fog. She was instrumental in the sess of her team yesterday.


    "Leo, as a Fire and Earth mage, brings both raw power and unwavering strength to the tournament. His lust for battle and his incrediblebat instincts make him a favorite in this tournament. He is also the onlymoner in the finals!


    "Katja Brennbar is our fifth andst Fire Mage. She did not have a chance to show off yet but do not look down on this talent. You all know what the Brennbar family is famous for. Once she gets going there is nothing that her mes won''t burn. I anticipate great things from this youngdy.


    "And finally, we have Ezekiel von Hohenheim, the most versatile mage in the tournament. He wields mastery over the elements of Blood, Space, and Mind. He has shown himself to be an incredible strategist yesterday. Today, we will see how he fares in one-on-onebat.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, we hope you''re ready for a tournament like no other. With these talented contestants, we''re sure to see some amazing disys of magic!"


    After the announcer had introduced all the contestants, the crowd burst into cheers. Zeke could immediately tell that most of the contestants called out Leo''s name. This did note as a surprise to Zeke. His friend was one of the most powerful fighters on top of being amoner. His upright and honest character was also something people could easily rally behind.


    There were also a lot of people cheering for both Rnd and Rona. It seemed that their conflict had sparked a hot debate among the audience. There was a very vocal group that denounced the Earth Mage and supported Rona in her quest for revenge.


    But to Zeke''s surprise, Rnd had an almost equallyrge group of supporters. His fans supported Rnd because they called him a pragmatist. They imed that he only used what he had avable to make the best of the situation. Zeke had not expected so many people to openly support a backstabber like Rnd.


    However, what surprised him even more, was that he also had a decent-sized fan base. Zeke heard his name being called from all directions. He was initially delighted that he was finally being recognized for his talents.


    After listening to the calls for a while, however, Zeke discovered something strange. He could only make out female voices calling out his name, and they all sounded rtively young.


    Zeke strained his ears to listen closer, determined to get to the bottom of this. After a moment, he managed to iste some of the calls that were meant for him.


    "Zeke, I love youuuuuu!"


    "Die you filthy Blood Mage!"


    "Zeke, look at me! LOOK AT MEEEE"


    "I hope you lose, Ezekiel!"


    "Ezekiel, please go out with meeeee."


    "I will make you haaaaappy, Zeke!"


    "Zeke, you are the perfect maaaaan!"


    Zeke was bewildered by what he was hearing. It seemed his fan base was only made up of young women who had taken a liking to him. He couldn''t deny that he stood out among the crowd of elemental Mages.


    His daily physical training had changed his once fragile appearance. He now had the confident form of a young man. The crimson locks on his head made the moremon red hair of fire mages appear pale inparison. This only made him stand out even more.


    Honestly, out of all the contestants on stage, only Leo could evenpete with Ezekiel when it came to looks. Ezekiel had the appearance of a mischievous youngster. Leo''s wild features and unkempt blonde mane made them too different to be easilypared.


    The other boys on stage had also taken notice of Zeke''s poprity with the female crowd. They were giving him dirty looks. Zeke wasn''t sure whether tough or cry about the situation. He didn''t enjoy the attention he was getting. He would have preferred to be recognized for his skills rather than his looks.


    However, after considering it further, Zeke realized that the situation wasn''t all that bad. Most of the other contestants, excluding Leo, Rona, and Rnd, were barely getting any attention from the crowd. Zeke was clearly in fourth ce when it came to poprity. Even if he wasn''t being recognized for his skills yet, at least he had a fan base. The thought of ascending the stage only to be met with silence or a lukewarm response was an embarrassing one.


    Before Zeke could ponder any further, a murmur went through the crowd. A figure that was covered from head to toe in ck robes had stepped onto the arena floor. The announcer immediately started to clue the crowd in on what was happening.


    "Let me introduce you all to our special guest! This is the famous Orion Fortuna! Hees to us from the remote kingdom of Seraven, the kingdom of Seers! We have invited him here today to help us find the optimal pairing for our finals! Mr. Fortuna is a Time Mage and a powerful seer. He has the ability to see all the possible futures and decide on the best option. He will also guarantee that our strongest two mages will not meet before the finals."


    "Now, all contestants, please form up and stand in a row so that Mr. Fortuna can look into your futures."


    Zeke got in line and waited for the seer to approach him. The man walked past the line of students, casually ncing at everyone as he passed by. When the man stepped up in front of Zeke, he stopped his stride for a split second and met Zeke''s gaze.


    The moment their eyes met, Zeke felt like the world around him had stopped. He could feel the man in front of him sizing him up and measuring him in ways that he did not fully understand. The moment seemed to stretch on forever. Zeke didn''t know what he should do to escape this ufortable feeling.


    He tried to make out the man''s eyes from under his hood to distract himself. There only seemed to be a bottomless darkness where a face should be. Zeke was about to give up on making out the man''s face when time started moving again.


    The robed figure went on his way as if nothing had happened. But before he stepped in front of the next student, he slightly tilted his head back. This gave Zeke a brief nce at whaty beneath the shadows of his hood.


    The seer had a slight smile on his face as he looked at Zeke onest time. This time he could make out a bit of blue in the man''s eyes. For some reason, he felt like the man''s features were somewhat familiar.


    But then the moment passed, and the man broke eye contact with Zeke. He turned his gaze upon the next contestant, and then the next. Zeke could see the traces of sweat on the other contestants'' faces. It seemed his experience was not unique and that the others had experienced something simr.


    By the time the seer had made his way through the row of contestants, only about a minute had passed. Still, the man in the ck robe took no time to contemte. He stepped in front of a white board that was prepared to announce the pairings.


    With a giant brush, he started listing the names of the contestants and their opponents. Zeke watched with bated breath, waiting for his name to appear. Finally, the man stepped back, revealing the pairings for everyone to see.


    1. Emil Gluthand vs. Eva Wellenreiter.


    2. Benjamin Wellenreiter vs. Leo


    3. M Bodenwirker vs. Katja Brennbar.


    4. Lena Wellenrufer vs. Felix Feuerkranz.


    5. Rnd Erdherr vs. Rona Feuersturm.


    6. Ezekiel von Hohenheim vs. Karl Luftschloss.


    7. Edmund Steiner vs. Sabrina Wellenreiter.


    8. Matthias Wellenreiter vs. Tanya Windspiel.

 Chapter 86: The Finals I

    Chapter 86: The Finals I


    Zeke walked through another empty hallway beneath the sands of the arena. He turned to his left at the intersection and stepped into a guarded corridor. He was making his way to the seating area that Sophia owned.


    The guards only nodded at him as he passed the checkpoint, the two men were already familiar with his face. Zeke nodded back absentmindedly. He was deep in thought about the pairings that had just been announced for the uing matches.


    He stepped into the same lounge where he had been confronted by Alexander. Today, most fourth-year students were thankfully absent. The bustling meeting ce snapped Zeke out of his thoughts. The lounge had turned even more chaotic as the start of the finals was drawing closer.


    The first between Emil Gluthand and Eva Wellenreiter was set to start in half an hour''s time. Zeke had returned here to make his bets for the first round of the bracket.


    He could make out the figure of the studious-looking young man he had met earlier in the center of the chaos. Before Zeke made his way over there, he would need to do something else first. If he was really serious about wanting to earn big, he needed starting capital. He would need to get the promised spending money from Sophia first.


    Zeke called out upon reaching Sophia''s area, but his voice was drowned out by the general noise. He decided to just enter. Zeke proceeded with quite a bit of apprehension, he had not been invited in. He hoped that they were not doing something secret or private.


    Upon sticking his head through the curtains, he could see Vi and Sophia. They were engaged in a hushed conversation on the other side of the room. Zeke, not wanting to surprise the girls, cleared his throat to get their attention. Two heads snapped towards him immediately. Zeke felt like a small animal that was stared at by a pair of predators. Their stern expressions eased after they had recognized him.


    "Come in, Zeke," Sophia called out as she patted the space between her and Vi.


    Zeke entered the area with the rest of his body and took the indicated seat. Before he could even ask for the money, Sophia deposited a heavy sack in hisp. There was a hefty weight to the bundle. It made a loud metallic clinking sound as it was ced down. Zeke could tell that it was filled with gold by the weight alone.


    Sophia winked at Zeke and said, "Pay me back when you can, ok?"


    Zeke nodded. He was grateful for her trust. The way she nonchntly lent him more money than he had ever possessed in his entire life spoke volumes. If Zeke''s betting ns turned out as he expected, then he would be able to pay her back before the day was over.


    "How do you feel about your chances in the first round, Zeke?" Vi asked.


    Zeke didn''t even have to think about it, he answered without a second thought. "Don''t worry, Vi. Samuel''s brother Karl is even weaker than Samuel. I don''t know where that clown gets off talking about how he will take revenge on me. I''m pretty sure he''s putting on a show, nothing more!"


    Vi still seemed doubtful, "I don''t know about that, Zeke. He will have heard about your strategy from his brother by now. He probably also knows what else you can do from yesterday''s battle. You should be careful!"


    Zeke''s heart warmed at Vi''s concern for him. However, he thought it was wasted. He had a significant amount of experience fighting Margret. The woman was a Grand Mage and master of Wind Magic. He had fought her multiple times every day for weeks.


    He had a ton of tricks up his sleeve to deal with whatever Karl would be able to throw at him. Still, he could feel the honest care in Vi''s voice and didn''t want to blow off her warnings just like that.


    With a serious nod, Zeke reassured Vi as he promised to be careful. The girl seemed mollified by his serious demeanor and smiled happily at Zeke. He rose in order to finally ce his bets.


    The two girls, having nothing better to do, followed him out of the private area. Zeke''s group of three was immediately noticed upon their approach. The other students parted before the trio. They had not forgotten Zeke''s ims of betting on every single fight.


    Zeke was not bothered at all by the murmurs around him as he stepped up to the bookkeeper. He looked down at the two piles of money. Each was ced before a crude portrait of the two contestants of the first fight. Emil Gluthands not exactly handsome face was even more unappealing on the drawing.


    Zeke looked over to the picture of Eva Wellenreiter. The poor girl''s face was basically only a circle with a mop of blue hair on top. Zeke was pretty certain that they used the same image for all the Wellenreiter siblings.


    With a raised eyebrow, he looked up at the boy who was manning the betting station. The boy at least had the decency to blush upon seeing Zeke looking at the portraits. As he heard even Vi and Sophia snicker from behind Zeke, he felt the need to defend himself.


    "I am not an artist, ok! Never imed to be! Are you going to bet, or are you just here to mock my drawings?" he eximed.


    Zeke didn''t want to tease the bookkeeper any further, though, as it would not do him any good to genuinely anger him.


    "What are the rates for the two contestants?" Zeke asked with a business-like expression.


    The boy was d to talk about something else than his drawings. He answered the inquiry with a businesslike smile of his own.


    "Right now the odds are 2.5 for Emil Gluthands and 1.5 for Eva Wellenreiter," he exined.


    Zeke thought about the odds for a moment, he had no prior experience with gambling. He was uncertain if he understood the system.


    "So Eva is the favorite to win, and that''s why her odds are lower?" Zeke asked.


    With a slight smile on his face, the bookkeeper nodded. Despite the mutedughter of the surrounding students at Zeke''s ignorance, he wasn''t ashamed. This was his first time betting, and he was eager to learn.


    Undeterred, he asked his next question: "If I bet 100 gold on Eva, who has 1.5 odds, does that mean I''ll receive 150 gold if she wins?"


    The bookkeeper nodded once more, and Zeke felt confident that he understood how the system worked.


    The surrounding students were disappointed after listening to Zeke''s inquiries. A 100 gold bet on the favorite was not something they could get excited about.


    Zeke checked his [Analysis] spell onest time before cing his bet. With a confident voice, he proimed his wager. "1000 gold on Emil Gluthand!"


    This promation caught everyone off guard; even Sophia and Vi were stunned and speechless. After collecting herself, Sophia asked with a tentative voice, "Zeke, are you certain that you want to bet that much money on Emil? He is fighting against a Water Mage, after all."


    Zeke smiled at Sophia as he met her hesitant gaze with one full of confidence and conviction. "Yes, I am certain. Trust me, I know what I am doing!"


    Sophia nodded hesitantly. She was notpletely convinced, but she would not stand in Zeke''s way if he was so certain. She didn''t really care about the money, and was also certain that Zeke would pay her back as soon as he was able.


    Zeke dropped the heavy bag onto the much less popr side of the betting table, right in front of the picture of Emil Gluthand. Without another word, he turned around and made his way into the private area, closely followed by Sophia and Vi.


    The two girls were excited by his bold move and were all smiles. They were telling him that a true man should be willing to take risks. Zeke smiled wryly at their praise. He did not feel like he deserved any of it, since he was not at all a fan of taking risks.


    Zeke had only dared to act so boldly because he was 87% certain that Emil would win. As a Fire Mage, he was at a disadvantage against a Water Mage. But Zeke knew that Emil was a versatile fighter with a lot of hidden depths. He had a vast repertoire of tactics to turn the table against Water Mages. Zeke had multiple recordings of the boy forcing his way through elemental suppression.


    The entire Wellenreiter family didn''t really deserve their spots in the finals. They had only made it to this point through the use of a niche tactic in the battle royale. The four were all fine Mages in their own right, but out of the 16 remaining contestants, they were the weakest ones.


    With an enigmatic smile, Zeke enjoyed the praise of the two beauties next to him as he waited for the fight to begin. It wasn''t long until the battle was finally starting.


    Jorgel the announcer, true to form, gave the two contestants an over-the-top introduction. He was trying to create a little excitement in the lukewarm atmosphere of the crowd. It seemed the crowd was not really interested in this first battle. Neither of the twobatants was anybody''s favorite to win the tournament.


    Zeke didn''t pay any attention to the words of the announcer. Instead, his eyes were focused on the two contestants in the arena.


    After the signal for the start of the fight was given, both Mages immediately sprang into action. Eva was trying to create a [Water Barrier] around her position. She flooded the arena with water at the same time. This was a standard tactic of Water Mages, and it was exactly the course of action Zeke had expected of her.


    His eyes focused on Emil who was summoning one [me Lance] after another. He was sending them at the barely formed defenses of Eva. The [Water Barrier] was buckling under the assault, but it seemed to hold out.


    However, Zeke was not tricked by the disy. He could clearly recognize that the barrage of mundane fire spells was only a cover for Emil''s real n.


    Sure enough, after a couple of seconds had passed, Emil started to charge at a surprised Eva. The boy closed in as fast as he could. By the time he had reached the pond of water that was forming around her, he jumped forward with all his might. Zeke could guess what was going to happen, and with a slight smile on his face, he enjoyed the show.


    Emil, still in midair, brought both his hands together as he aimed them at Eva. While firing his barrage of [Fire Lances] with his left hand, he had gathered mana for another spell in his right hand. Now he was aiming both of his hands at a startled Eva. The girl had no immediate countermeasure ready against the unexpected charge.


    Emil did not give her any time to adapt. With ast push of mana through both of his hands, he unleashed one of the most powerful close-range fire spells: [me Cannon].


    "Try and block this!" The boy screamed as he unleashed all the umted mana in a devastating inferno of mes.


    The cone of fire engulfed the area a couple of meters in front of him,pletely shrouding Eva from view. By the time the mes cleared, Eva was lying in the pond of water she had created. She had severe burns on her torso and arms. The girl had clearly used them to shield her face.


    The water at her feet had protected her from the worst of the damage. But she was still in shock after the intense pain of such an injury. Since the judge had not called the fight yet, Emil started to cast [mence] again, this time one for each hand.


    Eva, who had just regained a sense of her surroundings cried out with bitter tears in her eyes: "I surrender!"


    Zeke was happy with this result. With a smug grin on his face, he turned to Sophia and Vi. The two girls looked at him with shocked expressions. It appeared that despite their praise, they had not had any faith in his prediction. With a victorious grin, Zeke held out one of his hands to each of the girls.


    "Let''s go get my winnings. I still owe you some money, Sophia, if I remember that correctly," he said in a teasing tone.

 Chapter 87: The Finals II

    Chapter 87: The Finals II


    Sophia just nodded mutely as both of the girls let themselves be dragged along. Zeke made a big show out of counting his winnings. The money was paid out in smaller bags containing a hundred gold coins each. He put ten of those back into the same pouch Sophia had handed to him only about an hour earlier.


    Zeke passed the bag to her with a thankful expression on his face. She had only ended up lending him the money for a short time. This did not detract from the trust the girl had shown him, however. Sophia looked from the pouch to Zeke''s joyful expression. She couldn''t help herself and chuckle at the absurd situation.


    Vi was also snapped out of her funk by Sophia''sughter and started to tease Zeke. "You have to invite us two out for a night of drinking at the end-of-the-year festival. I am sure you can afford it now!"


    Zeke waved her off magnanimously, as if it was a small matter for him. But the greedy glint in his eyes betrayed his excitement upon earning such a huge amount of money. He still had over 1500 gold after paying Sophia back, and he couldn''t wait to add to the amount with his next bet.


    But when Zeke heard the odds for the next fight, he was immediately disappointed. He was not surprised by these results, however. The next fight was between Leo and Benjamin Wellenreiter.


    Zeke spell told him that Leo''s chances of victory were a staggering 98%. This was clearly reflected in the betting pool. Leo''s odds were only 1.05. This meant that even if Zeke bet his entire 1500 gold, he would only gain 75 gold upon Leo''s victory.


    Still, 75 gold was more than Zeke''s entire worth had been this morning. He didn''t look down on the amount. He bet his entire fortune on Leo, and the fight ended expectantly in a one-sided beat down. Zeke, now worth 1575 gold, was considering the odds for the next fight.


    Lena Wellenrufer would fight against Felix Feuerkranz. The odds were in Lena''s favor. Zeke really wanted to bet on his former teammate, but his spell told him that Felix had a 72% chance of victory in their fight. With the odds of 2.1 for Felix and 1.73 for Lena, Zeke could not afford to let sentimentality cloud his judgment. Neither could he risk all his capital on this uncertain gamble.


    Still, it was a good chance for him to increase his wealth. After a moment of calctions, he decided to put 1000 gold on Felix Feuerkranz. The crowd was already numb to Zeke''s reckless betting behavior. But instead of the scorn he received during the first round, some people seemed to be deep in thought upon seeing his bet. Though, few actually trusted his intuition enough to risk their money on it.


    The fight was, as Zeke had expected, a close call. Lena used her fog to control the battlefield, robbing her opponent of his sight. The tactic didn''t work out as well as it might have against any other opponent, though. Felix used his [re] spell to counter the effects of the mist. [re] was a spell that was used in nightly battles to brighten the environment. Zeke had known that the spell could also be used to show the silhouette of an opponent in the midst of the thick fog.


    The fight only went downhill from there for Lena. Her strategy of concealing herself in the mist was a pivotal point of her arsenal. At this point, she had alreadymitted a significant amount of her mana to this course.


    She managed to hold her own for another 15 minutes before her core finally ran dry. She had to concede the match to avoid causing permanent harm. Lena was crying as she left the field.


    Zeke felt conflicted. He liked Lena and had wanted her to advance. On the other hand, he had just turned his 1000 gold into 2100, and it was hard to feel sad after such a windfall.


    Zeke collected his winnings and marveled at his grand total of 2675 gold. This amount of money would have been enough to buy the entire vige Zeke had grown up in. Even after that purchase, he would still have plenty of money left over. He was struck by how oundish this way of earning money was. His parents would never earn this kind of money. Not even after working themselves to the bone day after day for their entire life.


    Zeke had earned such wealth by cing a few bets and slurping a couple of fruity drinks. He was rxing on a luxurious balcony while watching other people fight. He wasn''t quite sure how he should feel about this. He had, after all, also risked an equal amount of money with each of his bets. It couldn''t be said that he did not deserve his winnings, but somehow the entire concept still felt off to Zeke.


    With a sigh, he just attributed this new way of looking at the world as something every Mage would have to go through, sooner orter. He was reminded of another iconic line from his favorite book.


    "The rich get richer and the poor get poorer, as the bnce of wealth continues to tip in favor of those who already have more than they need," he whispered.


    Zeke was about to descend even deeper down the rabbit hole of his own thoughts, but he was forced to cast all his musings aside. There was an irritating ache in his ribs. The sensation seemed to only get stronger the longer he ignored it. Annoyed, he looked up.


    Vi was prodding him with her elbow. He looked past her, confused, only to be met with the impatient eyes of the bookkeeper. It was time to ce the bet for the next fight.


    The next fight was between M Bodenwirker and Katja Brennbar. Zeke had learned that the Brennbar family was one of the most prominent households among Fire Mages. They were second only to the Feuerkranz family.


    He had heard that the Brennbar family used a special way to produce mes. Apparently, they were able to produce fire so hot that the rumors imed their mes were able to melt anything. Zeke had initially been excited to learn how the technique worked from Katja. However, things didn''t go as nned. He soon noticed that she either hadn''t learned or wasn''t able to disy the spell.


    After some thought, Zeke didn''t find it that strange. If the Brennbar family truly had such a secret, it would only be taught to the most promising members. It was also possible that the spell required a higher level. Zeke found it highly unlikely that this was something a True Mage was capable of.


    Her opponent, M Bodenwirker, was from a small family. The entire family relied on only one prominent member, from what Zeke had learned. M''s great-grandfather had reached the Arch Mage level decades ago. The old man was now single-handedly supporting this noble household.


    Still, an Arch Mage was nothing to scoff at. Even in the entire empire, there were not many of them. Zeke took a look at the odds for the fight and was not surprised at what he found. The odds were almost even, only slightly favoring Katja. The Fire Mage probably had the advantage in the eyes of the crowd because of her more powerful family background.


    Unfortunately, Zeke''s spell agreed with this assessment. His analyzed spell predicted a 64% chance for Katja to win the fight. Zeke wasn''t very keen on betting a huge amount of money on a fight that could go either way. Especially not if the odds were favoring his pick.


    He just ced 500 gold on Katja to keep his word. He had proimed that he would bet on every fight in the tournament, and he was going to stick to that promise.


    The fight was not as exciting as Zeke had hoped. The fire mage dominated the entire exchange with ease. Zeke was reminded that the data he had for each of the contestants was a month old. It became immediately apparent that Katja had not wasted her month of preparation. The girl had improved across the board, with a new spell, and better physical stats. What stood out most, however, was her vastly improvedbat experience. She came out ahead in every exchange.


    Her initially small lead quickly added up to a monumental advantage. And after a final barrage of mes, M''s defenses crumbled, and she had to concede the fight. Katja had worked up a light sweat, but wasn''t any worse for where otherwise.


    Zeke was startled by the loud cheering he could hear from right beside him. Annoyed, he looked over, only to remember that he was in a private booth with only his two friends. He could see Vi and Sophia doing a victory celebration.


    Vi was hopping around in the air, circling Sophia. The blonde Mind Mage opted for a more reserved fist pump. Still, he had never seen the girls so excited before.


    "What''s gotten the both of you in such a good mood?" he asked.


    Vi and Sophia shared a knowing smirk before the Wind Mage exined from her perch in midair.


    "I and Soph have both wagered a significant sum of money on Katja. We made out like bandits," she eximed in a jubnt tone.


    This revtion came as a surprise to Zeke. How could the two have been so certain of Katja''s victory when even he had not known for sure? Did they have a simr method to his own?


    "Howe you two were so certain that Katja would win?" he asked, full of curiosity to find out about their method.


    Vi smirked and leaned back in her imaginary chair. She was looking down at the foolish mortal who dared question her wisdom. Sophia rolled her eyes at Vi''s behavior and exined to Zeke.


    "You clearly have some method to determine who is going to win, Zeke," she said. "But that doesn''t mean that you should look down on the rest of us."


    Zeke grimaced at her remark. He really had not thought about getting any input from the two girls at his side. He had been thinking of his own method as superior, and had not even considered that they might have some valuable input. Chastised, he bowed his head slightly to show that he epted her criticism.


    "How could you guys tell with such certainty that Katia was going to win?" he asked with shining eyes


    Vi dashed down from her perch andnded on his other side. The girlid her head down on hisp. As usual, Vi didn''t care about personal boundaries at all.


    Sophia seemed content to let Vi exin the next part, so Zeke let the girl do as she pleased. After she had nestled into afortable position, she looked up at him with a mischievous grin.


    "Do you really want to know?" she asked with a fake innocent voice.


    Zeke was having none of her teasing. Hepletely ignored the girl in hisp and turned to Sophia.


    "Are you going to tell me?" he asked.


    Sophia looked at her friend with an incredulous expression. She had given her friend the chance to show off her knowledge. Vi had used the chance to tease Zeke instead.


    The girl sighed and was about to exin when Vi cut into the conversation in a rush. She cleared her throat theatrically and started to exin.


    "Fine, fine. Since you are already begging, I will exin," the girl hurriedly said.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Wasn''t she the one begging for the chance to exin? Why try to put on a show of reluctance if she wanted to be the one to tell him? But he was too curious to point out any of that.


    He returned his gaze back to the silver-haired girl in hisp and listened to her exnation.


    "From what I can tell, you have some weird technique that lets you figure out how strong a fighter is. Am I right?" she asked.


    Zeke was shocked by her urate deduction. He thought about how much he was going to tell her, but she wasn''t giving him any time to respond at all.


    "Your method really is impressive. That much, I can admit. But the truth is that people have been making money by betting for millennia. None of them used such a fancy-schmancy trick. Do you know what professional gamblers rely on?" she asked, clearly relishing the role of a wise teacher.


    Zeke was on the edge of his seat. He genuinely wanted to know how a professional would determine the winner of a fight. Maybe this would be another way to improve his spell. He looked at Vi with expectant eyes, and the girl grinned back at him. This time, however, she didn''t try to tease him again and exined right away.


    "What gamblers rely on are... Rumors," Vi shouted thest word triumphantly as if she had exposed a great secret.


    Contrary to Vi''s exuberant expression, Zeke was rather disappointed by this revtion. What good would rumors do to predict the oue of a fight? This seemed more like the method of a chatan instead of a professional.


    The disappointment must have shown on his face as Vi quickly continued. "Don''t make that face, Zeke! Have you never heard the old imperial saying: ''Know thyself, Know thy foe, fear not a hundred battles woe''?"


    Zeke rolled his eyes at her antics. It was not the value of information in general he questioned. Instead, he had doubts about how reliable the gossip of nobles was. He could hardly believe that the two girls had bet what they themselves had called an exorbitant amount of gold on such a flimsy method.


    Vi waggled her finger in front of his face and tsked mockingly. She was enjoying the position of lecturer that she could only seldom adopt with Zeke. After getting his attention again, she finally exined a little more seriously.


    "The specific rumor that I heard was about how the Brennbar family had purchased a rare type of fruit for an exorbitant price. It was a kind of berry that can only be found in the far west of the continent. Rumors im that if a fire mage consumes the berry, his fire core will be stimted. The abnormal degree of mana flowing through the core will then lead to rapid advances. I also happened to overhear that the Brennbar family was obsessed with getting somebody into the final of this year''s tournament.


    "They must have somehow gotten wind of the special prizes that would be offered this year. This is an incredible feat if you consider that not even my Windtnzer family knew of this change. Otherwise, we would have also strengthened our presence among the first-year students. There is no Windtnzer in the final, while all the other great families have at least one representative with a medal."


    The usually so carefree Vi seemed to actually be upset about this fact. It seemed that the failure of their information-gathering division had really cost them this time.


    Zeke also began toprehend that when Vi spoke of rumors, she was not talking about mere gossip. Apparently, what Vi considered rumors was something else. It was more like educated guesses based on actual information from their spyworks.


    Zeke finally understood how the girls could be so confident in Katja''s victory. If the two girls had been about equal a month ago, then there was no way Katia would lose today. Not after her family had put all their resources behind preparing her for the finals.


    Zeke realized that he might have underestimated how strong hispetitors would be in the final. With the secret of the tournament leaked, the Great families must have imparted a couple of trump cards to their descendants. Zeke looked at Vi with a new appreciation in his eyes and asked with a humble tone in his voice.


    "What else might you have heard, beautiful Lady Vi?"

 Chapter 88: The Finals III

    Chapter 88: The Finals III


    Vi looked pleased with Zeke''s change in attitude. The slowly emerging smirk on her face made it clear that she was about to start teasing him again. Before the tiny Wind Mage could get started, though, Sophia cut into the conversation. "We will have time enough to pool our knowledgeter. Let''s first all collect our winnings and make bets for the next fight."


    Zeke also agreed with Sophia''s judgment, and the two of them got up, leaving a pouting Vi behind. The girl was left with no choice but to follow after her two friends.


    The three arrived at the betting station and got in line. Zeke was using this time to calcte the odds for the next battle. It was time for the fight between Rona Feuersturm and Rnd Erdherr. This was probably the most anticipated fight of the first round. The drama around the betrayal of the battle royale was of great interest to the crowd. If there was something people appreciated in their entertainment, then that would be drama.


    Zeke did not care much for the morality of the situation. He was notpletely innocent in how the scene had yed out, after all. Still, he wished for Rona''s victory, if only to get revenge for Peter. The boy could not exactly be called a friend, but he still would have liked to see him in the finals. With Peter''s unfair elimination, Leo and Zeke were the onlymoner-born Mages left in the finals.


    Zeke did not doubt that this fact would only deeper ingrain the widely held belief that nobles were superior. He had to agree that it was hard to advance as a mage without the proper backing. Still, in his opinion, the empire did itself a massive disservice by ignoring the general popce. He understood why the noble families were not exactly thrilled at the idea of having moremoners among their ranks.


    The number of mages was, at the higher stages at least, not limited by talent, but resources. Moremoner mages would mean more people fighting for the same pool of affinity crystals.


    Zeke wondered if the nobles woulde to hate him even more for his part in developing the meditation technique. He was pretty sure that they would not be pleased, at least. But it was not like the great families would be forced to share their resources all of a sudden. There should still be more than enough of their talented members to go around. The true benefit to the meditation technique, in Zeke''s opinion, was not the spike in powerful mages. No, what Zeke hoped would happen with the meditation technique was a gradual change in the popce.


    Zeke imagined a scene where even the lowest of peasants could advance to True Mage. This dream was not unattainable, as the stage could be reached by absorbing ambient mana alone. The only hurdle to themon folk would be ess to a spell and the engraving ritual. But if the empire would not provide those tools, Zeke would be more than happy to develop them himself!


    His grandiose dreams were interrupted when the line shifted and Sophia stepped up to the betting booth. Zeke realized that he had wasted enough time with pointless musings. He needed to focus now. The winner of this fight would, after all, be his next opponent, should he manage to advance. Zeke used his [Analysis] spell to bring up a prediction for the next fight.


    <strong>Battle prediction - Rona Feuersturm vs Rnd Erdherr''s:</strong>


    Rona Feuersturm''s strategic mind and ability to use distance give her an advantage over Rnd Erdherr''s brash temper. If Rona were to be too emotional during the fight, her performance will suffer. The recent signs of aggression in her demeanor make this possibility likely. Rnd can potentially overpower Rona by using her anger to bait his opponent into making mistakes. With an almost equalbat strength, the winner of the fight will be decided by who can keep their emotions better in check. <strong>Predicted result</strong>: Rnd Erdherr wins with a 61% chance. This value goes up to 84% depending on the level of emotional imbnce in Rona Feuerstrum.


    Zeke looked around, searching the crowd for the face of Rona. He was sure that the noble girl would spend her remaining time before the fight in this lounge. He spotted the girl in a corner of the room, talking to a nervous-looking Peter.


    He observed the talking pair for a moment, catching subtle details that he had not noticed before. It was probably because the two were out of sight and did not expect tot to be so observed with such scrutiny. Zeke saw it in the way their eyes met, in how Peter lightly grabbed her shoulder as he tried to calm her down. He was certain. The way the two interacted made it obvious that they were in a romantic rtionship with each other.


    Zeke continued to watch the two as Vi stepped up to the betting station next, making her choice. Zeke had overheard that she and Sophia were both nning to bet a small amount of money on Rona as a token of support. He paid the discussion in front of him no mind. Instead, he focused all his senses on the happenings between Peter and Rona.


    Unfortunately, they were out of reach of his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. But by observing their gestures and expressions, he could still get a clear picture of what was going on. It was in to see that Rona was furious. She was repeatedly pointing at Peter, before gesturing to the people around them. Zeke guessed that she meant to say that Peter also deserved a spot in the final.


    Peter, on the other hand, had a resigned expression on his face. It was likely that they had this discussion many times already. He held out both of his hands toward Rona, gesturing for her to calm down. It seemed that Peter''s position in the final had meant more to her than to Peter. Zeke guessed that it had something to do with their rtionship. Rona would have no reason any more to keep their connection a secret. Not if Peter had won one of those medals. With a certificate that marked him as one of the best 16 of his year, Peter would be able to hold his head up high.


    Zeke turned his head back to the front, not wanting to intrude any more than he had to. He had seen all he needed to see. Rona was by far more emotionally invested in her revenge than he had expected. Unfortunately for her, this anger would most certainly be her undoing.


    The decision came at the right time as Vi stepped to the side, starting to chat with Sophia as they waited for him. Zeke overheard her telling the blonde Mind Mage something about how girls needed to support each other in times of crisis. He smirked at his friend''s whimsical behavior as he stepped up to the bookkeeper. He had no doubt that Vi would immediately abandon her newly found ideas of Sisterhood if there was more fun to be had that way.


    Zeke had a little over 3000 gold by now. He was pretty sure this was going to be hisst chance to make a lot of money during the first round. The question was: Did he have the nerve to take the risk? Zeke swallowed, his throat feeling suddenly parched. With a slightly shaking hand, he took out a full 3000 gold, leaving him only with a pittance. With hesitant movements and a growing sense of unease, he ced the bag in front of the crude drawing of Rnd. The bookkeeper looked at the bulging sack of money with wide eyes. Zeke marshaled all his willpower and finally took his hand off the pouch.


    The bookkeeper nudged the boy beside him, pointing at Zeke''s bet. The boy, who was a metal mage, lifted his palm toward the bag. After a moment, he proimed: "3000 gold on Rnd Erdherr!"


    The surrounding crowd immediately broke out into excited murmurs. Many of them were studying Zeke. They seemed to look for some kind of confirmation. Most wanted to know what gave him such confidence. Instead, what the onlookers saw was Zeke''s shaking hands and his longing gaze toward the bag of money. He looked like a father who had just given away his precious daughter to an unsavory husband. They immediately abandoned all thoughts of joining him in this risky venture.


    Zeke returned to the two girls, with shaky steps. The two were giving him disbelieving looks. After Zeke arrived before them, none of them spoke or moved for a moment. It was Vi who finally broke the tension.


    "Damn... It looks like you won''t be buying us drinks after all," she said, the disbelieve clear in her voice.


    The three looked at each other for a moment before they all broke out intoughter. A lot of the tension Zeke had felt a moment ago was gone now. He had just bet more money than he had ever dreamed of owning. Even a tenth of this amount could let his family retire on the spot and live the rest of their lives in leisure. However, Zeke was aware that neither of his parents wished for such a life anyway. With a much lighter mood, he turned to Vi and responded.


    "I have a very strong feeling about this fight. This is just me doing what you taught me earlier," he said.


    Vi was taken aback by his im. She started to fervently shake her head, denying the im vehemently, "Wait, wait, wait! You can''t put that on me! I most certainly did not tell you to bet all your fucking money on such a risky venture!"


    Zeke couldn''t suppress a smile when he saw how distressed the girl had be. Still, he was quick to reassure her.


    "Rx, I am not putting the responsibility for this on you. But I havee in possession of some valuable intel that has convinced me that this is a much safer bet than it might seem," he said.


    Vi and Sophia exchanged a nce, they were intrigued by his statement. However, Zeke could also detect a note of uncertainty in their gaze. It seemed they didn''t fully believe his story. He couldn''t even me them for their doubts, as he had had no idea who to bet on only minutes earlier. Where could this new information havee from while they waited in line, after all?


    Zeke didn''t exin any further, letting the vague nature of his statement create an air of mystery. The three of them returned to the private area, Vi and Zeke going out onto the balcony, while Sophia stayed behind. Zeke could see the blonde beauty busy shaking a metallic container at what looked like a private bar. He was curious about what she was doing and kept an eye on the girl.


    A minute or soter, the secret was revealed. Sophia took out three sses from a cab. She opened up the metallic container and poured a translucent, slightly greenish beverage into the sses. After decorating the drinks with some pieces of fresh fruit, she joined her friends outside. She handed each of them a ss and leaned against the railing.


    Her eyes focused on Zeke with interest. He had long since learned that Sophia was fascinated by things she did not understand. He had noticed that she seemed to look at people like puzzles to be solved. By not acting ording to her expectations, one could easily draw her interest. Zeke had made it a habit to sometimes do random little things with no meaning when Sophia was around. He was pretty certain that she was onto him. But his sometimes genuinely baffling behavior, like his bet earlier, kept her guessing at his real motivations.


    The three of them waited in silence, each lost in thought. It was a whileter that the announcer started to introduce the twobatants. Zeke paid Jorgels over-the-top introductions no mind. His gaze traveled to where Rona had just emerged. He could see the barely hidden fury in her eyes. It seemed that whatever Peter had tried to do had not worked one bit. She appeared even angrier to Zeke. He noticed how her hands twitched asionally. The girl seemed to barely be able to hold herself back from outright attacking her opponent before the official start of the fight.


    Zeke smiled, taking a sip from the drink Sophia had given him earlier. It was a refreshing mix of berries and a fruit Zeke had never seen before today. The girl had exined that it could not be found in the empire. The treat was only avable through trade with the merchant union.


    After what seemed to be an eternity, Jorgel finally stopped his introduction. The crowd started to boo the verbose announcer after the first couple of minutes. They were too excited about this long-awaited fight.


    The moment the bell was rung, Rona started her bombardment. She used the [me orb] spell that her family was renowned for. The Feuerstrum family was famous for their quick barrage of spells, never giving the opponent time to breathe.


    For lower-level mages, that meant using either the [Firence] or [me orb] spell. The [Firence] had more speed and prating power, but the [me orb] was a lot faster to cast. She was throwing out multiple spells per second, burying her opponent in a literal torrent of fire. Zeke thought this to be a mistake, she would have been far better with surgical strikes. Earth Mages, with their high defensive power, were notoriously hard to bring down using weak attacks.


    The best strategy would have been to use only a few spells to keep him on his toes while preparing a big attack on the side. A calmer Rona would have understood this immediately. Zeke could hear Sophia sigh next to him. The Mind Mage also had a keen mind for strategy and was quick to realize that her wager was most likely lost.


    It only took a few minutes for Rona to lose steam, her exhaustion visible. She had fired a nonstop barrage at her opponent, the earth mage not visible since the beginning of the fight.


    The girl seemed to have calmed down considerably after venting her frustration. However, after a short-lived smile, her face paled. She must have realized how badly she had screwed up. As the fire died down, an empty plot ofnd was revealed. There was nothing but a hole in the ground.


    It seemed that Rnd had fled underground sometime during the barrage. When the hole was revealed, Rona''s face became even whiter. The extent of her mistake finally caught up with her. Before she could consider her situation in any more detail. The next surprise arrived for her.


    The ground under the girl''s feet split open, and two hands shot out, grabbing her ankles. Rona was quick to react and sent more [me Orbs] toward them. However, the stone-d hands didn''t release their grip, dragging the screaming girl below ground.


    There was absolute silence in the stadium for a moment, the people wondering what had happened to the girl. In the next moment, the announcer called out: "Aaaand the winner is Rnd Erdherr! Congrattions on reaching the next round!"


    After the announcement, a team of healers rushed into the arena. They retrieved the heavily injured girl from below ground. Her opponent, Rnd, also emerged with them. The Earth Mage had the biggest grin on his face. His cocky expression rubbed Zeke the wrong way. He could feel his dislike for the boy rise. He considered the string of underhanded tactics Rnd had used to reach this ce.


    Of the contestants on stage, he had been the weaker one. But somehow, he had managed to advance once again. Zeke clenched his fist as he stared at the broken body of Rona as she was carried to the healing station on a stretcher.


    His gaze returned to Rnd. At this moment, he was standing in the middle of the stage, appreciating the attention of the crowd. Zeke''s eyes turned dark as he observed the detestable smile on the boy''s face. There was anger building in Zeke''s chest, and he didn''t understand where it wasing from. Before he could investigate the phenomenon any further, the announcer spoke once more.


    "The next fight is between Karl Luftschloss and Ezekiel von Hohenheim. It will start in 30 minutes. Contestants, please get into the waiting rooms before then!"

 Chapter 89: The Finals IV

    Chapter 89: The Finals IV


    Zeke got up and made his way to the changing room without saying a word. He forced a smile for the two girls and waved them goodbye. By leaving now, he would arrive way ahead of time. But he felt like he needed a moment alone toe to terms with his turbulent emotions.


    His mood had soured upon witnessing Rona''s loss. Zeke had not expected that he would be affected by the oue of the fight. He was neither especially close with Peter nor Rona. Somehow, the thought of both of them being kicked out of the tournament like this didn''t sit right with him, however.


    As he left Sophia''s private area, he made a small detour toward the betting station. The gathered students parted for him, recognizing him as one of the fighters for the next battle. They were all interested in seeing how confident he was in his own victory, so nobody blocked his path.


    Zeke walked up to the betting table and nced at his own terribly drawn portrait. He only recognized himself due to the shockingly red mop of hair on the depicted boy''s head.


    He stared at the bookkeeper without saying a word. He was waiting for the boy to hand him his winnings from thest fight. The bookkeeper grimaced slightly, but still paid out everything that he owed withoutining. The gold was handed to him in several bags containing 1000 gold each. Without even counting or thinking about it, Zeke dropped all his money bags in front of his picture. He turned and walked away, not even waiting for the metal mage to call out the amount of money he had ced.


    He was confident that they would not cheat him, not with so many witnesses around. If the bookkeeper were to lose the trust of the people, his business was as good as finished.


    Zeke let his mind wander as he walked to the waiting room for the contestants. His fists clenched and unclenched at his sides, and with each step, his heartbeat pounded against his chest like the drums of war. He was wondering about the reason for his own agitation.


    Ever since he had witnessed how angry Rona had been on Peter''s behalf, he had started to respect her. It might have been that she was willing to stand up for somebody she liked, no matter the consequences. Maybe it was because she, as a noble from a prominent family, would go so far for amoner like Peter? The boy had all but been kicked out of his original family, after all. Zeke couldn''t be quite sure of the reason himself, his own emotions a mystery to him for a change.


    He thought back to his first days here, searching his feelings. Back then, he had also wished for somebody to care that much about him when he had nobody on his side. Nowadays, he had Sophia, Vi, and even Leo whom he could talk to and trust. But in his first couple weeks in school, there was nobody who showed him even the slightest bit of kindness. Even his childhood friend and crush, Lilly, had callously turned her back on him.


    The thoughts of Lilly carried his mind to his current opponent. Karl Luftschloss, Samuel''s half-brother. The thoughts of the hated Wind Mage only made his temper re even more. Zeke could feel his own body heating up in anticipation. He sat down on the bench in the middle of the changing room. To distract himself, he began to slowly put on his new set of armor.


    Maximilian had surprised him with the present the night before. Apparently, it was supposed to be a reward for reaching the top 16. But Zeke knew better. The old man had realized on Zeke''s birthday that he had forgotten to get the boy anything. Zeke still remembered how embarrassed he had been, and thus found this excuse to spoil Zeke a little.


    "A lot of eyes are going to be on you in the finals," the old man had said. "We can''t have you embarrass our family with a shabby set of armor, now, can we?"


    But not even the pleasant memory was enough to calm Zeke down. He was feeling restless, like a caged beast.


    He paced back and forth in his waiting room, feeling restless and anxious as he prepared for battle. To calm his nerves, he reached for his armor and began to adjust the straps, ensuring that it fit him perfectly.


    First, he checked the breastte. Made from the red leather of a volcanic smander, it was the centerpiece of the set. The scales were supple and thick and shimmered in the light. He tightened the bands, making sure that they fit snugly around his chest without restricting his movement. He could feel the weight of it settling onto his shoulders. However,pared to his resistance suit, he didn''t even feel the weight.


    Next, Zeke moved on to the bracers. They were also made from the same red scales as the breastte. Additionally, they were adorned with intricate metal etchings. He checked the fit, ensuring that they fit around his forearms without hindering his cirction. The bracers were reinforced, making them thicker than the other pieces of his set. Maximilian had told him that they could be used to block a lot of damage in exchange for being a bit unwieldy.


    Moving down to his legs, Ezekiel focused on the greaves. They were heavy and made of thick, sturdy leather, and were fastened with leather straps that crisscrossed over his calves. He adjusted the straps.


    Finally, Ezekiel picked up his helmet. It was the crowning piece of his armor. The helmet was made of metal but in the same red color as the rest of the set, and adorned with a crest of gold. He adjusted the fit for thisst piece as well, making sure that it covered his head without obstructing his vision.


    As he finished adjusting his armor, Ezekiel looked into one of the mirrors. They were hung on the walls all around him, reflecting his form. This was the first time he had actually looked at himself in the armor. The fine, deep red scales that made up the set looked exquisite. Zeke couldn''t help but run his hand over the scales. Even his agitation was forgotten for a moment as he took in his form.


    The armor set was covering him from head to toe, but still didn''t restrict this movement much. The pieces were incredibly flexible and even felt soft andfortable on his body.


    What captured Zeke''s attention the most, however, was the helmet. The headpiece was shaped in the form of a dragon skull. The front of the helmet featured two impressive horns. They emerged from right above the eye''s sockets, curving all the way to the back of the skull. It gave the impression of a fierce dragon, ready to strike.


    Intricate gold etchings along the horns entuated the dragon''s features. Starting from the scalp, the back of the helmet was adorned with a crimson shock of hair, looking like the mane of a lion. It was carefully attached to the helmet, giving it an even more imposing appearance. The color was eerily alike Zeke''s own hair.


    The inside of the helmet was lined with soft leather padding. This providedfort and protection to his head. The entire armor was crafted so masterfully that Zeke didn''t feel restricted by it at all. Granted, this was also due to his experience training with the resistance suit. His superhuman strength and agility were a big factor in why he could movefortably as well.


    Examining himself in the mirror, Ezekiel was amazed at the awe-inspiring stature that he presented in the armor. With the red scales and the horns, he looked like a dragon in human shape.


    He noticed something strange and stepped closer to the mirror. He came to a halt only a hairs'' breath away from the reflective surface. Zeke looked into his own eyes behind the holes of the helmet. There it was again. He could clearly make out the vertical pupils of a reptile behind the mask.


    Zeke remained standing there. He was frozen in quiet contemtion as he took in his own appearance. He was only woken from his reverence when somebody knocked on his door thrice. This was the signal of the start of his round. Ezekiel picked up his trusty staff and made to leave the waiting area. With onest nce at the humanoid dragon in the mirror, he made his way toward the arena.


    The moment he stepped in front of the entrance to the ring, a staff member waved him on, signaling that he could enter. Zeke did as he was bid, all the emotions he had bottled up moring for release.


    As he entered the arena, he finally witnessed how the experience was for the contestants. He could see the faces of thousands of excited spectators staring at him. Their expressions were ranging from jubnt to disdainful.


    He could hear a wave of awe at his appearance. Even his opponent, who had emerged on the other side of the field, seemed shocked. Karl was wearing a lightweight outfit made of cloth. The tightly fitted garments were undoubtedly optimized for speed and style. He didn''t seem to care about any defensive attributes. The Wind Mage evidently specialized in quick movements as well, the same as Samuel.


    After the murmur of the crowd had died down, Zeke was shocked by the booming voice of the announcer. Jorgels cheerful voice was much louder down here than in the spectator seats.


    "Wee,dies and gentlemen, to the sixth fight of the day! We have a real sh of titans here! From the eastern entrance, hailing from the Luftschloss family, we have Karl Luftschloss! He''s an agile fighter with lightning-fast reflexes and a reputation as one of the swiftest contestants. His agile attacks have taken down many an opponent in the battle royale. Today, he''s out for revenge against the man who stole his brother''s spot in the finals! Will he be able to take down his opponent and im victory?"


    There were a scattered few cheers for Karl, the loudest came from the area of Wind Mages. But it was clear that whatever Vi had told her father, during the group stage, was already having an effect. It seemed the Luftschloss family had fallen out of favor with the other Wind Mages. There was not much support from the other noble families.


    "And from the western entrance, we have the young Blood Mage with the perfect affinity: Ezekiel von Hohenheim! He''s been a surprise to everyone in this tournament. Hailing from a meremoner family with no noble lineage. But don''t let that fool you, this fighter is a true force to be reckoned with. He has shown us his brilliant tactical mind and tri-affinity magic. He''s one of the most versatile fighters in the tournament. But will it be enough to measure up against the best of the best? Who wille out on top?"


    "LETS! FIND! OUT!"


    After the announcer''s final words, the stadium exploded in cheers. The fight was clearly one of the favorites of the first round. Part of it was that the spectators liked a good revenge story. But most were excited to see what else Zeke could do. He was the only non-elemental Mage in the finals, and therefore an exotic treat for the audience.


    The boy in question couldn''t care less about what the crowd thought of him at the moment, however. His gaze was solely fixed on the gong that was up in the stands. The moment it would be rung, the fight would officially start.


    Zeke watched with hawk eyes as a fat mage walked up to the round metal disk with a stick in his hands. He could feel his heart hammering, his blood racing through his body. He saw the man take his stance and heaved the wooden bat above his head, ready to announce the fight.


    Zeke''s eyes returned to his opponent, Karl Luftschloss. The spindly Mage was still looking up at the gong. Zeke could see every detail on the boy''s face in perfect rity. He observed a drop of sweat travel downward across his forehead, running down between his eyes and reaching the tip of the boy''s nose.


    The gong would ring any moment now, and Zeke was ready. His entire body was taught like a bowstring. He could feel an endless amount of energy. His nervous energy had transformed into a single-minded focus and confidence. He would destroy his opponent. There was no way his prey could escape his ws.


    BOOOOOOONNNNNGGGGGG!


    The moment the sound was heard, Zeke sprung into action. There was no magic being cast, no special technique being used. With a single motion, he picked up his staff that he had rammed into the ground in front of him and lifted it above his head. His eyes had remained focused on his target the entire time. Karl''s''s gaze traveled downwards from the gong to where Zeke stood, not even a second had passed yet. Without stopping for a moment, he threw the staff at his opponent like the bolt of a ballista.


    Finally, Karl''s''s gaze met Zeke''s own. Far toote. The projectile had already traveled half the distance between the two men. Karl noticed the iing missile and his eyes opened wide. Zeke watched impassively as his opponent''s face turned ashen in the blink of an eye. He made no move to follow up his throw with anything else. He waspletely certain that this fight was already over.


    With a scream, Karl released wind from his hands, trying to get out of the way of the iing threat. Butpared to the staff''s speed, he seemed to be moving at a snail''s pace. A momentter, the weapon made contact with his body. The Wind Mage had managed to move his body slightly out of the way before getting hit. Still, he was struck on the right side of his ribs.


    The impact was devastating. Zeke''s metal-reinforced staff tore right through Karl''s cloth-covered chest. The shockwave messed up flesh and bone on the entire right side of his body. The healers didn''t even wait for the announcement before storming the field. They were bent over the boy''s prone form in the next moment.


    Even the vaunted Arch Healer, the only Life affinity Arch-Mage of the empire, raised an eyebrow. He seemed to be considering helping out, from his position next to Maximilian and Victor.


    Jorgel the announcer was so shocked that he did not even announce a winner. He was just staring at the scene, like the rest of the crowd. It was then that Zeke started to move. With slow, unhurried steps, he made his way over to his opponent. The crowd watched him, specting on his next move. Finally, he arrived at the side of his opponent, staring down at the prone form of the boy. The Life Mages ignored his presence, too busy stabilizing the boys'' condition.


    Zeke seemed to wait for something specific, as his eyes were trained on the form of the Wind Mage, unwavering. After a couple of seconds. The healers let out a sigh of relief. They had managed to stabilize Karl''s condition. From here on, it would only be a matter of time before he was fully restored.


    It was then that Zeke acted, he reached out with his hand and tore his staff right out of Karl''s chest. Opening the wounds once more without a second thought. The unconscious boy moaned, and the healer sent dirty looks Zeke''s way as they got to work once more.


    Ezekiel was unconcerned with the healer''s plight and made his way to the center of the stadium once more. The crowd watched him with bated breath, they couldn''t wait to see what the unhinged Blood Mage would do next. He came to a stop in the center of the arena. His gaze skimmed the crowd, searching for something or somebody. After a moment his gaze stopped at a particr spot, and he lifted his staff pointing out a lone figure.


    It was Rnd Erdherr, the winner of the previous round and Zeke''s next opponent. Without a word, he remained motionless, pointing his staff at his next opponent. The blood and bits of flesh that were still dripping from his weapon only made the threat more dreadful. But his silent deration was understood by all.


    "You are next!"

 Chapter 90: The Finals V

    Chapter 90: The Finals V


    Ezekiel didn''t even know how he had returned to the private area. He was in aplete daze since the fight had started. He was only awakened from his trance-like state when Vi pped his cheeks with a bit of force.


    His eyes snapped into focus, taking in the worried gaze of the silver-haired girl looking up at him. He noticed another figure behind her and found Sophia looking at him as well. The Mind Mage had a serious look on her face, as she studied him.


    "What happened, Zeke?" Vi questioned. "I knew you had a grudge against Samuel, but you went full psycho on that poor boy down there."


    Upon hearing Vi''s words, Ezekiel''s thoughts drifted back to the fight. He had not even considered the consequences of his actions. In that instant, all he could see and feel was an all-consuming urge to dominate. His mind was solely focused on the thought of victory.


    Now that he thought about it, if the Wind Mage had not managed to move slightly to the side, the blow would have killed him. There was no way the healers would have been able to do anything if the blow had hit the boy dead center. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead at the thought of what might have happened then. It was not unheard of for a contestant to die in the tournament, or so Zeke had been told. But he would have been disqualified, losing all his money and the chance at making it into the top 3.


    Zeke only now noticed that the thought of killing a fellow student did not overly bother him. He wondered when he had turned so callous in his attitude towards taking a life. When he hade to the capital a year ago, he would not have been able to consider murder an unfortunate mistake. Somewhere during the past year, he must have started down a road that led him to be how he was today.


    Was it because he had gambled with his own life so many times? He had been certain he would die on numerous asions since leaving his home in Feldstadt.


    The first time had been when he made his deal with the dragon. The kidnapping, the second. When he had teleported and ended up between worlds, he had been sure that his luck had finally run out. During the confrontation with the Feuerkranz family, he had looked death in the eyes twice. Not only had he been prepared to die fighting, but he had even suggested a duel to the death with Alexander.


    Ezekiel explored his sentiments on the subject and was startled by what he learned. Ever since he had started his training, he seemed to have slowly gotten used to the idea of death. He figured that this attitude was a mixture of his affinities, Maximilian''s influence, and the dragon''s heart. The old man often said that everybody who took up a sword should be prepared to die by the sword as well.


    The heart, on the other hand, was not as easily ced. He knew that it was influencing him somehow, but the change was not immediately evident. The best he could do was interpret the signals as he remembered them. If he had to define the mentality of the heart, then he would have to call it thew of the jungle. The heart seemed to consider it only natural to die at the hands of a superior foe.


    He was rudely awakened from his deep contemtion upon feeling his head rock back and forth. He looked down and found Vi shaking him by his shoulders. The girl had a pout on her face that Zeke knew all too well. She must have gotten annoyed after he had ignored her question and drifted into his own thoughts.


    Zeke put his hand on her shoulder and pushed the girl away gently, letting her know that he was mentally present. Vi stopped her actions and let herself be pushed back. He looked into her eyes and sighed before exining what had happened.


    "It seems the heart took over during the fight," he said.


    Vi whirled around to stare at Sophia with wide eyes. She was still unaware that the Mind Mage was already in the know about the heart. Vi turned back to Zeke with an apologetic look on her face. She seemed to believe that she had forced him to reveal his secret to Sophia with her pestering.


    Zeke smiled and put his other hand on her shoulder as well, squeezing it reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Sophia was already aware. This happened for the first time while visiting her home. Back at her ce, my pupils turned to vertical, and I evenshed out at her."


    Zeke lowered his head in shame at the admission, he considered this to be one of his biggest failings. However, Sophia just smiled at him, encouraging him to go on.


    "When I went to the waiting room earlier, I was agitated for some reason. After getting ready, I noticed that my pupils had shifted again. But at that moment, it was far toote to do anything about it. I figured that the worst that could happen was that I would perform badly in the fight..."


    After reaching that point, his voice trailed off. He had severely miscalcted with this assumption. Sophia snorted, she seemed to find the situation a lot more amusing than Zeke had expected.


    "I''ll say," the girl began, chuckling. Now that she knew that he was alright, she seemed to be in much better spirits. "I think you might find that it''s not all doom and gloom for you, as you might think."


    Confused, Zeke asked, "What do you mean? I acted like a crazy person. What good could have possiblye from that?"


    Sophia chuckled throatily, but didn''t exin what she meant herself. Instead, she just pushed Vi forward. The Wind Mage seemed to have waited for her chance, as she started chattering immediately.


    "You looked soooo good in your new armor, Zeke. Honestly? Even I almost didn''t recognize you! It made you appear so dark and menacing! And then you absolutely crushed the guy in one hit! I am sure you have noticed, but the audience was going crazy! And the way you pointed your staff at that detestable Rnd. You seemed like a dark knight, seeking justice by any means necessary. It was one of the most incredible performances I have ever seen in my life!"


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Impressive? Incredible? The audience loved it? He looked over at Sophia to make sure that Vi wasn''t exaggerating. The other girl smiled at him and nodded her head, confirming the truth of Vi''s words.


    Sophia hold back a giggle at Zeke''s dumbfounded expression. Her voice still took on a more serious note when she spoke next.


    "That aside, Zeke. You have to figure out a way to get the heart under control. If things continue like this, there is bound to be an incident. You will either get found out or hurt somebody..."


    Her gaze traveled down to the arena, where Karl was still being treated by the healers. She thought for a moment and then corrected herst statement.


    "...or hurt somebody that matt- I mean that you don''t want to hurt," Sophia said, a little flustered at her own words.


    Zeke looked at her with a dubious expression. He was certain that she had wanted to say something different at first. Still, after a look at her slightly reddening face, he let it go.


    To change the subject, Sophia brought up another topic.


    "It''s a shame none of us bet on the fight! You must have had about even odds against Karl. But Vi and I were too busy talking about your strange behavior and forgot about it."


    Zeke was dumbfounded by this admission. How little did those two care about money to just... forget? Even in his feverish state between human and dragon, he still had enough rity of mind to ce his bets. And the two girls had just overlooked it because he had acted a little moody? His expression turned more and more strange as he thought about it. After a moment, he merely sighed and shook his head.


    "Speak for yourself, wench," he said in a haughty tone. "I did remember to bet all my money!"


    It was now the girls'' turn to look at him strangely. They exchanged looks,municating with their eyes alone. After a short, silent exchange, Vi was the one to ask their shared question.


    "You didn''t take the time to say goodbye to the two of us, but then patiently waited in line to ce your bet?" She asked, a bit of heat in her voice.


    Zeke chuckled at the mental image of him storming off like an enraged dragon, only to then patiently wait in line for his chance to make a bet. His chuckling only worsened Vi''s mood, however. Even Sophia seemed to have gotten annoyed now.


    He lifted both of his hands in surrender, and hurriedly exined the sequence of events.


    "Calm down you two, it wasn''t like that at all! After I left here, I just walked up to the betting table. The people let me pass, probably because I was one of the contestants. I also didn''t listen to the odds or count my money. I just threw it all in front of my portrait and left. I didn''t even wait to hear the amount."


    The girls seemed to calm down at his exnation. The boy on the other hand had gotten a little heated himself as he went on.


    "You two might not understand, but this is an absolutely inconceivable amount of money to me. When I arrived at the capital, I didn''t even have two silvers to rub together.


    "Day after day, I would wonder where my next meal woulde from. The growling of my own stomach would keep me up all night. How could you two ever understand what it is like to be that hungry?


    "Back then, even a single piece of Gold would have been enough to feed me for YEARS! Do you think I would ever give up the chance to make thousands of GOLD with only a slight detour and a few words?"


    After he finished his speech, he looked at both girls in turn. First, Vi and then Sophia averted their gaze in shame, after only meeting his eyes for a moment. The two of them had not considered how different their perspective on money truly was. For them, it was only a way to earn pocket change.


    Vi''s eyes started to turn red at the edges. It seemed she had taken Zeke''s words to heart. The boy immediately started to feel bad at his outburst, he didn''t want to use his friends like this. It had not been his intention to rub their privileged upbringing in their faces. But somewhere during his rant, old emotions had resurfaced. The painful memories of solitude and poverty had taken control of his tongue.


    He walked over to Vi and embraced the girl lightly. She didn''t react and only lowered her head into his chest, still not meeting his eyes. He spoke softly to her, but still loud enough for Sophia to hear. He wanted to make sure that she knew his next words were meant for them both.


    "I am sorry, Vi. I didn''t mean to make it sound like it was somehow your fault. There was a lot more emotional baggage in those memories than I had expected, but it was still not fair tosh out at you like that."


    The girl in his arms started to shake her head in his chest. Zeke smiled at her antics. However, she would still not meet his eyes. He looked over at Sophia as he continued.


    "Only when you entered my life did my situation finally improve. You girls might not know the sting of poverty yourselves, but you still managed to save me from my forlorn existence. I will be forever grateful to have you. I want you to know that."


    In the next instance, Zeke got embarrassed by his own words. Giving form to his feelings like this made him feel vulnerable and weird. He looked at Sophia, but the girl only had a gentle smile on her face. It was not one of her usual, teasing smiles, but one of understanding and eptance.


    He nudged the girl in his arms gently and finally, she looked up at him as well. She had tears in her eyes, but a radiant smile had bloomed on her face. Vi looked absolutely breathtaking at this moment. Zeke had never been so d to be able to record a scene with his [Perfect Sensory Recall] as he had been at this moment.


    He caught himself staring at her and quickly averted his eyes. In order to disperse any lingering tension, he spoke up with an energetic voice and a smile on his face.


    "I think it is time to find out how much money I made in thatst bet, what do you guys say?"

 Chapter 91: The Finals VI

    Chapter 91: The Finals VI


    The atmosphere changed the moment the three of them stepped out of the private area. The lounge was filled to the brim. Some of the students had been at the bar, drinking. Others had been standing in line at the betting table. Most had been rxing with their friends in one of the separate seating areas.


    However, the moment Zeke entered the site, the chatter started to die down as people turned to stare at him. He had gotten used to people giving him looks asionally, but this was on a different level. It felt to him like every single student had stopped whatever they were doing to gawk at him. Even Zeke felt ufortable at this level of attention.


    "Never seen a handsome man before?" Vi yelled. "How about you guys know some shame and ask him out when Sophia and I are not next to him, yeah?"


    Her words had an immediate effect as most people averted their eyes. Some of the girls were blushing as they averted their gaze shyly. The boys, on the other hand, turned their heads so fast that even Zeke was impressed. They stoically avoided looking in his direction. They were unwilling to take the risk of causing any misunderstanding about their preferences.


    Ezekiel gave Vi a thankful nod, which the Wind Mage acknowledged with a cat-like grin. She puffed out her chest as if to say: "Leave it to me". The three of them made their way to the betting table and got in line. Some of the surrounding students still behaved a little stiffly when they approached. However, most of the tension had evaporated.


    Zeke didn''t want to give the students any more reasons to ostracize him. The incident at the Feuerkranz mansion and the duel with Alexander were already painting him in a certain light. He didn''t want his ssmates to be afraid of him. Zeke realized that he didn''t do himself any favors with his performance in thest fight. His ultimate goal was to try to overturn the image that people associated with Blood Mages.


    In ss, they had been taught that Blood Mages were ferocious beasts. They apparently craved the blood of their enemies and didn''t even understand the meaning of the word mercy. Ezekiel thought back to his fight and scowled. If he had to describe his own performance in a single sentence, he would use the words:


    "A ferocious beast that didn''t even understand the meaning of the word mercy."


    Defeated, he hunched his shoulders and waited in line without a word. Maybe he wasn''t the best ambassador for Blood Magic after all.


    He spent his time listening to the girls instead. Vi and Sophia were in front of him, talking about the odds for the next fight. The duo had developed their own system of betting. The chatty Wind Mage would supply all the info she had learned. Sophia, with her brilliant mind, would take it all in and then determine their course of action.


    The two of them had also been rather sessful in their gambling. They almost never betrge sums of money, though. It was more of a game for them. Their mindset was shared by most of the surrounding students. Betting was only a way to show off their knowledge and insights. And games ultimately had to be fun, so most students only bet with what they considered pocket change.


    Ezekiel''s lousy mood was instantly lifted when they arrived at the front of the line. The bookkeeper was giving him a sour look. The gesture only heightened Zeke''s excitement even further. With expectant eyes, he stared at the older student.


    The bookkeeper groaned in frustration. Yet, after a moment of thought, a pondering expression emerged on his face. He was resolved to turn this loss into an opportunity. He took a deep breath, filling his lungs to the brim before proiming in a loud voice.


    "Ezekiel von Hohenheim started his betting today with a measly 1000 gold. However, before hisst fight, he had already amassed a fortune of 5500 gold! This clever student had the foresight and daring to bet it all on himself. With the odds at 1.75, he is now the proud owner of the staggering sum of 9625 pieces of gold!"


    There were cheers and exmations of awe from all around at this deration. Zeke was unustomed to the admiration of his peers, and his face turned a little red. Vi, who saw him acting shy, grinned at him. He was certain that she would tease him with this in the days toe. The bookkeeper gestured with his hands for the crowd to calm down. Apparently, he had more to say.


    "Unfortunately, Ezekiel''s winning streak is almost at an end." The boy dered, to the confusion of everyone. "We, from the Schatzkammer betting house, must adhere to our rules. Any participant can only win up to a total sum of ten thousand gold per day."


    Before the crowd had any time to react, the boy continued his speech in an even louder voice.


    "Ezekiel''s streak might be over, but that just means that a new champion will take his ce." The boy yelled. He pointed at a fat student in the crowd and asked. "Will it be you, young master Steiner? Or perhaps you, miss Wellenrufer?"


    Momentster, the crowd had already forgotten about Ezekiel''s unfair disqualification. From all around, there were voices loudly proiming to be the next champion. Zeke rolled his eyes at the clever strategy of the bookkeeper. The boy had not only made it impossible for Zeke to bet anymore but had also used this chance to rile up the mob.


    The bookkeeper was grinning at him, a triumphant expression on his face. Even though Zeke was a little pissed off at the tactics employed by the older boy, he didn''t really hold a grudge. He had made an astronomical amount of money with his betting. And after the first round was over, only the most promising Mages would remain.


    Zeke wouldn''t dare betrge amounts on the matches of the quarter-finals anyway. He had learned from Katja Brennbar''s fight that the noble families had invested heavily in their contestants. Who knew how urate his old data still was for those contestants?


    After doing some quick calctions in his mind, Zeke ced a bet on Edmund Steiner. He was certain of the victors in the remaining two fights. Both matches featured one of the four Wellenreiter siblings. Zeke was confident that both Sabrina and Matthias would lose their respective fights.


    He bet the exact amount of money to cover the remaining 385 gold in case of Edmund''s victory. If the limit was 10,000 gold then that was how much he would reach. He would not give up his chance to get the absolute highest amount of money out of this opportunity.


    The three of them returned to their private arena and waited for the next fight to begin. Vi animatedly proimed that she could already predict the oue of any fight. A couple of minutester, Jorgel started his announcement. The two fighters stepped into the arena, and their posture alone already spoke to their respective level of confidence.


    Sabrina Wellenreiter looked resigned, her shoulder slumped and her expression grave. Edmund Steiner walked with his shoulders back and his chest out. Even though his expression was still as stern as always, there was no tension in his features.


    Ezekiel didn''t even pay attention to the fight anymore. He was certain that Sabrina would not even manage to reveal Edmund''s trump cards. Instead, his gaze was drawn by something else. In the crowd ofmoner spectators, Zeke had spotted a familiar figure.


    Zeke could hardly believe his eyes and continued to stare. In the very back of the stands, sandwiched between two fat men, sat Leo. Zeke had wondered where his friend had run off to all this time, as he had not seen him in the lounge. The lounge was reserved for nobles, but Zeke didn''t believe for a second that this was a hindrance for Leo.


    His friend was not only a favorite to win the tournament, but he was also incredibly popr in ss. It would have been effortless for the charismatic Leo to find somebody to bring him into the lounge. Zeke wondered why his friend had decided to stay with themoners instead. After a moment of thought, he decided to just go and ask. He would not miss anything too important by not observing the ongoing fight anyway.


    Zeke exined his intention to the two girls and promised to be back shortly. With that settled, he hurriedly left the private lounge. He had a general idea of how to get to the section formoners. After getting turned around a few times and asking for directions twice, he finally arrived at his destination. He had seen from the balcony that there was an exit near Leo''s position.


    As he stepped out onto the stands, he was immediately hit by a flurry of sensations. There was loud yelling and cursing all around him. This was very different from the atmosphere of the lounge he had gotten used to in thest two days. The rowdy climate brought a smile to the boy''s face.


    Zeke was reminded of the New Year''s celebration in his hometown. The farmers didn''t drink often on regr days, the hard work and early mornings acting as a deterrent. But that only meant that on special asions, such as festivals, they would turn into fiends.


    The next sensation that hit him was a less wee one. There was an unbearable stench in the air. It was a mixture of sweat and dirt, spilled liquids, and dropped food. Zeke almost gagged as he took in the aroma. His recent circumstances had him take a shower three times a day after training. He had almost forgotten how bad working folk smelled.


    With a quick application of [Perfect Body Control], he turned his sense of smell all the way down to only around 10% sensitivity. Relieved, he released his held breath and scanned the surroundings for his friend. Before he could make out Leo''s position, he found that many of the surrounding people were staring at him. Zeke''s striking red hair had gotten the attention of the people closest to him.


    The crowd just stared at him and some even began to whisper fearfully. Ezekiel felt saddened by the way they looked at him. There was clear dread in their eyes. But the fear didn''t stem from his Blood affinity this time but from his position as a noble.


    "Can I help your lordship with something?" a voice asked.


    Zeke turned to look at the speaker. It was an old man, who immediately bowed his head as Zeke''s gaze fell upon him. The man remained in that position, his back bent. The man''s aged body still appeared muscr. A physique earned through heavybor, no doubt.


    Zeke wondered if the old man had been a miner. He had spoken to a couple of them before, they were resilient, hardy folk. He studied the man''s face next, his head still turned towards the ground. The creases all over the old man''s face spoke of a life of hardship and loss.


    "We are just humble folk trying to enjoy the show. We don''t want any trouble." The man said.


    "Please raise your head, sir," Zeke said. "My father will beat my ass when he learns that I am making old geezers like you bow to me."


    The man was surprised by Zeke''s words, but after a moment he still lifted his head. Upon seeing the friendly smile on the boy''s face, he was even more bewildered. It was not a usual urrence for a noble to speak like this tomoners.


    "My name is Ezekiel, Ezekiel from Feldstad, and not sir," he began, but then immediately frowned. "I guess I am called Ezekiel von Hohenheim now, huh? But that doesn''t change where Ie from!


    "Listen up, old man. I was shoveling horse shit myself not even a year ago, so don''t go around calling me sir."


    The crowd started to murmur upon hearing Zeke''s introduction. He was pretty certain that he heard the phrase blood dragon from more than one direction. The boy paid the crowd no mind as his gaze was solely focused on the old man. The man in question seemed not to be sure how to act. He looked at Zeke''s face with suspicion, he seemed to think that his behavior was an act.


    Ezekiel sighed and stepped in front of the old man. He lifted his right arm in front of his body. In his hometown, this was themon gesture of greeting. Instead of the more refined handshake that nobles used, they would sp each other''s forearms.


    "Where Ie from, it is customary to introduce oneself after the other party has told you their name," Zeke said.


    Ezekiel wiggled his fingers teasingly in front of the man. The old man studied Zeke''s face and finally startedughing as he grabbed the offered forearm.


    "Right you are, boy! Right you are!" The old man proimed loudly. "We have the same custom here. My name is Felix. It is an honor to meet the Blood Dragon himself!"


    The handshake between the two men had been like a signal to the surrounding crowd as the people all rxed. The atmosphere immediately turned lively again, some people even cheering for Zeke. Many came up to him to wish him good luck.


    Ezekiel was relieved that he had managed to reconnect with themon people. At the first moments, when he had seen the fear in their eyes, he had felt like he had lost an important part of himself. His mentor had always tried to be a champion for the masses, and Zeke didn''t want to forget his roots either.


    At the next moment, he could feel somebody tapping on his shoulder. He looked over and saw Leo staring at him.


    "What are you doing here, Zeke?" Leo asked.


    "That''s actually what I came here to ask you. Why are you not up in the lounge with everybody else?" Zeke countered.


    Leo thought about it for a moment and then waved Zeke to the entrance of the stadium. He seemed to want to talk about this in a more private setting.


    With a smile, Zeke waved goodbye to Felix and the surrounding crowd as he followed his friend into the passage.

 Chapter 92: Leos Request

    Chapter 92: Leo''s Request


    Zeke and Leo arrived at a deserted hallway. Here, the yelling of the crowd was only a muted noise in the background. Leo looked around and stopped, content with the location. He turned and waited for Zeke to catch up. The other boy trailed a couple of steps behind him.


    "So, why are you down here, Leo?" Zeke asked after joining his friend a momentter. "I mean, I most certainly have no problem with spending time with themon folk, but all your friends are up there. Not to mention, the smell down here is..."


    Here, Zeke let his voice trail off. He didn''t think it was necessary to add any exnation. Leo nodded with a grimace on his face.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t exactly smell of roses, does it?" Leo teased, "But I smelled worse growing up, believe me. Did I ever tell you about how I once got lost in the sewers?"


    Zeke looked at Leo with a searching gaze. He felt like his friend was trying to avoid the topic. Instead of dancing around the subject, he asked Leo directly.


    "Cut the crap, Leo. Are you going to tell me why you are down here or not?" Zeke asked.


    Leo frowned. He had not expected Zeke to ignore his attempts at changing the subject so bluntly. With a sigh, he decided to be straightforward as well.


    "Ok, ok, you win. I swear, you are like a blood wolf that has scented a trail - Impossible to get rid of. I am down here because I had a meeting with the patriarch of the Steiner and Feurkranz family earlier," Leo admitted.


    Zeke had seen Leo talking to the two men with his own eyes, so he was not surprised by the admission.


    "So? Are you down here hiding from them or what? I don''t see any rtion between this and that," he asked.


    Leo smirked at the idea. He was picturing himself hiding from two of the most powerful men of the empire by sitting between two fat fishermen. However, his joyous expression returned to a somber one mere momentster.


    "No, nothing like that," Leo exined. "They both asked me to join them in their private lounge, but I turned them down. Now I feel like it would be rude to ept someone else''s invitation. Wouldn''t that be rude? I am not well-versed in noble etiquette. Even so, I am pretty certain that would be considered an insult to their honor or something like that.


    As Zeke thought about it, he had to agree with Leo''s assessment. He didn''t know much about the Steiner Patriarch, but Richard Feuerkranz seemed to him like a proud man. The Feuerkranz patriarch would not have been happy to be turned down. If he saw Leo epting the invitation from somebody else now, that would only add insult to injury.


    "Why did you turn them down then?" Zeke asked.


    "It''s because I have no intention to join either of their families. If I had agreed, that would show them that I was open to the idea at least." Leo responded.


    "But you aren''t?" Zeke asked, incredulous.


    Who else was Leo going to join if not the two great families associated with his own affinities? Hadn''t he stated to Jorgel that he had already made his choice?


    Leo shook his head and replied, "No, I''m not. If you asked me, the Great families are all the same. Do you think I would want to be one of their henchmen? A disposable tool for them to use and discard as they please?"


    Zeke had not known that Leo had such strong opinions about nobles. Still, there were not many options open to amoner like him.


    "What are you going to do then, wait for a saint toe along and adopt you?" Zeke asked with a teasing grin.


    "Well, it worked for you, didn''t it?" Leo shot right back.


    Zeke was taken aback by this reply. He had merely been jesting earlier, but Leo seemed serious about this. Zeke didn''t think that this was a good strategy for his friend. Over time, the two great families would just ramp up the pressure. On top of that, it was also unlikely for a savior to appear for Leo. The reason for Maximilian''s initial interest had been because of Zeke''s tri-affinities. The two would never have met otherwise.


    "You shouldn''t bet all your cards on the off chance that a mysterious strangeres along," Zeke said hesitantly. He felt like a hypocrite. This was after all exactly what had happened to him.


    "Doesn''t sound as convincinging from you, does it?" Leo teased with a grin. "But don''t worry, that was never my n. I wasn''t lying when I said that I have already decided in my heart."


    "That''s a relief." Zeke said, "I was afraid you would just sit around and wait for your own ''Maximilian'' toe along. So, who are you going to join?"


    Leo''s grin faltered slightly and he looked down. He didn''t answer the question right away and seemed to contemte something instead. Zeke didn''t want to interrupt and waited. For some reason, he had the feeling that he had said something that upset his friend.


    "You know that I grew up in an orphanage, right?" he asked finally.


    Zeke merely nodded. He had heard a little about Leo''s background before. However, his friend had not gone into any more detail before. He was curious as to why he would bring that up now.


    "I lost both my parents before I even turned 6 years old. I don''t remember everything anymore, but I can still recall that my father was a soldier. He was not one of the elite Mage troops that are deployed at the border, but a regr foot soldier. He had been recruited as a boy, probably around our age.


    "For over ten years, he served at the western front. He didn''t earn a lot of money, but it was enough for me and my mother to live a decent life in the capital. From what my mother told me, he had always wanted to work as a crafter. But he just didn''t have enough money saved up for him to stop working as a soldier."


    Leo paused in his story, merely staring ahead into the darkness of the hallway. Zeke was content to give his friend a moment. Now that Leo had finally decided to open up about such a sensitive topic, he didn''t want to push. A few moments passed in silence. Zeke could hear the people''s cheers increase in volume. It seemed like a winner had emerged in the arena. The cheering seemed to get louder and louder in the silence that had descended.


    It took a while before he could make out the people''s screams with any rity. He was soon able to make out one single word among the deluge of cries: ''Steiner''. Zeke smiled, his prediction had been right once again. With this, he had finally gotten his full 10,000 gold.


    It took around a minute, but Leo finally snapped out of whatever thoughts he had, a frown on his face. Upon noticing that Zeke was still waiting, he gave his friend an apologetic smile and continued his story.


    "My father would always return in the same way, you know. He would enter our home with a smile on his face. I still remember it like it was yesterday. One of the few memories that have not faded with time. He would strut through the front door with his chest puffed out and always say the same thing. ''Guess who''s home!?'' was what he used to yell. I don''t know how, but he always managed to leave the horrors of war behind. Whenever he was home, it was as if he had never left." There was a gentle smile on his face as he talked about his family.


    "But one day, he did note back anymore," Leo said, his voice turning somber. "Instead, we were visited by two men in uniform. They dropped off my father''s outstanding sry for the month and left. And that was it. Over ten years of service, spilling sweat and blood for the glory of the empire, and that was it? No kind words for his widow? No piece of gold to tide us over? Just nothing?"


    Leo had gotten enraged at his own words and was pacing up and down in front of Zeke, punching the air in impotent anger.


    "What was mom supposed to do? I was only five at the time, and my mother had left her hometown to be with my father. We didn''t even have the money to return to the vige she hailed from. What was she supposed to do?" Leo asked the question a second time as he whirled around to face Zeke as if expecting an answer. But an instantter, he responded to his own question as he started pacing again.


    "I''ll tell you what she did. She worked herself to the bone, is what she did," he said. "I don''t remember much anymore, but what I do remember is how useless I felt at the time. I could do nothing but watch as the person who I loved most worked herself to death."


    He stopped his pacing and looked at Zeke. In his emotional state, he wanted to say something but caught himself at thest moment. Instead, Leo sat on the ground, his face buried in his hands.


    Zeke had not expected the conversation to go in this direction at all. He had just wanted to know what noble house Leo was going to join. But for some reason, Leo had decided to talk about his past instead. Zeke was sure that his friend had a good reason for that. He didn''t want to rush him, but he had a feeling that it was important for Leo to finish telling his story.


    "It didn''t end well, did it?" Zeke asked with a calm but inquisitive tone. Leo red up at him but softened his gaze immediately after. With a sigh, he continued his story.


    "No, it did not," he said. "You see, my mother had two or maybe even three jobs at the time. One of them was as a part-time maid in some noble''s mansion. It was the best paying of all her jobs and she didn''t want to lose it, but something was clearly wrong. I often found her crying after she''de home from work. Of course, she never told me the reason, but I eventually managed to piece it together."


    Leo syed his arms and struck a pose for Zeke. He was showing off his well-defined muscles and his chiseled jawline. He looked like an arrogant young aristocrat in the way he looked down his nose at Zeke.


    "You can probably tell by looking at me, but both of my parents were quite good-looking. My mother especially was far more beautiful than amoner had any right to be." Leo said in a sarcastic manner.


    Zeke, however, could see through the bravado. What he glimpsed behind the facade was deep-rooted helplessness and self-loathing. Zeke stared back into Leo''s eyes. Instead of the judgment or scorn his friend had wanted to provoke with his flippant attitude, he only had sympathy and understanding in his gaze.


    After a moment, Leo averted his eyes and stayed silent. It took him a while to bring his emotions under control. With a deep inhtion of air, he continued where he had left off.


    "One day, my mother decided to quit. She didn''t tell me the reason, but I had not seen her this happy in a long time, so I didn''t care to ask either. She was going to inform her employer the next day," Leo exined. Here, he paused, letting the silence build for a moment. He met Zeke''s eyes again before continuing.


    "This time the two men who visited the house were even worse. They imed that my mother had tried to rob the lord of the mansion. She was killed in her attempt to flee, apparently. Never, in my entire life, will I forget how they tossed her body onto the floor like a piece of trash."


    A heavy silence descended upon the two after the tale ended. Zeke didn''t know what he was supposed to say. Never had he experienced something that came even close to Leo''s story.


    "Do you know the worst part?" Leo asked. His eyes had gotten red during his retelling. He was clearly struggling to hold back tears.


    "What''s the worst part?" Zeke asked. He didn''t really want to know. This story was depressing enough as it was. But even the slight chance of lessening Leo''s trauma was reason enough to indulge his friend.


    "The man was not even a Feuerkranz, Steiner, Wellenrufer, or Windtnzer. He was just some nobody from a nobody family. But no matter who I told, how much I begged, nobody would do anything about this. They all acted as if nothing had happened. After all, who would stand up against a Mage, just because somemoner kid lost his mother?" He asked sarcastically.


    "But what about now?" he asked in a mocking tone. "Nowadays, two patriarchse looking for me personally. Nowadays, they are talking about benefits. Nowadays, they are suddenly very interested in what I have to say. I can''t even go take a fucking piss without a member of the great families trying to recruit me!"


    "But where were they when I needed them?" he asked. "Where were they when I screamed my throat hoarse at the injustice they let happen? Let me tell you where they were: nowhere! They were nowhere to be found! Not a single fucking Feuerkranz or Steiner was anywhere to be found back then! I would have sold my soul just so they would hear me out..."


    Zeke put a hand on his friend''s shoulder as Leo slumped to the ground. The emotional rollercoaster seemed to have drained Leo of his strength. Zeke didn''t know how tofort his friend in this situation, but he felt like he had to say something. When Zeke had been at his lowest, it had been Maximilian and Vi that had pulled him back.


    The cheerful Wind Mage always managed to cheer him up when he was feeling down. What would Vi do in this situation? After a moment of silence, he decided to try for a bit of levity.


    "So... is that a yes or no on the Feuerkranz family?" he asked with a fake inquisitive tone. "You didn''t make that clear enough yet."


    Despite everything, Leo snorted at the terrible joke. He looked up at Zeke with disbelieving eyes before they both broke out into muted chuckles.


    After a moment, Zeke asked, "So, what are you going to do? After that story, I can''t see you joining the nobles any time soon."


    Leo''s mood had improved considerably already. Slowly, he began to talk, "You see, the thing is... There is something I wanted to ask of you... I would understand if you were to turn me down... I mean, there isn''t really anything in it for you, so I wouldpletely understand if you were..."


    "Enough! Are you going to ask, or are you trying to talk me to death?" Zeke interrupted, getting annoyed. "Leo, I consider you a friend, and if you feel the same, then for the love of the arcane, will you spit it out already?"


    Leo looked a little embarrassed at Zeke''s words. This was such a sharp contrast to his earlier demeanor that Zeke couldn''t help but smile. Now more than ever, he marveled at the level of innocence Leo had managed to preserve. After being dealt such a hand, not many would be able to still remain so positive and upright as his friend had.


    "Ok, I will. But for you to understand my request, I''ll need to tell you what happened after my mother died. Is that ok?" he asked.


    Zeke nodded. His gut feeling told him that he would soon learn the reason why Leo had decided to share his tale.


    "Even during my time at the orphanage, I did never give up on bringing my mother''s murderer to justice. I managed to convince an old woman working there to teach me how to write. After that, I would write letters to every noble house in the capital. I never got a response, but still, I didn''t stop. I was convinced that there had to be at least one noble house in the capital that still believed in justice. That at least a single person would do the right thing, you know?"


    "After a year, I was about to give up. I had spent every scrap of money I could earn, steal or borrow on paper and ink. At that time I hadpletely lost all faith in the nobles of the empire. But then it happened..." Leo eximed. He rummaged through his bag and took out a wooden case. He seemed to treat the wooden container as if it was the most precious treasure in the entire world.


    "I actually wanted to show this to you after the tournament, but I guess now is as good a time as any," he said as he handed it to Zeke.


    Zeke opened the box with care. There was nothing inside but a sheet of paper and a single gold coin. His eyes focused on the piece of parchment. It was thick and well-crafted. He took it out of the case and studied the elegant strokes. He immediately recognized the handwriting of the letter. With a slight hitch to his voice, he began to read the letter out loud.<blockquote>


    <em>My dearest Leonard,</em>


    <em>It is with deep regret that I learned of the grievous loss you have suffered and the injustice that has befallen you. I have taken it upon myself to investigate the matter you raised in your letter concerning Oliver Liebknecht.</em>


    <em>Upon delving into the matter further. It hase to my attention that your mother was not the first nor thest unfortunate victim of this man''s heinous crimes. I have uncovered that a total of 8 women had met their untimely demise due to his unbridled desires.</em>


    <em>My heart aches for you, and I offer my sincerest condolences for the loss you have suffered. I hope it will bring you somefort to know that your letter has prevented any further harm to innocent women at the hands of this criminal.</em>


    <em>I give you my solemn word as a nobleman that justice will be served. He will not live to see another daybreak, on this you have my word. I will take care of this matter... personally.</em>


    <em>May fate bless you and guide you through these trying times.</em>


    <em>PS: It is not much, but I have added some money in the hopes that it will prove useful in reaching your dreams.</em></blockquote>


    Zeke could feel a lump forming in his throat as he got to thest line of the letter.


    "Sincerely, Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim." he finished.


    Leo nodded, with a somber expression on his face. They both remained silent for a moment, each lost in their thoughts.


    "Now, let me make my request," Leo finally said. "I want you to help me to get adopted by Maximilian. Will you help me?"

 Chapter 93: A Welcome Surprise

    Chapter 93: A Wee Surprise


    Zeke was not surprised by Leo''s request. The moment he had seen Maximilians handwriting on the letter he had known what his friend would ask of him. Personally, Zeke had instantly decided to ept Leos request.


    Was there any reason to turn Leo down? He was thrilled by the idea of having Leo be a part of his family. But there was one problem. Zeke was certain that Maximilian would be against it. The question was less about if Zeke was willing to help Leo and more about if he even could.


    Zeke and Maximilian had too many secrets. The Trinity Project and the meditation technique were of utmost priority to the old man. Zeke had his doubts that Maximilian would allow a stranger into their house. The other concern that Zeke had was that Maximilian had said many times that he did not want a sessor. Zeke was almost certain that the old man nned to take his Explosion Magic to the grave. Before Zeke could answer Leo, somebody intruded on the conversation.


    I finally found you, young master Ezekiel, a voice called out from behind Zeke.


    He turned around and saw David standing there. David was Maximilians butler and right-hand man. His family had been in Maximilians employ for three generations already and there was nobody who Maximilian trusted more. Zeke had learned that the man had reached the Grand Mage level decades ago. Out of all of Maximilians subordinates, he was the strongest.


    Was there something you needed, Sir David? Zeke asked courteously.


    Indeed! I have just returned from an important mission with a surprise for you, David said with a twinkle in his eye. Master Maximilian asked me to bring you to his lounge.


    Zeke was immediately intrigued by this surprise. What could this important mission have been? However, before he could lose himself in his thought, he remembered where he was. He looked over at Leo. His friend had a disappointed expression on his face. He must have looked forward to hearing his answer. Zeke knew that he could not make any promises on behalf of the old man. But he also didnt want to leave Leo hanging.


    With a crafty glint in his eyes, he turned back to David and asked, Can Leoe with us? He shot Leo a significant look before adding with only a slight dy, After all, he is like a brother to me.


    Leo was overjoyed. Zeke had all but agreed to help him get adopted with hisst words. David on the other hand raised an inquisitive eyebrow as he looked between the two boys. He studied first Zekes and then Leos face before falling into deep contemtion. The two boys exchanged a nervous nce but remained silent. They could do nothing but await the butlers verdict.


    If that is your wish, young master, David finally said. The surprise was never meant to be a secret in the first ce.


    Zeke and Leo exchanged relieved smiles before following the man down the hallway. David led them through the winding maze of corridors. The entire way, Zeke tried to tease the secret out of the stoic butler. David, for his part, merely smiled at Zekes attempt to get him to slip up.


    Soon after, the three of them found themselves in front of a luxurious wooden door. David stepped to the side and indicated the door with a flourish of his hand. This was a clear sign for Zeke to take the lead. Zeke didnt wait for another second and barged into the room. He was too excited to find out what the surprise was.


    In the next moment, a tiny body cannonballed into his chest. Zeke only barely managed to catch himself without falling. He looked down and found a pair of deep blue eyes staring back at him.


    BROTHER! the girl cried. Why didnt you tell us that you were fighting in the big tournament?


    Maya? Zeke asked. Howe you are here?


    Before Maya could reply there was another voiceing from behind the girl. Sir David brought us here in that fancy Airship of yours.


    Mom! Dad! Zeke cried out, as he dove into his parent''s embrace. Maya was sandwiched in between the three of them but didnt seem to mind. They held the embrace for a while before Zeke stepped back again.


    Howe you guys are here? Just to see me fight? he asked.


    Just to see him fight, he says, his father imitated with a scoff. Dont try to sell us for fools, boy. David already exined to us how you made it to the top 8 of your year. Your mother and I might not be Mages, but we still know how impressive that is!


    The man stepped in front of him andid both his hands on his sons shoulders. Despite Zekes recent growth spurt, his father still towered over him. He met Zekes eyes with a gentle gaze.


    You have no idea how proud your mother and I are. There is no other ce that we would rather be than here, his father said, as he squeezed his sons shoulders gently.


    Zeke held his fathers gaze. Both their eyes had started to turn a little red at the edge. To divert attention away from himself Zeke cleared his throat and motioned for Leo toe forward.


    Mom, Dad, Maya, this is Leo. He is a friend from the academy and he is also one of the other finalists. Leo, this is my mother Mia. This is my father Geralt and the little monster over here is my sister Maya.


    Leo greeted Zekes parents stiffly. He noticed that his friend didnt know how to behave around them. Fortunately, Zeke had a secret weapon that could dispel any awkwardness.


    Hey Maya, did you know that Leo is super strong? he asked his sister. He can do Fire and Earth Magic like Grandpa Maximilian.


    Is that true, Leo? Are you as strong as Granpa Max?` she asked innocently.


    Leo chuckled and patted her head, No, I have never met anyone who is stronger than Sir Maximilian.


    Then who is stronger, you or Zeke? she asked.


    I am stronger, Leo said without hesitation. Zeke gave him a disbelieving look. How could he betray him like that?


    Is that true, Zeke? Is Leo really stronger? Maya asked her brother.


    Well, there is an easy way to find out, right? he asked with a challenging grin in Leos direction.


    Before the situation escted into a fight, Zekes mother stepped in between the two young men. Would you two stop it already? she asked. There will be enough fighting today even without you two behaving like children.


    She grabbed both Zekes cheeks and pulled on them as if he was a misbehaving child. After she had suitably punished her son, she turned to Leo and asked, What family do you hail from, Leo? You must be a member of one of the great families if you have made it this far?


    Leo had been smirking at Zekes punishment. But the moment his family was brought up, his good cheer immediately disappeared.


    I-erm I am not, he said.


    Zeke stepped from behind his mother and put an arm around her shoulder as he spoke up for his friend.


    Leo doesnt belong to any noble family, mom, he exined. Not only does he not belong to a noble family, but he has also lost both his parents at a young age and grew up in an orphanage. He has managed to get here with his incredible talent and hard work alone.


    His mother seemed shocked at the revtion. She exchanged a look with her husband. The expression on the mans face had also turned serious. Mia fixed Leo with a gaze, her blue eyes studying his face intently. Zeke could tell that his friend felt ufortable at the scrutiny but he trusted that his mother knew what she was doing. After a moment she walked up to Leo and gently put a palm on his cheek.


    She used her thumb to gently caress his face in that soothing way only a mother could. Leo didnt know how to react and looked over to Zeke for help. Zeke, however, just watched his mothers actions from a distance. He had no intentions of getting involved. Without another course of action, Leo returned his attention to the woman in front of him. Mia was about the same height as Zeke and Leo. This allowed her to look straight into his eyes. She never averted her gaze from Leo and continued to caress his cheek.


    Zeke could see how the edges of his friends eyes got redder and redder by the second. The boy was clearly on the verge of breaking into tears. Zeke had never seen Leo cry before. Even when the boy told him about his past, he managed to hold on to hisposure. But his mother had not even spoken yet and he was already barely hanging on.


    Mia leaned in and embraced the boy. Zeke knew from personal experience how warm andforting his mothers hugs were, but they seemed to have the opposite effect on Leo. He buried his head into her shoulders and remained there.


    That must have been hard for you, she finally said. Her voice was firm but gentle. Zeke could hear sniffling noisesing from his friend. He averted his gaze out of respect for Leos privacy and saw his father doing the same. Maya just kept staring at the two though. Zeke thought that she was being rude at first, but then he noticed the tears running down her face.


    He walked over and picked his little sister up into a hug of her own. He walked over to his father and the two talked about the uing fights as Maya sniffled in his chest. A couple of minutester Zekes mother and an embarrassed Leo joined them. His eyes were still red from crying but Zeke felt his friend looked changed. It seemed almost like a great burden had been lifted from the other boys shoulders. Zeke marveled at his mothers methods.


    There you are, my boy! Maximilian called out from across the room. He stopped in his tracks as he noticed the somewhat strange mood.


    Am I interrupting something? he asked hesitantly.


    No, its fine, Zeke said immediately. We had an emotional family reunion, thats all.


    Maximilian simply nodded. His gaze traveled over all their faces before stopping a moment on Leo.


    A family reunion, is it? he murmured to himself. Zeke thought that his mentor would ask more about the topic, but Maximilian just let it go. In the next moment, the old man pped his hands and went on in a more cheerful mood.


    Its a good thing that Leo is here as well. There is going to be a meeting of the contestants. Everyone who made it to the quarterfinals is invited. This event is a tradition, from what Ive been told. Its a chance for the noble families to brag about their offspring and socialize, Maximilian exined.


    Cant we just skip it, old man? Zeke asked.


    Im afraid thats not an option, unfortunately, Maximilian sighed. The second part of the event is an interview with the contestants. Its going to be held publicly, so you cant miss out.


    Zeke groaned. He didnt enjoy public speaking much as it was. The presence of nobles and their games would only make the experience that much more unbearable. Unfortunately, he would not have Vi and Sophia with him this time. He remembered that he had promised them that he would be right back.


    Fine, I guess there is nothing I can do about it, he said. But can you send someone to inform Vi and Sophia about whats going on? I dont want them to worry.


    Maximilian nodded and was just about to give his orders, but then Zeke remembered one more thing.


    Can you also send someone to pick up my winnings from the betting house? he asked.


    Maximilian gave him a look but didntment any further on it. His parents, however, werent so forgiving.


    What was that, Zeke? Gambling? his mother asked with an incredulous expression. I dont think we raised you to be that irresponsible with your money!


    His father''s gaze also turned stern. Zeke however felt like he had nothing to be ashamed of and spoke up with a righteous tone.


    Thats right! he eximed. When I arrived here in the capital I had nothing but the clothes on my back. I worked one odd job in the crafters district after the other, counting every piece of copper. That is exactly the reason I had to gamble.


    What do you mean? his mother asked, bewildered.


    I can earn a fortune just by betting on a fight where I am certain of the oue. Tell me, wouldnt the irresponsible thing be to not bet on such a fight? he asked with a sincere tone.


    His parents exchanged a nce. They seemed halfway convinced by his argument. However, it was Maya who spoke up next. She was hopping up and down with shining eyes.


    How much? she asked. How much did you win? Is it enough for a new dress for me?


    Zeke got a smug expression on his face. He crouched down to Mayas eye level and patted her head.


    10,000, he said. Maya looked at her fingers for a moment but immediately gave up on counting. Still, she knew that it was a big number.


    10,000 copper? she asked with a hesitant voice. Zeke shook his head, his expression only getting smugger.


    No, its 10,000 gold coins, Maya. Its enough money that you can have any dress you want! he said. As Maya broke out into a celebratory dance, Zeke looked up at his parents. He saw three incredulous pairs of eyes looking back at him. In addition to his parents, Leo was also staring at him with a weird look on his face.


    You earned 10,000 gold coins? Leo asked. His parents also seemed to be very much interested in hearing his confirmation.


    Yes, Zeke replied with a smile. I told you you should havee to the lounge!


    Before his parents could ask any further questions about it, Maximilian returned. He waved them over and the group made their way to the exit. As they walked, Maximilian started to exin.


    For this special event, only the contestants and their families are allowed. Im afraid it will be an aristocratic affair. That means you three: Geralt, Mia, and Maya will have to dress up. You two boys, on the other hand, are expected to appear in your armor. Ive had people prepare everything for you. Now, get changed! he exined as he pointed out different rooms.


    A couple of minutester, everyone had gathered again. Zeke and Leo were wearing their armor sets without their helmets or weapons. Zekes parents, Geralt and Mia were wearing simple yet elegant clothing.


    Zeke could only marvel at how different his parents looked. His father had a regal appearance, even his posture seemed to have changed. It appeared to Zeke as if his old man had undergone a decade of noble training in thest couple of minutes. His mother was struggling a little more with her attire, she was not used to wearing skirts. Even though she looked great in the formal dress, she didnt seem to enjoy wearing it. Maya was beaming ear to ear at her cute dress. Out of the three of them, her dress looked the most borate.


    Zeke looked over at the old man in suspicion. He could not have had those dresses made recently. It seemed to him that the old man had nned this whole thing for a while now. Maximilian just smiled at him and Zeke could only return the smile. His mentor had really managed to surprise him this time, and what a wee surprise it was.


    Shall we? Maximilian asked. We have a gathering to attend.

 Chapter 94: The Gathering I

    Chapter 94: The Gathering I


    David pushed open the giant gate to the hall. The doors swung open with a loud creak. He stepped to the side with an elegant bow, waiting for Maximilians group to enter.


    Zeke stepped into the luxurious hall right behind the old man. Leo was only slightly behind him and his family entered right after. Despite beingmoners, Zeke and Leo had gotten used to the opulent surrounding while studying at Elementium.


    Mia and Maya on the other hand were staring with open-mouthed wonder at everything. The two had never seen anything like this. Geralt, Zekes father, faired a little better. His stoic personality made him seem almost unimpressed.


    The entrance of the group caught the attention of the gathered crowd. The first person Zeke noticed was Richard Feuerkranz. The Patriarch stood with Felix, his adopted candidate. His face gave nothing away as he cast a calcting nce over at Zeke and his group. He seemed somewhat shocked, however, when he discovered Leo among them.


    Zeke hadnt considered how it might look to others if he showed up together with Leo. But despite the confusion, he wasnt unhappy with this misunderstanding. Zeke smirked back at Richard and continued to scan the hall.


    He could make out the Steiner patriarch standing with Edmund. As it was typical for Steiner men, both their faces seemed carved from stone. Neither of them was giving away any kind of emotion at all. Still, Zeke had a good impression of Edmund and nodded respectfully at the group. After a moment, Edmund returned the gesture with a slight nod of his own. The patriarch, however, did not.


    Zeke searched the hall for the other candidates but the only other group that had arrived were the Windspiel family. Tanya Windspiel and her group were by far the most rxed. They were flitting around the room, wandering from table to table and trying out all the different kinds of food.


    Tanya looked over at their group and her face lit up when she spotted him. She gave a friendly wave toward Zeke. He returned her greeting, but inwardly he was a little confused. He had never had any contact with the girl before and didnt know why she was being so friendly. After seeing Zeke return her greeting, she walked up to Zeke and his family.


    While making her way over, she surveyed Zekes group. When her eyesnded on Maya she smiled even wider and waved at the girl. However, as soon as she arrived before Zeke, she stopped and returned her eyes to him. Before he could even ask about her intentions she spoke up of her own ord.


    Vi says that youll make sure the other great families dont bully us, she stated.


    What? Zeke asked, confused. I never agreed to do any of that, though?


    The girl merely smiled. Thats what I thought as well, but she said it would be ok! Vi said that she could make that decision in your stead.


    Zeke''s mouth dropped open. Had that little devil really said that? It sounded very usible now that Zeke thought about it. The Windtnzer family didnt have a single member left in the tournament, so there was nobody here who could protect the Windspiel family from being heckled. The Feuerkranz and Steiner families both had a representative here, after all.


    The other great family that wasnt present was the Wellenrufer. Unfortunately, not a single Water Mage had advanced to the next round. They wouldnt need to bother about this event at all.


    Zeke thought about Vis request. He asked himself if this was something he could do. He didnt have the strength to protect anyone from the great families on his own. It was Maximilian and Maximilian alone that had the power to stand up to those behemoths. But was it really alright for him to put that burden on his mentors shoulders?


    He looked over at Maximilian. The old man was walking around with a rxed gait to greet the other nobles. Zeke had never noticed before, but the old man seemed tomand a lot of respect. There wasnt a single person present that wouldnt show him the courtesy of a respectful nod and a few words as he walked up.


    Even the patriarchs of the Steiner and Feuerkranz family were no exception. As if sensing his gaze, Maximilian turned around and smiled at Zeke before continuing his conversation with the patriarch of the Brennbar family, who had just entered the room. Zeke didnt know if his mentor had known what he wanted to ask, but he still interpreted that smile as a silent agreement to his question.


    He turned back to Tanya and nodded at her. If Vi says that I will look out for you then that is exactly what I will do. Dont worry! Zeke said.


    Tanya nodded with a smile on her face. She then looked over at Maya and asked, Is that your little sister?


    Zeke nodded his head. He wasnt sure why the noble girl would be interested in his sister but he saw no reason to hide the fact.


    She looks adorable in that dress! Tanya gushed.


    Maya peaked her head out from behind Zeke at thepliment. She had gotten overwhelmed by the atmosphere in the room and stayed behind Zeke or her parents. Upon seeing Tanyas friendly face, she darede out for the first time.


    Hey there! Tanya said. Whats your name?


    Im Maya, the girl replied shyly.


    Do you want toe with me and try some of the food, Maya? the older girl asked. Maya looked up at Zeke to get his permission. Zeke studied Tanyas face. He didnt know the girl, but he had a good first impression of her. The girl didnt seem to look down on his family for beingmoners at least. Zeke was pretty sure that his sister would be safe here in this room.


    Dont go too far, ok? he said.


    Tanya skipped over and took Mayas hand, leading her to the buffet tables. Zeke kept an eye on the two for a while, but it seemed like the older girl only wanted to feed Maya various types of food. They seemed to get along well and Zeke eventually stopped paying attention to them.


    By now, all the finalists had arrived. The Brennbar family alongside the Gluthand and Erdherr families were the only ones that had arrived after Zekes group. With all the guests present, Jorgel also made an appearance. The chipper announcer stepped into the middle of the room and pped his hands to get the peoples attention.


    Wee everybody to this years gathering of the finalists. Please feel free to use the time before the interviews to mingle. For those families that are here for the first time, let me exin how the interviews will work. In a bit, I will take the candidates out with me one by one and present them to the crowd. You will then be given a short amount of time to introduce yourself and promote your family. That is all, please enjoy your time here.


    Zeke and Leo had been standing together. They had been talking about their next opponents when amotion drew their attention. A boy and a girl were staring at each other in the middle of the room. There seemed to be some kind of argument going on. Zeke and Leo exchanged a nce and went over to take a look.


    It was actually Emil and Tanya that were locked in a confrontation. Maya stood behind Tanyas back and didnt know what to do. Simrly, Felix Feuerkranz was standing behind Emil and also didnt seemfortable with the situation.


    I only said that Wind Mages are not as strong in a one-on-one fight. Theres no reason to get angry, Emil said.


    Who won the entire tournamentst year then? Was it not a Wind Mage? Tanya countered.


    Come on! We both know that Vi Windtnzer is a freak of nature. This doesnt change the fact that Wind Mages have the worst record of winning the tournament out of all the four elements, Emil argued.


    Zeke and Leo arrived at the scene. Upon noticing them, Tanya looked up with hope in her eyes. She dashed over to Zeke and grabbed his hand, pulling him over. She pointed at Emil and demanded, You tell him, Zeke! He is bullying me!


    Zeke looked at Emil for a moment before letting out a sigh. I actually agree with what Emil is saying. Wind Mages are at a disadvantage in a one-on-one fight at our current level. Dont try to drag me into this losing argument.


    Betrayer! Tanya yelled. She ran over to Maya and grabbed the girls hand. Did you see that, Maya? Your brother, that callous monster, abandoned me without a shred of hesitation!


    Zeke could see the crafty glint in the girls eyes as she pleaded with Maya. But even though he could see through her ns, there was nothing he could do to stop it. A momentter, Maya looked at him with usation in her eyes. Her eyes clearly said I expected more from you!


    Zeke sighed for a second time and exined his position in more detail.


    I truly believe that Wind Mages are at a disadvantage in a one-on-one fight, BUT he said, before pausing to build some tension, that is only true if the fight is ording to tournament rules.


    What do you mean? Emil asked, curious.


    Wind Mages almost always have the advantage in terms of speed and are excellent scouts. But both these huge advantages are limited by the rules of the tournament. The limited space is only one of the restrictions that target Wind Mages the most, Zeke exined. Upon seeing the confused faces all around he went on to exin further.


    Imagine a scenario where you are fighting a Wind Mage out in the wilderness. The first advantage that a Wind Mage has over you is that he is extremely likely to discover you first. This gives him the advantage of a surprise attack, he can also decide when and where a fight will take ce, Zeke exined further.


    The gathered crowd seemed to ponder the point Zeke had made. It seemed that Emil had an honest interest in an open discussion. The other boy didnt refute his im out of hand and was honestly imagining the scenario Zeke had described.


    and that is not even their biggest advantage, Zeke went on to exin. Their biggest advantage is that they can disengage from any fight whenever they want. What can any of us even do if a Wind Mage decides to run? This advantage ispletely negated in the arena. However, in the wilderness, the Wind Mage can just try a surprise attack as many times as he wants.


    Do you believe Wind Mages to be the strongest duelist in a scenario where there are no rules, then? Felix asked.


    Zeke was surprised at his amiable demeanor. He detected no hostility from the boy. This was apletely unexpected development for Zeke. He had never met any Feuerkranz that didnt immediately go for his throat. He thought about his answer for a moment but then shook his head.


    I dont think it is that simple. There are scenarios where the other Elements would have an advantage. With enough time, Earth Mages could produce defensive structures that would make it impossible tounch any surprise attacks. Water Mages are almost undefeatable if they manage to get into arge body of water. We have seen that strategy in the Battle Royale. I think all of you agree that the Wellenreiter siblings were by far too weak to make it to the finals. They only managed to advance by leveraging the natural advantage of their element, Zeke exined.


    Then what about Fire Mages? Felix asked.


    I am honestly not sure, Zeke confessed. I am not an expert on the different tactics used by elemental Mages. Everything Ive said so far is just my personal conjecture.


    Then what do you think Fire Mages would do to counter the advantage of the other elements? a new voice asked. Zeke could see that Maximilian and the Brennbar patriarch had strolled over at some point. Their discussion on strategy had attacked quite a bit of attention by now. Zeke thought about his answer for a moment.


    In my opinion fire is not like the other elements, Zeke began slowly, gaining confidence with each word. No matter if it is Water, Earth, or Wind, all three of them have amon purpose. All of them give life. Fire is different though, it only has one single purpose and that is to destroy. A fire will die out if it has nothing left to feed on. It is in its very nature to destroy everything around it. I think in this very nature lies the strategy for gaining an advantage through fire.


    The Brennbar patriarch was nodding slightly, but the man didnt seempletely satisfied with Zekes answer yet.


    They win by burning everything around them. After all, there can be no sneak attacks on an empty in. There can be no defenses on the burning ground. And there can be no hiding in a boilingke, Zeke stated inly.


    Excellent, the patriarch eximed. I am always fascinated by the capability of Mind Mages. Who would have thought that you managed to find such a treasure, Bombastus!


    Next, he turned towards his daughter and said, You see this, Katja. Thats why I always tell you to read more. Old man Bombastus tells me that his brat is constantly reading books. Why dont you do that?


    Dont start with that again, Dad, Katja countered, Strength is still the most important thing. I wont get stronger by reading books, you know?


    While the father-daughter pair were having their chat, Zeke and his group had also resumed their discussions on strategy. It was mostly people proposing their strategies and Zeke pointing out any weakness he could find. Meanwhile, most of the adults had formed their own little groups and were also deep in discussion.


    I honestly believe that every affinity has its own advantages and disadvantages. You just have to find them, Zeke finished his exnation.


    There were a lot of thoughtful nods from all around. However, a single voice spoke up in protest, What you are saying sounds a lot like you think that elemental mages are in no way superior to other mages. Did I get that right?


    It was Rnd Erdherr who had spoken. Zeke immediately knew where he was going with this. He was trying to drive a wedge between Zeke and the other contestants. Zeke clenched his fists upon seeing the same despicable grin on the other boys face once again.

 Chapter 95: The Gathering II

    Chapter 95: The Gathering II


    Instead of answering Rnds question right away, Zeke looked the Earth Mage up and down. Rnd had a smug grin on his face as he returned the gaze. He was leaning against one of the tables and was casually sipping on a drink. The slight flush on his face made it clear that it was an alcoholic beverage.


    Are you sure you should be drinking? Zeke asked. Youll be fighting me in the next round.


    Ahh, whatever! Ill have a healer purge the effects before the fight, Rnd replied flippantly. Besides, I might not even need to do that against you.


    Zeke clenched his fist at his side. A momentter he rxed it again. This was exactly how Rnd operated, he would try to provoke his opponents before the fight to increase his chances. This was the only reason he managed to beat Rona in his previous round.


    Are you sure this is a good idea? Zeke said. I think you shouldnt try your mind games on a Mind Mage, lest you embarrass yourself further. Everyone here knows how you even managed to advance, Rnd. We were all there when you sneak attacked Peter during the battle royale.


    It was Rnds turn to clench his jaw. It wasnt hard to provoke the Earth Mage, the other boy was famous for his short temper, after all. He hissed out his reply through gritted teeth, So what!? He was only amoner who didnt know his ce!


    He noticed his mistake as soon as he said it. In the next moment, Leo was there. He had gotten close to Rnd and was now looking at the Earth Mage with fire in his eyes.


    What did you just say? Leo demanded. How about you say that to my face?


    Rnd didnt respond right away. Zeke could practically see the gears turning behind his eyes. Rnd had gotten himself into a predicament. He had not intended to pick a fight with Leo, but his pride didnt allow him to just retract his statement and apologize. Zeke was curious how he would handle the situation. Would he try to de-escte? me it on the alcohol maybe? Or


    You heard me, peasant! Rnd yelled, far louder than necessary. I said that boy was nothing more than amoner. It was not right for him to try and take a spot in the finals for himself.


    Leos gaze hardened. But before he could do anything, Zeke spoke up again. What do you mean? Last I heard, Peter was adopted by a noble family.


    Rnd scoffed. A family of nature mages. They are barely worth calling nobles. But that is beside the point. You adopted brats think you are nobles just because you are allowed to use the surname? Everyone knows that adopted members are nothing more than glorified errand boys. Once amoner, always amoner.


    Zeke was stunned by this tant admission. Was this really the case? Was this really how the other noble families treated their adopted mages? He looked around and saw a lot of people avert their eyes. It seemed there was at least some truth to Rnds im.


    If that were true, then howe Miranda Wellenrufer was chosen as representative for the family and not one of the born nobles? Zeke countered.


    Rnd just waved thement off. Thats an exception. One of the higher-ups in the family has taken a liking to her, thats all. That doesnt change the fact that she will never hold any position of power. Best case scenario? She gets to marry one of the true nobles of the family.


    Rnd seemed to have regained his confidence after his earlier blunder. He gave Zeke a challenging smirk and redoubled his efforts to provoke him.


    You know, I really dont envy that friend of yours. What was her name again? Mini? Millie? No, it was something else Ahh right: Lilly! Just to get adopted she agreed to marry Samuel. Now thats a guy with a nasty temper, let me tell you.


    Zeke was unaffected by the taunt. Lilly had decided her course on her own and Zeke would not pity her for it.


    Thats rich,ing from you, Zeke responded with a sneer. I have yet to meet anybody with a worse temper than you. No wonder you cant get any girl to agree to marry you even with your oh-so-important noble title.


    Zekesment elicited a few chuckles. Rnd was fuming. He red at Zeke and was just about tosh out, but managed to stop himself at thest moment. He took a deep breath and stered a fake smile back onto his face.


    Who knows? Rnd said in a slimy tone. Maybe I just havent found a girl I like yet. On apletely unrted note, is that your sister over there? How old is she?


    Maya hid behind Tanya. She didnt like the way the older boy was looking at her. But she didnt have to suffer his gaze for long as Leo stepped in front of the two girls, shielding them from view.


    Do you not have any shame? he asked through clenched teeth. You disgusting animal.


    Zeke was also furious. How dare Rnd bring his sister into this? Did he think this would let him win their fight? If anything, all this would cause was a repeat of hisst fight.


    How nice! Look at themoner-born sticking together. Its like you are one happy family. Dont you guys agree? Rnd asked the crowd.


    Zeke didnt think he would find any support from anyone here. To his surprise, somebody spoke up in his favor.


    I think it would be an honor for your sister to marry into the Erdherr family, Ezekiel. I dont understand why you would perceive this as an insult, Emil Gluthand said.


    Zeke was even more enraged by Emils words. The boy honestly believed that it would be an honor for Maya to be the ything for a noble like Rnd. He used all his willpower to get his emotions under control. The feat proved difficult as his heart was hammering in his chest and he could feel his entire body preparing for a fight.


    Is that how it works? he asked with a forcefully calm voice. Then how about this: Ille by your familyter and grab a couple of your sisters. Who knows? I might end up liking one of them.


    You wouldnt dare! Emil yelled, but before he could go on, Zeke cut him off.


    Why wouldnt I? I am the prime heir of the von Hohenheim family. Your position cant match mine, and your patriarch cant match mine either. So what are you going to do about it?


    Emil red at Zeke but didnt know how to counter his words. Zeke, on the other hand, had calmed down a little and continued in a more conciliatory tone.


    Dont give me that look, Emil. This was your argument, not mine. There is no way I would do something like that. I am not some crass beast, after all. I just wish that was true of everyone gathered here, Zeke said with a nce toward Rnd.


    Just as expected. How long are you going to hide behind your mentors back? Rnd sneered. The old man is not going to be around forever, you know? I would be careful who you pick a fight with, Zeke. As soon as you dont have that protection anymore there will be a line of people waiting to collect. At that point, it might not only be your sister that gets taken.


    Zeke had had enough of this. He stepped in front of Rnd, barely able to restrain himself from strangling the other boy right then and there. This is yourst warning! You bring up my family one more time and I swear that I will make it my lifes mission to erase yours from existence.


    How would you- Rnd began, but Zeke cut him off.


    I think you should stop drinking now Zeke said as he took the cup out of Rnds hand, before you get yourself killed.


    He then emptied the cup over Rnds head. He watched impassively as the liquid dripped down the boys face and stained his armor. Rnd was about to explode when a voice called out from behind the two, Whats going on over there?


    Father! Rnd cried out. This peasant dares threaten our family! I merely brought up a proposal of marriage between me and his sister. The next moment he was raving about killing us all. The Blood Mage has gone mad!


    Rnds father looked between the gathered students. He saw Leo standing protectively in front of Tanya and Maya. He scanned the faces of the gathered noble descendants. They all averted their eyes. It was clear that there was more at y here. Still, the man didnt care much.


    Those are some serious words, Ezekiel, the man said. It is a crime to even threaten a noble family, you know? I think it would be best if we investigate this matt-


    He was interrupted as someone put an arm around his neck. The patriarch looked over with an annoyed expression. Who would dare to interrupt him at this moment? After looking to the side all he could see was a wall of grey hair. His gaze traveled upward, finally finding the face the beard was attached to. Maximilian was looking down at the man with a serious gaze.


    There is no need to investigate anything, us. Ezekiel speaks for his family. If any of you filthy Erdherr freaks dare to target Maya again, there will be consequences. Let me be absolutely clear: When I say consequences, I mean that I will personally kill every single one of you.


    Instead of the Erdherr patriarch, somebody else responded. It is not your ce to discipline them, Maximilian. If you have a problem with the Erdherr family, you can discuss it with me.


    Maximilian let go of the man and turned around. The deep, rumbling voice hade from the Steiner patriarch. He, alongside most of the other nobles, hade to see what was going on. As the one in charge of the Earth Mages in the empire, he could not let this threat stand.


    Is that so? Maximilian asked conversationally. Then consider this as my official notice ofint.


    What are you unsatisfied with? It looks to me like your boy was the one to offend, the Steiner patriarch said with a nod to the drenched form of Rnd.


    Zeke wanted to exin, but Maximilian raised his arm, signaling for him to remain silent. He looked over to David and said, Dont bother, Zeke. I had David keep an eye on you. Im aware of what transpired.


    Zeke was astonished. He had not noticed David following him around at all. Had the man been keeping an eye on him? He checked his mind recordings of the gathering and found that the man was actually inside his sphere of awareness most of the time. He needed to find a better way to keep an eye on this. But before he could think on this any more in-depth, Maximilian spoke up.


    Maximilian raised one finger as he began to list off hisints. First: The boy made ims aboutmoner-born Mages that I dont agree with. I think his exact words were glorified errand boys. As amoner-born Mage myself, I take offense to this.


    Second: He- Maximilian started, raising his second finger.


    Thats enough, the Steiner patriarch interrupted. I can see that there were insults traded on both sides. I believe it would be best if the boys resolved their grievances in the arena. Wouldnt that be in line with your wishes as well?


    Maximilian remained silent for a moment. After a sigh, he responded, You know, I have always been proud to have an Earth affinity. Most Earth Mages are honest, hard-working people. Even if your Steiner family prefers to be left alone most of the time, you still hold to your principles. I do not understand why you let this brat get away with his conduct. We both know that he brings nothing but shame to us, Earth Mages, by using those kinds of tactics.


    It was now the Steiner patriarchs time to remain silent. When he spoke up next, Zeke felt like he could see a hint of sadness in his gaze. This was the most expressive he had ever seen the man.


    Sometimes he began, results are all that matter.


    After saying that, he turned and walked away. It was clear that this was all he would say on the subject. Maximilian had also gone silent, the old man seemed deep in thought. It was at this moment that Jorgel entered the room again. He noticed the strained atmosphere but decided to ignore it after a quick look around.


    With an upbeat voice, he eximed, Right, so it is about time we start with the interviews. How about youe with me first, Ezekiel? The crowd has been excited to hear from you ever since your performance in thest battle!

 Chapter 96: The Interview

    Chapter 96: The Interview


    Zeke nodded and followed Jorgel out of the room. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Maximilian scooping up Maya and bringing her back to his parents. Zeke was certain that he could count on the old man to keep an eye on his family while he was gone.


    Jorgel seemed to notice that Zeke was thinking about something and decided to leave him alone. Zeke appreciated the sentiment and started to digest all that he had learned just now. He had had no idea that adopted members were treated so poorly. His own experience had been vastly different. Maximilian had treated him like his own grandson from day one.


    Zeke thought about the implications of this new revtion. Something else that Rnd had said bothered him even more.


    Once amoner, always amoner, he had proimed. It was very telling that not one of the gathered noble descendants had refuted this im. Was this really how the empire worked? Did it really not matter how talented, smart, or hardworking amoner-born Mage was? Would it really not make any difference?


    The two of them exited through a stone gate and Zeke found himself in a ce he had only ever seen from afar. They had arrived on the giant balcony the announcer usually stood on. From this vantage point, Zeke could look down on the entire stadium. He could see the fighting ring surrounded on all sides by themoner seats. Higher above, in the private lounges and boxes, were the noble seats.


    The moment the two of them stepped out on the open balcony, the crowd began to stir. They must have been waiting for the interviews to begin. Zeke was getting a little nervous upon being stared at by thousands of people. Seeing his distress, Jorgel took charge of the situation.


    Stay calm, you are gonna be fine, he said. Just go over there and stand in the center of those crystals.


    Zeke looked at where the announcer had indicated and found a slightly raised spot that was ringed with purple shining crystal. The formation looked simr to what he had seen in the engraving chamber. To distract himself from his nerves, Zeke observed them closer. The crystals were all pointed toward the raised tform that he was to stand on. He could see that they were not all the same. They glowed in slightly different colors and he noticed that the spells that were etched into the crystals differed as well.


    What are those crystals for? he asked. The arrangement seemed borate and he could not tell what functions the crystals served.


    Ohh that? Thats just for recording your appearance and voice. The crystals will capture images and sounds and then transmit that signal to all the light screens you see around the stadium. There is also a screen downstairs, so your family and friends will be able to hear and see you up here, Jorgel exined.


    The man was fumbling with a multitude of levers and buttons as Zeke made his way over to the raised spot. He climbed onto the tform and waited for the announcer to start the process.


    How does it work? Zeke asked.


    Im not sure I understand it enough to exin, Jorgel admitted. This piece of magical engineering was not developed in the empire, you see. We bought it from the merchant union. Those merchants love their magical gadgets. You wont find our empire waste any time on such trivial projects.


    Zeke didnt agree with this stance. In his opinion, it would be a mistake to look down on such a useful tool. You could never be sure how useful an invention would turn out to be in the end. Had he not alsoe up with his meditation technique by ident?


    Outwardly Zeke merely nodded. However, he made sure to scan the arrangement of the crystals and their engravings. He wouldter go over his recordings and find out how the device worked while running.


    Jorgel pressed one final button and then stepped up to the edge of the balcony. With the help of his funnel-shaped device, he projected his voice unto the entire stadium.


    Ladies and Gentlemen, honored nobles! I have brought to you the first of the contestants. You have all been waiting to hear and see more of him and here he is: I present to you EZEKIEL! VON! HOHENHEIM!


    There was a thundering cheering from the crowd ofmoners and a scant few ps from the ranks of the nobles. He could make out Sophia and Vi cheering loudly from their private area. The sight of the two brought a slight smile to Zekes face and he waved at them. At that moment he noticed his face and upper body appearing on the four giant screens that were located at each of the cardinal directions of the stadium.


    On the screens, it appeared as if Zeke had been waving toward the entire crowd and another round of apuse was his answer. He felt a bit awkward about the misunderstanding. He had not meant to wave at everybody, but there was little he could do. He looked at his two friends again and instead of making a big gesture, he just winked at them. He was convinced that the crystals would not catch the slight movement.


    To his surprise, the slightly dyed image on the screens was zoomed in on his face in the next moment. It was a close-up of him winking at the camera in a flirtatious manner. Zeke was bbergasted. He had not meant for that to happen! Before he could remedy the situation in any way, there was a loud shriek from the majority of the girls in the stadium.


    Zeke merely sighed and tried to remain as stoic as possible for the rest of the interview. Who knew how the crowd would interpret his behavior otherwise? Jorgel had an amused smile on his face as he observed Zekes antics. He decided that it was time to step in and continue with the interview.


    Lets start the first official interview! he proimed. First question: is it ok if I call you Ezekiel?


    Sure, Zeke responded.


    Great, great, so tell us Ezekiel, who do you believe will win the tournament? the announcer questioned.


    I am going to win, Zeke answered without any dy, to the cheers of the crowd.


    No hesitation, I like that, Jorgel praised. Lets talk about your next opponent. What do you think of Rnd?


    Zeke thought about his answer for a moment. He was unsure of how much he should say in front of so many people.


    I dont like him as a person if thats what you are asking, he finally replied.


    Can you borate more on that? What is it that you dont like about him? the announcer prodded.


    Pretty much everything, if I am being honest. For example, he has proven to have no morals during the battle royale, Zeke exined. There were boos and jeers from a certain section of the crowd. Zeke assumed that those would be Rnds fans.


    Some people im that you are no different. You have admitted that you let the betrayal happen. How can you justify your own actions while denouncing Rnds character? Jorgel asked.


    Zeke thought about his answer for a moment. He had to be careful how he exined his reasoning. It was less important to have a sound argument than to win over the crowd.


    Its a matter of priorities. My top priority in the battle royale was my group. To the people who im that I was wrong to put my group first, let me put you in the same situation. Lets say your carriage gets attacked by bandits. Are you honestly going to tell me that there is a single one of you that would abandon your family to save a stranger? Of course not! In the same way, I could not put my team in danger to save an alliance that was doomed to shatter no matter what I did.


    Jorgel took a moment to think over Zekes statement. This pause was also meant for the crowd to have time to figure out how they felt about this line of reasoning.


    Wasnt that the same for Rnd as well? he finally asked.


    Yes and no. Rnds only priority was his own selfish benefit. I wont even im that it is wrong to look out for oneself. I have no problem with that. What I do have a problem with, however, is that Rnd will always choose to abandon his team, his friends, and even his family if he stands to benefit from it. I find his conduct distasteful.


    You speak with such familiarity about his character. Do you know Rnd well? Jorgel asked.


    Zeke shook his head. We had barely any contact before today. But in the same way that I could see his betrayaling, I can also predict how he would behave in other situations. It is not that hard to predict anothers behavior if the person in question is as faithful to ones bestial urges as Rnd is.


    Ouch! Jorgelmented with a smile. You really seem to dislike the young master Erdherr. It appears to me that your dislike for him has greatly risen since the end of the battle royale. You seemed to be almost indifferent to him back then. Has something happened between the two of you?


    Zeke paused again. He didnt want to go into any details about their argument earlier. It would appear to the crowd as if he wasining about his problems like a child. Zeke looked straight into the crystal that was disying his face on the screen and let out a dramatic sigh.


    I am just tired of it, thats all, Zeke stated mysteriously.


    What are you so tired of? Jorgel asked curiously. The crowd also broke out into a murmur upon hearing that cryptic statement. Zeke took his time before answering. He looked up into the sky, observing something in the distance that nobody else could see.


    When I came to the capital city a year ago he started, I had thought that I would be one of the heroes that I had always heard about. I wanted to learn magic, make friends, and bring glory and honor to my family and to the empire of Arkenheim.


    Zeke let his voice wash over the crowd. The entire stadium was deathly quiet, even after he had paused his speech. The people were listening attentively for his next words.


    But that is not what happened. From my first day at school, I was always told that I was worthless. I was told that no noble family would ever adopt me. I was told that multiple affinities would only slow me down. I was told that my Blood affinity was evil and that I was evil for having it.


    Zeke looked around the arena. He let his gaze travel over all themoners that had gathered here today as he made his next point.


    But most of all I was told that I was nothing but amoner.


    The crowd reacted instantly to the statement. Most of them lowered their heads, but Zeke could see the irritation on the faces of the gatheredmoners. Jorgel also saw this and was about to divert the subject, but before he could, Zeke spoke up again.


    But that didnt matter much to me, he said. I knew the way forward, after all. I would only need a noble family to adopt me, right?


    Right! the crowd yelled back.


    Wrong! Zeke stated calmly, to the surprise of the crowd.


    A wave of confusion swept through the stands. What did he mean by that statement? The crowd waited for Zeke''s exnation with baited breaths. In this situation, not even Jorgel dared to change the subject.


    You see, that was what I believed as well, Zeke exined with a calm voice. But not even half an hour ago, I was informed that everymoner that gets adopted by a noble family is seen as little more than a servant. I have heard this from the mouth of my next opponent, Rnd, himself.


    Now, you might say that he does not speak for all the noble families, and you would be right. But none of the other nobles gathered there opposed his statement. This leads me to believe that this is a practice employed by most of the noble families.


    There was another wave of unresting from themoners, but this time Jorgel stepped in.


    So, where are you going with this, Ezekiel? he asked with a sharp tone.


    You asked me what I am tired of, did you not? Ezekiel stated more than asked. Before he could be interrupted again he immediately continued, Let me state it clearly: I am tired of not even being given a chance. I am tired of being belittled by those far beneath me in skill and intellect. But most of all I am tired of being seen as an inferior Mage, just because I was not born into a noble family. However, all of that will end today!


    Jorgel and the crowd were both stunned by this grandiose im. How would he even go about changing something like that?


    And how will you bring about this change? Jorgel asked. The man seemed to have gotten over his earlier anger and now seemed to be intrigued. Zeke had to leave it to the man, Jorgel had an eye for what the crowd wanted to see.


    He looked into the recording crystal onest time and stated with a voice that was full of determination and certainty.


    Not only will I, as amoner-born Mage, win this tournament, but that is not all. For everyone betting on the tournament, I hereby guarantee you that the final match will be me against Leo. There will be no Feuerkranz, Wellenrufer, Steiner, or Windtnzer in the final round. It will be Ezekiel against Leo. Born with nothing but talent and grit. Let them im their superiority after only the twomoners are left standing!


    The crowd erupted into an uproar the likes of which Zeke had never heard. In a moment, the stadium was on its feet. Zeke raised one of his fists toward the sky and the crowd mimicked the motion as they cheered.


    Just as he was about to step down from the tform, Zeke heard a new chant rise up from amongst themoners. It started out quietly but gained momentum with every passing moment. Before Zeke knew it the entire stadium was cheering a single name.


    Blood-Dragon! Blood-Dragon! Blood-Dragon!

 Chapter 97: The True Face of the Nobles

    Chapter 97: The True Face of the Nobles


    Zeke and Maximilian were sitting in a private room. They were both silent as they sipped on their cup of tea. Zeke thought about how to start but could not find the words.


    What did you want to talk about, my boy? Maximilian asked after putting down his cup.


    Arent you mad? Zeke asked instead of responding.


    Because of what you said in the interview? the old man questioned. Zeke merely nodded before lowering his head. Had he gone too far? He had not just attacked a single noble family, but the very institution of nobility. He could very easily imagine this turning into a massive scandal.


    Maximilian thought about the question for a bit. He seemed to consider many different aspects as he tilted his head left and right, deep in thought. Zeke didnt interrupt the old man either and just waited in silence.


    Well, it wasnt exactly a smart move, he finally said. If the circumstances were slightly different, this could be seen as a call to rebellion.


    That sounds like a serious crime? Zeke asked.


    Maximilian hesitated for a beat. It depends. If you had spurred other nobles to act against the emperor, it would be the death penalty. But under most circumstances, nobles dont care much about the opinions ofmoners. The only reason they even care about your words is because of this. Maximilian pointed toward the screen on the wall.


    The screen showed Rnd Erdherr, the second candidate to be called for his interview. The sight on the screen was vastly different from when Zeke had been up there. Instead of the cheers and veneration of the crowd, all that could be heard were boos and insults.


    The stadiums recording system would automatically change what was disyed on the screen. It had managed to zoom in on Zekes face to catch him winking, and now this feature was used in apletely different fashion. After every one of Rnds answers, the screen zoomed in on him while he was being hollered at by the masses. With every subsequent take, his scowl got darker and the veins on his face looked more pronounced. Zeke could only imagine how much the young noble detested being mocked by a crowd ofmoners.


    After a couple of questions, Rnd gave up on the interview and unceremoniously walked away. Even his retreating back looked angry. Zeke smiled at this result. At least something good hade from his actions. Rnds entire fanbase, at least that in themoners stands, seemed to have abandoned him after Zekes speech. The Earth Mage was now the single most hated contestant in the tournament. Zekes attention was pulled back to the conversation as Maximilian spoke again.


    You see the problem? Most nobles dont enjoy getting humiliated like that, Maximilian said, though his mouth was pulled in a smirk. His eyes turned serious again in a second as he looked at Zeke. I dont think any of them are going to do something drastic because of this, but watch your back inside and outside of the arena. One thing is certain, you didnt make a lot of friends among your peers with your speech.


    Zeke shrugged this off. His worries went in an entirely different direction. What if theres a rebellion? Zeke asked. Because of me?


    Maximilian merely shook his head. Themoners wont rebel because of this. Even if they did, it would change nothing.


    What do you mean?


    Do you think the noble families are worried about being attacked bymoners? You might not realize this at your level of power, but once you reach Grand or Arch Mage level the situation changes. A normal person stops posing any threat to you at that point. But that is not even the most important factor. It wouldnt matter if every singlemoner was mobilized at the same time. They would all be defeated without so much as a fight.


    How is that even possible? Zeke asked. There must be a million people in the capital. Who could defeat them instantly?


    You havent figured it out yet? The old man asked. Just think about it for a moment, what kind of spells domoners have no way of defending against?


    Zeke thought about the question. No way of defending against it? What was that supposed to mean? There was no spell that-


    The answer hit Zeke like a thunderbolt! Of course!


    Mind Magic! Zeke eximed. Even at my level, I can already influence the mind of anyone without the protection of a core.


    Maximilian nodded his head.


    Never forget, the only Exarch level mage of Arkenheim, the emperor himself resides in the capital. Even though I am not sure about the limit of his capabilities, I wouldnt put it past him to knock out every singlemoner in the city without ever leaving his room.


    Are you telling me that what I did could not be considered a crime because themoners are too powerless to do anything? Zeke asked.


    Maximilian merely nodded. He seemed to havepletely epted this line of thinking as the truth.


    That is a depressing thought, Zeke admitted. This makes it sound like themoners dont matter at all. You dont believe any of that, do you?


    Of course not, my boy. It is always a bad idea to think in absolutes. Commoners are weak and useless, and nobles are strong and virtuous. How could such general statements ever be true? But you shouldnt make the mistake of dismissing the value of nobles out of hand either. This is not a peaceful world we live in, Zeke, Maximilian exined in a stern tone.


    I know that, but what does this have to do with the nobles? Zeke asked.


    Do you? Do you really know? You have no idea of the sacrifices most noble families endure for the prosperity of the empire. They sacrifice their children, fathers, mothers, brothers, and sisters on the altar of war. They marry not out of love but to strengthen their bloodline. All to create even stronger Mages in the next generation. Dont get me wrong, they also do a lot of shady shit, but it can not be said that they do not take their responsibilities seriously.


    Here in the capital, all you ever see is how the families bicker and scheme. We are in the political center of the empire, after all. Let me be clear, this is not the true face of the four great families. Only on the war fronts will you see the true worth of the empires Mages. The four great families are the only reason this empire has survived for as long as it has.


    Zeke was stunned. How can you defend them and the war? he eximed. I would have thought that after your own experience - He stopped abruptly, realizing what he had been about to say.


    Maximilians eyes glittered. After my own experiences in the war, I should hate the empire?


    Zeke bit his lip.


    After a pause, Maximilian continued speaking. Dont be mistaken, my boy. Barbarous deeds aremitted both inside the empire and outside of it, by nobles andmoners, allies and enemies, and beings whose names you have never even heard whispered. The empire has many ws, but it is not the worst out there by far.


    Zeke remained silent. If he was being honest with himself, he had started to consider the noble families all but useless in his heart.


    What are they like, then? he asked grudgingly.


    It is truly a sight to behold, Maximilian said in the tone of reminiscence. The empires armies, that is. The Steiner family and their Earth Mages erect defensive structures in minutes. A barren in can be transformed into an imprable fortress in the span of an afternoon.


    The Windtnzer family has absolute dominance over the airspace of the empire. No foreign fleet of airships has ever managed to infiltrate ournds. It would also be impossible to flee from the empire. There is no vessel capable of outrunning the Windtnzer Mages.


    The Wellenrufer family monopolizes the ocean. They field the strongest navy on the continent. This allows the empire to attack any nation that borders the sea at will. No power would dare confront them on the waters.


    Zeke had known about the different roles the noble families yed in the defense of the empire. However, he had not been aware of how peerless the families were in their respective areas.


    Then what about the Feuerkranz family? Zeke asked.


    Maximilian smiled. The Fire Mages make up most of the elite troops of the empire. They are fearless inbat. Perhaps you have noticed that Fire Mages tend to have a short fuse and are generally unpleasant to be around?


    Zeke snorted derisively. That was exactly his impression of most Fire Mages.


    Maximilian continued, I honestly believe that Fire Mages are made for war. In times of peace, they have no outlet for their innate aggression. This makes them tense and irascible. On the battlefield, on the other hand, they have all the traits that you would want from a soldier. I have never seen a Fire Mage run from a fight. Their bravery, strength, and even aggression make them idealbatants. There is no other family that embodies those traits better than the Feuerkranz family.


    Zeke was confused by this high praise. He hadnt thought that Maximilian had such a high opinion of the Feuerkranz family. Zeke asked, But you attacked their home in the capital directly! How powerful could they be if a single Mage can storm in like that?


    Maximilian scoffed at this question.


    Dont look down on the four great families, my boy. The only reason I could get away with that stunt is that the strongest mages are already deployed. The uing offensive requires most of the elites of the empire, Maximilian said.


    Then how strong are youpared to the rest of the Arch Mages? Zeke asked. He had long been interested in the answer to that question. The old man seemed to be unafraid of anyone in the empire aside from the emperor himself.


    I am probably among the ten strongest, Maximilian proimed. But there are several Arch Mages that could defeat me in one on onebat. And I know for a fact that every one of the great families has at least one of them.


    How is that possible? Zeke eximed. You were so confident when you stood against Richard Feuerkranz. Were you just bluffing?


    Richard? Maximilian asked in a bemused tone. No, no, no, I could crush that whelp with my hands tied behind my back. Even if the other two Arch Mages he had hidden away hade at me as well, I would still have won. Easily. Maximilian gave Zeke a feral grin.


    Zeke stared at him in shock. Hed had no idea there had been more Arch Mages at the scene, but that wasnt even what astounded him the most. He asked, Then why is he the patriarch of the family if he is so weak?


    Maximilian chuckled at Zekes blunt words. He is not weak, merely young. Richard is only 130 years old. He has only been an Arch Mage for around 30 years. He is much stronger than I was at his age, but s, I am over 500 years old. How could he match me?


    Then why is he the patriarch of the family? Zeke asked.


    The position of the patriarch is seldom held by the strongest person of the family, Maximilian said. No, the patriarch is merely the public face. Most important decisions are made by the elders, not the patriarch.


    Zeke struggled to take in everything Maximilian had told him. If the great families were really as peerless in their fields as the old man imed, then it was no wonder that the emperor would let them get away with almost anything.


    If the empire is this strong, then why have we not conquered the continent by now? Zeke asked.


    The empire of Arkanheim controls the biggest area out of every country by far. Still, it isckingpared to the areas of the other nationsbined. That is the reality of our current situation. Most nations have joined the alliance against the empire at this point. There is not a single nation that hasnt realized the danger that we pose at this point, Maximilian exined.


    Zeke stared at his mentor in shock. Are we the enemy of every other nation then? I had no idea the empire was so universally hated!


    Calm down, Zeke, Maximilian said. The other nations didnt band together against us because they hate the empire. They did so because the empire has gotten too powerful. The same would be the case for any other nation that happened to be in our ce.


    Are you saying that the reason they banded together is merely out of necessity? Zeke asked.


    You could say that, Maximilian agreed. Im not iming that the empire does not have any genuine enemies. Equinox and Valor truly hate the empire. But there is not a single nation out there that does not have enemies.


    That much, Zeke understood. There were many things he disliked about the empire, but he knew nowhere else. As Maximilian had said, they could also be worse. Only time would tell if he could support the empire with pride.


    Zekes thoughts returned to the problem at hand. So, what do you think is my best course of action? he asked.


    There are two things you should do. The first thing is to keep your head down for the time being. No more dramatic speeches, no more goading themoners, nothing. Can you do that?


    Zeke agreed immediately. This was something he would try to do regardless. He had an unfortunate talent for standing out, and in most cases so far, he had only suffered for it.


    Whats the second thing? Zeke asked.


    The second thing, Maximilian said as he gave Zeke a conspiratorial smile, is for you to make your prophecye true.

 Chapter 98: The Quarterfinal I

    Chapter 98: The Quarterfinal I


    Visughter was all that could be heard in the room. She could barely stay upright in her seat anymore.


    D-did you guys see that? she asked while pointing at the screen. On the disy, Emil Gluthand was trying to justify himself. He had tried to exin to the crowd why nobles truly were superior. Zeke almost felt bad for him. He could tell that the boy didnt mean to be malicious with his words. This was likely what he had been taught his entire life.


    Emil had likely never questioned the teachings of his elders. He seemed shocked that the superiority of nobles was even called into question. He was stumbling over his words as he tried to exin his point of view. However, the crowd was having none of it. The intensity of the protest got louder with every new attempt he made. Finally, he slumped his shoulders and walked away.


    Damn! Vi eximed.There goes another one. Im so d I dont have to go up there after you, Zeke.


    Zeke''s expression turned bashful. He had not intended to turn the crowd against all the other contestants. He liked Edmund and Tanya just fine.


    I didnt know the crowd would get this worked up over it, Zeke defended himself.


    Sophia gave him a dubious look. Thats not how Mind Mages operate, she said. We always have a rough idea of how our words influence the other party. Dont even try to deny it.


    Zeke''s face turned red upon being seen through like this.


    You are right. I did have the intention of riling up the spectators. I felt like they should know the kind of people they are cheering for. I didnt think it all the way through, however. I had not considered that Edmund and Tanya would also suffer for my actions, he confessed honestly.


    Thats curious, Sophia remarked thoughtfully. I guess thates from you having mixed affinities. When I consider my words, I instinctively know who my words are going to affect and in what way.


    That sounds horrible, Zeke eximed. Doesnt that take all the fun out of talking to other people?


    Sophia remained silent. She averted her eyes and busied herself with her drink instead. The somewhat awkward atmosphere was alleviated when Jorgel stepped in front of the screen.


    Ladies and gentlemen. I regret to inform you that most other contestants have chosen not to take part in the interview for personal reasons, the announcer said diplomatically. The only other contestant that was willing to be interviewed is this young man.


    Jorgel stepped away from the screen. A momentter, Leo appeared. He seemed excited to see himself on screen and was waving animatedly at everyone. His appearance was immediately met by loud cheers.


    Wow, you seem to be really popr! Jorgelmented. Lets begin with the first question. Do you wish toment on the words Ezekiel said in his interview earlier?


    Yes, Leo eximed, Zeke was wrong with what he said!


    The entire atmosphere changed. The crowd was silenced in an instant. Even Sophia and Vi quieted down upon hearing Leos words. They shot Zeke worried nces. Zeke for his part, had a slight smile on his face. He had expected as much.


    Jorgel was intrigued. Can you borate on that? he asked.


    I am not talking about the nobles. Took the words right out of my mouth when ites to that. But he was wrong about something else. It is going to be me that stands victorious in the end! Leo stated with full confidence. His lips had curled into a feral smile, exposing his canines.


    The crowd took a moment to catch up with what the boy had said. After a moment of silence, the cheers redoubled. Yells of support could be heard from everywhere. Leo was waving wildly at the crowd again.


    That sounds very promising, Jorgel started. And how do you feel about your next-


    I dont wanna talk about anything else, Leo interrupted. I dont like wasting time on words when it is time to fight. Lets end the interview and get to the good part.


    After his words, Leo turned and walked away, leaving Jorgel stunned. The crowd seemed to agree with Leo though. The masses started to chant Leos slogan.


    TIME TO FIGHT! they repeated again and again. With nobody left to interview and the crowd fired up, there was nothing else the announcer could do.


    We are a bit ahead of schedule, but fine, Jorgel announced with a sigh. But as he continued speaking, there was a growing sense of anticipation in his voice. Let us see who is going to stand victorious in the end! Will it be Leo and Ezekiel? Or will it be the noble-born students? Ladies and gentlemen, lets bear witness to this historic event! The first fight of the quarterfinals is going to start in half an hours time! Contestants, prepare yourselves!


    The atmosphere of the tournament affected everybody. Even Vi and Sophia were getting excited. All of a sudden, Sophia tilted her head as if she had heard something. She got up and left the area. Vi and Zeke exchanged confused nces but shrugged it off a momentter. The girl knew what she was doing.


    You better not lose before the finals, Zeke! Vi reminded him. That would be such a disappointment.


    I wont, Zeke stated calmly, especially not against somebody like Rnd.


    Thats right. Youll save that part for when you are fighting me, a new voice chimed in.


    Zeke looked over and saw Sophia had returned with an enthusiastic Leo following behind. He was looking around the luxurious area with wide eyes.


    So this is where you have been spending your time? Leo said while still taking in the room, I had no idea you lived in such luxury. Being a noblees with a lot of benefits it seems.


    Zeke scoffed at the usation, If you think my ce is anywhere near as nice as this then you are sorely mistaken. Maximilians house might as well be a dumppared to this.


    Sophia sat back down and motioned for Leo to take a seat as well. Leo didnt hesitate either and took one of the armchairs. Zeke remembered his own reaction when he had first sat in one of them and waited for Leos reaction. He was not disapointed.


    Ahhhhhhh! Leo moaned. What is this sensation? Is this cushion made of clouds?


    Zeke started chuckling at the expected reaction. He was soon joined by an equally amused Vi. Even Sophia couldnt stifle a short giggle at the boys dramatic reaction.


    Zeke broke the silence first after they had all calmed down. You are going to be up in the next fight. Shouldnt you get ready? he asked.


    Leo just waved him off while melting even deeper into the armchair. Dont worry about me. Im already wearing my armor, thanks to that stupid gathering. What more do I need to prepare?


    Emil is a versatile fighter, dont you need to think up a strategy? Whats your approach gonna be like? Zeke asked.


    Who knows, Leo replied with a shrug of his shoulders.


    What do you mean Who knows? You should know! You are fighting him in about 15 minutes! Zeke eximed.


    Ill know what Ill do when I stand across from him, Leo exined. This nning and strategizing thing never really worked for me. Im usually a lot better off just listening to my gut.


    Sophia and Zeke exchanged a nce. They both had the same disbelieving look on their face. Vi, on the other hand, nodded sagely at Leos words as if shepletely agreed. She floated over and patted Leos head while saying, Good boy! I have a good feeling about you. You are going to go far as a Mage!


    A momentter the ring of a bell chimed. This signal indicated that there were only ten minutes remaining before the next fight. Leo groaned. Reluctantly he got up from hisfortable position. With ast, longing look towards the armchair, he made his way toward the arena.


    Good luck, Zeke called after him. Without turning around, Leo lifted one of his arms to wave them farewell.


    Dont need it, he called back in a lighthearted tone.


    Zeke couldnt suppress a smile at his friends easygoing attitude. The three relocated onto the balcony, eagerly awaiting theing fight. A short whileter Jorgel announced the two fighters. Emil and Leo stepped into the arena at the same time. They both looked confident in their victory.


    Zeke had to admit that there were no weak contestants left in this round. He figured that this was the seers work. The man had paired the opponents so that the weaker contestants would all lose in the first round. He wondered how much a Time Mage could see about the future. Did they know everything that would happen? There must be limitations on such an ability, surely? His train of thought was interrupted when Jorgel announced the start of the fight.


    Zeke had been worried about how Leo would perform in this round without any preparation. His worry turned out to be for nothing as the two Mages on stage began their exchange. Leo countered each of Emil''s spells with an equal cast of his own. Even though Emil seemed to have a slightly higher fire affinity, Leos mastery over the basic spells came out on top.


    Zeke was astounded by how effortlessly Leo managed to cast the basic fire spells. He had to identify the opponents spell and still finish his cast at the same time to pull off this strategy. This was not something just anybody could do. It seemed Leo had not wasted his month of preparation either. He must have spent every single day practicing his spells. Without a family to teach him more advanced techniques, this was all he could do, after all.


    Two [Fire Lances] shed in the middle of the arena. The two projectiles detonated and washed the ground in torrents of mes. Emil came to a stop. He must have realized that this sort of exchange wouldnt lead him to victory.


    Not bad, Leo, he yelled over the noise of the arena. Your grasp over the basic spells is formidable, Ill give you that. Its no wonder the great families are fighting over you.


    Thanks, Leo responded in aid-back tone.


    But you dont honestly think that this is enough to win against me, do you? Emil asked.


    If youve got something else to show me, now would be the time, Leo said. His tone made it clear that he didnt take the threat seriously.


    Emil gritted his teeth. Arent you looking down on my Gluthand family too much? Very well, lets see how you deal with this! he yelled.


    The Fire Mage extended his right arm backward. The way he syed his fingers made it look like he was ready to scratch Leo. He whipped his arm forward in a wing motion. At the same time, a giant hand made of mes appeared. The spell mimicked the motion of Emils hand. It flew towards Leo from the left. Just before it was about to make contact, Emil closed his fist. The giant firey hand again copied the motion.


    Leo dodged to the side. He had not been idle either. A pir of stone blocked the hands path. The two spells collided. It was immediately clear who would win in this contest. In an explosion of dust, the pir detonated. It had barely slowed the hand down. Still, it had been enough to allow Leo to get out of the way. The hand continued on its course. It seemed that Emil only had limited control over the trajectory, once the spell was cast.


    A huge shadow fell on Leos new position and he rolled to the side without dy. Five fingers pped the ground where he had just been standing. The scene was akin to a giant swatting a fly. The hand dissipated upon striking the arena floor. A deep imprint was left on the ground. If Leo had been hit by this attack, the fight would have been over.


    Leos gaze turned solemn. This was a formidable spell and he didnt have a readily avable way to counter it. Emil was smirking at him. Didnt see thating, did you? he asked in a sarcastic tone. This is the reason why so many people join my Gluthand family. There is not a single spell that can match our [Gluthand] at the True Mage level in terms of power!


    Well see, was all that Leo said.


    Youve gotten the wrong idea, Leo, Emil exined. You might have been the strongest fighter on the training field, but there is a reason for that. We were meant to only spar with the spells the school taught us. It was about the basics back then. None of us nobles used the spells our families are famous for. Do you think you would have stood a chance against the true elites otherwise?


    I think, Leo began, that you talk too much. How about you save the preaching for when you have actually won?


    Very well, Emil said with a self-assured smile. Let me demonstrate the difference between the basic spells and the specialty Magic my family has been perfecting for centuries.


    Without another word, he started to cast again. Leo remained standing where he was. He didnt seem to do anything. Momentster, two hands approached his position from the left and right. It seemed that Emil intended to crush him like a pesky mosquito. Leo crouched down and put one of his palms on the ground. Just before the hands collided, a pir sprung up under Leos feet with immense speed. The spell managed to catapult Leo into the air. The earthen construct was utterly obliterated by the two colliding hands.


    Leo was already airborne at this point. The trajectory of his arc brought him on a course toward Emil. He didnt waste any time and started throwing [Firences] toward his opponent. He didnt want to give him any time to cast the spell again. Emil seemed flustered for a moment. But before the first projectile could reach him, a firey palm appeared to shield him from damage. It seemed the spell could be used defensively as well.


    The glint in Emils eyes let Leo know that he had miscalcted. He could see a giant fist of mes forming behind the other boy. As Emil threw a punch forward, the fist shot out as well. Leo reacted instantly. He started to cast his [Earthen Armor] and focused on covering his arms. He held them protectively in front of his body as he braced for impact. The spell hit Leo in midair. A nasty crack could be heard as he was sent flying. Leonded on his feet but was still sent sliding back on the ground. His feet left deep furrows on the arena floor as he tried to arrest his momentum.


    After sliding for a couple of meters, he finally came to a standstill. One of his arms was hanging limp. It was clearly broken. Leo looked like he had been hit by a battering ram. His leather armor was still holding up somehow, but many sections were deformed and burnt beyond recognition. His head was lowered, making it impossible to see his expression.


    I told you, didnt I? Emil said with a smile as he walked toward Leo. There is no way you can keep up with the true elite.


    There was silence in the arena after this deration. Nobody moved. The people waited with bated breath. The gazes of the entire stadium fixed on the hunched-over form of Leo. It seemed as if Zekes words had been nothing but hot air after all.


    The silence was broken by a low chuckle that quickly turned into a full-onugh. Leo was done inspecting the damage to his body and armor. He raised his head and looked straight at Emil. He wasughing without abandon. It seemed as if the boy could not even feel his injuries. The feral grin was back on his face. With a voice that had lost none of its former confidence, he responded to Emils words.


    And didnt I tell you to save your preaching for when you have actually won?

 Chapter 99: The Quarterfinal II

    Chapter 99: The Quarterfinal II


    The crowd was in an uproar. Leos nonchnt demeanor had awoken a new hope in the spectators. A single attack like that was far from enough to take him out. It seemed he was made of sterner stuff.


    As you wish, Emil said. Dont say I didnt give you a chance to surrender!


    This time, it was Leo who moved first. The line of sight between the two was broken as a pir of stone shot out of the ground. In the next moment, the earth shifted. The ground of the stadium rumbled as dozens of pirs rose from the ground all over.


    Emil looked around. He had summoned two fists. The two spells now hovered behind him, ready to strike. He whipped his head left and right, trying to catch a glimpse of his opponent. Out of the corners of his eyes, he spied movement to his right. He immediatelyunched one of his fists toward the threat.


    The fiery appendage rammed its way through three pirs before finally dissipating upon colliding with a fourth. There was no sign of Leo anywhere. Emil cursed and started searching again. The ever-shifting and expanding forest of pirs had him on edge. He whipped his head left and right, convinced he had seen his opponent. Every time he was disappointed to find out that it was just another pir that had started to rise.


    A sudden impact knocked the boy off his feet. Emil was tossed through the air andnded gracelessly on his back. He immediately sent out his newly summoned fist in the direction of the attacker. The spell collided with the wall of the arena harmlessly, not even leaving a dent. Again, there was no trace of Leo.


    Another spell graced Emils shoulder, but he was able to stay on his feet this time. He looked in the direction the spell hade from. No movement! He slowly started to turn. He was surrounded by a forest of stone pirs. The grinding noise of stone on stone made it impossible to hear anything.


    The Fire Mage tried to calm down his wildly beating heart. There was no need to panic! Leo wouldnt be able to keep this up for long. The mana expenditure of something like this had to be enormous. It didnt even matter how proficient the other boy was at the spell.


    You cant keep this up for long, Leo! He called out. Despite his best efforts, he was unable to keep the nervousness out of his voice. How about youe out, and we finish this like men?


    Another [Fire Lance] was his only reply. Emil managed to block it with one of his fiery palms. He would not be able to do that often. The extreme power of his spell came at a severe mana cost.


    Emil stayed alert as he awaited the next attack. This time, he finally managed to catch a glimpse of the spell in flight. He dodged away, but inwardly he was stunned. Leo was curving the spells midair to strike at him from unexpected angles. The ability to adjust the trajectory of spells was an advanced technique that Emil himself had not even begun to master. Somehow, Leo had figured out how to do it by himself.


    Still, he had figured out how Leo managed to attack. If he could trace the spell back to his origin, he would be able to strike at his opponent directly. He endured another three attacks before he finally managed to pinpoint Leos position. Emil didnt hesitate and immediately swatted both of his palms down on the spot he expected Leo to hide.


    With an earsplitting crash, the spell impacted the location. Emil was certain he had seen Leo throwing himself on the ground before the spellnded. This brought a smile to his face. No matter what, Leo wouldnt be able to endure a direct blow of two of his palms. The match was won!


    He hurried over to the location he had attacked. The palms had already turned into a ming fire. The moment the mes died down, the charred body of his opponent would be revealed! The Fire Mage found it strange that the healers were not on their way already. Could he have killed Leo by ident? His face went pale at the thought. He had sent out both of the spells in a panicked attempt not to miss his opponent, but that might have been too much.


    Emil came to a halt right in front of the fiery crater. The mes went out. He stared at the spot Leo had been, only to see the broken remains of a vaguely human-shaped statue.


    He had been tricked! The realization came far toote as the pir right next to him opened up. A shadow pounced on him. Leo drew his saber with unmatched grace as he closed in. His broken arm was not hindering him even a little.


    Flustered, Emil started to cast. He could not use his [Gluthand]. Not enough time. Instead, he summoned a [me Lance]. He finished the spell just in time and aimed the spell right at Leos chest. He could not afford to miss now!


    Leo didnt change his course. He tossed his saber to intercept the projectile. The metallic edge was not enough to contest the me spell. However, it was enough to direct it slightly upward. Leo ducked under the ming missile that was now hurling toward the sky. In the next moment, he had reached Emil. The Fire Mage lived up to his title of an elite as he drew his own weapon without dy. The steely look in his eyes made it clear that he was prepared to meet Leo head-on.


    Leo grinned like a maniac as he closed in on his opponent barehanded. He was looking right at Emils eyes, his gaze unwavering. He seemed to pay no heed to the descending de aimed at him. Without ever breaking eye contact, he shifted his posture mid-stride, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    Leo tackled his opponent. He knocked the wind out of Emil as he lifted him off his feet. While still in midair, he changed his grip so that he wouldnd on top of the other boy. Emil couldnt follow his movements at all. In the next moment, he found himself on the ground. He wasying on his back with Leo on top. A fist connected with his chin, robbing him of his senses for a moment. Before he could recover, there was another hit to his face. A third one knocked loose a couple of teeth. Soon all the boy could do was groan in pain as a torrent of blows struck him all across his face and chest.


    Cast! He needed to cast a spell. He tried to amass enough lucidity. Anything that would get Leo off of him. This needed to stop! He lost his train of thought as another fist connected with his temple. Emil was dazed for a few seconds. Luckily, no more blows followed. He looked up at Leo and was shocked by what he found.


    The other boy was far more wounded than he had thought. One arm was bent at a crooked angle, clearly broken. A stream of blood ran down his face. It seemed the earlier [Fire Lance] had not missedpletely. Leo had one eye closed to avoid the stream of blood that was freely running over it. His entire armor looked to be in shambles.


    However, none of this was what had shocked Emil. It was the expression on Leos face. His single eye was staring right at him, daring him to make another move. It appeared to him that Leo hoped that he still had something left. Another trick to turn the tables, maybe? Leos amber eye seemed to almost beg him to try something more.


    It was then that Emil remembered. Leo wasnt the best fighter because of his mastery over spells. Not because of his talent with the sword. Not because of his battle instincts or inhuman reflexes, either. It was this unquenchable thirst for battle that made him so formidable. When Leo was fighting, it seemed that winning was only of secondary importance to him. What he really craved was to fight somebody that could give him a proper challenge.


    Leo had startedbat sses pretty much at the bottom rank. This didntst for long, however. Only a few weekster, he had to apply handicaps to his fighting style in order to still find a worthy foe among the other first years. Emil saw that same burning hunger forbat now focused on himself once again. He had forgotten what kind of monster Leo truly was.


    Emil let out a sigh, but a smile spread across his face. I hope youll at least manage to take first ce after this, he said in a quiet tone.


    I surrender! He yelled with all his remaining strength,


    Leos excited expression shifted to one of disappointment at the deration. He got up from Emils chest and extended his single working hand toward him. Emil took it and with a wince from both of them, Leo heaved the other boy to his feet.


    The easygoing smile was back on Leos face as he responded to Emils earlier words, I will do what I can to take first ce. However, it is my honest wish that I wont. With those words, he turned and walked away. A healer trailed after him to provide proper care. Emil looked at the blonde boys back with envious eyes. He was jealous of Leo''s charisma and strength, that much he could freely admit.


    It was only then that Emil noticed the cheering. The noise level had reached a new high. He had been so focused up until now that he didnt pay any attention. Emil was heartened to hear that many people had also started cheering for him. Even though he had lost the adoration of the people with his earlier words, he seemed to have at least earned their respect with his fight.


    A healer approached him to take care of his wounds. In order not to lose out, he also made his way to the changing room unaided. Emils head still felt like he had been drinking all night, but he could at least manage this much. With his head held high, he left the arena.


    The moment Leo stepped back into the private area. He was greeted by the apuse of Zeke, Sophia, and Vi. Wordlessly, he walked over to his armchair and dove right into its velvety embrace. Finally, with a content smile on his face, he addressed the three.


    That was fun, he said.


    Zeke, your friend is weird, Vi said. Sophia also nodded at thement. Even though Leo had been restored to good health, it was not long ago that he had suffered severe injuries. Zeke merely smiled, he had long gotten used to Leos personality. Sometimes, it felt to him as if Leo was the one with the Dragon heart.


    It would be another half an hour until the next fight. The four of them started to talk about potential strategies that Leo could have used against Emil. Time flew by, and soon it was time for the next fight to begin. Felix Feuerkranz was facing off against Katja Brennbar.


    Zeke was excited to learn what the two could do if they went all out. The match started with them trading spells. They seemed to feel each other out. It was Felix that dominated these exchanges for the most part. They both seemed to have a greater affinity, but Felix had a slight edge when it came to the mastery of the spells.


    I was hoping to save this for the semi-finals, but you leave me with no choice, Katja said with a sigh. In the next moment, she summoned a blue me to her hand. Her rapid breathing and pale face indicated that this one spell had taken a lot out of her.


    The ball of fire was only about the size of her fist. It hovered over her outstretched palm and Zeke got the impression of a coiled snake ready to pounce. It was immediately obvious that there was something different about those mes. The longer Zeke observed the dancing tounges of fire, the more a feeling of unease began to spread. He was certain that those mes were not something that he would be able to confront head-on.


    By the expression on Felix''s face, it seemed he was wary of those blue mes as well. Zeke had never seen the spell before. If he had to guess, then this was probably the secret Magic of the Brennbar family. It was said that this spell could burn anything. Zeke was excited to find out how powerful their specialty Magic really was.


    I didnt expect you to have mastered it already. Very impressive! Felix praised.


    Its not toote to give up, Felix, Katja teased. The girl seemed excited upon finally being able to show off her trump card. Zeke didnt know how difficult a feat it was, but by the expression on Vi and Sophias faces, it seemed this was nothing to sneeze at.


    You jest, Felix replied with a smile, As if I would miss out on the chance to measure my trump card against yours!


    Katja snorted, Nice try, but bluffing is going to get you nowhere. The only spell that could rival my [All Consuming me] is not avable to you until the Grand Mage level.


    Then you have nothing to worry about, Felix said with a smile before his expression also turned serious. He closed his eyes in intense focus and his entire body began to shudder. Zeke had seen this phenomenon before. This was the consequence of channeling too much mana through ones magic core. If Felix kept this flow up for too long, he would irrevocably damage his core.


    A momentter, his eyes shut open again and his breathing also stabilized. A smile slowly spread on the Fire Mages face.


    Feast your eyes on the pinnacle of Fire Magic! Felix proimed as he spread both of his arms wide in a dramatic gesture.

 Chapter 100: The Quarterfinal III

    Chapter 100: The Quarterfinal III


    Felix stood in ce, his arms syed wide. A crown of mes had formed on his head. The thin whisp of fire could notpare to the spell of legends Zeke had read about. ording to the texts on the four great families, the [Crown of Fire] of the Feuerkranz family was as imposing as the ornament of a king. Still, a scaled-down version was already impressive for a mage on Felix''s level. Zeke had not anticipated him to be able to cast it at all.


    Katjas face also turned serious. She seemed to have shared Zeke''s opinion. This was not good news for her. The [Crown of Fire] allowed the Feuerkranz family to control all fire in an area around them. It was akin to an infinitely improved version of [Fire Maniption].


    The spell also worked on other Mages'' mes. In war, the spell was used to concentrate the firepower of many Mages into a single spell. In a duel, it made them almost invincible against other Fire Mages while strengthening their own spells. Katja regained herposure a momentter. She stered a smile on her face.


    There is no way you can control my [All Consuming me], not at your level, she stated. But the slight tremble in her voice made it clear that she was not that certain herself.


    How about we find out, Felix challenged.


    The girl nodded. With all her strength, she tossed the ball of me right at Felix. The audience was deathly quiet as everybody tracked the projectile closing in on Felix. He had extended both of his hands and was firing one spell after the other at the iing blue ball.


    The [All Consuming me] only seemed to get bigger as it devoured all his attacks. The onught of [Fireballs] was barely able to slow down the spell at all. Zekes eyes were also trained on the now head-sized orb.


    Zeke was one of the first to spot the change. The spell was slowing down! The shift was only slightly noticeable at first. The more of Felix''s me the spell consumed, the slower it got. By the time it was a couple of meters away from the Feuerkranz Mage, it was barely moving at all.


    Finally, Felix lowered his hands. A bead of sweat had also formed on his brow. Even so, he had a satisfied smile on his face. He drew a circle in the air with his index finger. To Katjas horror, her spell started to circle around Felix. She had lost control.


    It seems this is your loss, Felix proimed. Katja gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. It seemed like she would start an all-out attack. However, the tense atmospherested only a moment. With a sigh, her body rxed. Her eyes were still focused on her spell. The blue fireball was now docilely floating in the air behind Felix.


    Fine, Fine, it is my loss, she admitted. I surrender the fight.


    There were some scattered cheers from the spectators. The fight had not nearly been as interesting to watch as the previous one. Everything had been decided in an invisible sh of spells. Zeke could not me the crowd for the lukewarm response. He was also disappointed by this oue. He would have much rather seen the two sh head-on.


    Congrattions to Felix Feuerkranz for advancing to the semi-finals, Jorgel announced. To the nextpetitors: Please get ready for your fight.


    Thats you, Zeke, Sophia said. Do you want some advice?


    Zeke reluctantly nodded. He didnt like the idea of having an unfair advantage through outside help. Still, it was not in his nature to turn down an avable source of knowledge. He was certain that Rnd would also use every possible method to win their fight.


    What do you want to know? Sophia asked with a smile.


    How much do you know about the specialty Magic of the Erdherr family? Zeke asked. I have a pretty good grasp on Rnds capabilities from a month ago. But I dont know what his family might have taught him.


    Thats easy, Sophia stated, You have already seen it yourself, in hisst fight.


    Zeke thought back to the battle between Rona and Rnd. Rnd had hidden underground and then defeated his opponent with a surprise attack.


    Is it his ability to move below ground? Zeke guessed.


    Got it in one, Sophia praised, This ability might not seem like much at first nce, but it is very problematic for some. Wind Mages, for example, have no counter for this strategy at the lower levels.


    Zeke ran the simtion in his head. Rnd would hide underground, the Wind Mage would take to the sky. The problem became immediately obvious. Rnd could remain underground for an almost indefinite amount of time. On the other hand, a Wind Mage at their level could not stay afloat for long. The fight would be over the moment the Wind Mage depleted his core. With no way to strike at a buried target, a Wind Mage had no chance at victory.


    A cowardly tactic befitting a cowardly person. Still, Zeke had to agree that this was a huge advantage. Another Earth Mage could easily counter a target underground, but this was a problem for most other Mages. Zeke thought about his options for theing fight.


    How far is his reach while underground would you say? Zeke asked with a furrowed brow.


    Sophia did some quick calctions before answering. A couple of meters, she responded.


    How much exactly? Zeke asked.


    Maybe around five meters. His control is gonna get weaker and weaker the further away he is. I dont think his effective range could be anyrger than that. Unless he has a secret I dont know about, she said. Her response brought a smile to Zekes face.


    Thanks a bunch, Soph, Zeke said, Im off!


    What are you gonna do? she asked.


    Youll see, He said with a wink as he turned. Without wasting any more time, Zeke made his way to the staging area. He still had a couple of minutes, but he would use that time to get in the right state of mind for the fight.


    A short whileter, Zeke was fully equipped and waited for the signal to enter the arena. He leaned against his staff as he stared straight ahead. His chance was finally here. He had regretted not stopping Rnd during the battle royale for a while now. Had he known about the other boys detestable character, he would have acted differently.


    Instead of the Earth Mage, Rona and Peter might still be in the tournament. He had been too pragmatic in his thinking. Zeke was aware that this was the influence of his Mind core. His Mind affinity would let him determine the most beneficial path in a split second. However, the emotionless pragmatist that was his Mind affinity would not take any kind of feelings into ount when advising.


    Zeke had to be careful. If he blindly trusted in the intuition of his Mind core he might one day pay a terrible price because of his own choices. His thoughts were interrupted as the man next to the gate tapped him on the shoulder.


    Zeke looked up and found the man nodding toward the gate. It was time. He stepped onto the grounds of the arena for the second time today. The apuse was even louder now than during his first appearance. Zeke had managed to wrestle the crown of most popr contestant away from Leo. His impassioned speechbined with his ferocious fighting style had won over the masses.


    Zeke saw Rnd enter the arena from the other side. The young noble was visibly annoyed at Zekes poprity. For a moment, he thought about making a spectacle in order to annoy the boy even further. However, he let go of the idea. He was too excited to postpone the fight any longer.


    Jorgel did a short introduction. He was smart enough to know that any further dy would only annoy the crowd. There was no need to create any further hype for this fight. With a gesture, he signaled the same fat man to strike the gong. A momentter, the loud ng resounded through the Colosseum. The fight had begun.


    Rnd immediately threw himself on the ground. Zeke was certain that this was to prevent the same situation that had happened with Karl. It was wholly unnecessary, as his staff had not left his hands. He watched as Rndnded t on the ground. Upon noticing that Zeke had remained motionless, his ears turned red. However, his embarrassed expression didnt stay visible for long as he began to sink into the ground almost immediately. A secondter, the Earth Mage had vanished from sight. Compared to when he had fled from Ronas spell, not even a hole remained visible this time.


    Zeke started to walk forward. He came to a halt in the middle of the arena and waited. He could take to the air using his [Air Step], but that would lead to the same situation as the Wind Mages faced. Even if he could oust his opponent that way, the crowd would be bored to tears waiting for one of them to tire. Zeke didnt want to follow up his speech with the most boring fight yet. Also, he hade up with a much better strategy.


    He concentrated on his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. The sphere reached down a couple of meters into the ground. His range might be enough to spot Rnd if the other boy were to hide directly below him. However, Zeke didnt mean to rely on chance in this fight. He focused on the ground just below his feet and used his [Spatial Barrier] spell.


    [Spatial Barrier] was one of the most powerful defensive spells at their level. The immense defensive capability was offset by two major downsides. First, the Mage had to remain in ce while casting. This was not a definite requirement, but the shift in ones position made it extremely difficult to keep the spell going. The second problem was that the Mage had to have a constant line of sight to the area they were affecting. Even a screen of dust was enough to break the spell. Zeke could get around this requirement somewhat with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] when casting the spell close to his body.


    Zeke created the barrier right under his feet. He could affect the ground for a couple of meters in every direction. A momentter, he felt the earth solidifying. The sensation was all too familiar to him. He was using the same principle as with his [Air step]. As long as Rnd didnt attack the barrier, he would be able to keep it up indefinitely. With his preparationsplete, it was time to enact the next step of his n.


    Zeke yawned heartily. With a bored expression, he looked around the arena as if searching for his opponent. He folded his arms over his chest and waited. After a couple of seconds, he started tapping the ground with one of his feet. It was important for his n to put on a show.


    The crowd soon picked up on the strangeness of the scene. Zeke looked half asleep as he was waiting for his opponent to act. His staffy discarded on the ground. To any observer, it appeared like Rnd had fled underground out of fear. The Earth Mage seemed to be hiding without any intention to fight at all. This perception was only strengthened when Zeke sat down without a care in the world.


    Coward! a woman yelled. It was like a dam had been broken as a torrent of exmations could soon be heard from every direction.


    Not so brave now are you,ddie! A man yelled.


    Hiding like a rat! Disgraceful! Another eximed.


    Fight like a man! Somebody yelled.


    You bring shame to your house, coward! A shrill voice imed.


    Even Jorgels attempts to rein in the people had no effect. The ceaseless onught of insults only gained momentum the longer Rnd stayed inactive.


    A smile found itself on Zekes face. The people had no idea that Rnd had been pushing against his barrier for minutes already. However, all his attempts had remained fruitless as the Earth Magic was no match for the [Spatial Barrier], especially not from a distance. It seemed the insults of the crowd were getting to Rnd. Zeke could feel the attempts to break through the barrier gain in intensity. This could only mean one thing: The Earth Mage was getting closer to his position.


    For good measure, Zeke yawned once more. The crowd started to curse Rnd with renewed vigor. Finally, Zeke registered movement at the very edge of his sphere. Still, he remained motionless. Only the ever-spreading grin on his face gave away his tion.


    The crowd quieted down upon noticing that something was happening. After most of the spectators had gone silent, a new voice could be heard. It wasughter, but not one borne of mirth or joy. This was augh filled with malice, an insidious cackle that sent shivers down the spine of all who heard it. The sound seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere at once, echoing off the walls of the Colosseum and creating an eerie, ominous atmosphere in the now quiet space. It took a while until the spectators found the source. It turned out to be Zeke. With his gaze toward the ground, he was chuckling maliciously.


    Zeke was looking straight down as if observing something only he could see. In a voice too quiet for the audience to hear, he proimed his triumph, This is gonna be good.

 Chapter 101: The Quarterfinal IV

    Chapter 101: The Quarterfinal IV


    Rnd found himself getting closer and closer to the invisible barrier Ezekiel had created under his own feet. He had been trying to attack the insolent peasant with [Earth Spikes]. However, his attempts had remained fruitless so far. He had underestimated the strength of Ezekiels defenses. Still, he wasnt worried, being defensive would only get you so far.


    Rnd noticed movement up above. Through his [Earth Sense] ability, he observed Ezekiel sitting down on the ground. He didnt get a clear picture through his spell but he was pretty certain that his opponent had just yawned.


    He gritted his teeth. How dare that peasant pretend to be bored? His thoughts were interrupted when the earth trembled slightly. For a moment, Rnd was worried that this might be something that Ezekiel had done. However, he quickly found the true reason for the disturbance. The audience had gotten to their feet in droves. What could have prompted this? Did Ezekiel cast some kind of Magic where he couldnt see?


    Rnd strained his senses in order to pick out what the people were yelling. The way [Earth Sense] worked was through vibrations. Experienced Mages could perfectly pick out voices through this technique alone. Rnd, on the other hand, only got a hint of what people were saying if they yelled loud enough. Fortunately or unfortunately this was the case here.


    He could hear hundreds of voices calling him a coward, a disgrace, and an embarrassment. His temper red. Did they not understand that this was simply a strategic way of fighting and not cowardice?! He would show them! He would show them all! All he had to do was break through Ezekiels barrier and obstruct his line of sight to the ground. There would be no way for him to protect against his Magic then. Rnd began to attack the barrier with a renewed sense of determination.


    Rnd could feel the barrier weaken. It was only a matter of time now until he broke through. If he could just get a little more power. He moved a little closer to the barrier. He still had to be careful not to get too close to the surface. He could not lose his head in this situation. There was no need to take any unnecessary risks after all.


    His newfound calm was soon reced with impatience under the jeers of the crowd. This was taking too long! Maybe he could just get a little closer. It was not like Ezekiel had any way to attack below ground anyway. With his mind made up, Rnd approached the barrier to a distance of two meters.


    Suddenly, something changed. He could not control the Earth anymore. The ground was vibrating with a new sound. As the surroundings got quiet he could clearly make out the sound ofughter. A malicious cackle that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Not good! He had to get out of here!


    To his growing horror, Rnd noticed that the earth all around him had hardened as well. He tried to use his [Tunnel] spell to move, but it was all to no effect. Rnd started to panic. He tried to move his arms and legs. Nothing. Why couldnt he move? It was as if there was an invisible barrier all around him. But that was impossible, how could


    Was this Ezekiels doing? Did he somehow create his barrier below ground? No, that was impossible. The spell needed a direct line of sight, he was sure of it. He focused on his [Earth Sense] in order to make out what Ezekiel was doing.


    The other boy had gotten to his feet, by now. Rnds blood froze when he saw Ezekiels face. He couldnt get a clear picture of the other boy through his spell. All he saw was an outline of his silhouette. But even this was enough to shock him to his core. Ezekiel was looking right at him.


    The silhouettes mouth moved and with a slight dy, Rnd heard Ezekiels words through the vibration on the ground.


    This is gonna be good.


    Ezekiel had gotten to his feet. With a satisfied smile, he took in Rnds form. The Earth Mage looked like a bug trapped in amber. Despite the earth separating them, he was sure that Rnd must have some way to observe him.


    Zeke looked up at one of the screens that disyed the fight. From the angle of the recording, he quickly identified the position of the crystal that was recording him. He turned his head in that direction and looked directly at the recording crystal.


    Mom, make sure Maya doesnt watch this next part, he demanded in a loud voice. Then, much more quietly he added, This is going to be brutal.


    Zeke could see Rnds struggles intensifying. He had to hurry up. He wouldnt be able to keep such arge area frozen for long. Not while Rnd was fighting teeth and nails against the spell.


    Zeke extended his right arm. A line of blood immediately shot out of his palm. He extended his [Blood Whip] to the length of four meters. The sanguine thread had only a fraction of its usual girth. The spell didnt have a problem cutting through the ground even while being a finger wide. But the additional friction would still slow the attack down.


    Zeke had a much better mastery over the spellpared to a month ago. He used it in two different forms now. A version to cut and a version to grab. The two versions of the spell were summoned with different intents. For the sturdier version, he would imbue the spell with the intent to hold a lot of weight and be robust.


    In stark contrast, the version he had summoned now was only made for a singr purpose, to cut. This [Blood Whip] wasnt much thicker than a hair. Despite how thin the spell was, it was hard to miss. The Magic shone with a sinister red light. It perfectly matched his hair in color as he swung the spell over his head to gather momentum.


    When the [Blood Whip] was only visible as a blur above his head, Zeke decided that it was time. He released the barrier that was holding Rnd in ce just before slicing through the ground beneath his feet.


    The thin thread passed through the ground unhindered. The spell emerged on the other side a momentter and Zeke quickly retracted it back into his body. The entire stadium was silent. The cut in the ground was so narrow that it could not even be seen from a ways off. It appeared to the audience as if Zekes attack had done nothing.


    A momentter, the silence was broken by a muffled scream. The voice seemed toe from below ground. Zeke stepped out of the way as a brawny mannded in his former spot. The man pointed upward. The earth parted at his feet. It took only an instant for a screaming Rnd to emerge from the ground. The howls of agony were much louder now that he was no longer buried.


    Many spectators gasped in shock upon seeing the boy. Rnds upper body seemed to be unharmed, with not a hair out of ce. The same could not be said about his legs and feet. The problem was that the two parts of his body had emerged separately. There was a clean cut separating his legs from his torso.


    A squad of healers was not too far behind the Earth Mage. They shot Zeke dark looks as they passed him. He could do nothing but ept the criticism. He was making them work harder than all the other contestantsbined.


    Despite the severity of the injury, the extremely clean cut made it easy for the professionals to reattach his legs. Not even a minuteter, the nowatose boy was made whole again. Zeke had not waited around for them to finish their work, however. He was already on the way to the exit. Halfway there, the crowd finally awoke from their stupor.


    A deafening wave of apuse swept over the Colosseum. Zeke waved with a smile as he made his way through the gate.


    Blood Dragon! Blood Dragon!


    Zeke could still hear them chanting his nickname by the time he stepped out onto the balcony of Sophias lounge. He saw that his three friends were in deep conversation. They didnt even seem to notice his approach.


    How the hell did he do that? Vi asked. Did Rnd just decide to pass under him at exactly the right moment?


    I told you, Leo insisted, Zeke has eyes in the back of his head. It is downright creepy how much he can see!


    Even if that was true, how can he see through the floor? Vi said. What do you think, Soph?


    I think, Sophia began, that we should just ask him directly. She turned her head and smiled at Zeke. The girl had that particr look on her face. He knew what it meant. She had found a new mystery that she wanted to solve. Too bad for her, as he would not divulge his spells.


    Must have gotten lucky, Zeke responded to the unasked question.


    Luck my ass, Vi responded with a snort. You better start talking, mister, or there will be consequences


    Zeke chuckled at the toothless threat. He knew exactly what those consequences would be. Vi would start to pout and throw a tantrum. Still, he would like to avoid that situation if possible.


    I really cant say, he quickly said. Leo is going to be my opponent in the final. Im sure you dont want me to lose because he knew about all my trump cards, right?


    Vi didnt seem to believe the excusepletely, but she wasnt so childish as to push when he had already said no. A Mages spells were his own personal matter after all. It was considered extremely rude to pry. Vi, being from one of the great families, understood that point well. This was nothing more than a temporary interest for her.


    The blonde girl that was staring at Zeke with hungry eyes was much more trouble. He sighed and sat down next to her. The two of them were out of earshot of the other two.


    I really cant say, Soph, he exined preemptively. The other girl studied his face. She must have felt his resolve, as her own gaze lowered in intensity.


    Hmm, how about this: I ask you a couple of questions and you just answer if you want? Sophia proposed with shining eyes. Zeke knew that he probably shouldnt agree to y, but he just couldnt say no to those eyes.


    Fine, you get three questions, he replied after a moment of hesitation.


    YAY! First question: Did you know Rnds exact position before you attacked? Sophia asked. Zeke nodded. There was no harm in telling her that much. Only a fool would assume that he had swung blindly.


    Second question: Was Rnd immobilized before you attacked him? she asked with a glint in her eyes.


    Zeke remained silent. Dammit! This was what he got for ying around with Sophia. Even if he refused to speak, the answer would be made clear by his refusal. He nodded his head again.


    Third question: Did you find a way to use your [Spatial barrier] without having a direct line of sight? she asked. The smile on her face told Zeke that he didnt need to answer this question either. She was onto him.


    Why even ask if you already knew? Zeke asked in annoyance.


    All I had was a theory. Your reactions are what confirmed it, she responded with a beaming smile. The girl seemed to delight in his vexation. If he wanted to y those kinds of games with Sophia in the future, he would have to work on his mental poker face.


    Keep it to yourself, alright? Zeke instructed.


    Dont worry, you can trust me, Sophia replied readily.


    The two of them rejoined the group just as the announcement of the next fight was made. Edmund Steiner and Tanya Windspiel entered the arena. Zeke liked them both and didnt have a favorite. Still, his spell told him that Edmund had a much higher chance of victory.


    Tanya was a proficient duelist, but her true focusy in team battles. She enjoyed taking on a supportive role inbat. The Steiner boy on the other hand was a brawler at heart. He excelled in solo fights. Edmund was a one-man army.


    Zeke hoped that he would get to see their trump cards. He would have to face the winner of this battle in the next round, after all. The fight started predictably with Tanya taking to the sky and Edmund encasing himself in [Earthen armor].


    [Wind shes] rained down on the Earth Mage, leaving deep cuts behind. Edmund didnt seem overly bothered by the damage. His armor was repaired almost immediately. He just stood still, weathering the onught. His proficiency with the spell was high enough that he could oust his opponent without a problem.


    Tanya also realized this andnded on the other side of the arena. This would be a battle of attrition and she couldnt afford to waste mana on staying airborne for the entire fight. The girl cast her [Wind Steps] spell as she sidestepped the spikes that had just emerged from the ground below her feet. The Wind Mage sprinted toward her opponent. Her every step was augmented by the Wind at her back and the spell at her feet. She was moving at a speed that even Zeke could not hope to match.


    It only took her a moment to appear before Edmund. She extended both of her palms toward her opponent and finally released the spell she had been channeling. Zeke recognized the distorted air between her finger as a [Pressure Lance]. This spell was extremely devastating at close range. As expected, the impact sent Edmund stumbling backward. The [Earthen Armor] protecting his chest had been pulverized.


    Nice! Vi eximed. She had her fist clenched. She would naturally support the only remaining Wind Mage in the tournament.


    Zeke was curious as to how Edmund faired after taking such a hit. He couldnt imagine him losing that easily. He was not disappointed as the hunched-over form of Edmund rose to his full height only a momentter. Zeke saw no blood on the boys chest. What had been revealed was smooth stone instead of flesh.


    [Stone Form], Sophia whispered. It seems there are more than just a few talents in your grade.


    [Stone Form] was one of the spells the Steiner family was most famous for. Instead of being encased by armor as with the [Earthen Armor] spell, it turned the very body of the caster to stone. Zeke had read that only Mages that were at the upper end of the Earth affinity were able to perform this spell. This meant that Edmund was not too far away from having a perfect affinity himself.


    Edmund didnt waste any time as he immediatelyunched a counterattack. The ground rose in a circle around his opponent. The pirs of Earth and stone reached toward the sky in order to trap the girl inside a dome-like structure. Tanya didnt stay still either. She crouched down and got into a sprinter stance. An instantter, she appeared outside the dome.


    For a moment, Zeke thought she had teleported. He looked over at Sophia for an exnation. The girl did not disappoint him.


    That was the [Wind Dash] spell. You can think of it as the weaker version of Vis [Wind Dance] ability. The Windspiel family is rted to the Windtnzers, Sophia exined. He nodded at her before returning his attention back to the fight.


    The twobatants were sizing each other up. None of them moved. It seemed this fight was far from over. Zeke was intrigued by how this battle was unfolding. Who woulde out on top? Unmatched speed or inhumane endurance?

 Chapter 102: Only Four remain

    Chapter 102: Only Four remain


    Tanya was the first to make a move. She used her [Wind Dash] spell once more to close the gap. However, Edmund was prepared this time. A dust cloud traveled outward in a semi-circle from his position. Wherever the wave passed, the ground rose up into sharp stakes. Tanya almost impaled herself. In ast-ditch effort to avoid the spears, she jumped upward. The Wind Mage managed to sessfully transform her momentum into a graceful glide. She passed over Edmunds head.


    Zeke recognized that the girl was in a terrible situation. The only Wind Spell in her arsenal that had the chance to even harm Edmund was [Pressure Lance]. For the spell to be effective she would have to get close to her opponent. Closebat was not an area that Wind Mages were usually veryfortable in. Still, she had no choice if she wanted to have any chance at victory.


    After circling the arena, Tanya passed over Edmund a final time. She immediately tilted her head back and started to loop back around to dive straight downward. She had decided to try for a surprise attack it seemed.


    However, she had to stop her maneuver shortly after as she noticed that two pirs had formed a kind of roof over the Earth Mage. Edmund must have predicted her next move and blocked her approach. The girl continued to circle, waiting for another chance.


    Zeke looked over at Vi. Her fist was still clenched and she appeared nervous. It seemed that Vi was a lot closer to Tanya than he had previously believed. Zeke walked over and wrapped one of his hands around her fist.


    Vi was surprised by the sudden contact. She quickly looked to the side to find out who it was. She had been so focused on the fight that she hadnt even noticed his approach. Zeke smiled as their eyes met. The girl managed to return his expression with a half-hearted smile of her own.


    Whats got you so worried? Zeke asked.


    I dont think Tanya is gonna win, Vi stated with a sad expression.


    Zeke merely nodded. He was of the same opinion.


    I cant tell you everything, Vi began, but there is a lot riding on this tournament for her. I had hoped


    She already did quite well for herself, Zeke praised.


    I dont think it will be enough. She would probably have to take one of the top 3 spots, Vi exined.


    That is very unlikely, even if she were to win this fight, Zeke said in a quiet tone. It was Vis turn to nod. The girl had also recognized that this was most likely the end of the line for her friend.


    It only took a couple of minutes for the first mistake to ur. Tanya had managed tond another two [Pressure Lances] on her opponent. Edmunds [Stone Form] actually sported a small crack upon being hit for the second time. Now, however, he had managed to impale her right leg with a well-timed counter.


    Tanya managed to free herself in time before getting buried, but the wound bled profusely. Zeke would have been able to stop the flow using Blood Magic; Tanya had no such capabilities, however. She already looked a little pale from the blood loss by the time she managed to bandage the wound with a piece of fabric from her robe.


    Its time to give up, Tanya, Edmund called. Youve put on a valiant performance, but this is as far as youll go.


    His analysis was made without malice. He was simply stating facts. The words still managed to enrage the Wind Mage.


    I decide when Im done, not you! she hissed.


    Have it your way, Edmund said in a dispassionate voice.


    Zeke knew what was about to happen. If Tanya still wanted to win, she would have to risk it all in her next attack. He rated her chances of victory in the single digits. Edmund knew that she woulde at him with all she had, reducing her chances even further. Even if she managed to execute her n perfectly, anything less than a headshot from point-nk range would hardly phase Edmund.


    Vi had tightened her grip on his hand. Her grip strength was probably enough to break an average mans hand. For Zeke, it was merely a bit painful.


    At least nobody can say that she didnt try, Zeke whispered.


    Vi nodded. Her eyes remained glued to the arena. Tanya had just started her final attack. She zigzagged around Edmund''s position, using one [Wind Dash] after the other. Clearly, she was holding nothing back. The Earth Mage had turned his surroundings into a fortress by now. Earth spikes littered the ground all around his position and he had limited the angle of approach to a single direction.


    Tanja gritted her teeth and took the only remaining path toward her opponent. She dodged another giant pir that came crashing down on her position. Soon, she was only onest dash away from her target. Suddenly, the ground opened up beneath her feet.


    Tanya managed to catch herself before falling too far into the crevice. She was just about to take to the air when the mouth of the hole extended upward. Without being on solid ground, she could not use her [Wind Dash] instantly.


    The dome closed around her before she could escape. Edmund continued to pileyers of dirt on top of her. Zeke knew that the fight was over. There was no way a Wind mage could manage to escape after being trapped underground. After the first [Pressure Lance] that almost managed to pierce a hole to freedom, her struggles grew less and less pronounced.


    After a couple of seconds, there was no visible movement anymore. The ce where Tanya had been trapped was now a small hill made of dirt and stone. Vi let out a sigh. She still had held out hope for a miracle despite everything. It took a couple more minutes for Jorgel to call the fight.


    It seemed that Tanya had not given up despite her impossible situation until the very end. After the announcement, Edmund freed the girl from her earthen prison. A limp body emerged from the ground. She seemed to have passed out from ack of oxygen.


    Congrattions to ourst contestant for the semi-final. The next round will begin in an hours time. In the first fight, we will see Leo battle Felix Feuerkranz. In the second fight, Ezekiel von Hohenheim is going to stand against Edmund Steiner. Ladies and gentlemen, you are in for a treat. We have an extraordinary lineup this year. For the first time in forever, I can honestly say that I have no idea who wille out on top!


    After the announcement was over, the four of them returned to thefort of the lounge. When they were all seated, Zeke shot Leo a worried nce.


    Are you gonna be alright against Felix? Zeke asked.


    Why wouldnt I be? Leo asked, confused.


    Dont act like you dont know, Zeke said with an annoyed expression. You are not going to be able to use any Fire Magic against him.


    So? Leo remarked.


    What do you mean, So? Zeke eximed. This will be a severe handicap in an already difficult fight.


    Instead of a worried expression, Leo seemed to only get more excited. The blonde boy licked his lips as if preparing for a delicious meal.


    Youre absolutely right, Leo said. I cant wait!


    Zeke sighed. What was he doing worrying about Leo? His friend would challenge the emperor himself to a fistfight if given the chance. Zekes time would be better spent thinking about his own battle. Before he could contemte his strategy, however, there was a voice calling out from outside the area.


    Are you in there, Zeke? a deep voice asked.


    Edmund? Zeke called back.


    Yes, the voice replied. Can Ie in?


    Zeke looked over at Sophia. It was her lounge after all. She made sure Vi didnt have a problem with it before nodding at Zeke.


    Sure,e in, Zeke called out.


    Felix is with me, can he alsoe? Edmund asked instead of entering.


    Juste in, Sophia called out instead of wasting any more time.


    Two figures emerged from the curtains that shielded the private area from the outside. Edmund and Felix soon stood before the group.


    Lady Sophia, Vi, Edmund greeted each with a nod.


    What brings you two here? Sophia asked. She had adopted the formal tone she usually took with people she didnt know well.


    Nothing special, Edmund said. I met Felix by ident on my way over. I just wanted to talk a bit before our fight in the arena.


    And you? Sophia asked Felix with a raised brow.


    Well, I wanted to speak with Ezekiel, if Im being honest, Felix confessed. Zeke was intrigued. He didnt have a close rtionship with Felix, much less any of the other Feuerkranz members.


    Ohh? What did you want to talk about? Zeke asked.


    I know that you are not on the best of terms with my family at the moment, Felix began, causing Zeke to let out a snort of amusement. This had to be the understatement of the century. Alexander had tried to have him kidnapped and executed not too long ago.


    but I wanted to assure you that not all Feuerkranzes are your enemy, Felix continued. I wanted to let you know that there is a significant amount of family members that are disgusted with Alexanders behavior. My branch of the family, for example, has been very vocal in their criticism.


    Before Zeke could even think about a response, Sophia replied in his stead.


    And Im sure this has nothing to do with the fact that your branch wants you to take the position of the heir from Alexander, does it? Sophia asked with a teasing smile.


    Felixs face turned red at being exposed. Still, he recovered after only a moment. I am sure politics was a part of this decision as well. But it doesnt change the fact that I also strongly disagree with Alexanders actions on a personal level, Felix eximed righteously.


    <em>He wants to form a connection with you in case you manage to defeat Alexander,</em> Sophia sent telepathically. <em>It might be a good idea to be on friendly terms with some of the Feuerkranzes. He might be able to warn you if there is another attempt on you.</em>


    Zeke nodded imperceptibly at Sophia before extending his hand toward Felix.


    Good to know that reason still has a ce in the Feuerkranz family, Zeke said while shaking hands with the Fire Mage. Felix seemed delighted by the sess of his mission.


    Yes, you can count on us to keep Alexander and his father in check, Felix promised. We will not tolerate any more hostile actions until the duel.


    Zeke nodded. He didnt know how much stock he could put in that promise. Still, it was better than nothing, he supposed.


    Soooo, ready to get your ass kicked? Zeke asked Edmund with a smirk.


    I am prepared for our fight, yes, Edmund responded without missing a beat. Im curious to see if you still have something hidden up your sleeves.


    Same, Zeke responded. I didnt expect you to be able to use [Stone Form]. I can hardly believe you managed to learn the spell in a mere month.


    Ive been working on it for longer than that, Edmund admitted while shaking his head. But its not a difficult spell. The challenging part is meeting the requirements in core purity.


    Hmm, is there an equivalent spell for the other elements? Zeke asked. A [Fire Form], [Water Form], and [Wind Form]?


    I have never heard of something like that, Sophia admitted.


    I cant speak to the rest, but my family doesnt have a [Wind Form], Vi said. Felix also shook his head.


    Curious, Zeke stated. Was there a reason the spell only worked with Earth Magic? Out of all the four elements, Earth was the only one with a stable shape. Was the reason linked to this property?


    I cant say much, Edmund began, gathering the attention of everyone, but the way the spell works might be possible with other kinds of Magic.


    Zeke was intrigued. Did this mean he could eventually create his own [Blood Form]? The idea of turning to liquid greatly appealed to him. He could let attacks pass right through him.


    Can you show me? Zeke asked innocently.


    No way, Edmund replied right away. Do you think I will let you analyze my trump card right before our fight? If you want to see the spell up close, you will have to earn that right inbat.


    Ill take my time studying the spell as I take you apartyer byyer, Zeke taunted.


    Good luck with that, Edmund responded without a flicker of emotion. I guess we will find out how much your [Blood Whip] can do against my [Stone Form].


    I would bet myst shirt that Zeke will cut through you like a hot knife through butter, dirt-boy, Vimented from the side. Zeke could tell that she was still a bit miffed about Tanyas loss. She was not the type to pick a fight like this normally.


    Maybe, the boy responded with a nod, but he will have to get to me first. Tanya might have made it look easy, but that was only because of her speed and skill. Approaching an Earth Mage on foot is not a course of action that should be undertaken lightly.


    Vi nodded. She seemed to have warmed up to Edmund somewhat after his praise of Tanyas prowess. I would still put my money on Zeke, she proimed. His high damage potential makes him an ideal counter to the defensive but slow style of Earth Mages.


    We will see, Edmund said with a slight smile. But first, we will get to see how Leo fares against Felix. I would not want to be in his shoes. The idea of another mage simply taking away my magic is terrifying. I am d I wasnt born a Fire Mage.


    Is that so? Felix asked. Im quite happy with my element. Have you thought of a way to counter me, Leo?


    Nope, Leo responded with a shake of his head. I only know basic Fire Magic. There is no way I could have a counter. Still, even if I had to fight with my bare hands alone, I would still be confident in my chances.


    This im would have been ridiculousing from anyone else. But Leo had long since proven that he actually managed to keep up with the best of them while fighting with a self-imposed handicap. There was no telling if he would actually be able to manage such a feat.


    Felix returned Leos smirk with a challenging grin of his own. The Fire Mage seemed no less confident. Zeke hoped that his friend would pull through, despite the disadvantaged situation. He wished for nothing more than for them to meet in the final round.


    Before they could engage in any more banter, they were interrupted by the first chime of the bell. This was the signal that the fighters should get ready for their fight. It was time for the first round of the Semi-Final.

 Chapter 103: Leo vs Felix

    Chapter 103: Leo vs Felix


    Zeke watched the colosseum intently from the private viewing area, nked by Sophia and Vi. Edmund had returned to his own familys area. Zekes heart was pounding in his chest as he watched Leo and Felix enter.


    The two strode confidently into the arena. Leo didnt seem to be worried in the slightest. However, Zeke didnt share his friends confidence. Leo would have to forgo his Fire Magicpletely and fight with nothing but his Earth Magic and physical prowess. He wasnt certain how well his friend would fare under those circumstances.


    Leo had used his Earth Magic mostly for defense and support as ofte. Zeke was worried and excited in equal parts about the fight. He wanted to witness how Leo would cope. His friend was nothing if not versatile.


    Ladies and gentlemen! In our first match of the Semi-Final we have Leo vs Felix Feuerkranz, Jorgel began. Both of these young men have proven to be among the strongest and most resourceful Mages of their grade. Who is going to advance andpete for the champion spot? Lets find out!


    A momentter, the gong sounded and the two mages began their showdown. Zeke was on the edge of his seat as he watched Felix start the fight by summoning his [Crown of Fire]. He apparently didnt want to take any risks with Leo. Beads of sweat were running down the Fire Mages face. The spell apparently took a lot out of him if performed in such a hurry.


    Leo also didnt remain idle. He started to alter the terrain using his [Earth Maniption]. Zeke was astounded by his friends proficiency with the spell. Leo was by far the most adept in those spells out of every Mage in their year and there was a reason for that.


    Pure maniption spells such as [Fire Maniption] and [Earth Maniption] were able to take on almost every form that a mage could think of. But there were two downsides to this method: cost and speed. The spell would need a lot more mana than a specialized spell and it would also need a lot more time to be deployed. The disparity between this and a proper spell was years of refining and research.


    Leo had no other choice but to heavily rely on his maniption. The school only taught the most basic spells for every element. Fire Mages were taught the [Fire Ball] and [Fire Lance] spells. Earth Mages were taught the [Earthen Armor] and [Earth spike] spells. Every other spell they would need to acquire on their own. This was also one of the reasons why there were never anymoners in the finals of the tournament. It was incredibly hard topete with only those basic spells.


    Leo had been lucky and had received another fire spell [Inner Fire] as a present. A particrly eager family had gifted him the spell in order to curry favor. Leo had been very clear in his refusal, but the man apparently didnt want to hear it. He basically forced the scroll on Leo before departing, at least that was how Leo told the story. Those 5 spells made up the entirety of Leos repertoire.


    Zeke ran a bunch of simtions in his head. There was no way that Leo could win with Fire Magic. ording to all of Zekes calctions, Leo would be best served by avoiding Fire Magicpletely. One way Zeke saw a chance of victory for Leo was by hiding with the help of his Earth Magic and thenunching a surprise attack. This was what he had done in hisst fight against Emil.


    Zeke considered how Leo would fare in a straight-up Magic duel. Earth against Fire. It didnt seem that promising. Leo would strain his core long before Felix would run out. Before Zeke could consider any more scenarios, there was a change in the arena.


    Felix took one look at the earthen fortifications and decided to stay away. Instead, he started a long-distance bombardment on the fortress. Leo had erected several walls between his position and Felix. The Fire Mage didnt want to take any chances of Leo getting close. He was aware that Leos only real chance of victory was by overpowering him in meleebat.


    Felix was known for hiscking physical prowess after all. He had never tried to fix this w as it was not considered a grave shoring for an elemental Mage. Theirbat tactics would shift more and more from a physical confrontation with each level of advancement.


    Felix used the [Fire Lance] spell, known for its prative power to punch right through the fortifications. Leos hastily constructed walls of dirt were no match against the prative Fire spell. He had chosen to use the surrounding dirt to form his fort instead of stone.


    Elemental Mages had the ability to summon the physical representations of their element using their maniption spells. A Fire Mage could summon Fire and a Water Mage could summon water. Leo, as an Earth Mage, had the ability to create dirt and stone from mana alone. However, the process was not very efficient, especially so for Earth Mages. That was the reason why they liked to work with what they had avable if possible.


    Leos defenses were simrly created from the dirt the arena floor was made up of. If he had used his [Earth Maniption] to create stone, he wouldnt be able to sustain the mana output for more than a couple of minutes.


    One after another, thences demolished the earthen mounds. Finally, thest wall copsed after being pierced one too many times. However, instead of passing all the way through, the spear collided with something hard and was stopped. Felix stopped his casting to take a look. He was curious to see what Leo hade up with.


    Out of the ruined crater of his fortifications stepped Leo. It became immediately clear why he had stayed so passive after creating his stronghold. He had been working on something. Leos left arm was covered with a shield. The object was made of stone. He must have summoned the material himself. What was even more interesting was that the stone seemed to be charred ck. If Zeke had to guess, then Leo had done something to the stone to make it more fire-resistant.


    Felix seemed to know what was going on as his eyes turned serious. He seemed to be aware of what Leo was nning as he immediately started to cast. Zeke didnt recognize the movement or incantation of the spell. But by the fact that Felix needed to use both these aids, it must be aplex spell. The length of the incantation was often a good indicator of how borate a spell would be. Zeke was surprised when he heard that the incantation used a total of four lines. This was incredibly long for a battle spell.


    I call the mighty me of breath,


    Rise and ze to bring their death,


    Let fiery breath my foes consume,


    Smander''s Breath, bring forth your fume."


    After the incantation, a continuous torrent of mes shot out of Felixs outstretched hands. Leo had not been standing still either. He had started to run at Felix the moment his opponent had started to cast. Despite his quick action, there were still more than 30 meters between them when the torrent of mes reached him.


    Leo raised the ck shield in front of him as the mes enveloped him. Even as he waspletely swallowed up by mes he continued to move forward. However, the shield was only able to protect him down to his knees. Even though he couldnt see his friend anymore, Zeke was certain that Leo wouldnt be able to keep this up for long.


    Leos figure had entirely vanished from sight at this point. All that could be seen, was an all-epassing river of mes stretching tens of meters out from Felixs palms. Leos seemed to have fallen to the ferocity of the spell as there was no further movement.


    Zeke sighed, expecting the worst. He had known that Leo wouldnt have it easy. It had been a tall order for his friend to triumph in this fight. After another nce at the inferno, Zeke was about to give up hope when suddenly, the mes stopped. He could see Felix falling backward. An object had hit him square in the chest. Zeke followed the round disk with his eyes. It was the remains of Leos shield. The thick aegis made of ckened stone had lost most of its volume in the seconds it had been in those mes. But if the once majestic shield had been burned to such a degree then what of Leo?


    His question was answered in the next moment as Leo emerged from the dissipating mes. Zeke grimaced after taking in his friends condition. Leo had shielded his face with his left arm, leaving his face mostly intact. However, that was not the case for the appendage. His biceps was charred ck and the bone was visible. His feet were even worse. Most of the flesh on his feet had been burned off. Zeke was astonished at how Leo could even run on those mostly skeletal feet.


    His entire body was a mess of burns and blisters. The only part of Leo that had not taken a hit was the burning spirit in his eyes. With a ferocious bellow, he sprinted at his opponent. His imposing demeanor was only strengthened by his wounded state. It appeared that there was nothing that could stop his charge.


    Felix had found his bnce again. He flinched a little upon taking in Leos form. This was a clear sign of inexperience. He did not yet have the mental fortitude to shrug off the horrendous wounds he had caused. This would have been a grievous mistake in a life-or-death battle.


    He was only distracted for a moment, however, and Felix quickly started on his next spell. He couldnt use an incantation anymore; Leo was too close already. Felix channeled a [Fire ball] and threw it at Leo. He had proven against Katja how incredibly fast he was with this spell. Indeed, before Leo could even take a full step, the glowing orb of me appeared in Felix''s hand. He swung his arm forward to send it directly toward Leos already burned chest.


    Before reaching the end of his swing, Felixs arm was caught on a [Earth spike] that had emerged from the ground. The ball of mes went wide, missing Leopletely. Felix began to panic.


    Leo only had a couple of meters left to go. He would arrive in a second at most. Felix had time for one more spell, and he would have to make it count. The good thing was that Leo had no way of dodging the spell at this range either.


    Felix brought his arms in front of his chest. He took aim with his ovepping palms, as he jumped backward to gain as much distance as he could. He focused all of his mana into onest [Fire Lance]. He looked straight ahead and focused on his opponent. Their eyes met. Leo was already in midair, leaping at him. His saber was poised to strike. It would all be decided at this moment.


    Just before Leo reached him, Felix released all the mana he had gathered. He had executed the maneuver perfectly, and a smile spread across Felix''s face. This was his victory.


    Leo was also aware that he had no chance of dodging. Instead, he brought forward his charred left arm to use as a shield once more. Felix sneered inwardly. What would that stump of an arm be able to do in its condition? But what he saw next shocked him to his core. The bones on Leos entire left arm were covered with the same stone his shield had been made from.


    Was he insane? How did he expect the healers to fix his arm if he had encased the wounds in stone? The spell collided with Leos left arm. He didnt just block the spear head-on but whipped his arm outwards to deflect the spear away from his body. The maneuver worked partially, as the spear slid past his body. Even so, the impact caused splintered stone, bone, and charred flesh to go flying.


    Felix gagged at the sight. He had a hard timeing to terms with the tremendous amount of damage he was causing. He searched his opponents eyes. He was looking for condemnation. Looking for the me he knew he deserved. What he found was somethingpletely different.


    He saw a predatory smile on Leos face. His eyes shone with the same indomitable will that they always did. There was no resentment, only intense focus. As the saber came down on Felixs unprotected form, he felt something else from Leos gaze. He had been measured, judged, and found wanting. Felix could not even disagree with the assessment. Compared to Leos resolve, he had been like a kid ying around.


    His opponent had put everything on the line for this victory. He had risked permanent damage to his arm just for a small chance at victory. Felix could not measure up to that kind of determination, not yet. He closed his eyes and waited for the strike to reach him.


    The pain Felix had expected didnt arrive. A moment passed, then another. Nothing happened, until the voice of the announcer boomed, The winner has been decided! We have our first contestant for the finals!


    Felix opened his eyes and saw that Leo had stopped his saber just before his neck. He had left nothing but a minuscule cut on his throat before retracting the de.


    I wouldnt have minded a bit of revenge, Felix said quietly. I think I would feel better if you had shed me at least once.


    With a small smile, Leo copsed backward. He was unable to stay on his feet any longer. His limp body was caught by one of the healers that were already on the scene. Theyid him on a stretcher before carrying him away. However, before he was out of earshot, he responded in a quiet but strong voice.


    It is not me that should hold a grudge, Leo said. If we had met as genuine enemies, it would be your corpse on the ground, not mine.


    In the next instant, the healers carried him out of sight.


    Thepletely uninjured but entirely defeated Feuerkranz was left alone in the arena, lost in thought. Hearing Leos words conjured the image of Leos intense gaze in thosest moments. Leos strength of will could not be overlooked.


    From the deepest part of his soul, he hoped that he would never meet Leo as an enemy.

 Chapter 104: Zeke vs Edmund

    Chapter 104: Zeke vs Edmund


    Zeke found himself in the changing room for contestants. Even though his fight was about to begin, his thoughts were not on the uing battle. His thoughts were upied by Leo. His friend had suffered severe injuries during hisst fight. On top of that, Leos core was exhausted and had even started to crack. It was anyone''s guess if he would be able to fight at full strength in the final.


    A cracked core was nothing to be worried about. However, it did mean that Leo would probably not be able to cast for a while. He had overstrained his core during his previous fight. Zeke hoped that it was only a light case and that his friend would recover in time. He had long wanted to have a rematch against Leo. It would be a shame if that match didnte to pass because of his friends injuries.


    Zeke was brought back from his thoughts by three knocks on the door. The now familiar gesture was a warning that his fight was about to start. Zeke got up and put on his helmet. He brought his focus back to his own fight as he made his way to the entrance.


    Edmund was by no means an easy opponent. Zeke would even put him above Felix in strength. The good thing was that unlike in Leos case, Edmund didnt have a counter for Zekes abilities. It was the other way around. Most elemental Mages didnt have an easy way to deal with the defensive strength of the [Stone Form].


    Zeke couldnt be sure, but he suspected that his [Blood Whip] would be able to damage his opponent. So far, Zeke had not found a single spell that could match the damage potential of his signature blood spell. It was no wonder that the knights of Valor were so feared by the empire. If all Blood magic was this destructive then there was no wonder they would be infamous.


    Zeke found that Blood Magic had two limiting factors that were holding him back for now. The first one was his range. Zeke could not extend his whip for more than a scant few meters before he would make the thread thicker for it to remain stable. This led right to the second weakness: Supply.


    Despite being 1.76 meters in height and having a generally muscr frame, Zeke only had around 5 liters of blood in his body. His experiments had revealed that he passed out after losing about half that amount. That meant that he could freely use around 2 liters of blood inbat.


    That was not a lot. A Water Mage would use more than that in every single spell. Zeke had worked on ways tobat those shorings. The technique for reabsorbing the blood used in his whip was one of them. The other way to ovee this weakness was to work around it. If Blood Magic was only really effective in close range then he only needed to find a way to stay in close range.


    His [Mind Fog] and [Short Range Teleportaion] were made with that purpose in mind. His Mind Magic spell was able to slow an opponent down to the point that Zeke could keep up with opponents that were usually faster than him. His teleportation spell had a simr purpose, while also being a great tool for defense. Zeke could teleport out of the way of spells that would otherwise be guaranteed tond.


    Zeke arrived at the gate and was waved through after only a minute of waiting. He entered the giant arena to the cheers of the crowd. He raised his staff in greeting as he made his way to the indicated starting position.


    Edmund entered from the opposite side of the arena. The Earth Mage looked as confident as ever. Zeke couldnt see any signs of distress or nervousness on his opponents face. Not that he had expected Edmund to panic, but hisposed appearance was still a clear indicator of his confidence. Zeke knew that he had to be careful. It was entirely possible that Edmund had also kept a trump card or two hidden.


    The announcer looked at them both for a moment, making sure they were both ready before making the announcement.


    Ladies and gentlemen, this is our second tost fight. Ezekiel von Hohenheim against Edmund Steiner. Both of these contestants have already proven their strength. Were this any other year, such a matchup would be the final. However, this year youll get to see this level of skill already during the semi-final matches. Who is going to advance and fight Leo in the final round? LETS! FIND! OUT!


    With those words, he signaled the start of the fight. The moment the gong sounded, Zeke sprung into action. He could not give Edmund time to build his defenses. It was never a good idea to give an Earth Mage too much time to prepare.


    Zeke strengthened his body to the maximum as he charged at his opponent. Edmund had already started to cast. One after the other, [Earth Spikes] rose out of the ground in order to impale Zeke. With minimal deviation from his course, Zeke dodged every single one. One of the things he had focused on in his training was his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. His perfect perception in a several-meter radiusbined with the reflexes and control from [Perfect Body Control] made it incredibly hard to hit Zeke with regr spells.


    Edmund stopped his casting after only a second. He had a frown on his face. The ease with which Zeke ignored his attacks seemed to have thrown him off. Even so, it only took him a moment to decide on a new path. The ground under Edmund''s feet sank. He was creating a depression on the floor four meters wide. The edges of the crater began to rise up. This was clearly meant to be some kind of trap. Still, Zeke had no choice but to spring it to get to his enemy.


    Zeke took one giant lunge over the lip of the crater as he dove straight for his opponent. The sanguine threads of his [Blood Whip] extended from his hands while still in midair. He had imbued his spell with the intent to cut. This was the strongest offense he could bring to bear. Without a moment of hesitation, he swung his arms forward, attacking with all his might.


    This attack would turn any other opponent into minced meat, were it to hit, but Zeke was certain that this would not be the case with Edmund. As expected, the moment he crested the edges of the pit, he saw that Edmund was already encased in his [Stone Form]. He had also created stone gauntlets around his fists and forearms. Zeke was certain that the Earth Mage could knock most opponents out with a single hit of the heavy fist weapons.


    Zeke only created a single Whip in order to maximize its strength and not split its concentration in two. He had learned that diverting focus on too many things would produce only subpar results. Zeke focusedpletely on this single strike, willing it to cut through everything.


    Edmund raised both of his arms as he turned sideways. He was preparing to receive the cut with his protected forearms. The string connected. Zeke could already tell that this was no regr stone. His spell could cut through normal stone without a problem. This was not the case for Edmund''s gauntlets. He must have strengthened them with mana. Still, it only posed a slight obstruction. The whip still cut its way through them after only a moment of resistance.


    Zeke could feel the resistance increase tremendously as the spell connected with Edmunds [Stone Form]. This was no mere conjured stone. If the Earth Mage''s words could be believed, then it was his actual body. This could be bad. Zekes own [Blood Whip] was also created from his own body. The fact that it was constantly nourished by his Blood core was what made the spell so strong. In a sense, it could be said that Zeke was charging his spell every moment of the day.


    If the [Stone Form] spell worked on the same principle, then it could be a match for Zekes strongest offense. Finally, the entire length of the whip had passed by. Its de-like string had left a thin cut on Edmunds gauntlet. It could not be determined by eye how far it had cut into the body beneath. However, Zeke had gotten close enough to his opponent to use his [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    A smile spread across his face when he saw that he had cut deeply into both of Edmunds forearms. The whip had only been stopped when it met bone. A deeper scan of Edmunds body revealed that he had indeed turnedpletely to stone. Zeke did not understand how he was still able to function in this condition. There was no blood or organs to be found anywhere. His skin had turned to granite. His bones seemed to be made from a ck gemstone that was several times harder even. Zeke was pretty sure that he would not be able to cut through them even if Edmund just stayed still and let him attack.


    Zeke soon found something surprising. The wounds on Edmunds forearms were actually closing in real time. They seemed to just be filled in with stone. A frown spread across Zekes face. This wouldplicate matters. Still, the situation wasnt too bad. He knew from his own experience that repairing the damage was much more costly than causing it. If he only used his Perfect affinity, then he was sure to oust his opponent.


    Zeke didnt want his opponent to have any time to count and swung his whip a second time. His control over the weapon had increased tremendously. The red string dance like a snake. The hissing sound it made while cutting through the air was also reminiscent of an enraged snake, ready to strike. Edmund was struck from every direction. The Earth Mage tried to block as many strikes as he could, but he was unable to keep up. In under a minute, he was already cut all over. The speed of his regeneration was nowhere near fast enough to keep up with the rate at which he was damaged.


    A darkness fell over the pit as it closedpletely over their heads. Zeke didnt care, he didnt need his eyes to see, after all. The darkness was only illuminated by the glowing red lighting from the whip that ceaselessly struck Edmund from every angle. Zeke was certain that the Earth Mage would copse any moment now. It was impossible to endure this kind of damage for long.


    Indeed, Edmund started to wobble. He fell forward, catching himself on his hands and knees at thest moment. To Zekes surprise, there was a smile etched on Edmunds stone features. Something wasnt right. Before he could do anything else, the earth started to rumble.


    You almost had me, Edmund said. Before his words even registered in Zekes mind, the ground around Edmund started to rise rapidly. Zeke took stock of the situation. The dome had closed over his head moments ago. It was this domed ceiling that Edmund was now heading for. Not good! Zeke realized in an instant what his opponent was aiming for. As an Earth Mage, Edmund could probably travel through the ground in the same way Rnd could.


    Zeke on the other hand had no such capabilities. Edmund would copse the ground behind him and bury Zeke alive the same way he had done with Tanya. His [Blood Whip] was next to useless against such a massive amount of stone. Even if he cut the earth into a million pieces and he would still be buried under it.


    Edmund had just been ying for time down here. He had never expected to be able to win in closebat. No wonder his opponent had smiled. This was such a well-executed n that even Zeke was impressed. It seemed that Edmund hid a profound talent for the strategy behind his reticent appearance. But if the Earth Mage was this smart and perceptive, then there was no chance that Edmund didnt see Rnds betrayaling as well.


    You sly bastard! Zeke called after Edmunds rising figure with a smile on his face. Just a momentter, Edmunds pir reached the ceiling. Expectedly, the Earth Mage dove right through the stone. The ceiling was only around two meters thick and he emerged on the outside only a momentter. Edmund released his [Stone Form] with a gasp. The numerous wounds all over his body started to bleed at the same time. Still, he had no choice. He needed all the mana he could get in order to bury Zeke for good. He could not risk the Blood Mage to escape. This would signify his loss.


    Edmund was broken out of his concentrated state by somebody tapping on his shoulder. Surprised, he looked over. Had the announcer already called the fight?


    I think you can stop now, a smirking Zeke said. There is nobody down there anymore.


    Edmund just looked back at him with nk eyes. He seemed to not understand this situation. A momentter, light returned to his eyes and the gears start to turn.


    You can teleport? Edmund asked.


    Zeke merely smiled.


    Shit! Edmund stated eloquently.


    Zeke wiggled his eyebrows.


    How do you wanna do this? Zeke asked. I can give you a moment to return to your [Stone Form] if you want to.


    Edmund looked Zeke up and down with a scrutinizing gaze. He seemed to still hold out hope that Zeke had been injured by the teleportation. After finding Zeke in peak condition, he frowned in disappointment before shaking his head.


    No need, the Earth Mage said as he turned and walked away. I surrender. This is your win, Ezekiel. Next time, I will consider all the factors. Good luck in the final.

 Chapter 105: Making a Deal

    Chapter 105: Making a Deal


    Zeke arrived at a section of a stadium he had never been to before. He came to a halt in front of arge wooden door. The guards on either side scanned his figure. After they had deemed him not to be a threat, the leader of the two spoke up.


    Mister von Hohenheim has already been informed of youring, the man said in a matter-of-fact tone. You have been permitted to enter.


    Zeke nodded at the man and stepped up to the door. He hade to the most luxurious viewing box in the entire Colosseum. This section was reserved for the headmaster of the Elementium. He hade to Victor Windtnzers private area.


    Vi had sent a message ahead to inform her grandfather and Maximilian of hising, so the guards statement did not surprise Zeke. Still, now that he stood in front of the room, he hesitated. It had been a while since he had been this nervous.


    He hade to see his mentor with a specific goal in mind. Zeke was trying toy the groundwork to convince the old man to adopt Leo into the family. Zeke was aware that this would be no easy feat. The old man was extremely careful with who he trusted. He had people observe Zeke for weeks before ever making contact with him.


    He took a deep breath, filling his lungs to the brim. He tried to let go of all his nervous energy alongside the air leaving his body. It seemed to work somewhat as Zeke felt ready. He had a n and he was going to stick with it.


    The well-oiled door opened without a sound and Zeke entered the room. Maximilian and Victor were bent over a table. The two men were deep in conversation. Zeke could only make out a few hushed words from across the room. He could only hear fragments of what they were saying.


    not a good idea Victor whispered in an agitated tone.


    have to Maximilian responded.


    They seemed to be having an important discussion. The moment Zeke took his first step into the room, the voices fell silent. Their heads snapped up, searching for the source of the disturbance.


    When Maximilians eyesnded on Zeke, his expression lit up. Come over, my boy! he said in an inviting tone. We have been waiting for you to get here.


    Zeke walked over without any hesitation. As he stepped into a five-meter range of the table, his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] allowed him to see all the documents on the table. While slowly making his way through the room, Zeke quickly scanned the document the two men had been discussing. Victor quickly stuffed the piece of parchment into a stack of papers to hide it from sight. Little did he know that this posed no hindrance to Zekes spatial awareness.


    Zeke scanned the title and first paragraph of the document.


    AN INQUIRY INTO THE IMPACT OF MEDITATION UPON CORE FORMATION


    <em>Authored by Maximilian Bombastus Von Hohenheim</em>


    The primary objective of this manuscript is to scrutinize the repercussions of protracted, aimed meditation on the formation of a magical core. Our test subjects are juveniles between the ages of 9 and 12 years. The purpose of this inquiry is to demonstrate that simple and inexpensive methods may substantially augment the likelihood of core formation in those of plebeian descent. The influence of such practices on children from a noble lineage has yet to be scrutinized


    Zeke was all too familiar with these words. He had read the document many times. Most of the data cited in the document had been measured and checked by him. He had not expected the old man to share their research with anyone. They had talked about this at length. Only after the research was safely in the hands of the Mages Association would they show it to other people.


    The reason for this was that the Mages Association was an international organization with branches in every country. It was the stated goal of the association to further magic and magic studies. They owed allegiance to no country and didnt care about politics. The organization always stayed neutral in questions of war. It was exactly this organization that they would trust most to spread the word about their discovery. Nobody would stand to gain more from this study being published to the masses, after all.


    Zekes eyes met Maximilians. His mentor was of course aware of the fact that Zeke would see the paper. He only nodded at Zeke, letting him know that they would talk about thister. Zeke arrived before the table and slightly bowed his head to the two Arch Mages in front of him.


    I guess congrattions are in order, Victor Windtnzer said in a jubnt voice. You are most likely going to be the tournaments champion this year.


    Zeke was confused. He had yet to win a single fight against Leo. He might be confident in his victory, but he would never make the mistake of underestimating Leo. Despite Zekes huge leap forward in strength, Leos natural talent forbat was hard to ovee. His bewilderment at Victors words must have been obvious on his face, as Victor exined his statement.


    I talked with my friend Kurt earlier, Victor exined. He is the only Life-affinity Arch Mage in the empire if you didnt know. He is also the person that has personally looked after Leo after his fight.


    How is he doing? Zeke asked in an excited voice. He had visited Leo before his fight. His friend had not been in a good state back then and there was only so much the run-of-the-mill healers could do. Things would be very different for an Arch Mage, Zeke suspected.


    Leo had inserted mana-infused stone into wounds and all around the bones of his left arm. He had put everything on the line to win his fight against Felix. Wounds like that tended to be problematic to heal.


    His arm is back in working condition, Maximilian exined. Kurt cut off Leos entire arm and regrew it. Much easier this way were his exact words if I remember correctly.


    If Leo is back in fighting form, then why do you think that Im going to win, sir? Zeke addressed the headmaster.


    His arm might be in working order again, but that doesnt mean that he is back to 100%, Victor exined. After having a limb regrown it usually takes days to be familiar with a new set of nerves again. Your friend Leo is somewhat of an anomaly in that regard, however. It only took him minutes to get the hang of it and move his arm somewhat proficiently.


    Maximilian couldnt stifle a chuckle at the memory. I havent seen old Kurt this shocked before. I swear his eyes were about to fall out of their sockets. He gave the boy the whole speech about being careful and not overdoing it and all that. And what does the boy do? He draws his saber and waves it around as if it was nothing. Do you know what he said?


    What? Zeke asked with a growing smirk of his own.


    He said: Yeah, this is a little annoying, Maximilian said with a wide grin. Ive got to hand it to the boy, he is something else.


    Zeke was overjoyed that his mentor had such a high opinion of Leo. This might make his task a lot easier. Still, Zeke was even more confused now.


    That sounds like Leo is fine. Why do you two still seem to believe that I am going to win? Zeke asked.


    Its his core, Maximilian stated. As you know, its not unusual for a core to develop some fine cracks after being strained, but Leo overdid it this time. He will not be able to cast any magic for at least the next few days.


    That means Zeke started.


    Yes, that means that you will be fighting an opponent that cant use any Magic while being at peak condition yourself, Victor finished for him.


    This revtion gave Zeke pause. He had wanted to ask Maximilian for a favor in case he won the tournament. He could then leverage this favor to get Maximilian to give Leo a chance at least. However, this new development threw a wrench into his ns. He wasnt sure if Maximilian would still agree to the deal. Why would he, if Zeke was going to win this easily?


    His head drooped at the thought of his n falling through. Maximilian chuckled at the sight.


    You dont look too happy about winning the tournament, he teased. But enough about that, though. Tell me why you havee to find me.


    I wanted to ask you for a favor, Zeke exined. If I win the tournament.


    Well, you have certainly earned a reward, the old man said with a kind voice. Even if thest fight is going to end in an easy victory for you, that doesnt diminish the achievement. Even I didnt manage to win the tournament during my time at the academy. In fact, I came in third. If your wish isnt too excessive, I am certainly willing to grant it.


    It isnt excessive, Zeke stated, but you arent going to like it.


    Maximilians gaze turned serious. If Zeke was this hesitant to say what he wanted, then it must be something important.


    I want you to adopt Leo into the family, Zeke finally said.


    The room fell silent upon the deration. Maximilian looked shocked, and Victor had a pondering expression on his face. There was a long moment in which nobody spoke. The atmosphere grew heavier and heavier until it was finally broken by a solemn voice.


    Why would you want that? Maximilian asked. Is it because he can inherit my magic?`Ive told you many times that I dont need somebody to pass my-


    It has nothing to do with that, Zeke interrupted while shaking his head. If you dont want to teach Leo your techniques, then that is fine with me.


    Then why? Maximilian asked with a frown. And why would you even care about that? I am sure the Feuerkranz and Steiner families are already licking their lips at the thought of getting such a talent. He is going to be well-taken care of in either family.


    Its not what he wants, though, Zeke countered. Leo has his heart set on our family, and Im certain that he will not join any other.


    Ohh? Maximilian said with a voice full of suspicion. And why is that?


    Zeke walked over to the table and grabbed the feather from Maximilians hand alongside an empty piece of paper. After scribbling on it for a while he blew on the paper to make the ink dry faster. Zeke looked over his handiwork for onest time before folding the paper and passing it to Maximilian.


    Remember this? he asked.


    Maximilian seemed intrigued and opened the paper. He read the words on the paper. His eyes grew wide the moment he recognized the words as his own. He read the entire letter over and over before lowering the paper with a thoughtful look on his face.


    That boy was Leo? he finally asked. Zeke nodded.


    Isnt it natural that he would want to join us? After this? After what you did for him? Zeke asked. Listen, old man, I know that you dont trust easily, but I am not asking for much here. I am only asking for you to give him a chance.


    Maximilian fell into a thoughtful silence. He still seemed hesitant on this matter. Victor had picked up the letter from the table and read it as well.


    Fascinating, the headmaster proimed. Who would have thought the boy had such a troubled past?


    He then addressed Maximilian directly, If you agree to this, the other families are not going to like it. The Feuerkranz and Steiner families are already in negotiations over who will get the boy.


    Its not their fucking choice! Zeke cut in. Those damn vultures can stay the hell away from Leo. They had their chance!


    Calm down, Victor said in a stern voice. I am merely stating facts. Nothing more, and nothing less.


    Zeke was immediately embarrassed by his outburst. This was no way to speak to the headmaster of the academy and one of the most powerful Mages in the empire.


    My apologies, sir, Zeke said sincerely, I lost control of my emotions for a moment.


    What a strange Mind Mage you are, Victor said with a chuckle as he waved the entire thing away.


    Maximilian seemed to havee to a decision, as his eyes regained their rity.


    I agree to give Leo a chance under one condition, Maximilian proimed.


    Name it! Zeke eximed. He was overjoyed by Maximilians agreement.


    I want you to win the tournament - Maximilian said slowly. Zeke''s smile widened. - without using any magic, the old man finished.


    Zeke was shocked. Could he beat Leo without magic? Was it even possible? Before answering his mentor, he considered the proposition in detail. In their previous fights, Leo always had the upper hand in a physical confrontation. Even though Zeke was stronger, faster, and tougher, he had never managed to best his friend.


    But what about now? Zeke had increased his physical stats across the board by training with his resistance suit. He had left behind any other Mage of his age. On top of that, Leo was still injured. Even though he had recovered much sooner than expected, there was no chance that he could use his new arm perfectly already. Could Zeke win? He wasnt sure, but he was eager to give it a try.


    Youve got yourself a deal, old man, Zeke stated with a smile.


    Very well, Maximilian responded in a solemn tone. Now off with you. There is less than half an hour before your fight starts.


    Zeke nodded and left the room with a spring in his step. The moment the door closed behind him, Victor spoke up.


    Are you actually going to consider this? the Wind Mage asked. Maximilian shook his head.


    No, Im not considering it. Im definitely going to give the boy a chance. Thats the least I should do, he responded.


    Then why did you tell your boy Ezekiel to fight without Magic, Victor asked with a confused expression. There is no reason for him to risk his victory like that.


    You can consider it a test. But for that, I need him to fight with everything hes got, Maximilian said as he got up and made his way to the door as well.


    I see. But where are you going? Victor asked.


    Zeke might be fighting with everything hes got, but that doesnt mean that his opponent will, Maximilian exined.


    And how are you going to motivate his opponent? Victor asked with a knowing look in his eyes.


    I am going to offer him what he wants most, of course, Maximilian said with a sly smile.

 Chapter 106: Ezekiel vs Leo

    Chapter 106: Ezekiel vs Leo


    Zeke made his way to the changing room. His fists were clenched and his mouth set in a determined line. He had managed to get Maximilians promise! All he needed to do now was follow through with his part of the deal.


    He arrived at the changing room and put on his armor for the final time. He sat on one of the luxurious benches and reviewed his n for the fight. Fighting Leo would not be easy, even under these favorable conditions.


    Zeke would be unable to use any of his normal strategies now that he was stripped of his magic. Still, he could count on his passive spells to give him an advantage. He took out two gold coins from his pouch. He gently ced one on the knuckles of each hand. The round discs could be seen dancing across his fingers a momentter.


    The coins started out rolling from knuckle to knuckle, but soon they were flying across his outstretched fingers as if controlled by magic. His [Perfect Body Control] gave him incredible dexterity, and Zeke had found that tasks such as this were the perfect way to warm up.


    At first, he had struggled to do this exercise with both hands simultaneously. However, his improved mind allowed him to adapt quickly. For a long time, Zeke had overlooked what a huge advantage this was. It had not been readily apparent from the beginning, but he could master mental challenges with ease. The ability to control his hands independently from each other while executingplex movements had only taken him a week to master.


    He snatched both coins out of the air and put them back in his pouch. Now that his mind and body were stimted, it was time to start nning. His biggest advantages were his [Perfect Body Control] and his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. The passive spells could not be turned off and Zeke intended to use them to their utmost in theing fight.


    Leo would not be able to use any ranged spells, so it was safe to assume that their entire battle would take ce inside his sphere of awareness. Next was his [Perfect Body Control]. Zeke would use the spell in different ways. The obvious one was to refine his movement duringbat. However, he had a couple more tricks up his sleeve. On the one hand, he would reduce the sensitivity of his pain receptors to around 50%. He couldnt risk flinching during this fight, not when the stakes were this high.


    The other ace Zeke had prepared was a moreplicated affair. He had learned that in stressful situations, the body actually secreted a hormone into the bloodstream that improved the body across the board. When he injected arge dose of the hormone, it would increase heart rate, blood pressure, and blood flow to the muscles and vital organs. Additionally, it opened up the air passages in the lungs, and improved mental alertness.


    His current theory was that this was a natural way for the body to cope with stress and danger. He had named the hormone: Power Juice, but after learning more about its exact functions, he was starting to rethink the name. This was only one of the different chemical reactions that Zeke had discovered over the past months. The human body was indeed a marvel, so manyplex tasks and reactions were taking ce without people noticing.


    Zeke had long since learned how to use those natural chemicals. He had developed a routine that would put him in the ideal condition for fighting. While inbat state, his body would be constantly injected with different hormones that would improve his functions. The downside was that he would be utterly exhausted if he kept it up for too long. He only had minutes at best.


    A smile spread across his face as Zeke imagined the shock on Leos face. He was excited about theing fight. After making his preparations, his confidence was at an all-time high. He didnt want to underestimate Leo, but his advantages were plentiful. He couldnt imagine that he would still lose to Leo under those circumstances.


    The familiar knocking on the door alerted Zeke to the passage of time. The moment had arrived for the final to begin. He stepped out of his changing room and made his way to the gate. He was immediately allowed ess by the excited staff member.


    Good luck! the man said. Ive bet a lot of money on you, dont let me down, kid.


    Ill do my best, Zeke replied with a wry smile as he stepped past the man.


    The moment Zeke stepped out into the open, he was met with the thundering apuse of the crowd. It was dawning on him that his prophecy had actuallye true. He had managed to reach the final and from the opposite side, Leo entered as well. The blonde boy was also met with thundering cheers.


    The crowd seemed to be cheering for them both equally. They were probably just happy that amoner-born Mage would win the tournament. Either of the two would do. They came to a halt 50 meters apart and stared each other down. Zeke could see an unwavering determination to win in Leos eyes. His friend did not lose out to him one bit in that regard.


    Zeke could not let thate to pass, however. Leos future was on the line. He had to win this fight. There was no alternative. He would fight with everything he had. His musings were interrupted by Jorgels booming voice.


    Ladies and Gentlemen! You are going to witness history today! Not one, but twomoner-born Mages have made it to the final round of the tournament. Both of them have stepped over the descendants of the great families to get here. Nobody was able to stop these two! Truly a day to remember!


    Before I announce the start of the fight, there is something that you should all know. I have been informed that Leo has injured his core in the fight against Felix Feuerkranz and is therefore unable to use Magic for the time being.


    A hush fell over the crowd. It was clear that they had not been made aware of Leos condition. The disappointment could be seen on the faces of the people. Zeke smiled at the sour faces of the crowd. It looked like they had expected to eat cake, but had bitten on a lemon instead.


    Usually, this would make our final fight a farce, but not today! Jorgel continued after a moment, In a disy of unmatchedpassion, Ezekiel von Hohenheim has agreed to fight this final without using magic as well. Ladies and Gentlemen, truly a man of virtue! Please, a round of apuse for the young man!


    The crowd broke out in a cacophony of cheers. The wall of noise was almost like an attack as Leo and Zeke were drowned in the excited exmations of the crowd.


    Blood Dragon! Blood Dragon! Blood Dragon!


    The chant was soon picked up by every member of the audience. Zeke raised his staff above his head, causing the chant to break up into countless voices yelling different forms of encouragement.


    Alright, that''s enough! Jorgel interrupted. There is onest thing that I need to verify before the match. Leo, you told me before the tournament that you have already decided on the family that you are going to join. Can you tell us what house that is going to be? It would make the final more interesting if we knew who was facing off against the von Hohenheim house.


    The crowd calmed down immediately upon hearing this question. Leo was very popr with themon people. They were interested to see who he would choose. Leo''s determination wavered slightly as he shot Zeke a helpless gaze.


    He is going to join the von Hohenheim house, Zeke answered in Leos stead. Jorgel was shocked by the im. He looked between Zeke and Leo, trying to figure out if the boys were ying a trick on him.


    Truly? he finally asked. Leo merely nodded. Zeke knew that his friend didnt particrly enjoy making a spectacle of himself in public. He, on the other hand, had gotten a taste for dramatic announcements. He would not let this chance slip away.


    Who else? Zeke questioned in a loud voice. There was silence in the arena as people waited for him to exin his cryptic statement. Zeke let the tension build for a moment before repeating himself, Who else was he going to join?


    There was another pause as Zeke looked around the arena. He acted as if he was waiting for somebody to reply. After hearing no answer from the crowd he nodded contently.


    Thats right! Nobody! Zeke proimed. There is only one house that is fit for a talent like Leo: The von Hohenheim House. Today, we im this tournament, but this is not going to be thest time you will hear from us. Mark my words, people, times are changing and we are on the rise!


    The crowd broke out into cheers again. Zeke smiled wryly. He was getting the impression that they would cheer at anything at this point. The message had not even been meant for themoners. His statement was directed at the nobles. The change he was alluding to was the release of the meditation research. So much would be different if themon man was not just a powerless figure to be pushed around. Zeke could already imagine the angry look on the nobles face as the mages association released the technique to the public. There would be chaos, the empire might even have to stall its uing ns.


    I see, Jorgel said as he shot Zeke a disapproving look. It seemed that the announcer was getting fed up with his tendency to make unnned speeches. Be that as it may. It seems that this year is truly a grand victory for the von Hohenheim house. It is not often that two members of the same house meet each other in the final. Good luck to both of you!


    Zeke returned his attention to his opponent. Leo was watching him with hungry eyes. He had never averted his gaze from Zeke the entire time. Like a predator that was observing his prey. The feeling was truly unnerving. He could feel the hair on his neck stand up as he met Leos gaze. There was something about his friend that triggered some kind of primal fear. In response, Zeke could feel his heartbeat speed up. It seemed that the dragon heart would not take this challenge lying down.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke could see the fat man stepping up in front of the gong. It would only be a matter of seconds now. He started to flood his system with all kinds of chemicals to optimize the condition of his body. His muscles swelled, his lungs extended, and his mind cleared up. Thest of his preparation was taken care of. In the remaining seconds before the fight, Zeke studied Leo intently.


    He had noticed earlier that Leo had swapped his usual broad-ded saber for a different weapon. At his waist was a thin rapier, with a blue de. He felt like he had seen the weapon before, but couldnt ce it in the short term. Still, the change was a smart move. Leo couldnt quite match him in strength, so a more agile de would give him the advantage.


    Zekes eyes scanned the rest of Leos equipment before returning to his friends eyes. As expected, Leo was still looking at him. The moment their eyes met, the sound of the gong could be heard.


    BOOOOONNNGGGGGG!


    The two of them walked towards each other with unhurried steps. Zeke tightened the grip on his staff. This was it. He had waited for so long for this fight! Less than two meters separated them as both of them came to a halt simultaneously.


    No hard feelings, no matter who is going to win? Leo asked with a smile.


    Doesnt matter to me, since I will be the one left standing, Zeke replied with a smirk of his own.


    I hope you can back that up, Leo responded as he drew his rapier. The de was catching the light, giving the weapon an otherworldly quality. Zeke also hefted his staff. He would aim for center mass with his first strike, making it harder for Leo to dodge.


    The sun was still going strong. Even though it was alreadyte afternoon, the arena was still brightly lit through the open roof. They had gotten into their position, each waiting for the right moment to attack.


    Leo tilted his de slightly, directing a ray of light right into Zekes eyes. In the next moment, he attacked. Zeke responded without dy. He had long since switched to his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. With a roar, he met Leos attack with one of his own.


    Under the watchful eyes of the thousands of spectators, Leo and Zeke finally began their fight.

 Chapter 107: The Victor Emerges

    Chapter 107: The Victor Emerges


    Zeke did not intend to dodge Leos de. If his friend wanted to trade injuries, then he was more than willing to abide. The iron head of his staff was whistling towards Leos chest. The blunt weapon would easily crush bone if he managed tond a direct hit.


    Leo had decided to go for a piercing strike aimed at Zekes heart. In the remaining second, Zeke shifted slightly so he would be hit on his shoulder instead. His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] was unmoored from his body. It always made him feel like a spectator watching somebody else fight. Still, he had gotten somewhat used to the feeling and was able to control his body even from this third-person perspective.


    Zeke was astonished that Leo didnt change his course of action. Could he really intend to exchange blows? This was very much unlike Leo. Just as Zeke was certain that Leo had missed the chance to dodge, something changed. Leo lowered his arm as he flicked the de upward at the same time. Through his Spatial awareness, Zeke could see his own mouth drop open at the disy in front of him. Leo had somehow contorted his upper body out of the path of his swing, without giving up on his own strike.


    The de was closing in on his face. Zeke yanked his head back and managed to escape with only a shallow cut to his face, as he stepped back. Leo followed closely behind. His friend would not let this chance slip away. Zeke was already on the back foot after only their first exchange!


    Leo was right on his heels, his rapier poised to strike. Zeke had yet to regain his bnce after retreating in such a hurry. His heavy staff only unbnced him further. It was then that Leo struck. His de found an opening and bit deep into Zekes thigh with the precision of a viper. Zeke gritted his teeth. He had to change the flow ofbat. This could not go on. Before Leo could retract his weapon, Zekes gauntlet closed around the de.


    A rapier was usually used for stabbing and not cutting. Zeke was betting on the fact that the edges of the de were not sharp enough to cut through the leather protection of his hand. He noticed almost immediately that he had miscalcted as the de bit deep into his hand. He was d for his numbed nerves as the sting was still almost enough to make him let go reflexively.


    Leos eyes widened a fraction as he noticed that he was unable to retract the de. In the next moment, Zekes elbow connected with Leos face. Even though his head shot back, the blonde boy did not relinquish his hold on his weapon. Instead, he brought both of his legs up and kicked Zeke in the chest. He was clearly trying to force Zeke to let go.


    Zeke was left with a choice between loosening his grip or risking his fingers. Reluctantly, he opened his hand and firmed his stance. He was just in time to avoid being unbnced by the kick. Leo used his attack as a way to create room between the two. Heunched himself back andnded a couple of steps away. With a graceful twirl, he dispensed all his momentum. The two were face to face once again.


    Zeke scanned both of their conditions after this first exchange. Leo had a busted lip but was otherwise in good shape. He, on the other hand, had a cut on his forehead, alongside an injured hand and leg. A trickle of blood was freely running down his leg from the stab of the rapier. He could not use his [Blood Maniption] to stop the flow either, but his passive regeneration was already working on his injuries. It would only be a matter of minutes before the wounds would be closed. It was immediately obvious who hade out on top in their first exchange.


    Still, injuries like this would not decide the oue. Leo would have tond a critical blow in order to keep Zeke down. However, he was still worried about the flow ofbat. He had recognized immediately that the gap of skill between them was much wider than he had anticipated. Even though his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] gave him a clear view, it didnt allow him to predict Leos movements. All his strength amounted to nothing if he could not hit his opponent. It had been a while since hest fought without his magic, and Zeke realized how much he hade to rely on his spells.


    The two started to circle, changing posture every now and then to probe for weaknesses. It was not long before Leo started his next offensive. He was also aware of the fact that Zeke would heal if given the time. He lunged into an overhanded swing, only to break the feint off a momentter. He dodged out of the way of Zekes attack with casual ease as he leaned to the side. He aimed a quick sh at Zekes ribs before retreating. Zeke was barely able to block the strike with his vambrace.


    The same scenario repeated over and over again. Leo would feint or simply dodge all of Zekes attacks while chipping away at his opponent before retreating. Zeke was getting more and more frustrated with the situation. He felt helpless. No matter how he schemed and nned, he was unable tond a single hit. It was as if Leo could see the future. He would always predict the trajectory of Zekes strikes urately. Not once did he fall for any of Zekes faints or tricks. Zeke also struggled with hisck of magic. Many of his spells such as his [Air Step] had long been integrated into his fighting style.


    After taking another cut to his chest, Zeke swung his staff in a wide arc to create room for himself. Expectantly, Leo fell back. The blonde boy had not overextended or taken any risks in this fight. He did not underestimate Zeke one bit. He was also aware that Zeke only needed a single good hit to turn this fight around. His face was a mask of focus and confidence as he jumped slightly backward, just out of reach of the strike.


    Zeke hefted his staff as he took stock of the situation. He was bleeding from numerous cuts all over his body. Most of them were shallow, but the sheer number meant that he was still losing a lot of blood. Leo was still uninjured. Zeke had not managed tond a strike again after their first exchange. His heart was hammering in his chest as Zeke considered his options. He had to bite back a snarl. Didnt he train every single day so that he would never be in this situation again? Had it all been for nothing?


    Leo didnt press the attack for a change. He was also catching his breath. Despite not being injured, this level of high-speed movement and constant alertness couldnt be easy to maintain. Still, Leo didnt stop circling, searching for weaknesses in his defense. Zeke felt like he was stuck in quicksand. No matter what he tried, it had absolutely no effect. He could only il helplessly as Leo yed around with him.


    FUUUUUUUCKKKKK! Zeke bellowed. He ced all his feelings of frustration and helplessness into the scream. His outburst was so unexpected and violent that Leo took a few steps back, eyeing him carefully.


    Zeke took a deep breath, filling his lungs to the brim. After holding the air in for a second, Zeke let it all out. He felt a lot better after releasing the built-up tension. All the pressure he had put on himself was constricting him. Constricting his thinking, constricting his movement, and most of all, it was sucking all the enjoyment out of the fight. He had been so excited about this. But now, all he could think about was that he had to win. That he couldnt make any mistakes.


    A wide smile spread across his face as Zeke threw away all those considerations. His overly worried, overly serious approach had failed. It was time to try something new. He would fight to his hearts content. If he still lost after giving it his all then he could at least look back at the fight without having any regrets. Zeke looked down at the staff in his hand. He lifted the weapon up and brought it back down with speed. He rammed the staff into the ground where he stood. His trusty weapon would do him no good in this fight.


    Zeke stepped around the staff and stood face-to-face with Leo once more. He could feel a cool breeze in his hair as he stretched out his arms. He and Leo had both decided to not wear their helmets for this final round. He enjoyed the cooling wind for a second before focusing back on the fight. He cracked his knuckles and rolled his shoulder to get thest bit of stiffness out.


    ytimes over, Zeke stated with a predatory grin, its time to get serious!


    Leo didnt respond, but his eyes turned even more solemn. It was Zeke that initiated the charge this time. He shot forward like a coiled spring, closing in on Leo in a mere instant. Zeke''s final goal was not trying tond a punch but to grab Leo. If he were to manage to get a good hold on his opponent just once, he was confident that the fight would be over.


    Leos footwork was impressive as always as he danced and weaved. He never gave up on a chance to use the rapier either during Zekes aggressive charge. Zeke deflected what strikes he could with his gauntlets during the wild chase. The others, he simply endured. Finally, Leos luck ran out as Zeke managed tond a lightning-fast kick to the boy''s stomach.


    He was catapulted backward and rolled across the floor before managing to right his position. He used the rest of the momentum to get back on his feet. Before Leo could even begin to get his bearings, his opponent was already upon him. Zeke made for a terrifying sight. He was bleeding freely from countless cuts all across his body. Despite the numerous injuries, there was a wild, manic smile on his face. His body also moved as if uninjured as he jumped at Leo with his arms outstretched. He lept at his opponent in an open-armed tackle.


    Leos eyes opened wide. He managed to throw himself on the ground and roll out of the way. Any semnce of grace was missing as he hurriedly got back on his feet. Zeke was already charging again. He seemed to know no exhaustion as he charged again and again. On several asions, Leo only managed to evade by a hairs breadth. He still managed to inflict wounds on his opponent every now and then. Still, Zekes ferocious charge had forced him on the defensive.


    Zeke didnt slow down once. He knew that the moment he allowed his body to rest, he would not be getting up again. The fire in his eyes only grew brighter as he lept into another attack. He managed tond a solid punch on Leos shin. Leo had thrown the kick to create room, but he had severely underestimated how hard Zekes fist hit. Zeke could see Leo wince for a moment after putting weight back on the leg.


    Zeke started to feel his body slowing down. His [Perfect body Control] told him that he had lost a dangerous amount of blood as well. If he couldnt close out the fight in the next minute or so, he would simply copse. However, this didnt cause Zeke to panic. He had given the fight his all, and if it was not enough then that was that.


    With a content smile, Zeke charged again. He carefully observed Leos movements. His friend looked a lot more bedraggled now. Leo was breathing heavily and Zeke could tell that he also had trouble swinging his weapon. His armor was dented in several spots where Zeke had managed tond a punch. His newly regrown arm was hanging limp at his side once again. He had sacrificed the limb to block one of Zekes kicks. Still, Leo had also not lost a single bit of his fighting spirit. His eyes were zing with the same determination that Zeke knew that he would find in his own gaze.


    The two met for another sh. Leo managed another cut to Zekes face. A fresh stream of blood forced Zeke to close one of his eyes. In exchange, he had managed to ram his shoulder into Leos chest, sending him flying. Leo got back to his feet with trouble. He was having trouble breathing after taking thisst hit.


    It was at this moment that Zekes legs started shaking. He noticed that he could not muster any strength. After taking onest step, he fell to his knees. Zeke had to catch himself on his hands in order not to fall t on his face. He was breathing heavily. He felt like the air he managed to inhale didnt do anything to counter the intense stinging in his sides and chest. Zeke could finally feel the pain all over his body. His heart was hammering. He felt so heavy and weak. All he wanted to do was to copse forward and surrender to the sweet promise of unconsciousness.


    It took a supreme effort of will for Zeke to stay kneeling. No matter how much air passed through his lungs, he seemed unable to catch his breath.


    Do you surrender? Leo asked from several steps away. Zeke merely chuckled in response. The sound quickly turned into a raspy cough as he struggled to breathe.


    Are you afraid? Zeke asked in a hoarse voice. It was Leos time to chuckle.


    Hardly, he responded, what are you going to do? Fall on me?


    Zeke managed a weak smile. Leo was right, what could he even do? Despite his words, Leo approached warily. He might be in better condition than Zeke, but he was by no means uninjured. After a while, he managed to lift the sword enough to attack.


    Good fight, Leo said as he thrust his sword at Zekes throat. He had no intention of actually going through with the attack, but he didnt even get the chance as something intercepted the de. Leo looked down in shock, only to find that he had pierced right through Zekes outstretched hand. He was too shocked to even react as Zekes fingers closed around the de. With a strength much greater than Leo had experienced before, Zeke ripped the de out of Leos hands. He had no chance to even fight back. The force was so immense that Leo was dragged along and stumbled forward.


    Panic set in as he felt a muscr arm loop around his neck. He couldnt move at all. Zekes grip felt like it was cast of iron. With all his remaining strength he punched at Zeke, trying to break his hold, without any sess. It felt like Zeke had been reced by a statue. Leo struggled for air. He wouldntst for much longer. In his panic, he looked up and met Zekes eyes. His struggle seized immediately.


    Leos body went rigid as his gaze was met by burning eyes of gold and fire. A slitted pupil was looking at him as if he was nothing but a worthless bug to be trampled over. The feeling was so strong that Leo didnt even dare to resist. He felt like he would be squashed the moment he dared.


    It was mere secondster that Leo finally lost consciousness. Zeke released his grip and lowered his friend to the ground. Mustering all the strength he could, he managed to raise a single arm above his head.


    There was absolute silence in the arena. Then, like a dam that broke, an onught of cheers flooded the Colosseum. The entire crowd was on their feet.


    BLOOD DRAGON! BLOOD DRAGON! BLOOD DRAGON!


    Zeke could feel his own heart swelling at the apuse. A bit of strength returned to his limbs, and he managed to slowly get back to his feet. Zeke couldnt hold back as he screamed his tion at the heavens. The crowd went even wilder upon hearing him roar.


    LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! WE HAVE A VICTOR! was thest thing Zeke heard before he also copsed backward.

 Chapter 108: Award Ceremony

    Chapter 108: Award Ceremony


    Zeke opened his eyes and blinked away the drowsiness. His surroundings were wholly unfamiliar to him. He had woken up on a hard mattress. He found himself in arge room that was filled with empty beds. The walls were yellowish brown, reminiscent of sand. This fact alone made him sure of one thing: Zeke was still in the arena.


    Thest thing he remembered was Leos rapier closing in on him. He recalled the feeling of dissatisfaction and indignance that had risen within him before passing out. By the rows of empty beds that lined the walls on both sides, Zeke recognized where he was. This had to be the healers ward. He must have been brought here after the fight.


    A voice from outside the room alerted Zeke to the presence of other people. He immediately recognized Maximilians jovial tone. He seemed to be talking to a person whose voice Zeke was unfamiliar with. After checking his condition, Zeke got out of bed and put on the set of clothing that had beenid out for him.


    Now d in an elegant robe, he limbered his body by stretching. Zeke felt great. It was as if he had just woken up from a good nights rest. His body had been restored to its peak, and even the missing blood had been reced.


    Zeke stepped out of the room and found himself the focal point of three inquisitive gazes. Maximilian and Leo on the one side and an elegantly dressed gentleman on the other. Zeke eyed the stranger. The man was tall, almost as tall as Maximilian. He had a kind face and warm, brown eyes. A quick scan told him that the man in front of him was an Arch Mage as well. Zeke recognized the man as Kurt Genesung, the only Arch Mage with a life affinity in the empire.


    Zeke bowed his head in greeting. Good day, Mr. Genesung, he said with heartfelt gratitude, I believe I have you to thank for my recovery.


    Kurt smiled at those words. Nonsense, I was merely doing my job. It would reflect badly on me if the champion of the tournament could barely walk during the award ceremony, dont you think? he said with a smile.


    Zeke was taken aback by those words. Champion? Him? Zeke caught himself before the surprise showed on his face. He put on a jovial mask and chuckled at the mans obvious joke, all while diving into his recordings to find out what had happened. His perfect recollection would continue to work even while he was sleeping or passed out.


    Zeke found the recording of the fight and skipped toward the end. He could see Leos saber closing in, this was thest thing he remembered. With wide eyes, Zeke saw himself catching the de and then proceeding to choke Leo out with an iron grip.


    Through his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] he got a good look at the anomaly in the recording: His eyes. In his own gaze, he could see arrogance and confidence that were absolutely foreign to him. Those were not his eyes. He immediately understood what must have happened. Somehow, the dragon had managed to take control for a couple of seconds.


    Zeke mentally sighed. Of course, that guy was still around. It would have been way too convenient for him if the dragon had just silently vanished. Still, the reptile hade through for him. Winning the fight was all that had mattered and the dragon had actually managed to pull it off. He would need to find a solution to the situation sooner orter, but for now, he needed to deal with his current issues.


    Zeke returned from the confines of his Memory pce after only a few seconds. Still, the three men were looking at Zeke strangely; he had gone still and silent all of a sudden. Zeke cleared his throat to dispel the awkwardness.


    Sorry for being so violent at the end, Leo, Zeke said.


    No worries, Leo replied with a smile, we agreed that there would be no hard feelings.


    Did you already tell him the good news, old man? Zeke asked Maximilian.


    The old man burst out into heartyughter. He looked between Zeke and Leo for a moment before speaking up.


    Yes, he knows, he said with a smile. It is you that is still unaware of the situation. I have a tiny confession to make.


    Zeke was getting suspicious of the old man. He wouldnt go back on their deal now, would he?


    Its like this, Maximilian continued. After our discussion, I had already decided to give Leo a chance. I thought that this was a good opportunity to test the both of you. Therefore, I paid Leo a visit as well after you had left. I offered him the same deal I made with you.


    What!? Zeke eximed. Then why did I have to fight without Magic? Do you even know what kind of a monster Leo is?


    Stop being so dramatic, Maximilian said while rolling his eyes. I am certain you would have done the same thing anyway.


    Zeke thought about his mentors words. The old man was right, there was no way that he would have used his Magic against Leo while his friend couldnt even defend himself. He reluctantly nodded his head, acknowledging the point.


    Anyway, Maximilian said, we should continue this as we walk - the ceremony will start soon. Are youing with us, Kurt?


    No. I cant stay, unfortunately, Kurt replied with a reluctant expression. I have left the troops alone for too long already. I cant in good conscience attend such a frivolous event if people might die in my absence.


    Maximilian agreed with a nod before bidding the man farewell. He led the two boys down a hallway in silence. It was a while before he spoke up again.


    Im going to do the ceremony with Leo tomorrow. Until then, dont share any secrets with him, Zeke, Maximilian said in a stern voice.


    What ceremony? Zeke asked with clear confusion. You only had me sign a simple document before taking me in.


    Unfortunately, that wont cut it for Leo, Maximilian said as they made their way around another bend. He is not a Mind Mage and needs a way to protect our secrets if he is to be part of the family.


    You want to put a seal on him? Zeke asked. He looked over at Leo and saw that his friend was not at all surprised at the revtion. They must have talked about the subject already. Leo didnt seem to have a problem with it either. A seal was as much a protection for them as it was for Leo. Nobody would go through the trouble to abduct him if he was literally incapable of spilling secrets.


    Can I watch? I have never seen how that is actually done, Zeke asked excitedly.


    I have no problem with it, Leo replied. But didnt you promise Sophia and Vi that you would apany them to the festival tomorrow? I remember Vi bragging about how you would pay all their expenses.


    Zeke grimaced. He had indeed made a promise to apany them. The second part he had no recollection of.


    The three of them arrived before an intricately carved stone gate that was guarded by two Grand Mages. This had to be the venue of the award ceremony. Maximilian turned around and gave the two boys a fatherly smile.


    Are the two of you ready? Maximilian asked.


    Zeke and Leo exchanged a nce before they both nodded. Maximilians smile widened. He turned around and wordlessly stepped through the gate. The guards immediately stepped to the side and made way.


    The three of them walked down the aisle in the middle of the luxuriously decorated hall. Tables full of drinks and food were everywhere. The hall was filled with nobles. Zeke only recognized a portion of the family crests of the hundreds of people milling about.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Zeke saw Vi next to her grandfather. The two of them were surrounded by arge crowd. He saw that most of the nobles around them had false smiles and fawning expressions on their faces. He could only imagine how annoying it would be to deal with people like that.


    Maximilian led them deeper into the hall. Their target was a middle-aged man that was talking to a blonde girl who Zeke immediately recognized as Sophia. That meant that the man was most likely the person the emperor had sent to give out the rewards. Zeke studied the figure as they got closer.


    The man had dark hair and piercing blue eyes. He was wearing a ceremonial military uniform that was decorated with a huge assortment of medals and amodations. He seemed to sense Zeke''s gaze as he immediately looked up. Their eyes met. Zeke felt ufortable under the mans gaze. It appeared to him that the man could see through him and discover all of his secrets. However, his pride didnt allow him to break eye contact. The two of them were exchanging gazes for a long moment until Maximilian spoke up.


    Thats enough, Otto, Maximilian said. People might get the wrong idea about you if you keep staring at my boy like that. Even Im starting to feel ufortable at your intense re.


    Still as crude as ever, the man replied as he averted his gaze from Zeke to look at Maximilian instead. I was merely curious about the young man that managed to win the tournament this year.


    The two shook hands as Maximilian arrived in front of the waiting man.


    I honestly didnt expect the emperor to send you, Maximilian said. You must be swamped with work, with all the uing ns. I have no idea how you found the time toe here.


    You have no idea, Otto replied with a sigh. But my responsibilities are far-reaching. I cant neglect my duties just because I am busy.


    Zeke finally recognized who the man in front of him was. He had not immediately made the connection, but now it had finally dawned on him. The man was Otto Geistreich, the chancellor of the empire. It was said that he was the de facto ruler of the country as the emperor didnt concern himself much with policies and the day-to-day business of the empire. Zeke had heard stories about the man in front of him ever since he was a child.


    Otto was said to be a duo affinity Mage, with the Mind and Metal attribute. He had be famous for his upromising politics and was rumored to be a genius strategist even among Mind Mages. Now that Zeke was face to face with the man, he didnt feel that the rumors had been exaggerated. Otto was giving off an unassable aura. It was as if nothing could affect him in the slightest. He also radiated power that seemed not inferior even to Maximilian.


    How are the preparationsing along? Maximilian asked with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Well enough, Otto said with another sigh. Im getting daily visits from foreign ambassadors now.


    It seems they have gotten wind of the imminent attack, Maximilian said.


    Imbeciles! The lot of them! Otto said with clear disdain. When has an army ever been stopped by words alone?"


    Still, I believe that you are being too hasty, Maximilianmented. What if this turns out to be a mistake?


    "Only a fool learns from his own mistakes, Otto remarked with a scoff. A wise man learns from the mistakes of others. History has taught us over and over again what happens to an emerging power like ours if we are perceived as frail. You have it backward; showing weakness now would be the biggest mistake of all."


    Im no match for you in the art of politics, Maximilian allowed. But I still get the feeling that you are starting the war too lightly.


    Lightly Otto repeated, before falling into contemtion for a moment.


    Anyone who has ever looked into the zed eyes of a soldier dying on the battlefield will think hard before starting a war, he finally said. I can ensure you that I would rather take any other path, was I left with a choice. But a man cannot control the current of events. He can only float with them and steer to the best of his abilities."


    Both men fell silent. Zeke exchanged a nce with Sophia who was giving him a smile and a wink beforeying her hand on Ottos shoulder.


    Uncle, I think you might have forgotten why you came here in the first ce, Sophia said. You are supposed to give out rewards, not talk politics.


    Otto awoke immediately from his contemtion at Sophias words. He gazed at the blonde girl with fondness and gave her a warm smile.


    Right you are, he said. I believe that all the contestants have finally arrived.


    Zeke could feel Otto using magic. He recognized the spell: the man was sending a telepathic message. A momentter, Jorgel popped out from the crowd and walked up to the group.


    What can I do for you, Lord Geistreich, Jorgel said with obvious respect.


    I believe it is about time that we started with the award ceremony, Otto proimed. Jorgel nodded and immediately started his announcement.


    Ladies and Gentleman. A moment of your time, please. We have witnessed a great spectacle this year. Our young talents have proven once again why our empire is the number one power on the continent. Please give a round of apuse for our brave contestants, Jorgel yelled.


    There was scattered apuse from all around. It was by no meansparable to the atmosphere Zeke had gotten used to.


    Especially noteworthy was the performance of our 16 finalists, Jorgel continued, All of which I will ask to step up individually to receive their reward. Please make your way over here first, Matthias Wellenreiter.


    Over the next half an hour, Zeke saw all the finalists walk up to Jorgel and receive their medals. Jorgel said a few words about their achievement and the history of their families. It was only when I came to the third-ced candidate that the routine changed.


    and so, Edmund Steiner has managed to triumph over Felix Feuerkranz for the third ce. As promised, in addition to the medal, he will also receive a share of essence crystals. Jorgel proimed.


    Edmund stepped up and received his reward. Zeke could see a hint of a smile on Edmunds usually stoic face. It was clear that the victory over Felix was something that he took great pride in. After receiving his prize, he returned to the crowd of apuding Earth Mages.


    In the second ce, we have Leo. I have heard that he will officially join the von Hohenheim house tomorrow. That makes Leo the only candidate to ever make it to the top three without being officially adopted by a noble family, Jorgel announced.


    Congrattions, Leo. In addition to your medal, you have also earned three kilograms of Earth and Fire Essence crystals each. This might not be enough to get you to Grand Mage, but it will take you most of the way. Im sure that the von Hohenheim house will have no problem providing you with the rest, Jorgel said to Leo as he presented him with his prizes.


    Leo merely nodded and returned to his position beside Zeke and Maximilians after thanking the man.


    And in the first ce, we have Ezekiel von Hohenheim. Truly the dark horse of thispetition. The versatility of his toolkit was absolutely astonishing. It truly speaks volumes of the capabilities of old man Maximilian. It is not often that a Mage so young is able to effectively wield three affinities inbat. On top of that, he was even able to advance to the semi-finals without revealing his short-range teleportation. Truly a marvel, Jorgel said as Zeke walked up.


    Congrattions, Ezekiel von Hohenheim. In addition to the first-ce medal, you have earned ten kilograms of Blood, Mind, and Space crystals each, Jorgel said to gasps from the audience. It was clear that many of them had not yet realized how much Zeke had gained from this. His share of space affinity crystals alone was more valuable than all the other rewardsbined. Zeke could not stifle a grin at the envious faces he could see in the crowd.


    The smile was quickly wiped from his face as Otto Geistreich stepped in front of him to personally present him with the medal. It was a beautifully crafted piece of jewelry, a shining clear crystal was set into the center of the piece. The words Number 1 of the empire were etched along the side of the medal. Zeke bowed his head slightly, allowing Otto to ce the ornament around his head.


    In the name of the emperor, I congratte Ezekiel von Hohenheim on his victory! Otto proimed solemnly. His deep voice andmanding tone immediately silenced the room.


    I expect great things from you, Otto said more quietly to Zeke as he ced the medal around the boys neck. Zeke merely nodded. He didnt quite know what the man meant by that. He just hoped that Sophia had not told her uncle too much about him.

 Chapter 109: Saying Goodbye

    Chapter 109: Saying Goodbye


    Come on, Zeke, Vi begged, you promised!


    I promised to buy you one, not 100! Zeke eximed, exasperated.


    Ok, this is thest one, I swear, Vi said with a sly smile.


    Thats what you said a minute ago! Zeke yelled.


    While the two of them were bickering, Sophia quietly sipped her drink. She sat across from the two and watched the back and forth with a twinkle of amusement in her eye.


    Pleeeeeaaaaase, Vi begged once more.


    Why do you even need me to pay? Zeke asked. Is your Windtnzer family so broke?


    Its not about the money!


    Then what is it about? Zeke asked.


    Vi turned her head and mumbled something iprehensible. Zeke leaned in to hear her better. Finally, he could make out what she was saying.


    stupid Zeke. Why cant you just be nice and do some small things for me every now and then? You dont even care if


    Fine, fine! You win! Im getting another round, Zeke eximed while getting up. Through his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] he saw the sly grin return to Vis face as she and Sophia secretly high-fived under the table.


    Zeke was not really against getting the girls another drink. He was mainly acting reluctant because he knew Vi enjoyed the feeling of convincing him. Momentster, Zeke returned to their table with three new tankards of fruit wine. He looked around the bar and saw many familiar faces. The establishment they had decided to go to at the end of the festival was apparently a popr hang-out spot for the rich and wealthy.


    Zeke had never been here before. He had also never before heard of the fruit wine they had been drinking all evening. It was something new from the South, or so he had been told. The drink was called Ambrosia, and Zeke had taken an instant liking to its taste. His [Perfect Body Control] meant that he would be able to instantly purge the alcohol from his blood if he needed to, but he had started to enjoy the slight buzz he was feeling.


    It was not easy for a Blood Mage to actually get drunk. His blood was saturated with mana. That meant that it was continually purifying itself. Zeke saw that both Vi and Sophia were far more intoxicated than him. The two girls were having a hush conversation and were constantly snickering about something.


    Zeke returned to the table and handed out a mug to each of the girls. Vi immediately snatched the drink and started chugging it down. A momentter, she let out a content sigh. Sophia, on the other hand, didnt even nce at the mug. Instead, she savored thest sip from her previous drink with a blissful look on her face. Only after that did she exchange the empty mug. She gave Zeke a grateful nod as she started on the new drink.


    What are your ns over the winter? Zeke finally asked.


    You first! Vi demanded. Zeke rolled his eyes at her childishness but still obliged.


    Maximilian is taking Leo and me around the country. We are visiting all the different Magic academies. I hope to be able to go to all their libraries and gain as much knowledge as possible, Zeke exined.


    Whats so good about books, anyway? Vi asked.


    You wouldnt understand, Sophia teased with a smirk. I, for one, think thats a great idea. It is never wrong to have a broad understanding of different kinds of Magic.


    Mind Mages, Vi scoffed while rolling her eyes. What good will it do me to know about the magic that I wont be able to cast anyway?


    It might not be important for you, Zeke replied. But I want to be a researcher and develop my own spells someday.


    Like your mentor, Sophia stated.


    Zeke merely nodded. He wouldnt tell the girls that he had already started to work on his own spells. Everybody just assumed that Maximilian was teaching him all he knew and he was happy to let the misunderstanding stand. It would be a huge problem if it became known that Zeke had already developed several spells at his age.


    Are you kidding me? Vi eximed. You just won the tournament! Why would you waste your talent on being a researcher?


    I enjoy research, Zeke exined patiently to the petnt girl. Also, Im under no illusion that Im actually the strongest in my year. Dont get me wrong, Im in the top 10 for sure, but the main reason I had such an easy time at the tournament was that people didnt know what I could do. Now that my cards have all been revealed, I would be hard-pressed to win again.


    Vi nodded. It was true that Zeke had a huge advantage over the other students. They all had a lot of experience fighting against other elemental Mages, but most had never faced a Blood mage before, much less a Tri-Affinity mage like Zeke. He, on the other hand, had been training against Elemental Mages exclusively.


    I was also lucky with my year, Zeke admitted. There was no Windtnzer in my year. Wind Mages have always been the hardest for me. I was lucky that Samuel was all I had to face.


    Vi nodded much more fervently now.


    Right you are! she eximed. If there had been a single Windtnzer in the tournament, they would surely have taken first ce.


    Hold your horses, Zeke said with an exasperated tone while rolling his eyes. There is no way that a Wind Mage could have won against Edmund or Leo.


    Vis cheeks were puffing up in indignance and Zeke knew that she was preparing another tirade about the invincibility of Wind Mages. Before she could get started, Zeke quickly distracted her with something else.


    Ok! I have told you about my ns - time for you guys to spill! he demanded. His diversion seemed to work as Vi visibly lost her train of thought. Instead, she exchanged a nce with Sophia. It was the Mind Mage that answered Zekes question.


    Well, we are both gonna be third years after the break, she exined. That means that we are spending most of our time away from school. Third years are required to carry out assignments outside the academy. Im going to help my uncle with his duties. Im probably not going to be around much next year.


    Zeke was impressed and disappointed in equal measure upon hearing about her ns. Sophia was going to be with Otto Geistreich. Did that mean that she would take on his role someday? Her future would indeed be limitless if that was the case. But it was sad to hear that she would not be around for at least a year. Even so, he managed a smile and congratted the girl.


    That is impressive, Zeke said, your uncle appeared to be an impressive man.


    Sophia merely smiled and nodded. She looked over at Vi, waiting for the girl to answer as well.


    My grandpa is sending me away somewhere, Vi said, visibly annoyed. He didnt even tell me where Im going or what Im gonna do. For some reason, he is absolutely insistent that Ill leave the capital in the next week. Im not even gonna be around for the entrance ceremony.


    When are you gonna be back? Zeke asked.


    No idea! Vi eximed. I know literally nothing. Its as if Im going on some kind of secret mission, but if that were the case, Gramps would have told me that it was a secret mission. This sucks!


    The three were drinking in silence for a while after Vis exmation, each consumed by their own thoughts. It dawned on Zeke that he would probably not see the girls anymore for at least a year. It was a good thing that he had Leo now, otherwise, he would be all alone in school again. Even so, he would miss the girls. The two of them had be an important part of his life.


    I guess this is goodbye then, Zeke finally said. Im gonna leave tomorrow and only return toward the end of winter break. You guys will probably be long gone by then.


    Both girls nodded. Vi was visibly saddened by their imminent departure and even Sophia looked somewhat glum. Zeke felt like he had to say something to bring the mood back up.


    Its not forever, though, Zeke said with a forced smile. I bet when we meet next time, Im gonna be stronger than both of you.


    Ha! No chance, slowpoke! Vi immediately eximed, You will never be able to beat me!


    Zeke smiled at Vi. She was so easy to rile up. Her fiery character was one of the things he liked most about the girl. Sophia was not that easy to provoke though. She seemed to only have gotten sadder at Zekes words.


    She whispered something under her breath. Her voice was so soft that it was obviously not meant to be heard, but Zeke was able to pick up her words with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    I truly hope so was what she whispered. Zeke was puzzled by her words. They were only going to be separated for a year, was there any reason that they would not be able to see each other after that? Sophia seemed to notice his concerned gaze and immediately perked up.


    Right! she eximed in a jovial tone. Its only going to be a year. I bet its going to pass in the blink of an eye.


    Zeke was not fooled by her act, but he would not press her for answers either. If Sophia wanted him to know something, then he would. He had no way to force any answers out of her anyway.


    The rest of the evening, the three spent in apanionable mood. They all made ns for what they would do when they finally met back up. At the end of the night. Zeke gave both of the girls a deep hug. The intoxicated girls lingered a tad longer in his embrace than they might have done normally. Not that Zeke wasining.


    You better not forget about me, Vi said with tears in the corner of her eyes before letting go. Zeke merely smiled in response. There was no way that he would forget about her.


    Take care of yourself, Sophia whispered during their hug.


    You, too, Zeke responded. He had the feeling that there was a deeper meaning hidden behind her words though.


    After the three had said their goodbyes, Zeke made his way back to Maximilians mansion. Gretchen and Margret both appeared out of nowhere the moment he left the establishment. He had seen the two sporadically through the evening. From what he had seen, the two Grand Mages had also enjoyed their time at the tavern.


    Finally said goodbye to your two girlfriends, lover boy? Gretchen teased.


    Yep, Zeke replied with a smirk. How about you, Gretchen? Finally found someone blind enough to go out with you?


    Stinking brat, Gretchen eximed, what do you even know? There are tons of men who want to date me! If you lined them all up they would reach from here to the western front, I tell you!


    Zeke couldnt stifle a grin. She always tried to tease him. Even though it never worked out for her, she never gave up.


    Are the both of you going to join us tomorrow? Zeke asked. He did not know who exactly would apany them on their journey through the empire.


    No, I wont, Gretchen said in a conspiratorial tone. The old man has a special mission for me. Apparently, Im going to Tradespire. Do you know what this is about?


    Zeke was surprised to hear that. If Maximilian was sending Gretchen to Tradespire then that meant that he was finally getting in contact with the leader of the Mage''s association. Zeke nodded at his guard in response to her question.


    I cant tell you anything specific, Zeke said in a somber tone, but your mission is of utmost importance.


    Gretchen didnt take the warning seriously and instead seemed to only be more excited about the uing mission.


    If the mission really is that important, then its no wonder the old man wants to send me, Gretchen bragged. Im much more reliable than someone else.


    She said thatst part while slyly ncing over at Margret. Margret, Zekes other guard, waspletely unaffected by the teasing.


    Good luck, she responded dryly. Zeke thought that this would be the end of It, but after a moment, she spoke up again. Ill be missing you while touring the empire on board the Alexandria, she said.


    Zeke and Gretchen halted in their tracks.


    Zeke, did I hear what I think I heard? Gretchen asked with wide eyes.


    I dont know Gretchen. I can barely believe it myself, Zeke responded, but if my ears are still working fine, then I think that Margret just tried to make a joke!


    Impossible! Gretchen eximed loudly. Didnt we determine that she was physically incapable of such behavior!?


    I guess we were wrong. Its time to go back to the drawing board, Zeke said with a sigh while acting frustrated. Margret had also stopped and was looking down. Out of the corner of his eyes, Zeke saw that her ears had turned incredibly red.


    Are you guys done? Margret growled to hide her embarrassment. Zeke and Gretchen exchanged an amused smile as the three started walking again. It wasnt long after that they arrived at the mansion. Zeke bid his guards farewell as he entered alone.


    He found Maximilian and Leo in the dining room. What he didnt expect was for his family to be there as well. Maya''s eyes immediately lit up when she saw Zeke enter the room. She seemed to be in an especially good mood, for some reason. He waved back at her before turning a confused gaze to his parents.


    I thought that you guys were going to head back home today? Zeke asked.


    I thought so as well, his mother said, but it appears your mentor had other ns.


    Before Zeke could even ask, Maximilian started to exin, I have been thinking, my boy. I believe it would be better if we brought your family along.


    How did you arrive at that conclusion, Zeke asked.


    You dont know this, but I have been stationing people close to your family for a while now. I wanted to make sure that they were well protected. I would be able to arrive in minutes with the help of a Space Mage if necessary, but that would no longer be the case with us far away.


    Do you think my family is in danger? Zeke asked, the rm clear in his voice.


    Not really, Maximilian said in a soothing tone, but you didnt exactly make a lot of friends during the tournament. Also, lets be honest, there is not much for farmers to do in Feldstadt during the winter. I think it would be a good idea to bring them along either way.


    Zeke looked at his parents with a raised eyebrow. He would be more than happy to take them along, but it was ultimately their decision.


    Well, your mentor is not exactly wrong, his father said ponderingly while stroking his chin. We were not nning on doing much, Im just not sure if it will be safe for Maya


    PLEEEAAASSEEE! Maya cried immediately. She was wildly looking around in search of allies, her gaze finallynding on Maximilian. It was only momentster that the old man crumbled under the power of her pleading blue eyes.


    Erm, well, Im not one to brag normally, the old man began, but I am one of the strongest Mages on the entire continent. I think the girl is going to be fine.


    His father considered the old mans words for no more than a second before agreeing. Thats fine then. Honestly, I always wanted to travel around in an airship but never got the chance when I was young. What do you say, darling?


    I was in favor from the beginning, Zeke''s mother said while rolling her eyes. This is the only chance we will get to spend some time with our boy.


    Maximilian nodded contently at how the situation had turned out.


    Excellent! he proimed, rubbing his hands together. I guess there is only one thing left to do. Zeke, Leo - its time to pack your bags!

 Chapter 110: Betrayal

    Chapter 110: Betrayal


    Zeke, are youing? Leo yelled from in front of the door. We want to go down to the city. Upon receiving no response, Leo entered the room. He found Zeke sitting behind his desk with his eyes closed. One might assume that he was sleeping, but over the past weeks, Leo had learned that was not the case.


    He walked over and slightly shook his friends shoulder. Zekes eyes immediately snapped open. He looked around and found an exasperated Leo looking back at him.


    Sorry, I was reading, Zeke said sheepishly. Did you need something?


    You need to find a way to keep track of time, Leo chide. I bet you have no idea what time it is?


    What time is it? Zeke asked innocently.


    Its already evening, Leo said. The others want to go out to eat since, you know, this is going to be thest day.


    Zeke grimaced. He really wanted to continue reading, but he had not spent a lot of time with his family on this trip. The thousands of books he had managed to collect into his Minds Library had been too much of a temptation. He spent almost every waking minute of the day immersed there.


    Over the past weeks, the journey had led them to every important academy in the empire. Maximilian seemed to know all the important people in charge as they were led straight to the library every time. The old man always imed that he was teaching the brats how to stay humble by showing them the vast amount of knowledge out there. As their journey continued, Zeke spent more and more time in his Minds library. From the use of Nature magic in agriculture to the use of Fire Magic in cksmithing, he had a vast repertoire of knowledge at his fingertips. There just werent enough hours in the day for him to go through it all.


    Fine, lets go, Zeke said with a sigh.


    You dont have to act like this is some form of punishment! Leo eximed while punching Zekes shoulder.


    Alright, alright, I get it, Zeke said while rubbing his arm. The punch had actually hurt. Leo had gained a lot of muscle over the past weeks.


    His friend and now adopted brother had begun to eat the same meals as Zeke. At first, Zeke had offered the monster meat to Leo as a dare; most people really disliked the taste. Leo turned out to love the food instead. The two of them had been hard at work demolishing all the meat reserves they had brought on this trip.


    Its not like I dont want to go, Zeke defended himself. Its just that I was getting to the good part.


    Thats what you say every damn time. There would only be good parts in any book if we left it to your judgment, Leo said while rolling his eyes.


    The two of them made their way up the stairway. The Alexandria was a military-grade airship, but Maximilian had remodeled the interior for maximumfort. The corridors and stairways would not have been out of ce in a high-end inn. Zekes room on the ship was a lot more luxurious than the one at the mansion as well. He had not been sure what to pack for the journey, but upon seeing his room, he had brought everything he owned.


    He had even brought his resistance suit. Daily physical training was one of the aspects he did not neglect during his reading craze. He also had begun to spar in a purely physical fight against Leo every morning. He had not managed to win a single round so far, but he was not disheartened by this result. He could feel his skill in hand-to-handbat improving with every match.


    How long until we are back home? Zeke asked.


    Its a couple of hours flight to the capital from here, Leo replied. I heard that we are going to fly through the night. Should be arriving in the morning.


    Zeke merely nodded in reply. He was looking forward to their return. Even though he had enjoyed their journey over the winter break, he was excited to go home again. After spending a pleasant evening at a high-ss restaurant in town, Zeke returned to his room. He had been nning to spend the night reading again, but a wave of exhaustion hit him the instant he saw hisfy bed. He was out the moment he touched the mattress. It seemed to be only a momentter that he was awoken by somebody banging at his door.


    Zeke, wake up! The city is in sight, Mayas excited voice called from outside his room.


    Coming! he yelled back as he quickly got dressed.


    The two of them had started a ritual where they would stand on deck and watch as the cities came into view. He enjoyed the time he was able to spend with his sister. Only now that the cheerful girl was back in his life did he realize how much he had missed her.


    When he finally arrived on deck, he found his parents waiting for him together with Maya. He gave his mother a kiss on the cheek as he wordlessly joined them at the railing. The sun was in the process of cresting the horizon, bathing the world in a reddish-golden hue.


    The first thing one always noticed when approaching the capital were the two structures that towered over everything else: The Elementium and the Imperial Pce. The four of them wordlessly enjoyed the breathtaking view as the airship silently crept closer to the city. Their final destination was in sight.


    Upon getting close to the air docks of the Elementium, Zeke spotted a familiar figure. Victor Windtnzer was waiting for them with his arms behind his back. Zeke was just about to wave when he noticed the people behind him. Richard Feuerkranz and Rolf Steiner were there. He also saw another woman standing there that he didnt recognize, but with her blue hair and imposing demeanor, he was pretty certain that he could guess who this was. Zeke took in the stern expression on all of their faces. This was not a good sign.


    Bring Maya and Mom inside, Dad, Zeke instructed his father.


    Geralt took one look at the people waiting for them before wordlessly retreating with his family. Maximilian emerged from the ship at the same time. His own face was more serious than Zeke had ever seen it before. He stepped up beside Zeke and looked at the three men that were clearly waiting for them.


    What does this mean? Zeke asked.


    I fear Ive put my trust in somebody I shouldnt have, Maximilian said as the ship finally docked.


    Dont tie the ship down, Maximilian instructed quietly, we might have to leave in a hurry.


    David nodded and ryed the instructions. Maximilian and Zeke shared a meaningful nce before they both stepped on the dock. Zeke could feel the sweat running down his back as the four opposing Arch Mages came closer and closer with every step. His heartbeat sped up as he met eyes with the Feuerkranz Patriarch. The cruel glint in the mans gaze did not inspire much hope in Zeke.


    Hello, old friend, Victor said as the two parties came to a halt with only a few steps between them. The old men were silently gazing at each other for a couple of moments before Maximilian finally spoke.


    What about Gretchen? Maximilian asked.


    Dead, Victor replied.


    Why did you do this? Maximilian asked in an emotionless tone. Even after I saved your life, you would still betray me?


    This matter is not as ck and white as you make it out to be, Victor said with a sigh. The research you were nning to release would not only impact me personally but my family as well. I have not forgotten the life debt I owe you, but it is far from enough to have me betray my family and the empire!


    So thats how you justify this? By calling what I was doing Betraying the empire? Maximilian scoffed. I thought that after all those years, you would have at least started to understand. The empire you chose to protect consists solely of a couple of thousands. Thats who you betrayed millions for!


    No, Victor replied in a calm voice. I did it for my family. I have no right to endanger a legacy spanning thousands of years on a whim.


    Thats enough, Richard interjected from the side. We have note here to bicker over who is in the right. That decision has already been made.


    He then proceeded to unfurl a scroll that he had taken out from his robe. With a serious voice, he began to read from the document. Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, In light of your recent action against the empire and its people, his imperial majesty finds you guilty of the crime of treason. You are to surrender immediately ande with us without resisting.


    An oppressive silence hung over the area as everyone waited for Maximilians response. Zekes heart was hammering in his chest. He looked over at his mentor, he still had hope that the old man had foreseen this eventuality and would now reveal his brilliant n.


    For a long time, Maximilian remained silent. Then finally he began to chuckle. His voice built until his deafeningughter was all that could be heard. As abruptly as theughter had started it immediately stopped. With a face carved from stone, Maximilian repeated the words from the document in a hard voice.


    against the empire and its people, he repeated in a disdainful tone. Dont make meugh! The only time any of you interact with the people of the empire is when you spit on them from your ivory towers. None of you have the right to speak on behalf of the people, least of all that disgusting piece of shit that sits on the throne ying puppet master.


    At the next moment, the document in Richards hand caught on fire and was quickly burned to a crisp.


    You think the decree of that old freak holds any sway over me? I lost any semnce of respect for the Geistreich family hundreds of years ago. Today you have shown me once again that your four great families are no better. I spit on your decree, I spit on your emperor and I spit on your four great families. The only way youll get me to go anywhere is by dragging my limp corpse behind you, Maximilian roared.


    That can be arranged, Richard shot back, but despite his aggressive tone, nobody moved. Maximilian then turned to Zeke. His lips moved but there was no sounding out. Only by using his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] did he pick up the words of the old man.


    Zeke, I will not win this fight, the old man whispered. But their document only gives them the right to arrest me; you are not mentioned at all. This is a disaster of my own making, so please dont me yourself. The von Hohenheim house is going to be in your hands after today. I have given you all I could. The rest is up to you.


    Tears were streaming down Zekes face as he met eyes with the old man for thest time. His mentor was looking back at him was sad eyes. It was not sadness over his own fate, but a deep regret that he would not be able to do more.


    No Zeke whispered, but it was toote to stop anything now. Their eye contact was broken as Maximilians face was obstructed by ayer of stone as he encased himself in preparation for the impending fight. Zeke found himself flying backward. Maximilian had shoved him back with such speed that Zeke wasnt even able to follow the movement with his eyes.


    His four opponents didnt waste any time either. The moment Maximilian began his charge, they sprang into action as well. Zeke was not able to follow the fight in the slightest. All he could see were torrents of water and fire, boulders, and storms. It looked like a natural disaster of unmatched ferocity taking ce a hundred feet away from him.


    In the center of the chaos was what could only be described as an erupting volcano. Red glowing hot liquid stone was flying everywhere. It looked like a slumbering titan had emerged from deep beneath the earth. Bringing his wrath upon the foolish mortals that had dared to disrupt his peace. Zeke could barely believe his eyes. He had never seen anythingparable to what he was seeing now. For the longest time, it appeared as if Maximilian was winning this fight.


    The only real opposition he faced was from Victor. It appeared as if the old man was teleporting around the battlefield. Slicing pieces of molten stone off of Maximilians humongous form. The attacks didnt seem to have any impact on the volcanic giant. But Zeke noticed that the old mans regeneration speed was slowing down with every new piece that was chopped off.


    Finally, Maximilian''s once imposing form was down to his regr size. He was only covered in a thinyer of stone at this point. His opponents were not in a much better state, however.


    The Water Mage that Zeke suspected to be the Wellenrufer Matriarch was lying passed out to the side. Rolf Steiners [Stone Form] was half melted by the magma that was still dripping down his body. And Richard Feuerkranz was on all four, dry heaving. He had severely overtaxed his core. Only Victor Windtnzer didnt seem to have been affected by the fight at all.


    He was still dancing around the exhausted Maximilian, attacking with precise strikes from blind spots. Zeke clenched his fists. He couldnt stand this any longer. He had to do something, had to help. But before he could even take a single step, he could feel a vice-like grip on his shoulder. He looked over and saw the face of David.


    There is a difference between bravery and stupidity, was all he said.


    Zekes first instinct was tosh out. However, before he could even open his mouth, he noticed the pained expression and tense posture of the man. David had been by Maximilian side for his entire life. The pain he felt at this very moment was certainly not inferior to Zekes own. Zeke nodded at the man and wordlessly focused back on the fight.


    He was just in time to see Victor delivering onest chop to Maximilians neck. Zeke saw his mentor fall to the ground limply. The rising and falling of his chest let Zeke know that he was only passed out and not dead, at least.


    Richard Feuerkranz finally managed to get up. He walked over to Maximilians limp body and kicked at his head.


    Told you it could be arranged, he spat. Then his eyes fell on Zeke and his group. A cruel expression formed on his face as he strode toward them. Before he could even make it halfway, however, a figure blocked his path.


    What are you doing, Windnzer? Richard growled. Im taking the boy, as well!


    No, you are not, Victor replied evenly. He is still a student of the academy and we are on school grounds. You have no right to do anything. Furthermore, we both heard the reports, and our source was clear that he has no involvement with any of his mentors research.


    Are you really going to fight with me over this? Richard snarled.


    The other man merely raised an eyebrow in response. Victor seemed to have not a single hair out of ce while Richard was barely able to walk straight. The Feuerkranz Patriarch seemed to realize as well how ridiculous his statement was as he finally relented.


    Fine, he said through clenched teeth before ncing at Zeke one more time.


    You better be ready, boy! he yelled wildly. You cant hide forever!


    Zeke watched with clenched teeth as the patriarch stormed off, gracelessly dragging Maximilians body behind him.


    Fucking bastard, Zeke cursed.


    Its not how I would have preferred things to go either, said a voice from right beside him.


    Zeke started at the words. His head snapped to the side, where he found Victor Windtnzer standing right beside him on the deck of the ship.


    The fuck do you want? Zeke spat. I hope you dont expect any gratitude for your help.


    I dont expect you to understand why I did what I did, Victor said patiently, but Im not ashamed of my action. I did what I had to.


    Yeah, I bet, Zeke said in a sarcastic tone. Thats why you sent Vi off to who-knows-where because you were so proud of yourself.


    The old man remained silent. Zeke also elected to use this time to bring his own feelings under control.


    She wont ever forgive you for this, you know? Zeke said after a few moments.


    Victor gave a curt nod. I know, he said quietly, but I am not going to live too much longer anyway. Id rather leave her in the arms of a strong family than alone in a world of chaos.


    Zeke didnt respond. He didnt agree with the old man, but he at least understood his thought process. Why are you here? he asked.


    A warning, and an opportunity, Victor said. You can not stay here. You have too many enemies, and without Maximilian, you wont be able to fight back. I cant protect you either.


    Zeke merely nodded, waiting to hear the rest of what the old man had to say.


    There isnt much I can do to help you here, Victor exined. The only thing I can do is give you a chance to get away.


    Meaning?


    I can promise you a week, the headmaster said. For a week, no Windtnzer will stop your airship. That should be time enough to get you to Tradespire if you hurry.


    Zeke thought about his options for a moment. Dozens of possible futures and scenarios went through his head in an instant. After doing his calction, he rubbed the tears out of his eyes and addressed the old man for thest time.


    Why would you help us?


    Victors eyes grew distant. I still owe the old man my life, he said. There is nothing I can do for Maximilian anymore, but I can repay him in this way instead.


    Zeke held Victors gaze for a moment before nodding.


    He turned to David and ordered, Get everything from the mansion, we are leaving for Tradespire within the hour.


    David hesitated for a moment. Only the head of the house could make this decision. Following those orders was as good as recognizing Zeke as such. Their eyes met, and for a tense moment, Zeke feared David would refuse to obey.


    As youmand, young Lord, David said with a slight bow before leaving promptly.


    Victor watched the disy impassively. Good luck, was all he said before turning to leave as well.


    Zeke didnt respond and merely watched as the man departed. He didnt utter a single word as his gaze bore holes into the old mans retreating back. The mes dancing in his eyes were the only outward sign hitting at his thoughts.

 Chapter 111: Epilogue

    Chapter 111: Epilogue


    Out of my way!


    Mydy, we are under strict orders not to let anyone through, the guard tried to exin, I was instructed b-


    I dont care who ordered you to do what, soldier, the girl insisted, I am ordering you now to make way.


    The man was hesitant toply with themand but also didnt dare to outright defy her orders. His eyes flitted over to hisrades for help. His plea remained unanswered as all the other guards were looking decidedly not in his direction.


    I am going to count down from three, and you better not be standing in my way anymore when Im done, the girl stated. 3,


    Please dont make this difficult for me, mydy, the guard pleaded.


    2, the girl said without a flicker of emotion in her voice.


    I really cant, the man stuttered.


    1, the girl said. Her voice had be even icier and had taken on a threatening tone.


    As youmand! the guard yelled in panic as he stepped to the side, clearing the way.


    The girl gave the man onest nce as she passed him. Her piercing blue eyes made his blood run cold.


    She found herself walking through dark corridors soon after. She had known about the existence of this ce but had never been allowed in before. Technically, she still wasnt.


    She looked to her right. Behind rusty iron bars, she could make out movement in the darkness. She shone herntern toward the cells, only for the people to hide away from the brightness.


    As she made her way deeper into the dungeon, the smell of blood intensified. She could hear screamsing from further in and she desperately hoped that it was noting from the person she hade to find.


    The girl fished out a piece of paper from her pocket and studied the crudely drawn map depicted on it. She took a right turn and walked for another minute before arriving in front of the cell that was indicated with an X on her map.


    Hesitantly, she stretched her hand towards the door. She touched the bolt that held the heavy metal construct in ce. However, the moment her finger made contact, she flinched away. For a long moment, she stood rooted to her spot.


    This is not the time for indecisiveness, she murmured. I can do this.


    With new determination, she gripped the bolt tightly and shoved it to the side, unlocking the door. With a loud screech, the hinges made their protest known. The girl started to panic at the loud noise. She could not be found here!


    After the door was fully opened, she waited for a long moment. The girl didnt even dare to breathe too loudly. There was no sound of footsteps, nomotion, nothing. The muffled screams of the prisoner way off in the distance were the only thing that could be heard. Taking a relieved breath, the girl finally entered the room.


    The cell stank of sweat, blood, and human feces. There was no source of light. Only with the help of herntern was the girl able to see whaty beyond the heavy iron door. The light of herntern first fell on a table that stood next to the entrance. There were several metal implementsid out on top of it. The girl didnt need to look closely to recognize that they were used for torture. The poorly cleaned blood on most of them spoke volumes about the frequency of their use.


    The girl passed around the table and stepped further into the room. The light of herntern was finally able to illuminate the entire room. She found an old man chained to the wall. His gaunt appearance only barely resembled the man that she had gotten to know over the past year. Her feet froze once more at the sight of him.


    It was then that the old man slowly opened his one good eye. He blinked a few times to get ustomed to the light. His eye then fell upon the girl standing in front of him. Under loud protest from his body, the man rose to his full height. He looked down at his visitor and a derisive smile spread across his face as he made eye contact with her.


    Well, well, well, look who it is, the man said with a raspy chuckle. Do they really think that I would spill my secrets upon seeing a familiar face? You Geistreichs must be getting desperate! In a low voice, he added, I should have killed you when I had the chance.


    I am not here for any secrets, the girl replied in the strongest tone she could manage. I came here for something else.


    Despite her best attempts, she couldnt keep a wobble out of her voice. The guilt over seeing the man in such a state was not something easily shaken off. The old man was looking her up and down, considering. A long moment passed where both remained silent.


    It''s the curse of this ce, the old man said. Even if you were to be truthful, there is no way I could trust a word you say.


    Then just let me talk. You are free not to believe me, the girl pleaded. The man looked deeply into her eyes for a moment before nodding.


    Speak then, he said with a sigh as he leaned his battered body against the wall.


    Zeke h- the girl began, but was immediately cut off by an angry voice.


    You have no right to call him that! None! the man hissed.


    The girl remained silent. She seemed to struggle with something. Her fists were clenching and unclenching as her side while she bit her bottom lip in agitation.


    Finally, the words exploded out of her. What do you even know, Maximilian?! she yelled. About anything!?


    Maximilian hadnt expected the girl to react so explosively. Still, his face was carved from ice as he watched her. She drove on, You have no idea what Ive had to do in order to keep him safe! If anybody had learned about the heart, the research, his abilities, any of it, he would be in the cell right beside yours.


    And who tells me he isnt? Maximilian scoffed. For all I know, you could havee straight from his cell. Dont think I dont know how good of an actress you are, Sophia.


    You cant know for sure, not yet at least, Sophia said, but you promised to listen, will you hold to that?


    Maximilian nodded grudgingly. Even if she came with nothing but lies, he might still learn something valuable from her tale.


    As I was about to say, Zeke has left the empire, and is making his way toward Tradespire as we speak, Sophia exined once again. He has taken everything from your mansion in the capital and escaped on board the Alexandria.


    How did he make it past the sky blockade of the Windtnzer?


    Victor Windtnzer apparently ordered his family not to get involved, Sophia replied. He has since lost his position as headmaster.


    The fool, Maximilianmented with a sigh, I bet he tried to repay his debt with this.


    Leo von Hohenheim and most of your other followers have left the empire with him, Sophia exined further, All your remaining properties and valuables have been seized though.


    Ha! No surprises there, Maximilian sneered, The war is gonna be expensive, after all. I bet your uncle weed the sudden influx of gold?


    No, my uncle was against your incarceration, Sophia said, He would have been an ally if you had brought the research to him instead.


    I would imagine so, Maximilian nodded, He would have used my research to even further strengthen the position of the empire. He is a good man, your uncle, but his single-minded devotion makes him blind to the bigger picture.


    Sophia remained silent. She also knew that her uncle would never have distributed the research for free. Otto Geistreich saw everything through the lens of practicality. And this would have been a very useful tool for him to further his ambitions.


    If you already knew, then why didnt you tell anybody? he asked. You could have gone to your uncle at least. Maximilian made sure not to let anything slip, but he was curious to learn about the girls motivations.


    Sophia remained silent for a moment, gathering her thoughts. Before the tournament, Zeke asked me to teach him the fundamentals of Mind Magic, she finally said. I didnt know why he wanted to learn more about the subject since he would not be able to learn any advanced Mind Magic anyway, but I still obliged.


    She gave Maximilian a meaningful look. Imagine my surprise when he showed off his Mind Fog spell a mere monthter. I first suspected you to have taught him the spell; you might have been able to buy a manual from somewhere after all. But the longer I observe him, the more certain I became that this was not created by any of the known Mind Mage houses. Also, the fact that it was based on the exact principles that he had asked me about


    Sophia didnt say any more on the subject or ask for confirmation. They both knew that the girl was onto them.


    Quietly, she added, If only half of what I suspect turned out to be true, then he could not be captured at all costs. He would have lived a life worse than death.


    What do you care? Maximilian questioned. And dont think for a moment that I believe that you befriended Zeke out of genuine interest. You were ordered to get close to him in order to keep tabs on me. Dont even try to deny it.


    The girl nodded without hesitation. I have no desire to hide that fact.


    Then why? Maximilian asked with real confusion in his voice.


    Because, in truth, I am just as much a prisoner as you are, she said. Sure, I can walk around freely, but none of my actions are my own. Even my very life doesnt belong to me I suspect I dont have to tell you what Im talking about.


    Maximilian nodded. He did indeed know what the girl was referring to.


    But if what I heard is true then there is no escape for you, he said. Your situation will only get worse if you get caught.


    Worse? Sophia scoffed. How could it be any worse? You know what will happen to me once I be an Arch Mage. I cant imagine anything worse.


    Still, letting Zeke escape will cost you dearly, Maximilian said. The world will get to know him, and it will be clear that you lied in your reports then.


    Maybe, Sophia replied with a manic glint in her eyes. But if I am doomed either way, then I will live my life with as much dignity as I can. I will not be used as a puppet just yet.


    There was silence between the two. Maximilian searched her eyes for any hints of falsehood before speaking once more.


    I might have misjudged you, girl. Zeke might have made the right choice in putting his trust in you, he finally said. If you are telling the truth, that is.


    I am, she said, and I am willing to prove it.


    Ohh? Maximilian asked, his expression between mocking and curious. How could you possibly prove that?


    Sophia didnt answer. Instead, she slipped her hand into her pocket and retrieved a leather case. She wordlessly opened it and handed the content to Maximilian. Curious, the old man examined the red shard thaty in his dirty hand.


    He almost dropped the object in shock as he recognized it. In his surprise, he even ripped open his second eye which had swollen shut. He looked at the girl in front of him in utter disbelief. If I use this, they are going to find out that it was you who gave it to me, Maximilian said.


    Sophia merely nodded. She had already resolved herself for what was toe.


    Why would you do this? he asked in a bewildered tone. With the shard in hand, it had ceased to matter whether he trusted her or not. There was no way she would give him something like this if she wasnt willing to face the consequences.


    I have always been an ardent reader, you know? Sophia exined with an honest smile on her face. The legends of past heroes have fascinated me since I was a little girl. I would stay up for hours past my bedtime, reading about the adventures of our forefathers. I was always drawn to tales of bravery and valor. Do you know what my favorite story was growing up?


    Maximilian remained silent.


    It was the story of Maximilian and Mara, she proimed with a wide smile. A story of love that transcended the boundaries of states! A story about honor and respect even between enemies! Ohh, how I idolized her. Every day, I would imagine myself as Mara Sonnenstrahl, strong, beautiful, courageous.


    Maximilian scowled slightly at the mention of Maras name. However, he didnt break eye contact with Sophia for even an instant.


    It wasnt untilter that I learned about the role my family yed in that tale, Sophia said. Imagine how I felt when I learned what they had done, what my own family had done to her... It was on that day that I realized I was no hero. How could I be? Look at what my family is doing to people. This is not


    Sophia stopped talking for a moment as her voice broke, but she got herself under control in a mere instant and continued her monologue.


    As if that wasnt enough, now you are in the exact same situation, Maximilian. Your Mind is still strong, I can feel it. But it has only been a week. They will extract everything you know, before eventually breaking you. All that will be left of you will be a soulless husk.


    I would imagine so, Maximilian replied with a nod, but that cant be all. Im sure you didnt just give me that thing because of your love for old stories.


    I just hope, Sophia said with a sigh, that somebody will give me a way out as well when my timees.


    Zeke? Maximilian asked.


    Sophia nodded wordlessly. When I saw how easily he created that spell, I felt hope for the very first time in my life. If he is able to do that, then he might also be able to find a way for me.


    It is not wise to put your faith in such an uncertain future, Maximilian chided.


    Its all I have, Sophia replied with a brittle smile. In the meantime, Ill do what I can to be somebody that is worthy of saving.


    She nced at the shard in Maximilians hands meaningfully. The old man looked at her wordlessly for a while before he eventually nodded. Without a moments hesitation, he swallowed the object.


    I think it is time for you to leave, Sophia, he finally said. You dont want to be anywhere near when


    Sophia nodded and turned to leave, but before she reached the door, she heard Maximilian speak one more time.


    please look after my boy, if you find him, the old man said in a raspy tone.


    Sophia didnt break her stride and left the room without giving a reply. But a smile still formed on Maximilians face as he watched her retreating back. He could already feel the effects of the shard.


    After a couple of minutes, he felt the beating of his heart slow down.


    Ten minutester, his vision began to dim.


    As he felt himself slip into oblivion, he smiled.


    After exactly 13 minutes and 29 seconds, Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim breathed hisst. When the warden found himter, he couldnt suppress a shudder.


    The old man was propped up against the wall with a straight back, the corpse surrounded by a sea of congealed blood. What disturbed the warden the most, however, was the wide smile on the dead mans face.


    <strong>End of Book 2</strong>

 Prologue: A New Start

    Prologue: A New Start


    In one of the main halls of the Alexandria von Hohenheim, a peculiar scene was taking ce. An important gathering was being held. The only of Maximilians subordinates missing from the gathering were the crew flying the ship.


    I never agreed to this, a man whispered to his wife in an agitated tone. Not only did I never agree to follow a child, but I also never meant to flee the empire like a criminal. I served in the army for decades! This is not what Ive signed up for. This is not right.


    Calm down. Lets first see how the meeting goes, the woman responded. None of us had nned for things to go this way, but it is how the situation developed.


    There were simr discussions being held all around the room. Groups of two to five were arguing in hushed tones. The situation had not dissolved to the point where people were getting loud, but the discontent could be seen on many of their faces.


    The tense atmosphere was broken when three people entered the room. David, Maximilians old butler, was leading the trio with the two others just a step behind. One of them was Margret, Zekes former guard. On his other side stood Kerim, the captain of the Alexandria. David walked to the middle of the room before addressing the crowd.


    I have been made aware that many of you are discontent with our current situation, David began while eying the dozens of faces around him. Thats why Ive asked you all to gather here. It is time that we address our situation and the future. Ive met with the young lord earlier and Im going to ry his ns to all of you.


    There were nods from all around. His opening statement had already eased a lot of the tension. Even though the crowd was still agitated, addressing their concerns was a good start. Some of the gathered people didnt have a lot of faith in this approach, however.


    What n? the man from earlier questioned loudly. Dont misunderstand. I have no problem with Ezekiel; he is a good boy. But the fact remains that he has never been outside of the empire. Heck, he was a mere peasant from a small vige until a year ago. How could he have a n for all of us? How can any of us put our trust in him?


    The sentiment was echoed by a substantial part of the crowd. Zeke had gotten to know most of Maximilians subordinates over the past year. Still, it became apparent that they didnt have the same level of trust in him that they had in Maximilian.


    David waited for themotion to die down. After thest of the voices went silent, he continued with his announcement.


    As I was saying, David said while giving the man who had interrupted him a stern look, I am now going to share the young lords ns with all of you. There will be time enough to discuss, once you are all caught up.


    The man looked suitably chastised and the crowd now patiently waited for David to finish his exnation. It was immediately apparent that the butler was well respected. He once again scanned the sea of faces and when he was sure that everyone was paying attention, he went on to ry the details that Zeke had shared with him.


    As you all know, we are headed for Tradespire, David began anew. The von Hohenheim family has substantial holdings there. You should all be aware of the fact that Maximilian spent the majority of the past several years in the city and has managed to build connections with many prominent people. The empire would not be able to pursue us, as ording to thews of Tradespire, families with a permanent residence in the city are under its protection while within city limits.


    David paused to gauge the mood of his audience. Many of the doubtful faces had taken on a pondering expression. The promise of a guaranteed sanctuary seemed to have had an effect on the people.


    He nodded at the crowds reaction before continuing, As for his future ns, the young lord seeks to establish a foothold in the trade city. He is convinced that he will be able to earn enough money to keep the family afloat. The young lord did not share any details about those ns with me, but he is confident in his ability to keep employing all of us. He has promised me that he will find a ce for everyone who wishes to continue being in the von Hohenheim family''s employ. That is all.


    After the announcement, David stepped back. He wanted to give the people time and opportunity to share their thoughts and feelings. It wasnt long before somebody spoke up again.


    I dont know about the rest of you, but Im gonna leave as soon as we reach Tradespire, a burly man said. I used to be an adventurer before the old man picked me up. Id rather go back to that life before following Ezekiel to his death. I know the boy, and I can guarantee every single one of you that he is nning to act against the empire. Count me out.


    As he should! somebody else eximed. Most of our families have been in Maximilians service for generations. My grandma told me that the old man used to y with her when she was still a kid. This is not a bond that can be broken easily. Ezekiel is the heir and therefore acting head of the family. I am going to support him.


    You guys are missing the main point, another person chimed in. Even if we wanted to stay, how would he even pay us? There are hundreds of us and most of us have a family to feed. I couldnt work for free, even if I wanted to.


    Didnt you hear the rumors? The boy made more money than most of us will see in a lifetime by cing a few bets, came the reply.


    That might have worked on a few immature brats in the empire, but the merchants of Tradespire are made from sterner stuff. He would most likely just lose all his money if he tried the same trick, somebody countered.


    The gathering quickly dissolved into a lively debate. Everybody seemed to have an opinion to share and many voices got loud. Harsh words were exchanged every now and then.


    David watched the goings on with an impassive face. His musings were interrupted when Margret and Kerim stepped up next to him.


    What do you think? Kerim asked.


    This doesnt look good, Margret answered from his other side. Most of themoners and True Mages are going to leave, I think. I spoke with the other core members beforehand. Their loyalty to the house has not been shaken yet, at least. What about the crew, Kerim?


    Ayy, the crew is going to stay, that I guarantee, the man replied. Its easier for us. We are ustomed to traveling. None of my boys has a family in the empire.


    The three remained silent as they watched the people.


    Why did Zeke note himself? Margret asked. She knew him best and was surprised that he didnte to reassure everybody.


    I asked him the same question, David replied.


    And? Kerim asked after the man didnt continue immediately.


    He said that this period was a test, David eventually said. A test for him, but also a test for us.


    The three remained silent, each pondering the meaning of the words. After a while, Margret spoke up first.


    So this is a test of loyalty? she asked.


    David nodded. Most likely. He instructed me to only give a basic exnation in addition to the reassurance that everyone would still have a ce here.


    He is most likely trying to get rid of opportunists, Kerim stated. Its a shame. I fear that we are going to lose a lot of good and loyal people as well. Some of them are going to leave just because they are afraid of all the rapid changes.


    The old man once told me, David exined, that the best test of a persons character is sacrifice. Everybody can be loyal when it doesnt cost them anything. Now, we have all been asked to pay a price. Lets see how many will pass.


    I will follow him to the end, Margret stated with steel in her voice. What about you two?


    Aye, as long as the ship needs a captain, Im gonna stay as well, Kerim said with a wink.


    What about you, David? Margret asked. Youve been close to the Arch Mage level for a long time now. The old man was confident that you could break through soon. Im sure you could live a life in luxury somewhere if that was what you desired.


    David merely smiled at the question. My Great grandfather was amoner, you know? He served the von Hohenheim family all his life. His son was the first to develop a magic core. He reached the level of True Mage at 40 and served the family for over a century. His son, my father, made it to the Grand Mage level and had the honor of serving the family all his life as well. As for me


    Here the man paused and gave his twopanions a meaningful look. It is going to be my honor to be the first Arch Mage to serve the von Hohenheim house.


    Damn Kerim said into the silence that had fallen between them after the announcement. That''s quite the statement. Its a shame though about your kid.


    What about him? David asked. His firstborn son had just turned one year old.


    Wont the brat have to be an Exarch-level Mage to continue the tradition? the captain teased. Thats quite the burden to put on your kid, man!


    Margret was the first to burst outughing. She was soon joined by Kerim himself. Even David snickered at the joke. But after they had calmed down, their faces quickly turned somber again at the thought of what the future would hold. After a moment, David added in a meaningful tone.


    Im not so sure, Kerim. There is something special about Ezekiel. The old man often told me how impressive the boy was. I have a feeling that our house is going to rise to new heights under his rule.


    Margret nodded with fire in her gaze. She raised her ss, and the two others joined her only a momentter.


    Glory! she eximed in a somber tone.


    Glory both men echoed.


    or death, the three finished the toast in unison. The words of the von Hohenheim house seemed to fit the situation better than ever before.

 Book 3: Chapter 1: Arriving at Tradespire

    An elegant ship was silently gliding through the air just above the cloudyer. The sun had just risen, bathing the world in the first light of the morning. The usual hustle and bustle were still absent as most of the crew and passengers were asleep at this hour. The entire scene had an otherworldly feel to it.


    On the prow of the vessel stood a solitary figure. His crimson hair was the first feature that anybody would notice when looking at him. Upon closer inspection, one would be able to notice his youthful appearance. His muscr frame and tall stature were not able to cover the fact that he still bore the immature features of a teenager.


    The exception to this rule was his eyes. The two golden orbs showed none of the naivety of a teenager. They were calcting and hard, making him appear more shrewd than a boy his age had any right to be.


    Naturally, it was Ezekiel von Hohenheim who stood at the prow of the ship. He was looking out at the sea of clouds that stretched as far as the eyes could see. They had spent almost exactly a week leaving the territory of the empire. After another three days of continuous flight, they were finally due to arrive at Tradespire.


    The end to their travels could note soon enough for Zeke. The journey had been stressful, to say the least. He was anxious to get a sense of stability back into his life. So many problems that needed to be addressed. Yet, he had been trapped with nothing but his thoughts while on this journey.


    He was woken from his contemtion by a voice calling him from behind. Zeke turned around to find its source. Leo hade up to him and was only standing a few steps away. Zeke looked his friend and now adopted brother up and down.


    Leo looked terrible. His posture was slumped and his once vibrant amber eyes were dull and listless. The heavy dark bags made it clear that he had not slept in some time.


    Zeke had heard how David had knocked him out during Maximilian''s fight. The boy had immediately tried to charge into battle to assist the old man. Even though it would have been a foolish move and a sure way to die, Zeke still admired his brother for the attempt. When he learned of Maximilian¡¯s fate, he had been inconsble.


    Ever since he was a boy, Leo had dreamed of joining the von Hohenheim family. Now, a mere month after his dream hade true, it had alle crashing down. This whole situation must have seemed like a nightmare to him.Zeke closed the remaining distance between them, meeting Leo halfway while forcing a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Leo?¡± he asked as he began to tidy up Leo¡¯s disheveled clothing. For a while now, Leo had stopped looking after himself. The once energetic boy seemed like apletely different person. It was as if a dark cloud was following him around, constantly shrouding him in darkness.


    ¡°The captain said that we are beginning our descent. The city is going toe into view any moment now,¡± Leo said in a t tone before turning on the spot. He was clearly about to leave again.


    ¡°Wait a second, Leo,¡± Zeke said quickly while grabbing his arm. His brother didn¡¯t turn back around but momentarily paused.


    ¡°Just because Maximilian is not here anymore doesn¡¯t mean that you have lost your ce, ok?¡± Zeke said in an earnest tone. ¡°Your adoption was not just a formal procedure to me. I consider you a true brother. I want you to know that you still have a family. What I want to say is that if you need to talk, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t respond. The situation was about to turn awkward when he finally nodded his head fractionally, prompting Zeke to let go of him. The moment he was released, Leo walked off as if fleeing.


    Zeke sighed as he watched his brother¡¯s retreating back. He had really hoped to have Leo¡¯s support during this time. The capture of Maximilian had also shaken him to his core, but he didn¡¯t have the luxury to wallow in self-pity. If he didn¡¯t present a strong front during this time, the entire family would be done for. No matter the challenges, he would do his best. He owed the old man that much.


    Leo¡¯s form vanished as the entire deck was shrouded in white momentster. They had begun their descent through the clouds. Zeke turned to the front of the ship again. He could barely make out the figurine of the beautiful woman on the bow of the ship. He waited with bated breath for them to emerge on the other side.


    He didn¡¯t quite know what to expect. Tradespire was located on an ind. Apparently, the entire ind was one giant city. Zeke had a hard time imagining such a thing. But there was one point that was referenced in all of the sources Zeke had read on the subject. Tradespire was a city like no other.


    The white screen was soon broken by the rays of the sun, making the remaining moisture in the air shimmer in all colors of the rainbow. It was then that they finally broke through thest vestiges of the white prison.


    Zeke''s jaw droped upon seeing the sight in front of him. Beneath the Alexandria, he saw andmass surrounded by an endless ocean. The ind was wayrger than he had expected. Even from this far up, he could barely make out the edges in the distance. He was also surprised by the fact that the entire ind seemed to rise toward the center. It was shaped like a cone. The city might have been carved into the sides of a volcano.


    He couldn¡¯t be certain of his assumptions as the entire thing looked man-made. It was impossible to make out any natural terrain at all. Strange-looking structures filled thendscape as far as the eyes could see. It was like nothing Zeke had ever seen. The sheer scale of Tradespire was astonishing. He had believed Magusburg to be impressive, but this was something else.


    What truly shocked him about the sight was how alien everything appeared. The streets were filled with horseless carriages and even the air above the city was filled with flying vehicles. The entire ce was bustling with a mixture of human vitality and technological ingenuity in equal parts.


    Zeke had never heard of most of the wonders he could see everywhere here. Even the buildings looked foreign to him. Giant, towering spirals of steel and ss could be seen dotting thendscape. They were like nothing Zeke had ever seen. Even the grand tower of the Elementium and the imperial pce would be dwarfed by these monumental constructions.


    The city was separated byyers that ringed the central mountain of the ind. Every subsequentyer was farrger than the previous one. Even from high up, it was not hard to tell that the quality of architecture and luxury rose with eachyer.


    Zeke focused on the top of the mountain, the centermost part of the city. It was where the tallest and most luxurious buildings could be seen. The entire central area was illuminated by an uncountable number of lights. It appeared to him like a shining beacon, signaling weary travelers that they had finally found civilization.


    In the very center of the topmostyer stood an artistically constructed tower of unimaginable proportions. The spiraling facade of the construct gave it an otherworldly look. Zeke was reminded of a spear being pointed at the heavens.


    Their ship came to a halt above the city, and Zeke finally noticed that the crystals on top of the regrly spaced towers had started to glow. He suddenly realized that those buildings were most likely some sort of defense system. The Alexandria remained still, signaling their peaceful intentions.


    It was only minutester that their ship was approached by a smaller vessel. Zeke was intrigued by what he was seeing. Its modest size made the approaching ship a lot more agile. It looked like a scaled-down version of a regr Airship. Curious, Zeke studied the craft, he wondered what those tiny ships were used for. He studied the other craft while it in turn observed them as it made its way around the Alexandria.


    It came to a halt a ways off in front of them. An amplified voice could be heard from the direction of the smaller craft. ¡°We are going tond on your deck for identification purposes. Be warned, any hostile action will be met with deadly force.¡±


    Not waiting for any response, the airship approached. Zeke watched as the crew struggled to maneuver on top of their deck. Eventually, theynded on Alexandria in a less-than-graceful manner. Despite its smaller size, the ship was clearly not built for maneuverability.


    A figure emerged from the craft and Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. The man appeared to bepletely human, but his skin was the color of night. Zeke had read that humans from other regions looked slightly different, but hadn¡¯t expected them to appear so foreign. In the empire, he had never seen anybody who looked like this.


    After getting over his first shock, Zeke checked his core ¡ª He was a Grand Mage. The ck man had a serious face and immediately gave Zeke the impression of a military man. He was wearing a formal suit and appeared unarmed as he stepped onto their ship.


    Kerim, the ship¡¯s captain, was already waiting for him. The moment their guestid eyes on him, his posture rxed. It was clear that the two were acquainted. Their discussion seemed to have devolved into small talk and Zeke waited anxiously for them to finish. He wanted tond as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, he saw a changee over Kerim. His face turned slightly pale and his eyes looked rmed. Something the other man had said must have shocked him. Without any heed to decorum, Kerim left the man behind and stormed over to where Zeke was standing.


    Zeke¡¯s heart clenched when he saw the expression on the captain¡¯s face. This was not gonna be good news. Kerim came to a halt in front of him and immediatelyunched into an exnation.


    ¡°Bad news. Our estate is in trouble,¡± he said.


    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Zeke asked in a forcefully calm tone.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t sure himself. But there appears to have been a lot of activity from our people over thest couple of days. The rumors he heard suggest nothing good,¡± Kerim said. ¡°We need to go there right away.¡±


    Zeke merely nodded, turning back around to mull over the news. The military man had already retreated to his vessel and was in the process of leaving. They had been given permission to enter.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± Zeke cursed the moment he was alone again. This came at the worst possible time. He just hoped that the trouble he would find was something minor. He really couldn¡¯t afford a setback right now.


    The ship lurched into motion again, lowering itself toward the city. Zeke had no idea what to expect from their estate. He merely hoped that it would be big enough to house them all. He was surprised when they approached the third highestyer of the city. It appeared that Maximilian had quite the standing if he could afford to live here.


    The building they finally approached was enormous. Evenpared to the other estates on thisyer, it was among thergest. A smile made its way to Zeke¡¯s face as the captain expertlynded the Alexandria.


    The dock was obviously constructed with this ship in mind. The entire setup fit like a glove around the Alexandria. Zeke¡¯s moment of awe was interrupted as he could make out footstepsing from behind. It was David, Maximilian''s most trusted aid. The man had a look on his face that was so serious, it instantly wiped the smile off Zeke¡¯s face as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked the man who hade to a stop right beside him.


    David silently observed the vast estate that wasid out in front of them. The scene looked breathtaking in the morning light. A serene silence hung over the mansion. The man didn¡¯t immediately speak up and Zeke silently joined him in observing the scene.


    ¡°Do you hear that, young lord?¡± David asked.


    Zeke strained his ears, determined not to miss even the slightest noise. Still, even after focusing for a good minute, he couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything,¡± Zeke admitted.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± David responded with a nod. ¡°There should be around 100 people working in the mansion alone. Furthermore, nobody hase out to greet us.¡±


    Zeke''s face paled as the realization hit him. Something must have happened here. A knot formed in his stomach as he continued to look at the utterly still sight in front of them. The once serene silence had now taken on a note of dreadful foreboding.

 Book 3: Chapter 2: A Brewing Storm

    Zeke stared at the mansion in front of him. He was still deliberating on how to act in this situation. The atmosphere seemed to only get more oppressive with every passing second. Finally, the silence was broken as somebody called out from behind him.


    ¡°I am going to take a look,¡± Margret announced as she motioned for a couple of other members of the guard to join her. ¡°Are you going to stay here and keep an eye on things, David?¡±


    The butler nodded in reply. His tone was serious as he cautioned her, ¡°Be careful. We don¡¯t yet know what we are dealing with.¡±


    Margret nodded in an equally somber manner as she and her entourage made their way down from the docks. Zeke watched with bated breath as the group of Grand Mages stormed the mansion. Even after they had vanished from sight, he did not hear anymotion. It was very likely that they had not met any opposition yet.


    After several minutes, Margret emerged from the mansion. Her face was grave, but her casual stance made it clear that she didn¡¯t believe herself to be in any danger.


    ¡°You need to see this,¡± she called up at them before vanishing into the building again.


    Ezekiel and David exchanged a look. The way Margret was acting made it clear that there was no imminent threat. Still, David stayed back on the ship in order to protect the nonbatants and Zeke¡¯s family.


    Zeke led another group down from the ship. The moment he entered through the finely crafted wooden gate of the building, he immediately realized what was wrong. The building was not only bereft of people, but even the furniture was missing. It looked like a band of looters had picked the ce clean. There was literally nothing left.


    Room after room, the same scene yed out. No matter how hard he looked, Zeke could find neither hide nor hair of any of the staff members. Nobody was left to give him an exnation. But how was this possible? How could 100 people just disappear alongside all the valuables that had surely been stored here? Surely, the security in Tradespire could not be thiscking.Before Zeke could spend any more time pondering the situation, amotion drew his attention. It came from the gate of the estate. Zeke left the mansion in a hurry and saw that Margret and her group were having a heated debate with a group of neers.


    ¡°You will stay where you are, strangers. This is myst warning,¡± Margret threatened. The wind around her form was already stirring. It was clear that she was not ying around.


    The man she was talking to didn¡¯t seem overly worried by her threats, though. He responded in an almost bored-sounding tone, ¡°I urge you to think carefully beforemitting to violence, Miss. You might offend somebody you can not afford to.¡±


    The first thing Zeke did when he arrived at the scene was to scan the man¡¯s core. He could immediately tell that the man in front of him was a Grand Mage as well. His core seemed to be a little bit further developed than Margrets, but not enough to guarantee a victory in a fight. Clearly, he didn¡¯t draw his confidence from hisbat prowess alone.


    The man¡¯s face changed slightly when he looked in Zeke¡¯s direction. This was not prompted by the red-haired boy, but by the figure that stood behind him. David was protectively hovering half a step behind Zeke and was eyeing the stranger with hostility. The aura that leaked out from him was leagues ahead of anybody else present.


    ¡°How about we both take a step back, yes?¡± the man finally said. Margret didn¡¯t respond but waited for Zeke¡¯s directions. The man picked up on their power dynamic and addressed his next question to Zeke. ¡°Who do I have the pleasure of dealing with, young lord?¡±


    Zeke studied the man¡¯s face intently before answering. His counterpart was clearly a seasoned businessman, the sly look on the man¡¯s face made him wary. He had to be careful about how he approached this. He could ill afford to falter on this first step in the city. Zeke quickly recalled all the knowledge about the customs and traditions of the merchant union. He had put his Mind¡¯s library to use over the past weeks and could be said to be well-read on cultural matters.


    ¡°As far as I am aware¡­¡± Zeke said in anguid tone. ¡°It is customary to introduce oneself first when asking for another¡¯s name. Especially when onees as an uninvited guest. I might be a little rusty in etiquette, but surely this basic principle has not changed?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly upon being lectured by Zeke. Still, his face remained rxed as he studied the boy in front of him in turn. After a moment¡¯s pause, the man broke out in a wide smile.


    The man said with a cheerful tone, "Indeed, this young man is correct. I apologize for my poor manners. My name is Gilderoy Goldfinger, and I represent the Goldfinger Bank. Can you please tell me your name so I know who I am dealing with?"


    Zeke nodded at the man¡¯s introduction before giving his own. ¡°I am Ezekiel von Hohenheim, acting head of the von Hohenheim family and the owner of this estate.¡±


    ¡°So it was indeed the young lord, Ezekiel,¡± the man said as if it was only natural. Zeke wasn¡¯t sure if the man was merely acting or if he had actually known about his existence beforehand. Before he could react in any way, the man took the initiative once again.


    ¡°My condolences on the loss of your patriarch,¡± Gilderoy said in an ambiguous tone. ¡°Those dungeons are dreadful, from what I hear. Truly a barbarous ce, the empire.¡±


    Zeke was forced to bite down on his tongue. He had to fight against the urge tosh out at the man. Gilderoy was clearly trying to get a rise out of him. The thing that ultimately kept Zeke from acting on his instincts was his stubbornness. A voice in his head was telling him that this was exactly what the man wanted him to do.


    ¡°Appreciated,¡± Zeke finally manage to force out. ¡°I was not aware that news had already reached Tradespire.¡±


    ¡°How foolish,¡± the man scoffed. He was clearly disappointed that his attempt had failed. ¡°Information is the only thing more valuable than gold. How could we be ignorant of an event of such magnitude?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zeke replied in a dry tone. ¡°Now, if you would be so kind as to tell me what you are doing on my property, Mr. Goldfinger?¡±


    ¡°Your property?¡± Gilderoy replied in mock surprise. ¡°You are not in the loop on current events, it seems.¡±


    ¡°It appears I am not,¡± Zeke said in a sharp tone. ¡°I arrived only minutes ago. How about you get to the point, instead of making vague statements, Mr. Goldfinger.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± the man said with a dramatic sigh. ¡°It appears that your previous caretaker, Mr. Steffano, didn¡¯t inform you of his actions. He saw fit to liquidate all assets on the property as well as sell the estate.¡±


    This time, Zeke could not hide his shock. His eyes widened at the news and his mouth opened a fraction as he sucked in a quick breath. Even David, who had remained a step behind him couldn¡¯t restrain himself from cursing out. Meanwhile, Gilderoy Goldfinger had a gloating smile on his face. It was clear that he very much enjoyed the situation.


    Upon seeing the man¡¯s expression, Zeke¡¯s rapidly spinning mind quickly cooled. This was no time to give into panic. He had to y for time until he coulde up with a strategy.


    ¡°You have that in writing, I assume?¡± Zeke asked.


    Gilderoy¡¯s smile didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest at the request. He merely snapped his fingers, whereupon one of his followers passed him a case. He snapped open the top of the container and began rifling through a stack of papers. His hand emerged a mere momentter with a document in hand.


    ¡°This is a copy of the document,¡± he stated with his smug grin still in ce as he passed Zeke the contract. ¡°You may keep it.¡±


    Zeke grabbed the piece of paper and turned away from the man, as he pretended to study it. In truth, he had long since read a copy of the contract in his mind¡¯s library. It had only taken him a couple of seconds to read it. Now, he was referencing every book on legal matters he had in his collection to find a way out of this dilemma.


    After about a minute had passed, Gilderoy¡¯s teasing voice could be hearding from behind his back. ¡°If the young lord needs somebody to exin theplicated legal terms, I would be amenable to help¡­ for a price.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t react to the teasing at all. To the onlookers, he appeared to be struggling with the document. Even Margret and David were exchanging worried nces now. Finally, Zeke moved. He slowly turned back around, and Gilderoy couldn¡¯t help but flinch a little when their eyes met. There was a wide smile on the boy¡¯s face. Despite that, his expression looked menacing instead of joyous.


    ¡°Surely you are aware that a caretaker has no right to sell an estate, Mr. Goldfinger?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°After all, ording to article four of the property code: ¡®¡­A contract can only be binding with the signature of the current owner. No substitute may take his ce as the ownership ofnd is tied to the right of citizenship in Tradespire¡­¡¯, if I remember correctly.¡±


    Gilderoy¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he didn¡¯t respond right away. It was Zeke who continued with his deration instead.


    ¡°That means¡­,¡± he said In a deliberately slow manner, ¡°¡­that this contract is not even worth the paper it is printed on.¡±


    As he spoke, he balled up the piece of paper in his hand. After only a small sphere remained, he casually threw it at Gilderoy¡¯s face. The projectile nevernded as one of the man¡¯s subordinates deflected it. This acted like a signal to all his guards as everyst one immediately drew their weapons. Still, they didn¡¯t dare attack just yet.


    ¡°Some might say that was an attack, Mr. Hohenheim,¡± Gilderoy hissed.


    ¡°Enough with the posturing, Mr. Goldfinger,¡± Zeke sneered. ¡°And if there are no more subjects of import to discuss, I would appreciate it if you left. I am a busy man, you see.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gilderoy replied. He had gotten his expression back under control and Zeke didn¡¯t like the look of the cocky grin that had returned to the man¡¯s face. ¡°Then let me get to the point. Your previous caretaker also took a substantial loan with ourpany.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Zeke asked with real confusion in his voice. ¡°Do you need help locating the man? I don¡¯t see how else that would be of any concern to me.¡±


    ¡°You are quite mistaken, young lord,¡± Gilderoy exined in a patronizing tone. ¡°You see, he might not have been legally authorized to sell your property, but he was still able to¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­dere the estate as coteral for his debt,¡± Zeke finished for him with a growing sense of dread.


    ¡°Your knowledge of our legal code truly is impressive,¡± Gilderoy praised as he handed over another document without waiting to be asked.


    Zeke wordlessly took the contract. He was already aware of what it said. Instead of putting on another show, he merely closed his eyes. He needed to think. The contract was irond. They had found a way around thew and there was nothing he could do about that. With a deep sigh, he made the only choice he could.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Gilderoy asked in a bewildered tone. ¡°You haven¡¯t even looked at the contract yet.¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine,¡± Zeke repeated himself.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Gilderoy beamed triumphantly. ¡°The young lord is truly a visionary. I was certain that we woulde to an understanding regarding this matter. But I am no monster, I will allow you until the end of the week to leave the property. Somebody wille over tomorrow with all the paper-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zeke interrupted.


    ¡°No?¡± Gilderoy asked in a hostile tone. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean,¡± Zeke exined while unfurling the contract in his hand, ¡°that I will repay the money owed to yourpany before the end of the deadline. ording to this document, I still have almost five weeks until the payment is due.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking!¡± Gilderoy eximed. ¡°There is no way you coulde up with 100,000 gold in a mere five weeks. You have what? A little over 20,000? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°You seem to be awfully well informed about my financial situation, Mr. Goldfinger,¡± Zeke interrupted with a sharp tone. ¡°Did you learn that from your mysterious sources as well?¡±


    Gilderoy remained silent. He knew that he had identally revealed something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    David¡¯s aura red. ¡°Slimy bastard,¡± he yelled heatedly. This was not a negotiation tactic; the butler was about to attack for real. No matter how much Zeke would like to see Gilderoy ripped to pieces, he would not be able to handle the bacsh that would result from such an act.


    ¡°Stop, David!¡± hemanded. For a moment, it appeared as if the man was going to ignore his words. After a tense moment, the man slowly withdrew his aura.


    ¡°Apologies, young lord,¡± he said.


    ¡°As long as you know,¡± Zeke said in a stern tone before addressing their guests once again. ¡°I think it is high time you all left.¡±


    Gilderoy¡¯s once rxed face had gone as white as a sheet. He must have realized how close he had juste to death. He merely nodded and turned on the spot. However, before he even reached the gate, Zeke called after him.


    ¡°One more thing before you leave,¡± Zeke said coolly. ¡°If you happen to meet Mr. Steffano somewhere, could you give him a message from me?¡±


    ¡°What would make you think that I would have any contact with him?¡± the businessman asked impatiently. He clearly didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a hunch,¡± Zeke replied in a t tone. ¡°Please tell him that Ezekiel von Hohenheim ising for him. Tell him to watch his back in every dark alley, lest he ended up experiencing firsthand our barbarous empire practices.¡±


    Gilderoy just stared at him for a long moment before storming off without giving Zeke a reply.

 Book 3: Chapter 3: More visitors

    While everyone else was unloading the airship, Zeke, David, and Margret had retreated to a conference room. Margret had held herself back from asking anything up to this point; the moment the door was locked, however, she burst out with her question.


    ¡°What was that?¡± she challenged.


    Zeke stared absentmindedly into space. ¡°Which part?¡± he asked. His expression remained nk as he was going over what he had learned just now.


    ¡°The part where you asked him to deliver a message,¡± Margret rified. ¡°I know you, Zeke, there is no way you did that on a hunch. You have learned something.¡±


    Zeke was snapped out of his contemtion. He looked from David to Margret before giving her a grave nod.


    ¡°You are right, I indeed know something,¡± he exined. ¡°The Goldfingerpany is much more involved in what happened here than they let on.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± David asked while furrowing his brows.


    ¡°They were the ones who informed our dear Mr. Steffano about what happened to Maximilian. They probably also offered him protection if he agreed to their deal,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°How is it that you¡¯vee to know about that?¡± David questioned further.Zeke didn¡¯t immediately reply. He wasn¡¯t sure how much of the Trinity Project he wanted to share with Margret and David. Maximilian hadn¡¯t shared it with anybody. He might have had his reasons for not even trusting David with it¡­.


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts momentster. If he couldn¡¯t trust his guards, then his life was forfeit anyway. He decided to share a bit of his capabilities with them at least.


    ¡°One of my engraved spells¡­ allows me to read from a distance,¡± he confessed. ¡°While I pretended to go over his contract, I went through the other documents in his case. I found several interesting contracts. All of them signed by a certain Herald Steffano.¡±


    ¡°Son of a whore!¡± Margret cursed. ¡°We should not have let him leave in one piece!¡±


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I think we handled the situation perfectly.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± the woman asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°There was something off about his behavior,¡± David stated.


    ¡°You noticed too?¡± Zeke asked with a nod and a smile toward David.


    Turning his attention back to Margret, he exined his theory. ¡°He was trying to provoke us from the get-go. It was as if he was hoping for a fight. I am pretty certain that he had additional guards hidden somewhere. He only quit the act when he realized that they would not arrive in time to save him if David actually attacked.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Margret agreed. ¡°It was strange when he started talking about how dreadful the empire¡¯s dungeons were. I thought he was just a bastard. Turns out he is a scheming bastard.¡±


    The three descended into silence. There was something they all knew had to be said, but nobody wanted to bring it up first.


    With a sigh, Zeke broached the subject. ¡°There is most likely a traitor within our ranks.¡±


    The other two nodded with grim faces. There was no other way that Gilderoy could have known how much gold they were carrying otherwise. The amount was only determined on their way over. That meant that they not only had a spy, but it was also somebody with the capability to send messages from a distance.


    Before they could discuss the matter any further somebody knocked on the door. Zeke indicated for David to open the door and the man obliged. He spoke a few words with somebody before addressing Zeke.


    ¡°We have a visitor. He ims to be from the embassy of Invocatia,¡± David exined.


    ¡°Allow him in, then,¡± Zeke ordered. David ryed the order and it was only a few minutester when a thin man entered the room.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± the man said smartly before scanning the faces of the three upants of the room. His eyes finally locked on Zeke¡¯s figure before continuing. ¡°Am I dealing with Ezekiel von Hohenheim?¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± Zeke stated with a nod. He had no idea what the man could want from him.


    ¡°Great,¡± he said emotionlessly. ¡°You have been requested at the Invocatian embassy.¡±


    ¡°For what purpose?¡± Zeke asked with a raised brow. ¡°I¡¯ve never had any dealings with you or anybody from your country, to the best of my knowledge.¡±


    ¡°That is a confidential matter, I¡¯m afraid,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Let me get this straight: you want me toe to your embassy, but you won¡¯t even tell me to what avail?¡±


    ¡°That is correct,¡± the man stated in the same emotionless tone. Before Zeke could react in any manner, there was another knock on the door.


    While Margret remained close to Zeke, David stepped out once again.


    ¡°Another visitor. From Equinox, this time,¡± David called from the hallway.


    ¡°Allow him in,¡± Zeke ordered once again. David returned soon after with another formally dressed man. Immediately after stepping into the room, the man started with the same routine as the previous messenger, but before he could get the spiel started, Zeke interrupted him.


    ¡°I am Ezekiel von Hohenheim. Am I right in assuming that you intend to invite me to your embassy?¡± he asked.


    The man nodded mutely.


    ¡°And you won¡¯t tell me what this is about?¡± he questioned further.


    ¡°I am not at liberty to divulge that matter,¡± the man said with a shake of his head.


    ¡°¡­ what is it with this ce,¡± Margret murmured from behind Zeke. He had gone quiet and was deliberating on how to deal with his guests. He had enough on his te already.


    His musings were interrupted when the door was knocked for the third time. David had remained next to the door and stepped out. A momentter, he returned to the room. ¡°We have another vis-¡±


    ¡°Bring him in,¡± Zeke interrupted in an exasperated tone.


    Soon after, David returned with a man that was d from head to toe in full te. Despite the heavy armor, his movements appeared unhindered. The moment he entered, Zeke¡¯s gaze locked onto him. He was confronted with something he had never seen before. The stranger had a Blood core. The man also halted his step and studied Zeke in turn.


    The new arrival had a hard face and a tall frame. Next to the previous two visitors, he stood out like a sore thumb. He appeared to be more of a warrior than a diplomat. The man was at the Grand Mage level. Zeke studied his core in detail. He did not recognize the engraved spell at all. It was not something he had seen before. After a long moment passed without anybody speaking up, David cleared his throat. This finally managed to snap Zeke back to reality.


    ¡°You are?¡± Zeke asked in a cautious tone.


    ¡°Arthur Bloodsword, at your service,¡± the man introduce himself. He didn¡¯t follow up his introduction with anything else, however. Zeke waited for a few more moments, but the man still didn¡¯t state his business. Instead, he continued to eye Zeke carefully.


    ¡°And you are here for¡­¡± Zeke eventually prompted.


    ¡°Ahh yes, right,¡± the man replied. ¡°I havee with an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s a confidential meeting?¡± Zeke asked, expecting the worst.


    ¡°Confidential?¡± the man repeated in a bewildered tone. His gaze thennded on the two men that had entered before him. A knowing smirk made its way onto his face soon after.


    ¡°No, there is nothing confidential about it. Our Patriarch heard about a young Mage with a perfect Blood core and took an interest. That is all,¡± Arthur exined.


    Zeke was positively surprised by the man''s straightforward manner. He cast a meaningful nce at his two previous visitors as if to say: ¡®See? That¡¯s how you do it!¡¯


    The offer to meet with the Patriarch of the Bloodsword family was also an enticing offer. He had never gotten the chance to properly learn about Blood Magic. This was not an opportunity that he could miss out on.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± he replied in an energetic voice. ¡°When is this meeting supposed to happen?¡±


    The man nodded approvingly at Zeke''s demeanor. ¡°The Patriarch is still at the front, but he has sent word that he will be returning soon. The invitation is for two months from now.¡±


    After finishing his exnation, the man handed Zeke a sealed envelope. The symbol that was pressed into the wax was a sword dripping with blood. After handing it over, the man nodded at Zeke and promptly left.


    From this interaction alone, Zeke had a good impression of the Bloodsword family. Straightforward and to the point. If only all of his visitors could be like that. He turned his weary gaze back to the two official envoys of their respective kingdoms, who both still idled around the sides of the room. There was only one answer that he could give them.


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± he said in a businesslike tone, ¡°you have my apologies for the dy. As to your requests, I¡¯m afraid that I will not be able toply.¡±


    The two men appeared astonished by his refusal. It was the messenger from Invocatia who eventually responded. ¡°May I know the reason for the refusal?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes closed and he let out a drawn-out sigh before responding to the question. ¡°How would I dare? I am sure that you are both aware that embassies have a special status in Tradespire. I would not be protected by thews of the Merchant Union the moment I step onto yournd. Who would guarantee my safety there?¡±


    ¡°What reasons would we have to harm you?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°You? None, but I have enemies enough. I bet you would receive generouspensation from the Feuerkranz family for example, were you to deliver my head,¡± Zeke stated.


    ¡°What are you implying, boy?¡± the man questioned angrily. ¡°Do you believe us to have no honor?¡±


    Zeke met the man¡¯s gaze head-on. In a calm voice, he questioned the man in turn, ¡°Honor? It¡¯s a curious thing, isn¡¯t it? I have been around nobles long enough to know what that word means to you. You will uphold honor for as long as it doesn¡¯t get in the way of something you truly want.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± the man roared. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think that we are anything like the nobles of the empire!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zeke replied in the same calm tone. ¡°Then tell me: What would your leaders do if the empire offered you peace in exchange for my head? Would they still uphold ¡®honor¡¯ when it would cost them countless lives to do so?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t respond. His pride didn¡¯t allow him to tell an outright lie, but he also couldn¡¯t admit the fact that his country would most likely take such a deal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zeke said in a constory voice, ¡°I don¡¯t hold it against them. Being a leader means putting your people¡¯s interests first, sometimes. Unfortunately, this means that I¡¯m not at liberty of putting my full trust in any of you.¡±


    The man seemed somewhat mollified by Zeke¡¯s deration, but it was clear that he still wanted to argue the point.


    ¡°Understood,¡± the other messenger chimed in before his colleague could speak up. ¡°Did you want us to ry a message?¡±


    Zeke thought about it for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes, please tell your leaders that I am not against meeting them. I will not be entering any of your embassies, however. If you just want to have a chat, you know where I live.¡±


    The man nodded and turned to leave. The other man lingered for a beat longer but eventually followed the other messenger after giving Zeke a brief nod as well.


    Silence returned to the room as only Zeke, David and Margret remained. Nobody spoke for a time. The surprise visitors had only added to the mountain of problems he was facing.


    ¡°I need you to find out what the diplomats want from us,¡± Zeke eventually told Margret. The woman nodded and departed the room straight away.


    ¡°Any instructions for me?¡± David asked when the two were alone.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure you are going to be busy enough overseeing everything while we settle in. You are free to go about your business,¡± Zeke replied.


    ¡°Are you going to be alright on your own?¡± the man asked in a worried tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Zeke replied with a tired smile. ¡°I just need a moment to gather my thoughts.¡±


    David looked at him for a long moment before nodding. On his way out, he silently closed the door so as not to disturb Zeke.


    The surroundings went dead quiet in an instant. The conference rooms in the mansion were apparently equipped with a feature to suppress any and all soundsing from outside. Even the noise from the people moving into the mansion hadpletely disappeared.


    A long, tired sigh escaped Zeke as he slumped onto the sofa. It was the only piece of furniture that was in the room as of yet. It had been brought over from the Alexandria.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes fell onto the wooden ceiling as hey down fully. He pressed his eyes shut to get rid of his intrusive thoughts. A fruitless endeavor, as it turned out. The silence was only amplifying his tense mental state.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± he asked quietly

 Book 3: Chapter 4: Soul Searching

    Despite several minutes having passed, Zeke wasn¡¯t able to restore his inner peace. He felt like he was surrounded by enemies on all sides and he had nobody left to turn to.


    With a deep sigh, he finally sat up straight. Laying down hadn¡¯t helped calm his mind. He swept his gaze across the deserted room, in search of a distraction. However, he saw nothing that could hold his attention. Just as he was about to give up, he spotted something. Out of the corner of his eyes, he spied a round object at the far end of the room. Whoever had looted the ce apparently deigned it worthless.


    Zeke focused his mind as he stared straight at the sphere. Slowly, it started to move. It rolled toward him before rising into the air. The object started out a bit wobbly but soon soared through the air in a controlled manner.


    With a deft swipe, he snatched the sphere out of the air. The object in his hand was a fist-sized ball. He had never before seen its like, but it was soft and colorfully decorated. It appeared to be some kind of toy for small children.


    Zeke tossed it back into the air and had it slowly circle his head. Every time the toy passed in front of his face, he tried to imagine what had led to it being abandoned there. Did its former owner not want it anymore? Had a child lost it and didn¡¯t get the time to search for it when they were driven out? Was the ball a mysterious, powerful artifact that had intentionally sought him out in order to help him achieve world domination?


    The exercise in creativity finally managed to calm his anxious mind somewhat. But with the calm also came the other thoughts that had been suppressed. His use of [Telekinesis] had inadvertently reminded him of Sophia. She had gifted him the spell book for the technique for his birthday, braving no small risk in doing so.


    During their travels through the empire, Zeke had taken some time off every day in order to practice. He had wanted to impress her with his progress the next time they met. It all sounded so silly now, and Zeke felt his heart clench at the thought of how their next meeting would go.


    Would they meet as enemies? Would he see her again at all? What about Vi? How did she react when she found out? She probably had no idea of anything that had happened yet. Would she turn against him? What about Markus? Had his friend gotten into trouble as well because of him?


    A profound sense of loss washed over Zeke as he once again came face to face with the pain of leaving so many of his closest friends behind. He would probably be sobbing on the floor right now if he hadn¡¯t at least managed to bring his family with him. Even though they couldn¡¯t help him much with his current predicament, their presence gave himfort. More than that, it gave him a reason not to surrender to helplessness.Despite the circumstances, the thoughts of his closest friends still brought a smile to his face. He just hoped that they would be fine. Zeke was worried for Sophia the most. She would probably get in trouble down the line because of him. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not have realized by now that she had been ordered to get close to him. But the fact that he had been allowed to escape meant that she had kept the dragon¡¯s heart as well as anything else she might have found out a secret.


    However, this also meant that everything exceptional he did in the future could be seen as a failure on her part. A dreadful realization came to him. Could he even release the meditation research? The empire would know where it hade from. The fallout from this would most likelynd on Sophia¡¯s slender shoulders.


    An unexpected thought sprang up in his mind. It was something Zeke had never thought himself capable of conceiving. However, the moment he acknowledged its existence, it was impossible to get rid of. Like a worm, it burrowed itself deeper into his mind until it had fully taken root in his consciousness.


    <em>¡®Do I even want to release it?¡¯</em>


    The idea was so foreign to him that Zeke was left with no other option than to consider this to be foul y. Had the emperor or some other Mind Mage managed to invade his consciousness? Had it been Sophia?


    However, the longer he thought about it, the more certain he became that this was his own genuine idea. He had learned that the best way to find out if one was influenced by Mind Magic was to question the motive and rationale behind each thought. In most cases, they would not hold up under close scrutiny. This was the opposite, however. The longer he thought about it, the more reasons he found why releasing his research would be a bad idea.


    The reason he had been so eager to teach his technique to themoners had been rooted in the belief that it would benefit them. He had wanted to give them more power, more say in how things were done. He had been so certain that he would be able to improve their lives by doing so. He wasn¡¯t so sure anymore, though.


    It was entirely possible that his research would only lead to the swelling of armies on all sides of the conflict. The number of casualties during theing war could be that much higher because of it. What was even worse was that his research would only be effective on young people. He could already picture a swarm of freshly awakened 14-year-olds being used as cannon fodder by the losing side in a desperate attempt to turn things around.


    With a shudder, Zeke shook off the vivid imagery he had inadvertently conjured up. It was a future too grim to even contemte. During all the time he had spent daydreaming about the rosy future, he had not once considered the potential risks involved. Even with themoners all being able to advance to the True Mage level. They would still be ants in the eyes of the great families. Just¡­ slightly bigger ants. With a sigh, he stopped this particr train of thought.


    ¡°A problem for another day,¡± he murmured.


    He had more pressing concerns at the moment. Money was at the very forefront. While studying the legal code, Zeke had stumbled across something that made their situation that much worse. The moment they lost their estate, the von Hohenheim family would also lose all citizens¡¯ rights here in Tradespire. It was very likely that they would be turned over to the empire at that point.


    ¡°100,000 gold, huh?¡± Zeke thought out loud.


    A year ago, this would have been more money than he could realistically conceive. It was enough gold to buy a castle in the empire. He would probably still have enough left over to buy the surrounding viges as well. Now, however, he had to earn this amount in a measly five weeks, with his life at stake, no less.


    Instead of the despair that had gripped him earlier, a silent chuckle escaped his lips. His voice built until it had turned into full-onughter. The sound proved walls reflected the merry sound back at him, making himugh even harder.


    ¡°You think you have me cornered!? Screw you all!¡± Zeke yelled. ¡°I will not be stopped by this! Watch me, old man!¡±


    Minutes passed with Zeke yelling all sorts of obscenities and boasts. He was giving voice to all his frustrations, holding nothing back. Minutester, a heavily breathing Zeke finally slumped against the wall. He had to take a break in order to catch his breath. With the back of his hand, he wiped a few unshed tears from his eyes.


    Having caught his breath, Zeke felt a lot better after releasing his pent-up stress. With his head clear, it was finally time to strategize. Zeke had found great sess with betting during the tournament, but that had been a special case. His in depth knowledge of the other contestantsbined with the Trinity project had given him apetitive edge back then. Those were not things he could count on here.


    When after several minutes, Zeke still had note up with anything, he tried a new approach. He stopped his pacing and made his way toward the door. Maybe a bit of fresh air would help hime up with something. Zeke was not stupid enough to leave the estate grounds, but he still dare to wander thevish grounds surrounding the mansion.


    The well-tended gardens were a stark reminder that there had been over 100 people working here untilst week. Zeke wondered if he would be able to find those people. Would they even want to work for the family at this point again?


    He soon reached the edge of the property. The city was shaped like a pyramid, meaning that he could oversee any of the lower levels from where he stood. The bustling metropolis stretched out beneath him. Zeke felt like a king looking down at his subjects from up here.


    The symbolism of this architectural style was not lost on him. In this city, your financial sess literally determined who you could ¡®look down on¡¯. Of course, the opposite was true as well.


    Zeke turned around and looked at the twoyers that were above his current position. The opulent pces he could see above made even his estate look shabby inparison. Zeke realized that this was likely intentional. This was probably the reason the people here were so full of ambition and callousness. All their lives, they would be forced to gaze upon all the luxuries they couldn¡¯t even dream of possessing.


    Growing up in Feldstadt, Zeke had never thought himself poor. Even though they had been mere farmers, his family had nevercked anything. Everyone lived in the same houses, ate the same food, and wore the same clothes. People generally treated each other with kindness. The absence of true luxury meant that there was very little to get envious about.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze traveled to the very top of the mountain, toward the heart of the city. He tried to imagine how he might have turned out if he had been born here instead. His gaze fell upon the tower at the very top of the mountain. It seemed like a heavenly beacon, luring in unsuspecting fools with the promise of riches and prosperity.


    There were so many flying vessels in the air surrounding the tower. They appeared like a swarm of flies to Zeke. Compared to the lower districts, it seemed that the rich and powerful preferred to travel on these tiny airships.


    No wonder Zeke had also been intrigued after firstying eyes on one. They were not only fast andfortable but also served to show off your wealth and status. Each of them was worth a fortune. Zeke had seen a receipt for one of them in Gilderoys pile of documents. The craft had been sold for a whopping 13,000 gold. He would only have to sell a couple of them in order to pay off his debt.


    The realization hit Zeke like a thunderbolt. He only had to sell a couple of them to pay off his debt, didn¡¯t he? Was¡­ Was this a feasible n? It might actually work. Granted, Zeke didn¡¯t know how these ships were built yet, but he had expansive archives on metalworking and engineering in his mind¡¯s library. On top of that, he was sure that Tradespire had libraries and schools that he could visit.


    The outline of a n started to form in Zeke¡¯s mind. Didn¡¯t he always want to learn more about engineering? Ever since the day he had seen the ancient marvels buried in the underground empire, he had dreamed of doing so. The empire had been a barren ce when it came to magical engineering, but now he was at the source.


    It would be an outright crime not to make full use of the situation! With a growing sense of anticipation, Zeke¡¯s eyes followed the many dots traveling through the air far out in the distance. Finally, he had found a direction. Only now did he realize how much his strained and anxious mind had wanted a concrete goal to chase. Idea after idea streamed into his mind without him even trying.


    A smile finally spread across his face, as a n had more or less solidified in his mind. He had no time to waste, but it should still be possible if he yed his cards right. Zeke got up from his perch on thewn. A series of satisfying cracks could be heard as he stretched his back and rolled his shoulders. After thest bit of stiffness had left his body, Zeke put his hands on his hips as he observed the city below.


    ¡°Time to get started,¡± he announced with a smile.

 Book 3: Chapter 5: Akashic Records

    ¡°How many more?¡± Margret asked in a tired voice.


    ¡°About¡­ three¡­ probably?¡± Zeke replied.


    The two had just stepped out of another library. They had spent all afternoon going from ce to ce. Zeke had grossly underestimated the amount of knowledge Tradespire provided to the public.


    In thest few hours, he had ingested more knowledge than during his entire life in the empire. Tradespire wasn¡¯t called the cultural capital of the world for nothing. While the Arkanheim empire had been hyper-focused on war, the Merchant Union employed Magic for a wide variety of applications.


    Zeke marveled at all the creative uses he was now confronted with. He frequently interrupted his tour to inquire about this or that. One of the most baffling new discoveries was that Fire Mages had a prestigious role in Tradespire as well. However,pared to the empire, their expertise was not used for destruction.


    All of the best restaurants in town employed Fire Mages as chefs. Zeke and his guard detail had enjoyed their lunch in one such establishment. Drool leaked from the side of his mouth at the mere memory of the heavenly taste. No wonder all the top merchantpanies and noble houses were fighting each other for the privilege of employing such talent.


    Zeke swore that he would also employ such a chef as soon as he had properly settled down. It wouldn¡¯t be cheap, but after having tasted true perfection, his stomach would not settle for anything less anymore. The mere thought of his beloved monster meat prepared by one of them nearly drove him insane with hunger.


    He was rudely awakened from his daydreaming by the annoyed voice of the leader of his personal guard.


    ¡°Why are we even doing this?¡± Margret questioned. ¡°You are just walking around. You don¡¯t even look at any of the books. Is this really an essential part of your n?¡±Zeke paused his steps and wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth. He turned toward Margret and looked straight into her eyes. His face was dead serious. ¡°Margret, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± the woman replied.


    ¡°Then please just go along with me,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but there are things I can¡¯t tell you just yet. You¡¯ll have to trust that I have a n and that I am doing things for a good reason. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Fine. That will have to do, for now¡­¡± Margret replied in an equally serious tone.


    ¡°Good,¡± Zeke said with a nod. ¡°Because I can¡¯t do this without you, without all of you. I need you in my corner. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have a chance to weather the storms that are sure to arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Margret replied. ¡°You can count on me.¡±


    Zeke looked deeply into her eyes. There was no hesitation or doubt in the woman¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were brimming with resolve. Ever since they had learned of Gretchen¡¯s death, Margret had been extra zealous. Zeke hoped it was not because she felt responsible for what had happened.


    ¡°I know,¡± Zeke said with a smile.


    He gave the signal for their group to continue on their route. They soon found their way to the next library and Zeke started pacing the corridors again. Not once did he touch a single book. He merely wandered around, seemingly without any clear goal in mind. The same pattern repeated itself at the other two locations before they were finally done.


    Back at the estate, Zeke immediately made his way to the study. He slumped into the chair that had been ced in the newly decorated room. His body felt heavy. It had been a long day. From his arrival in the city to the surprise visit of Gilderoy and the messengers, a lot had happened.


    Even so, there was a content smile on his face. Despite the strenuous start, the day had been productive. Not only did he have a n, he had already taken the first step. Zeke licked his lips before diving into his Mind¡¯s library. The ce had beenpletely transformed from his first visit.


    Zeke had discovered that he could change how he perceived this imaginary world with a mere thought. In his first attempt, he had created it in the image of the grand library. Each section was sorted by affinity. There had been a section for Fire Magic, Earth Magic, and so on. However, he learned that this concept would not be sufficient for his purposes soon after.


    In his next attempt, he created libraries for each of the elements. The sections were now sorted by application. For example, there would be a section for cooking, in the Fire Magic library. Or a section for smithing, in the Metal Magic library. Not too long ago, he had believed this to be an ingenious design.


    Today, however, he realized howcking his system truly was. If he wanted to learn about engineering, for example, he had to search all his libraries for rted knowledge. The engineers in Tradespire were mostly Mind and Metal Mages, but there were countless others. Some specialized artisans used a myriad of different affinities in their craft. Zeke would miss out on a lot of valuable knowledge if he just ignored all others and only focused on those two schools instead.


    With a sigh, he began the task of implementing a new system. Zeke had a rough idea of how he was going to design the new version of his Minds library. However, this would be a monumental effort. It would take him months or even years toplete. Even so, if he didn¡¯t start at some point, he would never finish.


    Hours passed in silence as he worked. The sun was already setting when Zeke finally finished the first step of his undertaking. He paused for a moment and marveled at his creation. There were no grand buildings anywhere, no long corridors, and no books on disy either. Instead, his Mind¡¯s library had been reduced to a single desk and chair.


    Zeke approached the ensemble. The two pieces of furniture were the only thing that could be found in this world now. All that surrounded him was apletely barren white space stretching out to eternity. He took a seat on the plush chair he had conjured up and looked down at the solitary book that was ced on the simple wooden desk.


    ¡®Akasha ¡ª The Book of All¡¯, the cover read. Zeke had learned the name in some obscure old text and found it oddly fitting. It had been linked to the legend of a tome that contained all knowledge of the past, present, and future. He had immediately taken a liking to that idea.


    With his fingertips, he gently brushed over the leather cover binding the book. Even though nothing in this space was technically real, the feeling of the sturdy tome in his hands was indistinguishable from anything he had experienced in the real world. This was probably a result of his [Perfect Sensory Recall] constantly collecting data.


    He flipped open the book and looked at the first page.


    ¡°Wee to the Akashic Records¡±, he read out loud. ¡°Please select the category you are interested in.¡±


    Zeke flipped to the next page of the book. He found a collection of categories neatly listed there. He traced the different words one by one as he slid his finger down the page: ¡®Magic, Technology, History, Geography, People¡­¡¯


    He paused his movement on thatst one. Flipping to the next page, he found himself confronted with a new selection. ¡®Alphabetical index, Historical figures, Current Rulers, Mages by level, etc¡­¡¯


    Zeke mentally chose the ¡®Alphabetical index¡¯ option and flipped to the next page. Here he found a list of every single person he had ever met or heard of, in alphabetical order. The first entry referred to somebody named Aaron Krayer. He didn¡¯t remember who that was, but a mental nudge informed him that it was the name of a famous engineer who had developed a vessel that was capable of diving deep underwater. He was also the author of several books Zeke had scanned today.


    A smile appeared on his face as he saw his ideae to fruition. He casually thumbed through the book. Despite it not appearing particrly thick, the pages were endless. One of the advantages of this imaginary space was that he was not bound by anyws. This allowed him to conceive a book that would automatically change what could be found on the next page ording to the readers¡¯ wishes.


    Now all that was left to do was actually read the books in his possession so that he could urately sort the knowledge. There was a mountain of books that had no other markers than ¡®Grand Library / Wind section¡¯ for example. None of the spells, people, or concepts mentioned in such a book could be found in the Akashic Records for now. A sigh escaped his lips at the thought of the monumental task that was still ahead of him.


    His movements paused as he spied a familiar name on the page he had just opened. His fingers traced the outline of the delicate writing. ¡®Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim¡¯, the words read. Zeke selected the name and flipped to the next page. It felt like a stake had been driven straight through his heart when he read the entry.


    <strong> Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim</strong>


    <em>The Greatest Genius who ever lived.</em>


    Maximilian is a prominent figure in the history of magic. He is best known for his invention of what ismonly referred to as ''Explosion Magic''. His innovative work in this field has been widely recognized and remains influential to this day.


    In addition to his contributions to Explosion Magic, Maximilian also dedicated himself to the study of Magic cores. He advocated for the release of a meditation technique that could have greatly advanced the understanding of how these cores function. Sadly, this research was never published due to his arrest.


    However, it is worth noting that Maximilian''s greatest invention is not rted to his personal Magic capabilities. The Trinity Project, a remarkable synergy of Magic, remains the most innovative of its kind. This project involved thebination of three unaligned affinities, resulting in a creation that surpassed the sum of its individual parts. Ezekiel von Hohenheim, Maximilian''s student and heir,uds him as ¡®The Greatest Genius who ever lived¡¯ for his selfless dedication to advancing the field of magic over the course of centuries¡­


    Before he could read any further, Zeke was awoken. Somebody was shaking him wildly, pulling him out of his Minds library. He blinked a couple of times to regain rity, his gaze incredibly blurry.


    When he could finally see, he was confronted with two blue orbs that were only a handwidth away from his own. Maya had climbed his chair and leveled a worried gaze at him.


    ¡°Are you alright, Zeke?¡± she asked in a soft tone.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zeke replied immediately as he began to stroke her head. She seemed unusually distraught for some reason.


    ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± the girl asked.


    In his muddled state, Zeke¡¯s first instinct was to deny her im. However, before the words left his mouth, he thought better of it. Instead, he hesitantly touched his cheek and was surprised by the wetness he could feel. He inwardly cursed, this was not a side of him that he wanted to show his sister. He was sure that she would be worried about him now.


    ¡°It''s nothing,¡± he said. ¡°I just thought of something sad, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Did you think of Grandpa Max?¡± The girl could be incredibly perceptive at times. Zeke had no reason to lie. He silently nodded.


    ¡°I miss him as well,¡± Maya confessed in a voice that was barely above a whisper.


    Zeke hugged his sister to his chest. The two of them remained like that for a long while. He was thinking of a way to cheer the girl up. He couldn¡¯t let her leave in such a depressed mood. Luckily, he had the perfect n.


    ¡°Maya, do you want to apany me tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± she responded immediately. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to take a look at some of the Magic academies?¡± Zeke questioned with a smile. ¡°You might end up attending one of them when your core has formed.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please! Can I really!?¡± she asked excitedly.


    ¡°Of course, you can,¡± Zeke reassured her in a pompous tone. ¡°You are Maya von Hohenheim, sister to Ezekiel von Hohenheim, don¡¯t you ever forget that. I would pluck the very stars from heaven for you.¡±


    ¡°Liar,¡± the girl said with a giggle.


    ¡°Well, maybe not the stars¡­¡± Zeke admitted with a smile. ¡°But if you want toe with me tomorrow, you need to go to bed now.¡±


    ¡°Fiiiiiine,¡± the girl said as she got off his chair and made her way to the door. ¡°Good night, Zeke.¡±


    ¡°Good night, sunshine. Sleep tight,¡± he called after her.


    When he could no longer hear her footsteps from the hall, Zeke leaned back in his chair. He went over his ns for theing day one more time. His invitation to Maya had not been a spur-of-the-moment decision. He had nned to take her along from the beginning.


    He could not have asked for a better cover story to visit the best academies in this city than a brother doting on his little sister. Tomorrow, he would visit the academy-owned libraries. The fact that he might find a good ce for Maya at the same time only made him more excited for theing day.


    With a content smile on his lips, Ezekiel got back to work. He still had several hours until the sun would rise again and he didn¡¯t want to waste a single minute of it.

 Book 3: Chapter 6: Visiting the Academies

    ¡°This is our dining area. As you can see, we only serve the best. No matter how refined a taste, the youngdy is sure to find something she likes,¡± the man exined.


    Zeke and Maya followed the man into avish room. It didn¡¯t look like any school dining area Zeke had ever seen. The room had the appearance of a high-ss restaurant. He looked around and saw that every single student was apanied by at least one servant.


    On closer observation, Zeke noticed that many of those servants were even Mages themselves. This was not a case of Mages dressing up as servants either. Those were genuine Mages that worked as maids for the rich.


    Zeke could barely believe his eyes when he saw a young-looking woman wiping the mouth of a teenage boy. When he looked at their cores, Zeke found that the woman was a Grand Mage with a strong Mind affinity. The boy, on the other hand, was a mere apprentice with a negligible Water affinity.


    He was just in time to see how the boy pped the woman''s hand away like she was a pesky fly. Zeke¡¯s eyes bulged upon witnessing the scene. He could hardly fathom the audacity.


    He must have been staring for too long, as the boy noticed his gaze and stared back. Zeke didn¡¯t want to get involved with such a person and averted his gaze after making brief eye contact. Contrary to his intentions, the boy apparently saw this as a provocation.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Zeke saw that he stood up and made his way over, the woman close on his heels. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of regret. This had not been the first time today he had offended some noble brat by ident.


    Zeke looked down at his sister with guilt written all over his face. Maya, seeing his look, quickly caught on to what was happening. She nced over at the approaching figures and then back to her brother before issuing a sigh of her own. But the twinkle in her eyes made it clear that she took no small amount of joy from the fact that he had gotten in trouble again.


    ¡°What were you staring at, boy?¡± the pompous-looking kid demanded to know as he drew close.¡°¡­boy?¡± Zeke repeated in disbelief.


    He had absolutely not expected to be addressed as such by a kid that was clearly younger than him. Not only was he clearly younger, his wide face and bby stature made him seem even more immature.


    Now that they stood close to each other, their physical differences were even more pronounced. Zeke¡¯s stature had finally started to resemble his father¡¯s. He had grown to be a little over 1,8 meters tall over the winter break, and his shoulders had gotten a lot wider as well. Compared to Zeke¡¯s athletic physique and sharp features, the other boy looked like a formless blob.


    The female Grand Mage couldn¡¯t contain a snicker when she saw the absolute bewilderment on Zeke¡¯s face. However, the boy only heard the snicker and immediately took it as if she hadughed at him. Without even turning around, he swung his hand back to p her in the face, causing her to immediately go silent.


    The loud noise of the p rang through the room. Many of the surrounding people stopped their meals to pay attention to themotion. A momentter, whispering could be heard from all around. The pompous-looking boy who had suddenly be the center of attention went beet red.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t you dare embarrass me again, whore!¡± he yelled. The woman was looking at her feet, but Zeke could see that the surprise p had caused her to bite her lip and a trickle of blood ran down the side of her mouth.


    ¡°And you! I asked you what you were staring at!¡± he continued his tirade toward Zeke.


    Thest bit of amusement had faded from Zeke¡¯s expression a while ago. Even Maya, who had been excited to see a show, now only looked upon the scene with disgust. The fact that none of the staff members had corrected the boy¡¯s behavior had made the decision for him; there was no way he would ever let Maya attend this academy. With his mind made up, his only reason to act with any sort of false courtesy toward the imbecile before him had also evaporated.


    Zeke didn¡¯t respond to the boy, he didn¡¯t even look in his direction. Instead, he strode straight past him. With a deft movement, he drew a handkerchief from his breast pocket and held it out to the woman. She did not expect the gesture and didn¡¯t know how to react. Zeke patiently remained in position, not hurrying her at all. After a moment, she hesitantly reached out to take the offered handkerchief.


    ¡°Bastard! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± the boy yelled, but Zeke continued to ignore him.


    The woman wiped away the traces of blood on her lips and then held it out to Zeke again. When she noticed that the white fabric was now stained with blood, she hesitated. Zeke gave her a friendly smile and gently took it from her.


    <em>¡°If you are ever in need of a new job,e find me,¡± </em>he told her telepathically. Out loud, he finally addressed the boy. ¡°You, brat. If you want to duel, find me. My name is Ezekiel von Hohenheim, heir to the von Hohenheim family and recently crowned number 1 talent of the empire of Arkanheim. I am more than willing to ept even duels to the death¡­ if you dare, that is.¡±


    ¡°Ha! My name is ¡ª,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care,¡± Zeke interrupted the boy. ¡°Come or don¡¯te, just spare me your drivel.¡±


    With that, he turned and left, grabbing Maya¡¯s hand on his way to the exit. Before stepping through the door, he cast onest nce at the man that had guided them through the academy. Their guide had hidden away the moment it had looked like trouble was brewing. It was exactly this spineless behavior of the teachers at Elementium, which had led to his own experience being the target of bullying. Zeke had nothing but pure disdain for people like him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find our own way out,¡± he said in a cold voice, as he noticed that the man was trying to follow them. Soon, the two of them made their way out the front gate, where they were greeted by Margret and the two other guards on duty.


    ¡°Maybe the next one will be better,¡± Zeke said with a sigh.


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Maya agreed with an energetic nod.


    She then began to animatedly tell Margret about all they had witnessed. Zeke smiled at the scene. Honestly, half the reason he had acted like a knight in shining armor just now was that he knew how much Maya loved that kind of stuff. Hearing his sister reverently recount his heroic actions never failed to put a smile on his face.


    Still, he was getting a bit worried. They had already visited nine different academies, and so far, they had both hated every single one of them. The problem was that the best schools were all in the upper threeyers of the city. Here, however, every little brat thought they were hot shit.


    Zeke had thought that the nobles of the empire were bad, but he had learned in only one morning that he liked the merchants of Tradespire even less. The young noble scions in the empire had also been insufferable at times, but at least they had all aspired to be strong Mages themselves. Here, the spoiled brats didn¡¯t seem to have any kind of aspirations. What was even worse, the strong were not respected.


    Even a member of the great families would not dare to p a Grand Mage in the face while still being a lowly apprentice themselves. At least, not without having some guards around. As a Mind Mage, that woman could have probably crippled the boy with a mere thought. But for some reason, he felt confident in the knowledge that she wouldn¡¯t. It was this spinelessness that Zeke found utterly baffling.


    Zeke quickly shook off thest reminder of this terrible incident, as they approached the next school. This time, they were visiting a magic cooking school, and Zeke had high hopes. The academy epted a wide variety of affinities, and Zeke would love nothing more than to have Maya be a cook. That way, he would know that she was safe and sound at all times. Also, he would love to eat delicious meals every day¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope this is the one!¡± Zeke said as the two of them entered.


    Unfortunately, this academy wasn¡¯t the one. Aside from a quick trip to the library, this visit turned out to be aplete bust as well. Zeke had never expected that cooking instructors would scream so much, or be so¡­ needlessly insulting.


    His disappointment only grew with every new failure. The engineers were elitists, thebatants were crude, and the artists were all drunks. Zeke didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry at this point. The two of them had visited all the renowned academies in the thirdyer, and not a single one had been ptable. He looked over at Maya who was walking beside him.


    ¡°What did you think?¡± Zeke probed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± the girl replied.


    ¡°I know that the schools were terrible, but did any of the courses look like fun at least?¡± Zeke asked further. Maya didn¡¯t respond for a while but she stole nces at Zeke¡¯s face from time to time.


    ¡°¡­the fighting looked fun,¡± she finally said.


    Zeke was taken aback by this reply. He had gotten the impression that Maya disliked fighting the most. She had grabbed his hand really tight for the entire time they had been in the school forbat Magic. He looked over to check her expression and caught the girl peeking at him. The moment their eyes met, she looked away again.


    Zeke had an idea of what was going on. He motioned for Margret to stop and turned toward his sister fully.


    ¡°Maya, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. Just because I happen to fight a lot doesn¡¯t mean that you have to do the same,¡± Zeke said in his most gentle voice.


    ¡°But you said earlier that the people here are soft and don¡¯t have any aspi-ations,¡± she said.


    Zeke smiled at the cute mistake and patted his sister¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s right. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I think fighting is the only path. Shall I tell you a secret?¡±


    Maya nodded her head seriously. Zeke looked left and right as if he was going to impart to her the biggest secret of the universe. He drew really close to her ear before whispering softly, ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting either.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Really?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I swear it,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I even told Maximilian once that I wanted to be a researcher and not a fighter.¡±


    ¡°What did Grandpa say?¡± Maya asked with big eyes.


    ¡°He said that I can be a researcher when I¡¯m strong enough to keep myself safe,¡± Zeke replied with a smile as he recalled the talk he had with Maximilian back then. It was unfathomable to him now how na?ve he had been.


    ¡°Do I also have to be strong then?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Zeke said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about any of that. Because I am going to keep you safe, always.¡±


    ¡°What if you are not around?¡± Maya questioned.


    ¡°Easy, I just have to be so strong that the mere mention of my name will be enough to keep you safe,¡± Zeke boasted.


    ¡°How strong is that?¡± Maya questioned.


    ¡°Even stronger than Maximilian,¡± Zeke said earnestly.


    ¡°Even stronger?¡± Maya asked with big eyes.


    ¡°Much stronger!¡± Zeke said.


    The two of them bickered back and forth as they made their way back to their estate. Before entering the gate, Zeke turned serious once again.


    ¡°Listen, Maya,¡± he said. ¡°The only thing you need to worry about is what you want to do. It doesn¡¯t matter if we need to move up to the secondyer or even the firstyer. I¡¯ll take you to the dwarven cities if I have to. No matter what, I¡¯ll find a way to make it happen when the timees, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mhhm,¡± Maya hummed, before giving Zeke a quick hug. Soon after she scampered off into the mansion, presumably to tell their mother about all that had happened today. Zeke watched her back as she disappeared through the front door with a smile.


    ¡°Did you get what you needed?¡± Margret asked as the two of them entered side by side.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zeke said with a mischievous smile. ¡°And now it is time to get to work!¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 7: Unveiling the Plan

    Zeke was pacing the room for the hundredth time this morning. He was once again going over all his preparations. He had called a meeting for just after sunrise and that time had finallye. Any minute now, his core followers would enter this very room and it would be his mission to convince them to support his n, even after he had told them what was at stake.


    The boy rubbed the sleepiness from his tired eyes. He had spent the night scheming and thinking of ns. By now, even his contingency ns had contingency ns. Still, he could not shake the feeling as if he had not done enough to prepare. What if he led his people, and his family, to an early grave because he had overlooked something crucial?


    Before he could question himself any further, the door swung open. David stepped into the room and bowed slightly to Zeke. A momentter, Margret and Kerim also entered, followed by Zeke¡¯s parents. David remained next to the door and closed it after everybody had entered.


    Zeke shot him a confused gaze. ¡°Where¡¯s Leo?¡± he asked.


    David shook his head as he took his seat at the conference table across from Zeke.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± David admitted. ¡°He has been missing since yesterday. Apparently, he told the guards that he might be gone for a few days.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brows furrowed. He could not figure out what Leo was up to. It was not in his nature to leave his family and friends alone in this time of crisis, at least, Zeke didn¡¯t think so. However, he quickly banished all those concerns from his mind, now was not the time for that. He turned his full attention back to the people in front of him.


    Zeke made eye contact with every single person before finally informing everyone about the purpose of this meeting.


    ¡°As you all know, we have around five weeks toe up with a sum of 100,000 gold or lose the estate,¡± Zeke began. There were nods from all around. This obviously wasn¡¯t news to anyone here. Even the lowliest of servants had probably heard about the rumors by now.¡°But what you don¡¯t know,¡± Zeke exined, ¡°is that we will probably all die here if we don¡¯te up with that money.¡±


    This deration caused every single face at the table to distort in shock. Even David¡¯s mouth fell open slightly. There was a moment of silence before every one of the gathered people began to question Zeke at once. He raised both of his hands, signaling for silence, before exining his reasoning.


    ¡°Let me first exin my train of thought,¡± Zeke said in a calm voice. ¡°The reason I believe us to be in danger is that with the loss of our estate, we would lose our rights as citizens in Tradespire and therefore our protection.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just buy another estate with the money we brought?¡± Kerim asked. ¡°Sure it might not be as nice, but we could buy something cheap for now and then work our way up¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately not,¡± Zeke said with a shake of his head. ¡°You see, theyers of this city are not arbitrary. Our estate is in the thirdyer. This technically gives us noble status here in Tradespire. Even if we could afford another ce, one can not simply buy an estate in the top threeyers. You have to know the right people. Maximilian might have had those connections, but we don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­let me guess,¡± Margret said, ¡°We need those noble¡¯s rights?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Zeke said with a grave nod. ¡°This is also one of the reasons I believe us to be in danger. The Goldfingerpany is acting too aggressively against us.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just after money?¡± Kerim questioned with a raised brow.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well, but it is likely not the case,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°If they were after money, they would have yed this differently. Instead of forcing us out, they could have strung us along and made a fortune from our interest payments alone. In the end, they would still have gotten the estate after bleeding us dry.¡±


    A contemtive silence settled over the group, and Zeke gave them all a minute to consider his words.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s your theory, young lord?¡± David finally asked.


    ¡°I think they are working with somebody¡­ probably from the empire,¡± Zeke stated without hesitation. This caused another round of gasps, but Zeke continued his exnation without giving the people time to settle.


    ¡°There are several reasons why I think so,¡± he exined, ¡°The speed and uracy with which they were getting their information, for one. But much more importantly, it is how they behaved. Think back, Gilderoy wanted us out of here right away. Even though he clearly knew about how much gold we were carrying, he never once asked us to leave it as a guarantee for the debt of 100,000 gold.¡±


    ¡°That is not exactly solid proof,¡± Margret interjected.


    ¡°No, it is not, and I don¡¯t have anything like that either,¡± Zeke admitted, ¡°But the amount of circumstantial evidence is far too clear for it to be just a coincidence.


    ¡°What does that mean for us,¡± Karim asked. He had remained admirably calm so far, but his nerves were starting to show.


    ¡°It means that we can not afford to fail in procuring the money,¡± Zeke said, ¡°and that is the reason why I have asked you all toe here today.¡±


    His rxed smile and unppable demeanor projected an air of confidence that Zeke himself by no means felt. On the inside, he was a nervous wreck. But if there was one thing he knew about leadership, then it was that the person in charge should never appear panicked.


    Despite the knot in his stomach, the faces of the gathered people rxed upon seeing his confident act.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s the y, oh wise one?¡± Kerim asked with a wink.


    Zeke leaned forward slightly and let the silence build for a moment to heighten the tension. When everybody was on the edge of their seat, Zeke revealed his n.


    ¡°We are going into the engineering business,¡± he stated confidently.


    His announcement had sent his audience into a stupor, and before they could recover, he exined further, ¡°To be more specific, we are going to build a new generation of personal airships.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Kerim said right away. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to design an airship, even a small one? It would take us months toe up with the ns, even if we had the best engi¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already have the ns,¡± Zeke lied.


    This deration caused his audience to go silent once again. Zeke smiled widely, projecting as much smug confidence as he could muster. It wasn¡¯t an absolute lie that he had the ns. In theory, he had all the parts he needed toe up with a functioning prototype. He just hadn¡¯t had the time to write it down yet.


    ¡°E-Even if that is true,¡± Kerim continued after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°there is no way we could start mass production in a measly five weeks. We would be lucky to finish a single one.¡±


    ¡°And that is all we are going to need,¡± Zeke stated confidently. ¡°When you sell a product of this magnitude, you don¡¯t just produce a batch and hope for the best. That would be a recipe for disaster. No, the way these deals are done is by producing a single prototype. Your potential clients will then order a specific amount based on that model.


    ¡°And how will that help us get the money in time?¡± Margret asked.


    Before Zeke could open his mouth, David jumped in. ¡°The young lord intents to ask for a part of the money upfront.¡± David¡¯s eyes pierced Zeke¡¯s.


    He nodded at the butler. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zeke confirmed, ¡°I will demand half the money paid right away.¡±


    ¡°But that would mean that you are confident in selling 200,000 gold worth of product based on a prototype alone,¡± David stated. His eyes zed. ¡°Those must be some impressive ns.¡±


    ¡°Indeed they are,¡± Zeke said with a smirk. He tried to project a confidence he was not feeling at all. This time, David wasn¡¯t fooled.


    ¡°Can I see those ns, young lord?¡± he asked.


    All eyes focused on him. Now that the request had been made, they all wanted to see those fantastical ns. Zeke couldn¡¯t say that he hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. With only a slight bit of strain in his movements, he nodded. Zeke walked over to a chest in the corner of the room and went through the collection of gadgets.


    David and Margret exchanged disappointed gazes. They knew that there were no ns in there. All it contained were a bunch of Maximilian¡¯s old toys and failed research objects. As Zeke continued to go through the pile for a while, Margret was about to intervene. She had no patience for such a farce. It was then that Zeke eximed in triumph.


    ¡°HA!¡±


    He emerged with a diadem in his hand. Zeke walked back to the table. He stroked the surface of the metallic contraption in fond remembrance. He had not used the device since he had be a True Mage, even though he had so deeply relished the tool back then.


    He was awoken from his nostalgic musings by a confused Kerim.


    ¡°This is?¡± the captain asked.


    ¡°Pardon me,¡± Zeke said as he cleared his throat. ¡°You asked me to show you the ns. For security reasons, I don¡¯t have a physical copy. I can only show you the ns¡­ like this.¡±


    After the announcement, Zeke put the diadem on his head. With a slight push of his Mind Magic, the ¡®Memory Projector¡¯ began his operation. Zeke had once used the tool on a daily basis, as he tried to master his [Perfect Memory Recall]. He quickly remembered the ins and outs of its usage and in mere seconds, hundreds of sheets of paper were projected into the air above the table.


    These were of course not Zeke¡¯s authentic design ns, as they didn¡¯t exist yet. What he did project, however, were ns of previous airship models he had found in the engineering books he had scanned over thest two days. For good measure, Zeke also projected a three-dimensional model of an airship that was slowly rotating in ce.


    The entire scene looked like the most borate product presentation Zeke could possibly imagine. If he wasn¡¯t the one faking it, he would also believe the ns to be authentic. Everybody around the table looked up with ck-jawed amazement at the scene projected into the air. For a moment, Zeke bathed in their shock. But when the moment had passed, he ended the projection and removed the diadem from his head.


    ¡°This will suffice, I presume?¡± Zeke questioned in a haughty voice.


    ¡°Apologies, young lord,¡± David said. ¡°I had to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Apology epted,¡± Zeke said nonchntly. ¡°Are there any further questions?¡±


    ¡°Just one,¡± Margret said. ¡°How confident are you that this is going to work, Zeke?¡±


    His face grew serious as well. For this part, he couldn¡¯t put on an act. His people had to feel his sincerity if they were to trust him fully.


    ¡°How certain?¡± he repeated.


    ¡°I am certain enough that I will bet my life on it. My life, your life, David¡¯s life, Kerim¡¯s life, the life of my mother, my father¡­ even Maya¡¯s life,¡± he said with a slight hitch to his voice. ¡°Does that answer your question?¡±


    Margret nodded deeply, she had heard all she needed to hear. David also seemed satisfied by the answer. All eyes were now on Kerim.


    ¡°Shit!¡± the captain eximed. ¡°Since you have already been kind enough to include my life as well, I guess there isn¡¯t much of a choice for me, is there?¡±


    ¡°Indeed there is not, Kerim. My n will not work without you and the crew,¡± Zeke said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Fine, fine, you can count on me as well,¡± the man finally said. Zeke didn¡¯t miss the slight smile that had formed on the man¡¯s face. ¡°So? When do we get started?¡±


    Zeke looked into the determined eyes of everyone present before making his deration.


    ¡°Right now!¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 8: Getting to Work

    When David, Margret, and Kerim had dered their support for Zeke¡¯s n, the atmosphere lightened considerably. Zeke nodded at each of them in turn. This had been a very crucial part of his strategy, and he was d that it had worked out.


    ¡°So what are we doing, bossman?¡± Kerim asked.


    ¡°Might as well start with you,¡± Zeke said. ¡°Your part is one of the most important ones.¡±


    ¡°It is?¡± Kerim asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Well, not you specifically, no,¡± Zeke continued, getting a snort of amusement from Margret. ¡°But you do have a very important Mission. I want you to be in charge of the crew of the Alexandria.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ I already am?¡± Kerim said as he pointed to his captain¡¯s hat.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Zeke said a little more seriously. ¡°But you won¡¯t be doing so as their captain this time. How many engineers do you have?¡±


    ¡°Five,¡± Kerim answered immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then,¡± Zeke said. ¡°They need to get started on our workshop. The men should be familiar with the machinery, but I still made a list. You will need to split the rest of the crew up to get all the raw materials we need. It¡¯s all on here.¡±After finishing his exnation, Zeke slid over a piece of paper to Kerim. The captain silently took the note and quickly went over every entry.


    ¡°Timeframe?¡± he asked eventually.


    ¡°A week at most,¡± Zeke replied.


    ¡°Budget?¡± Kerim followed up immediately.


    ¡°No more than 10,000 gold, for the entire list,¡± Zeke replied just as quickly as before.


    Kerim remained silent for a while. He seemed to be doing some internal calctions. There was a full minute of silence in the room before he spoke up again.


    ¡°The money shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but we are gonna cut it close with the timeframe,¡± the captain finally said.


    ¡°You have my utmost confidence,¡± Zeke said with a smile, but his face turned serious the next moment. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Kerim let out a long sigh. ¡°Aye, should be doable if the boys are properly motivated. There¡¯s room for that in the budget, I think. But I should really get going. If I don¡¯t catch them before they start drinking, the day is gonna be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Good man!¡± Zeke said, the smile back on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t let us keep you then, captain.¡±


    Kerim salutedzily as he got to his feet and left the room. Despite hisid-back attitude, the man¡¯s strides were swift and full of purpose. Zeke watched him leave, and as the door closed, he turned his attention to Margret.


    ¡°Margret,¡± Zeke began solemnly, ¡°you will be relieved from the position of personal guard.¡±


    ¡°¡­Great,¡± Margret said in a stony tone as she averted her gaze. Her posture had stiffened, causing Zeke to sigh.


    ¡°Margret,¡± he said once again, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I think you are unfit for the position. In fact, I think your talents are wasted like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure,¡± the woman replied tly, looking stoically at the wall. She clearly didn¡¯t believe him. Margret had spent enough time around Zeke to know how easily he could bamboozle someone with his silver tongue.


    ¡°Margret,¡± Zeke said for a third time but with a lot more emphasis, causing her to finally look at him again. ¡°Do you still trust me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Margret replied.


    ¡°Then, will you at least hear out my reasons first?¡± Zeke asked.


    A bit of red crept up on her cheeks. After a moment, she gave a curt nod.


    Zeke saw this as a sign of how much she was attached to the position. He had known that she was protective of him. The fact that she was sulking like this after being dismissed warmed his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will still report directly to me. But your new job is incredibly important,¡± Zeke exined.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Margret asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°Right now, I am blind,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°I don¡¯t know what any of the other yers are doing. First and foremost, the Goldfingerpany. I can¡¯t imagine that they are just gonna wait for five weeks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems unlikely. Especially if they are working with another yer behind the scenes as you suspect,¡± Margret agreed.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Zeke said with a grave nod. ¡°And this has to change¡­¡±


    Zeke fixed Margret with a prating gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy position to fill, let me tell you. I need somebody I can trust fully. That person has to have the respect of the veterans as well. It would need to be somebody who has both my trust and the ability tomand.¡± He gave her a serious look. ¡°Do you know anybody who would fit that description, Margret?¡±


    The woman had gotten slightly flustered from the praise. She had of course immediately caught on to the fact that he was talking about her.


    ¡°I get it,¡± she said stoically, but the slight smile on her face made it clear that she was happy with the level of trust Zeke put in her and her abilities. A momentter, her demeanor sobered.


    ¡°Who is going to rece me, then?¡± she asked. ¡°I can make a rmendation if you need one.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Zeke said, ¡°I have somebody in mind. But first, let me brief you properly on your mission. You are free to pick out four other veterans to form your division. Your primary goal is to find out whatever the Goldfingerpany is nning. This will be your task until they are no longer a danger to us. You will also have a budget of 1000 gold to spend as you see fit. Bribe, hire, pay¡­ I don¡¯t care what you do to get the job done, just don¡¯t get caught. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°None,¡± Margret replied. ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Zeke said with a smile. His former guard didn¡¯t immediately leave, however. Clearly, she was interested in finding out what else Zeke had nned and who would ultimately rece her. She didn¡¯t have to wait long to get the answer.


    ¡°David, you are going to be my only guard from now on,¡± Zeke dered.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Are you sure, young lord?¡± David asked. ¡°You might not know this, but I actually have a lot of duties. I am currently overseeing all personnel.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, I am aware of how much you do around here, believe me,¡± Zeke reassured the man. ¡°You will still be in charge of a lot of those duties until your sessor has been fully instructed.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ sessor?¡± David asked dubiously. ¡°And who would you entrust with this responsibility? I am sure that you are aware of how crucial this position is.¡±


    ¡°Indeed I am,¡± Zeke said confidently. ¡°I would need somebody who has it all: My full trust and a high enough status to be taken seriously; somebody who is adept at dealing with people, but still has enough empathy to be liked. ¡±


    ¡°That is correct,¡± David agreed with a nod. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you have such a person in your employ at the moment. Besides me, that is.¡±


    Different from Margret, David wasn¡¯t shy when proiming his own virtues. Zeke had to remind himself that the butler was almost a century old. Even though the man looked to be no older than 40, he had already lived for a long time.


    Zeke didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead, he let his gaze wander until itnded on a specific person. In the corner of the room, far removed from the discussion that had taken ce so far, sat his parents. Zeke¡¯s gaze had settled on Mia, his mother.


    All eyes gathered on her. Mia was slightly startled by the sudden attention. She pointed at herself and asked in a confused tone, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom, you,¡± Zeke said with a loving smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience though?¡± she asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°This is not the time to be humble, Mom,¡± Zeke said. ¡°In Feldstadt, you were a leading figure in the town council. Back then, the council didn¡¯t even have the authority to make any decisions. You had nothing but your words to convince the stubborn farmers. Compared to that, this is going to be a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure, Zeke,¡± Mia said. ¡°Those were just farmers, and most of them only listened to me because they were going to need your dad¡¯s help with their fields. There is no way I could do as good a job as David.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not the reason they respected you,¡± Geralt interjected in a gruff tone. ¡°I think you should do it. You have been bored for a while now, and you would be great at it.¡±


    Mia tried to shoot her husband a re, but there was no real heat in it. She was never good at being stern with him. Geralt only spoke when he had something important to say, and usually, that meant he had considered his words carefully.


    While the two bickered yfully, David looked contemtively at Mia.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zeke asked after a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the worst idea,¡± David allowed. ¡°Mia has a position of authority because she is your mother. Also, because of this very fact, trust should not be an issue. I haven¡¯t seen her work yet though, so I can¡¯t say how qualified she is.¡±


    Here the man hesitated. He seemed to go through some kind of inner struggle. But even after several moments had passed, neither side seemed to have won out.


    ¡°Can I ask you something, young lord?¡± he eventually asked.


    ¡°Always,¡± Zeke responded in a somber tone. He had a feeling that this was something important.


    ¡°Why rece me at all?¡± David questioned. ¡°You should be aware that many people are frightened and uncertain. The fact that I am still the person in charge is one of the few remaining pirs of normalcy. Compared to other families in the empire, none of the people here were adopted. Maximilian wanted them to have the freedom to leave, should they so desire. But this might very well be your downfall if you don¡¯t tread carefully now. Frankly, I don¡¯t see the wisdom in this decision.¡±


    Zeke remained silent. After a long moment, he let out a sigh. ¡°Naturally, I have considered all of that. But the picture of familiarity, of normalcy that we conjure that way is nothing but a mirage. The old status quo has changed, and it is noting back. The more we cling to the past, the harder it will be to create a future. I will not sacrifice our long-term prosperity for short-termfort.¡±


    David raised a brow. ¡°It is not like you to speak in riddles, young lord. When you say ¡®long-term prosperity¡¯, what are you talking about exactly?¡±


    It was Zeke¡¯s time to raise a questioning brow. ¡°Are you asking because you genuinely don¡¯t know, or do you want me to confirm your suspicions?¡±


    ¡°Humor me, young lord,¡± David said with a glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Ha¡­ fine,¡± he relented. ¡°You know as well as I do what it is that the family truly needs. It is neither money nor status. It isn¡¯t technology or airships either. What the family truly needs is someone powerful in our corner.¡±


    David acknowledged the point with a fractional nod but didn¡¯t speak. He clearly wanted to hear more about the boy¡¯s thoughts first.


    ¡°Frankly, I really would like for that person to be me,¡± Zeke confessed. ¡°This feeling of powerlessness grates on me more and more with every passing second. And I promise you this: one day, that person <strong>WILL </strong>be me¡­¡± He paused and looked meaningfully at David.


    David stared back intently.


    ¡°¡­But not just yet,¡± Zeke added. ¡°No matter how talented I am, how hard I work, or anything else I do. I won¡¯t be able to reach the level of Arch Mage anytime soon. It will be decades still for me, most likely.¡±


    ¡°I apud your ambitions, young lord,¡± David said. ¡°But you still haven¡¯t answered my question. How is any of that rted to the decision to appoint me as a guard?¡±


    ¡°Not just ¡®a guard¡¯, but my personal bodyguard,¡± Zeke corrected. But when he went on, he didn¡¯t answer the question directly. ¡°Do you know what the old man said when I asked him if he would reach the Exarch level at some point?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± David said. But the glint in his eyes made it clear that he was interested in the answer.


    ¡°He said no,¡± Zeke stated tly. David was clearly disappointed by the conclusion. There was a hint of discontent in his eyes from the perceived betrayal. Zeke had made it sound like this would be some kind of inspirational tale, only to dash his hopes right after. The expression on the usually stoic man¡¯s face made Zeke smile.


    ¡°¡­BUT,¡± he went on to say, ¡°Maximilian was absolutely certain that I would be able to reach that realm someday. What he was missing was knowledge and understanding. He said that those two factors would never be a bottleneck for me, however.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± David asked with his mouth agape.


    ¡°¡­You might find out soon,¡± Zeke said mysteriously. ¡°But this should answer your question. The reason I want you as my guard is that I want to help you advance, as soon as possible. For that, I need you close by.¡±


    David didn¡¯t say anything for a long moment. When he finally spoke, his voice slightly trembled. ¡°I-I understand,¡± David said.


    The revtion had hit him harder than Zeke had anticipated. But on second thought, it made sense. Almost every Grand Mage got stuck at the peak of their level. Most would never advance at all. It was to the point that the empire had over 10,000 Grand Mages and only slightly over 100 Arch Mages. Even in the most powerful empire, it was a prestigious position.


    Zeke gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, David,¡± Zeke said, ¡°you will only need to guard me when we are outside the mansion. While at home, you can still do whatever you want.¡±


    Having regained hisposure, David nodded. ¡°Very good, young lord,¡± David said evenly. ¡°I will need to work closely with your mother if she truly is to take over my position.¡±


    It was at this point that Zeke noticed that his parent¡¯s discussion had also juste to an end. With a bright smile on his face, he addressed the woman.


    ¡°What do you say, Mom? Are you ready for this challenge?¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 9: Finding Help I

    A mountain of crumpled paper had formed in the corner of the study. Meanwhile, a crimson-haired boy scribbled furiously on a fresh sheet. Minutes passed in silence before the rattling of paper could be heard and the mountain rose once more.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Zeke eximed while messing up his own hair in frustration.


    It had been four days since the meeting with his followers. The workshop Kerim was building was starting to take shape in the basement of the mansion. David was teaching Mia about her new role. Margret and her four colleagues had started observing the Goldfinger¡¯s movements.


    All seemed to be going as nned; except for one thing.


    Zeke was stuck. He had been struggling with the ns for days now, barely making any progress. It was time that he admitted his mistake: He had miscalcted. As it turned out, simply having all the knowledge was no recement for experience and proper education.


    He had started out fine, and the first prototypes came out decent enough. But the moment he started adding his own ideas or changing materials, he ran into problems. There was simply too much that he hadn¡¯t considered in his designs. While his ideas worked in theory, there were many practical aspects that hepletely missed while creating his schematics.


    Either aponent could not be produced the way he had drawn it, the materials he had used were too expensive or the design would be dangerous for the passengers. The list of his many inadequacies seemed endless. Zeke was getting a headache just thinking about all the problems he had yet to run into.


    He stared at his impressive collection of discarded ideas and let out a defeated sigh. He had been sure that he would manage toplete this task on his own. But it was time to admit his defeat. If he continued like this, there was no way he would finish in time. Even if he managed somehow, the design would not be enough to catch anyone¡¯s eye.


    This was not a result Zeke could ept. His goal was not only to build a private airship, but he also had to blow thepetition out of the water. He had been certain that his abilities would allow him to do so. He had even scanned the existing models with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], allowing him to take as much inspiration from their design as he wanted. None of it had helped, however.Zeke got up and started pacing the room, as was his wont when he was stuck on a problem. His feet led him round and round his desk as he brooded. After having rounded it a couple of times, he still hadn¡¯te up with anything.


    With another, deeper sigh, he left the room in search of David. It had be clear to him that he needed help. He needed an experienced engineer to bounce his ideas off of. Right now, it took him way too long before he realized the mistakes in his designs. He was certain that a more experienced engineer could point them out to him right away.


    Minutester, the two left the estate through the front gate. David was in an obviously good mood. He seemed to be barely able to fight the smile that threatened to disturb his stoic facade.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, David? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you this happy.¡±


    The butler finally managed to overpower his curling lip, returning his face to its usual state of stoic professionalism.


    ¡°Your mother, Mia¡­¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s adapting well.¡±


    ¡°Adapting well?¡± Zeke repeated. ¡°And that¡¯s enough to get you to smile like that? The fact that she is adapting well?¡±


    There was a moment of silence as David considered the question. ¡°She is adapting really well,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°¡­okay,¡± Zeke said in a defeated tone.


    ¡°By the way, where are we going, young lord? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Nothing special, I want to visit a couple of engineering shops. I think we are going to need somebody with experience to oversee the project. You know, somebody with actual experience doing this kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± David answered nomittally. ¡°Who did you have in mind for that position initially?¡±


    This question struck a nerve for Ezekiel. He had imagined himself taking on this position. Only now did he realize that he was not up to the task.


    ¡°I was under the assumption that we would be fine with just the ship engineers. However, I have changed my mind since,¡± Zeke replied evasively.


    They were walking down the main road of the thirdyer. Every time Zeke went out, he was bbergasted by the level of technology in this city. The horseless carriage that had taken him to the Elementium had been the first piece of Magical engineering he had ever seen. Something like that truly was a rarity in the empire.


    In Tradespire, very simr models could be found on every street corner. In fact, Zeke was certain he had not seen a single horse since arriving here. All the carriages in the top threeyers of the city were horseless. This was only one example of products that were extremelymon here.


    One of the most convenient things Zeke noticed was the widespread use of identification tokens. When he had first received his token at Elementium, he had thought it a marvel. Here, everybody seemed to use them. At least in the upper districts of Tradespire, they were used for almost anything. Identification was only one of their many applications. Zeke had even heard that they could be used as a means of payment.


    They came to a stop in front of a building in the industrial district. The enormous sign over the entrance read: ¡®Hermann Company, Premiere Engineering¡¯. When the two entered they were greeted by a luxurious lobby. Zeke looked around and took in the room.


    On both sides of the elongated hall stood ss vitrines. They disyed a diverse range of machinery, from primitive to rtively modern. Each had a que that describe whaty within. The one thing they had inmon was the fact that every single one of them proimed the tool within to be a groundbreaking invention made by the Hermann Company over the years.


    Zeke spied a figure at the very end of the hall. He immediately led the way in that direction. The woman looked up and scanned the approaching duo in a practiced manner. A smile graced her lips when she saw their attire and Zeke¡¯s young countenance.


    ¡°Greetings, I am Emilia Hermann. What can I do for you, esteemed customers?¡± she greeted as they came to a stop in front of her massive desk.


    ¡°Greetings, my name is Ezekiel von Hohenheim¡± Zeke replied courteously. ¡°However, I didn¡¯te here as a customer today.¡±


    The woman''s bright smile diminished slightly, taking on a more businesslike appearance. ¡°May I know what this is about then?¡±


    ¡°My family is working on a private engineering endeavor at the moment, and I was wondering how to go about findingpetent personnel,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Certainly! We take on engineering works of almost any shape or size,¡± the woman promised. ¡°I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll be able to find the right person for the job.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Zeke corrected her. ¡°My family is looking to hire somebody directly.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the woman''s face got ugly. She was clearly about tosh out, but thought better of it in the face of his youth. Her face changed several times over the next few seconds.


    ¡°¡­You must be new to the city?¡± she finally asked. Her tone was considerably colder now.


    ¡°I only arrived a couple of days ago,¡± Zeke confirmed with a nod. He had not expected her to turn hostile immediately, but the fact that she had, told him a great many things.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend. It seems there¡¯s still a lot I don¡¯t know about the city,¡± Zeke said in a confused tone. He was ying up the role of the naive youngster as much as he could.


    The woman took a long look at Zeke¡¯s face. When their gazes met, he averted his eyes quickly, seemingly startled by her harsh expression. Her own face softened considerably in reaction.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, boy,¡± the woman said with a sigh. ¡°But what you did was very insensitive. There is fiercepetition in the industry and you can¡¯t just go around asking about engineers. That¡¯s like going to a general and requesting his soldiers.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, miss,¡± Zeke said with a downcast expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to step on any toes. But I think you might have misunderstood my intentions as well. My family is only looking for a single engineer. Surely, that would not put us inpetition with the Hermann Company.¡±


    As he said thest part, Zeke meaningfully nced at the many disy cases decorating the room. The woman chuckled slightly, the hostile atmosphere diminishing further.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be too careful in this industry,¡± the woman joked. ¡°Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll turn out to be the genius of a century.¡±


    Zekeughed politely at the friendly jab, his eyes only turning sharp for an instant as the woman was ncing at David. When her gaze returned, he was the picture of innocence once more.


    ¡°I obviously can¡¯t expect you to rmend me one of your own employees. But maybe you can point me in the direction of somebody else¡¯s?¡± Zeke probed.


    To his surprise, the woman immediately shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not how we do business here. Even though we are allpetitors, there is an unspoken agreement that we will stand united against outside forces.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful and honorable,¡± Zeke praised, causing the woman to smile slightly. ¡°How about unaffiliated craftsmen?¡±


    The woman was about to shake her head again but stopped at thest moment. She seemed to be considering something.


    ¡°There is somebody,¡± she finally said. ¡°But it is most likely going to be a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Why would you think so? Is he not good at his job?¡± Zeke inquired.


    ¡°Ohh no, just the opposite. The man is one of the best in the field, with decades of experience. He was even hailed as a genius in his youth.¡±


    ¡°If he has worked for decades, shouldn¡¯t he be in his prime? Yet you are talking about him as if he had one foot in the grave,¡± Zeke asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Quite perceptive,¡± the womanmented with a hint of suspicion. ¡°But you are right, that¡¯s indeed the case. Herein lies the first problem: he is not a Mage. He doesn¡¯t have many years left.¡±


    ¡°That is unfortunate,¡± Zeke responded. For a moment there, his mask had slipped. If the woman caught on to his act now, all the goodwill he had built up would evaporate in an instant. This put him in a dilemma, as he could feel that there was more to it than what the woman had said so far.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s only a small project, maybe he would still be willing to help?¡± Zeke asked innocently.


    ¡°Unlikely,¡± the woman said with a shake of her head. ¡°It¡¯s also the reason I didn¡¯t want to bring him up at all. Despite his age, the man was invited to work for every majorpany around here, even some of the secondyerpanies have invited him, but he turned them all down.¡±


    ¡°Yourpany also tried?¡± Zeke asked.


    The woman nodded her head with a grimace. ¡°Indeed, and we were turned down as well. We offered him a ludicrous amount of money, but he didn¡¯t even consider the offer.¡±


    ¡°Did he give a reason?¡±


    ¡°He said that he would rather spend his remaining time with his granddaughter,¡± the woman said with a shake of her head. It was clear that she didn¡¯t think highly of the man¡¯s priorities.


    ¡°The fool¡± Zeke agreed with a false smile. ¡°He could have earned all that money and given it to his granddaughter instead. Surely, that would make her far happier in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Smart kid,¡± the woman praised, ¡°with thinking like that, you are gonna go far in Tradespire.¡±


    ¡°Someday, hopefully,¡± Zeke answered modestly. ¡°Can you please still tell me where I can find this man?¡±


    The woman raised a questioning brow. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t expected Zeke to still be interested after what she had just told him. If her ownpany had not been able to recruit the man, then what chance did Zeke have?


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± Zeke said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m well aware that I have no chance. But I¡¯ll still need to make the attempt, otherwise, my elders are going to im I didn¡¯t even try. I¡¯m sure you know how it is.¡±


    The woman nodded in understanding. She scribbled something on a piece of paper and handed it to Zeke. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯ll find him. But be warned, he¡¯s a grumpy old bastard. Still, you have to be careful. Even if he is not a mage, he has friends in high positions¡­¡±


    Zeke looked at her in confusion. The woman nced meaningfully at David. ¡°¡­You can¡¯t use force against him, is what Im saying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss,¡± Zeke promised, ¡°that is not my way.¡±


    ¡°Not your way, huh?¡± the woman asked teasingly. ¡°Then what is ¡®your way¡¯?¡±


    Zeke carefully pocketed the note. When he was sure that it was secured, he looked back up at the woman. Slowly, his face began to change. His childish facade morphed into that of a mature young man. His posture became straight, confident, and firm. His once guileless eyes gained a crafty edge and seemed to shine with wisdom way beyond his years.


    ¡°¡­my charm and wit,¡± Zeke answered with a devilish smile. He didn¡¯t wait for a reply and immediately turned, leaving the stunned woman behind.

 Book 3: Chapter 10: Finding Help II

    Zeke and David were back on the street. The ce they were heading to was somewhere in the fourthyer, so they had a ways to go.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the actor, young lord.¡±


    At the unexpectedment, Zeke nced at his guard as the two made their way down the street. The remark could have been made casually, but he got the idea that David was alluding to something more.


    ¡°I get the feeling you don¡¯t approve?¡± Zeke ventured.


    David didn¡¯t immediately respond and Zeke felt like he was weighing his words.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think it was honorable to deceive the woman like that. Not when considering that we are nning to go into the same business,¡± he finally confessed.


    ¡°I agree, but she would not have helped us otherwise,¡± Zeke said.


    David gave him a stern look. ¡°The cause does not justify the means, young lord.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± Zeke¡¯s tone made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to discuss the subject further. However, David didn¡¯t let him off that easily. He lightly grabbed Zeke by the shoulder and bid him to stop. He fixed the boy with a serious look before speaking up again.¡°That is indeed so, young lord,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°Honor is not something you turn on and off as you please. It is an ideal you should strive to embody in every moment of every day.¡±


    There was no response from Zeke, causing David to be even more persistent in his speech. ¡°I know that you have pride and honor in your bones, I¡¯ve seen it! You should not begin to stray from that path now. Maximilian would not be pleased, he would not have¡ª¡±


    ¡°AND LOOK WHERE IT GOT HIM!¡± Zeke snapped. ¡°He¡¯s rotting in prison while I am left to hold up this crumbling house of cards!¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes glowed like a raging storm of molten gold as he shrugged off David¡¯s hand. The butler¡¯s eyes widened, and he didn¡¯t try to seize the boy again. They stood there, locked in a silent confrontation, neither saying a word.


    It was David who broke eye contact first. ¡°Apologies, young lord. I was out of line...¡±


    The hostility left Zeke¡¯s eyes. With a sigh, all his rage transformed into a bone-deep weariness. He motioned for his guard to follow as he began walking again.


    ¡°No, David, this was my fault,¡± he said. ¡°I want you to be able to tell me your opinion honestly.¡±


    David acknowledged the apology with a nod, dispelling most of the tension between them. He didn¡¯t speak, however, waiting for Zeke to express his point.


    ¡°¡­But I¡¯ll have to make one thing clear: I don¡¯t care about using dishonorable means.¡±


    David shifted into a subtle grimace at the tant admission. ¡°That¡¯s not how Maximilian taught you, young lord.¡±


    An exhausted sigh was his only response for a time. Zeke considered how to express his position adequately. ¡°Let me rephrase that. What I meant to say was: I can¡¯t <em>afford</em><strong></strong>to care about using dishonorable means.¡±


    The butler raised his eyebrows quizzically.


    Zeke didn¡¯t immediately exin himself. Instead, he looked meaningfully at the other man. ¡°You are what? About 100 years old?¡±


    ¡°97,¡± David supplied.


    ¡°Remind me again, how old was Maximilian when he took control of the family?¡±


    ¡°He would have been around 150 at the time.¡±


    ¡°That means he had be an Arch Mage decades earlier,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°And there were centuries between then and when you finally got to meet him, correct?¡±


    ¡°That is indeed the case, but I fail to see how that rtes to the current situation. What <em>is </em>the point of this line of questioning?¡±


    ¡°The <em>point</em>,¡± Zeke said with emphasis, ¡°is that Maximilian could afford to be honorable. He was already powerful when he took control of the family. He had be a force of nature by the time you met him centuriester. But I¡¯m holding that same position already, at only 15 years of age, David. Not as an Arch Mage, but as a puny True Mage.¡±


    ¡°Honor is not about strength, young lord,¡± David admonished. However, his tone had be a lot softer than before.


    ¡°Maybe ¡ª but strength will prevent you from getting dragged into petty squabbles. I didn¡¯t want to have to trick that woman either, David. However, I don¡¯t think the situation is as ck and white as that.¡±


    ¡°How do you figure?¡± David asked.


    ¡°Consider the consequences of failure,¡± Zeke said. ¡°What happens if our project fails and we don¡¯t manage to acquire the money? What happens when we are caught and sent back to the empire? What happens to my family, to Maya, if wend in the Feuerkranz''s hands?¡±


    David didn¡¯t respond immediately. He was clearly giving the argument earnest consideration. Eventually, he still shook his head. ¡°If honor came cheap, everybody would have it, young lord.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°If that price is the safety of my family, then you can keep your honor,¡± he spat. Calming himself, he continued, ¡°Let me be perfectly clear: Putting on an act to trick somebody is the least of the things I would do to keep my family safe.¡±


    Their argument was halted as they rounded the corner. Both remained silent as they reached the checkpoint to pass from the third into the fourthyer of the city. Zeke supplied his family token as proof of identity, allowing for smooth passage. Still, the short interruption gave both men time to cool their heads.


    When they emerged on the other side of the stairway, the two had both calmed down considerably. They wordlessly continued on their way. It was David who broke the silence first. ¡°I do understand your argument, young lord, but I don¡¯t agree with it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Zeke stated calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to agree with everything I do, as long as our purposes align.¡±


    ¡°Glory or death,¡± David stated.


    ¡°Glory¡­ or death,¡± Zeke repeated the words of house von Hohenheim with a nod. He had always liked the slogan ¡ª so bold, so mourous, so honorable. However, was this really the right way to go about life? David¡¯s words had opened a wound that Zeke had tried to ignore for a while now.


    Maximilian¡¯s upromising nature had not gained him any friends among the nobles. Over the centuries, he had managed to alienate them all. In the end, he stood alone. None of the great houses had spoken up in his defense. Not even his most trusted friend and ally, Victor Windt?nzer, had stood by him. Zeke had always admired the old man for his integrity, and he still did. Maximilian¡¯s noble character was what made him such a great man. He was a true beacon of righteousness in this dark and sinister world.


    However, there was a thought Zeke had been contemting for a while now: What was the value of being virtuous if it prevented you from doing good? Wasn¡¯t that merely putting on an act then? How could it be the honorable choice to speak the truth when a lie could protect countless lives? Could an evil deed be considered evil when it saved so many?


    For the rest of their trip, Zeke was lost in thought. He didn¡¯t have the answer to any of those questions yet, but he felt that they were important, essential even. They would allow him to figure out what sort of leader, what sort of Mage, and what sort of man he wanted to be.


    Zeke was only awoken from his contemtion when he felt a hand on his shoulder. Startled, he looked up, only to find David¡¯s kind eyes looking back at him. ¡°I think this is the ce, young lord.¡±


    Zeke quickly took out the note he had received at the Hermannpany. He checked the name of the street and house number with the location they had arrived at. It was a match, but Zeke could barely believe it. With a raised brow, he looked at David.


    ¡°Would a renowned craftsman live in a ce like this?¡±


    David shrugged and led the way toward the door. ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±


    The building was fairly spacious, but that was where its good qualities ended. The smallwn in front of the house was overgrown and the weeds had clearly won the battle for dominance long ago. The once-stered road that led up to the door had been reimed by nature. The nt life had even begun to extend up the walls, but not in the artistic way that Zeke hade to love in the empire¡¯s architecture, but in an untamed, chaotic way instead.


    Zeke frowned at the state of the house. He would not want to live here. The color had long since been stripped from the facade by the relentless tides of wind and rain. But only his spatial awareness made him conscious of the true extent of the damage. It was a wonder the building had managed to hold out for this long.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound of knocking brought Zeke back from his inspection. He could hear quick footsteps approaching the door from the inside. Zeke perceived a small figure entering his sphere of awareness. Momentster, the sound of a chair being dragged along the floor could be heard. This was followed by the sound of rattling chains on the other side of the door. Finally, a small metal piece was slid to the side and a pair of brown eyes peeked out at them through the opening.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± a squeaky voice demanded to know. The girl was looking at David with suspicion. Zeke motioned for the butler to step back and approached the door with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Good day, mdy,¡± he said with a slight bow. ¡°My name is Ezekiel von Hohenheim. I¡¯vee to see Mr. Robins. Might he be avable?¡±


    The girl stared unblinkingly at Zeke¡¯s handsome face, clearly mesmerized by his charming smile and impable manners. When she responded, she did so in an absentminded tone. ¡°Grandpa is busy with his work at the moment I don¡¯t think he is going to see anyone.¡±


    ¡°Would it be alright if we waited for him?¡±


    ¡°Mhh hmm,¡± the girl agreed, still looking at Ezekiel.


    ¡°Inside?¡±


    ¡°Mhh hmm,¡± the girl agreed again. She had still not averted her eyes.


    Some time passed in silence. When she still hadn¡¯t made a move to let them in, Zeke cleared his throat. ¡°You have to open the door, mdy.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmmm? Ohh, right, sorry, give me a moment!¡± With that, the metal te slid back in ce. This time, it only took her an instant. With nary a sound, the massive, metal-reinforced door pivoted. Zeke studied the way the hinges were operating. He had never noticed a door of this size before that managed to move so quietly. His focus was broken, however, by the small silhouette that emerged from inside the house.


    The girl appeared to be around nine or ten years old, with light brown hair that had been braided somewhat amateurishly, most likely by her own hand. Her eyes, shaped like almonds, were a rich shade of oak. Upon catching her gaze, Zeke found himself unable to resist smiling broadly. He was drawn to the genuine guilelessness that shone through in her expression.


    ¡°Hello, mdy,¡± Zeke said one more time. The girl blushed shyly and squeaked out a ¡®Hello¡¯ in return. ¡°May wee in?¡±


    She nodded and stepped to the side, allowing Zeke and David to enter. After they were both inside, she went about closing the door. Zeke noticed that the back of the door was aplex maze of levers, chains, and gears. This had clearly been a project somebody had undertaken for fun. There was no reason to design such aplex system for practicality. After the clicking and cking of the door had finally stopped, the girl waved at them shyly before skipping down the hall.


    Zeke and David exchanged a nce before they followed her with a chuckle. Zeke noticed that the building was in a far better state now that they were inside. Here, some of the walls had even been reinforced with metal. He had read that this was a typical setup if one nned to experiment with vtile substances or technologies.


    ¡°Would you like some tea while you wait?¡± the girl asked as she entered the room at the end of the hallway.


    Zeke and David followed right behind her. They found themselves in a room that could have been the kitchen. It was hard to tell under all the books, pots, notes, tes, and bottles that covered every surface.


    The girl jumped like a cat that''s tail had been stepped on. She had obviously forgotten about the mess and quickly turned to see if Zeke had already noticed it. To her dismay, he had already perceived everything. The girl¡¯s face turned a deep shade of crimson as she stammered out an excuse. ¡°Stupid Granpa was supposed to clean¡­ he never does it when he says he will¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright,¡± Zeke said in a soothing tone. ¡°How about we wait somewhere else?¡±


    The girl nodded wordlessly and led them diagonally across the hall. The many armchairs and couches made this room out to be some type of living room. Zeke sat down on a couch and the girl took a seat across from him. David remained standing next to the door. He could feel that the girl was wary of him and didn¡¯t want to get in the way of the conversation.


    ¡°What''s your name?¡± Zeke asked when they had both settled in.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lue,¡± the girl replied with a smile. She didn¡¯t directly stare at Zeke anymore, but he could still see her catching glimpses of his face when she thought he wasn¡¯t looking.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lue,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I¡¯m Ezekiel, but my friends call me Zeke. You can call me that as well if you want.¡±


    ¡°M¡¯kay, Zeke,¡± she said with a giggle.


    ¡°Sooooooo, what do you do around here, Lue?¡± Zeke questioned.


    ¡°I draw a lot!¡± Lue bragged. ¡°Granpa says I have a talent for it.¡±


    ¡°Wanna show me?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± the girl eximed energetically, as she ran to the corner of the room, where a bunch of papersy strewn across the floor. She soon returned with both of her hands full of papers. She took the spot next to Zeke as she handed him the bundle.


    Zeke studied the topmost drawing carefully. He immediately recognized what was depicted on it. This was an old way to design a switch that would change the enchantment on a war bow. He nced over at Lue and saw her smile up at him with her innocent eyes.


    ¡°What do you think, Zeke?¡±


    Zeke flipped through the stack of papers. One after the another, he could make out many of the rudimentary engineeringponents he had also gotten to know over thest couple of days. Many of them had a small twist to them. Zeke wondered if the girl hade up with them herself or if she had copied them from her Granpa.


    Before he could question her about it, heavy footsteps could be heard from the hallway. It was only momentster that somebody stepped through the door.


    ¡°Who are you people, and what are you doing here?¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 11: Finding Help III

    ¡°Who are you people, and what are you doing here?¡± the stranger demanded to know.


    He had short gray hair and a thick beard. His broad shoulders and powerful arms spoke of a strong physique in his younger days. However, his body had started to give in to age long ago. His rough, calloused hands were a monument to a lifetime of hard work. This person was without a doubt the man they hade to see.


    Zeke scanned him with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. What he found only reinforced what he had already been suspecting. The old man¡¯s organs were showing the first signs of failure. There was no healing Mage that could fix that.


    The old man was ring daggers at Zeke. It also wasn¡¯t lost on him how the man¡¯s gaze shifted to the small figure beside him nervously. The slight panic Zeke could sense from the man bore testament to his worry for the girl. He clearly didn¡¯t like that she was sitting this close to a stranger.


    However, before Zeke could defuse the situation, a high-pitched voice beat him to it. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Gramps. Zeke and his friend came here to see you!¡±


    The old man was perplexed upon being scolded by the very girl he was worried for. ¡°Who the hell is Zeke?¡± was all he managed to say.


    Zeke took this chance to join the conversation. He ced the girl¡¯s schematics carefully on the spot next to him before speaking up.


    ¡°She is talking about me. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Ezekiel von Hohenheim, acting head of the von Hohenheim family.¡±The man stared at Zeke for a while before nodding. He shifted his gaze to David before nodding at him. ¡°And him?¡±


    ¡°This is David, my bodyguard,¡± Zeke supplied.


    David was still standing next to the entrance. His tall, stalwart figure was the very picture of a guard. His stoic demeanor and watchful eyes made it seem like he was ready for anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the look in your eyes,¡± the man stated, as he looked David up and down.


    ¡°I can assure you, David only has the best of intentions,¡± Zeke exined.


    ¡°I was talking about you, boy,¡± he said as his gaze finally returned to Zeke. There was an awkward pause as Zeke didn¡¯t quite know how to respond to this statement.


    ¡°Well, I have the best of intentions as well,¡± Zeke eventually said with a lopsided smile.


    The old man didn¡¯t waste a second before responding, ¡°Good for you. Don¡¯t forget them on your way out.¡±


    ¡°Gramps, you''re being rude again!¡± Lue interjected.


    The adorable pout on the girl¡¯s face was enough to soften the geezer''s stance. With a sigh, he shifted away from hisbative attitude and said in a more cordial tone, ¡°Fine. What did you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you to work for me,¡± Zeke stated inly.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    The instant rejection didn¡¯t deter Zeke. With a subtle smile on his face, he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard my offer yet.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not interested.¡± His tone made it clear that he didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about the veracity of the statement. It was clear that he only humored Zeke for the sake of his precious granddaughter anyway.


    ¡°No harm in hearing me out then,¡± Zeke said with a shrug. ¡°Who knows? I might deliver your heart''s deepest wish.¡±


    The old man scoffed. ¡°You know nothing about me, boy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Zeke said with a raised brow. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not trying to get Lue enrolled in the LMI.¡±


    ¡°Who told you about that?¡± the old man yelled. The shock on his face was in to see. Slowly, his expression morphed into one of suspicion. ¡°Do you have a Mind affinity?¡±


    ¡°I do ¡ª along with Blood and Space,¡± Zeke admitted freely. ¡°However, I don¡¯t need to use Mind Magic to figure that one out.¡±


    The old man stared at Zeke with a cryptic expression. He seemed to be trying to ascertain something. After a moment, his tense body rxed. Whatever the old man had done seemed to have calmed him substantially. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± he eventually said.


    ¡°There¡¯s this saying among engineers. What was it again? The devil¡¯s in the detail?¡±


    The old man nodded, curious to see where Zeke was going with this.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Zeke eximed as he beckoned Lue closer. ¡°You see, I consider myself somewhat of an expert when ites to noticing minuscule details.¡±


    The old man tensed as the girl happily scooted over onto Zeke¡¯sp. Slowly, Zeke lifted both of his hands to cover her ears.


    ¡°That tickles!¡± she eximed with a giggle. Even so, she didn¡¯t try to free herself from Zeke¡¯s hold. Zeke returned her smile as he made sure her ears were properly covered. Only then did he address the old man again.


    ¡°Your heart, lungs, and liver are already showing signs of deterioration. At this rate, you might have two years left before a rapid decline sets in. What''s more, I¡¯m pretty sure you are aware of it as well.¡±


    The old man shot a panicked look at Lue, but the girl clearly hadn¡¯t heard. She was merrily inspecting one of her paintings, Zeke¡¯s hands still covering her ears. After taking a relieved breath, he nodded at Zeke. ¡°I am aware, yes.¡±


    ¡°At first, I was under the impression you just wanted to spend your remaining time with your granddaughter,¡± Zeke continued. ¡°However, the state of the house and Lue¡¯s expression when speaking about how you were working told me that¡¯s not the case. I bet you spend almost all of your time in the workshop.¡±


    The old man gave Zeke a dirty look. Clearly, he was offended by what was implied in those words. Undeterred by the apparent disapproval, Zeke continued his deduction.


    ¡°One might think you work so hard to make sure the girl is cared for once you''re gone. However, on closer inspection, that doesn¡¯t fit either. You turned down all those high-paying jobs, after all. It¡¯s also not because you don¡¯t care about her. You are obviously protective of her.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± the old man said. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means,¡± Zeke concluded, ¡°that you are working for her sake, but for a reason that is not rted to money. How am I doing so far?¡±


    Zeke tried to gauge the old man¡¯s reaction. However, the man¡¯s face gave nothing away. ¡°Go on,¡± was all he said.


    ¡°The next part is just me specting, but I¡¯m almost certain that you had originally nned to teach her yourself. The same way you were taught by your mentor, no doubt¡ª¡±


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± the man interjected.


    ¡°A guess,¡± Zeke admitted, ¡°albeit a safe one. How else would you have learned? There is no academy in Tradespire that will teach magical engineering to a non-mage.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± the old man said, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Where was I¡­¡± Zeke continued. ¡°Oh yes, no academy will take her, and there aren¡¯t many mages that will teach her either, no matter how talented she may be. It is widely considered to be a waste of time to teach somebody that will die mere decadester.¡±


    ¡°I knew I didn¡¯t like that look in your eyes,¡± the man spat with contempt. ¡°You Mind Mages are all the same, cold and calcted. I have to admit, there¡¯s a lot going on up <em>there</em>.¡± He pointed at his head and fixed Zeke with an intense re before putting his hand on his chest, right above his heart. ¡°But almost nothing in <em>here</em>.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s voice turned to ice. ¡°You know nothing about me, old man,¡± he said. His eyes were seething. But even as his shoulders tensed and his eyes zed, the hands covering Lue''s ears remained gentle.


    The old man¡¯s face disyed shock at Zeke¡¯s reaction. It was not what he expected from a Mind Mage. He also reminded himself that it was not a good idea to provoke somebody that had his hands around his granddaughter¡¯s head, no matter how amiable that someone appeared.


    However, what happened next shocked the old man even more. The boy got his temper under control a mere instantter. No violence or outburst ensued. Instead, Zeke said calmly, ¡°I am merely stating the facts as I see them. I neither make the rules nor do I like them, but denying reality will do nothing for you.¡±


    The old man was aware that he had crossed a line. It had not been fair nor proper to use the boy of being heartless. It shamed him even more to admit that he had taken a personal trauma out on a mere kid.


    ¡°Apologies, Ezekiel,¡± he said. ¡°I should not have said that. There is a lot of old grief buried there, but none of that is your fault,¡± he admitted.


    Zeke nodded, epting the gesture for what it was. ¡°What I was getting at,¡± he continued, ¡°is that you can¡¯t teach her yourself, and the academies won¡¯t just ept her. That leaves only one option: you made a deal...¡±


    The old man remained silent, neither confirming nor denying the guess.


    ¡°¡­and as it happens,¡± Zeke continued, ¡°the Lumos Mechanics Institute is not only the best engineering school in Tradespire, it¡¯s also the only one that is privately owned. My guess is that you made a deal with the Lumos family. You most likely offered them something in exchange for enrolling Lue. A new invention or something the like.¡±


    After finishing his hypothesis, Zeke remained silent. He watched the old man intently. Even without any clear proof, he was confident that he had hit the nail on the head.


    After a moment, the old man¡¯s neutral facade crumbled as he let out a deep sigh. ¡°I guess there is no point in denying it. Yes, you are right, I made a deal with old Lumos. It¡¯s impressive that you managed to figure that out, but I don¡¯t see how that helps you.¡±


    ¡°What if I told you,¡± Zeke said mysteriously, ¡°that I also have a way to get her into the academy?¡±


    The old man scoffed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound very tempting,¡± he said. ¡°Even if you could make good on that promise, that¡¯s the same deal I already have.¡±


    ¡°You are mistaken,¡± Zeke said with a smile. ¡°The offer couldn¡¯t be more different.¡± He paused for a moment before going on, ¡°What I¡¯m offering is for her to go there - as a Mage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± the old man eximed immediately.


    ¡°Not for me,¡± Zeke simply stated.


    The conviction in his eyes was so strong that the old man didn¡¯t dare to outright refute him again. ¡°That¡¯s a bold im,¡± he said instead.


    ¡°Not for me,¡± Zeke repeated. ¡°Neither of my parents has a core, yet I have three affinities, one of them perfect. What are the chances of that urring naturally?¡±


    The old man just stared in shock, his mouth agape. Even David, who had remained silent so far, had a change of expression. Zeke nced at his guard, signaling for him to remain silent.


    He removed his hands from Lue''s ears to lift her from hisp. He gently ced her on the couch as he stood. His face turned utterly serious as he faced the old man again.


    ¡°Listen closely, because I¡¯m only going to make this offer once,¡± he said in a solemn tone. ¡°If you agree to work for me, I swear that Lue will be a mage. I swear that I will look after her in the years toe. Andstly, I swear that I will provide her with the same opportunities as my own little sister.¡±


    After every sentence, Zeke took another step toward the old man. At the end of his offer, he had arrived right in front of him. He extended his hand for a shake. ¡°Now tell me, old man, do we have a deal?¡±


    ¡°Can I really be a Mage?!¡± a squeaky voice demanded to know. The old man looked past Zeke at the beaming face of his granddaughter. With a sigh, he returned his focus to the boy in front of him.


    ¡°Do I even have a choice at this point?¡± he asked with half a smile.


    Zeke raised his brow. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    The old man¡¯s grimace transformed into a look of determination. Without further hesitation, he grabbed Zeke¡¯s outstretched hand in an iron grip. ¡°We have a deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it, Mr. Robins,¡± Zeke said with a wide grin. ¡°You will not regret it.¡±


    ¡°Call me Jettero,¡± the man said with a smile of his own.

 Book 3: Chapter 12: Engineering 101

    Ezekiel watched with bated breath as the old man went over the designs spread out over the conference table. This had been going on for the better part of an hour already. The asional humming and hawing were the only sound the engineer had uttered all this time.


    His eyes flitted from left to right as he rapidly scanned the project summary. Finally, he ced down thest sheet of paper. ¡°Fascinating.¡±


    ¡°Is it any good?¡± Zeke asked, the expectation clear in his tone.


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Jettero replied. ¡°Where did you say you got those ns?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say,¡± Zeke replied with a raised brow. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly. I was merely curious, the ns are like nothing I have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°In a good way?¡± Zeke asked again. He was starting to get annoyed at the vague answers.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Jettero said. ¡°Stress is poison for the heart.¡±Zeke¡¯s hand unconsciously went to his chest. His fingers brushed up against the cold metal of the amulet covering the spot over his heart. Despite the obstruction, he could vaguely feel his heartbeat. The organ was beating a strong rhythm, like the drums of war. A smile made its way to his face. ¡°I¡¯ll manage. Better worry about yourself, old man.¡±


    Jettero chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fragile yet.¡± His face turned serious in the next moment as he looked down at the ns onest time to gather his thoughts. ¡°They are inconsistent,¡± he finally said.


    Zeke¡¯s brows furrowed. He tried to wrap his head around the cryptic statement but came up empty. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Whoever created this has to be mad,¡± the old man stated. ¡°Some parts are very impressive, I have to admit. Especially the ideas for how to make the ship more attractive to potential clients are very well thought out. I¡¯ve had many of those same thoughts as well, over the years.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s chest puffed up. It was a good feeling to have his hard work recognized by someone as aplished as the man in front of him. However, his soaring spirits were brought low in the very next moment.


    ¡°¡­but the technical side is apletely different story. It¡¯s like those ns were drawn by a child ¡ª and not a smart one! Those designs read like a fairytale, like an amalgamation of different concepts all mashed together in one profane mixture! An insane creation with no basis in reality! A disgusting perversion from all that is good and right in the world!¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. ¡°You can stop now. Fine, I¡¯ll admit it; it was me who made them.¡±


    The old man stopped his tirade with a content smile. ¡°Fess up sooner next time, or feel my wrath again, brat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quaking in my boots, you old fart,¡± Zeke said with a smirk. His expression turned serious soon after. ¡°What¡¯s the verdict?¡±


    Jettero responded in an equally serious tone. ¡°The ns are very basic. Straight out of a textbook. I don¡¯t think you would be able to sell a single unit if you were to build this as it is right now.¡±


    ¡°That was never the n,¡± Zeke said with a shake of his head. ¡°Those schematics were only supposed to be the starting point. The thing is, I ran into one roadblock after the other when I tried to make a proper design for my ideas.¡±


    ¡°How about you describe those ideas, and I¡¯ll tell you what is realistically possible,¡± Jettero offered.


    Zeke smiled. This was exactly what he had hoped for. ¡°The main focus of my vision is to make the ship smaller and lighter. I want it to be so light that even a single True Mage can power the enchantments.¡±


    ¡°Not very likely,¡± the old man interjected. ¡°The ting on the hull alone is too heavy to ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fuck the ting,¡± Zeke interrupted.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®fuck the ting¡¯? Without the ting, the defensive capabilities of the ship would drop to almost nothing.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Zeke challenged.


    ¡°So it could be sted out of the sky by a single spell,¡± the old man exined in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°So?¡± Zeke challenged again with a shit-eating grin.


    Jettero¡¯s face had gotten so red that it looked like it was about to explode. ¡°SCREW YOU AND YOUR ROTTEN BRAIN, BRAT! IT¡¯S JUST NOT SAFE!¡±


    ¡°Rx, old man, stress is poison for the heart,¡± Zeke said deadpan. In the next instant, his demeanor changed. His solemn expression made it clear that he was being serious with his proposal. ¡°I think you are going about this the wrong way, Jettero. As are all the other engineers in Tradespire. All of you have be inflexible in your way of thinking.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s hear it. I can¡¯t wait to be enlightened,¡± the old man said sarcastically. He had gotten his temper under control and was now gleefully waiting for the chance to show Zeke up for his ignorant beliefs.


    ¡°Let me ask you this: why would you build the private transporters the same way you build a full-sized airship?¡± Zeke questioned.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Jettero asked in bewilderment. ¡°It¡¯s a proven concept, for one. Why even change it?¡±


    ¡°Because they aren¡¯t used for the same purposes at all,¡± Zeke said. He could see the dubious look on the old man¡¯s face and exined his point further, ¡°You talked about ting earlier, right? About how the airship could be brought down with a single spell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what of it?¡±


    ¡°How often do you see people usingrge-scale magic in the city?¡± Zeke asked. The old man remained silent but his abstinent expression made it clear that he remained unconvinced.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? It doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± Zeke said earnestly. ¡°The rich merchants walk around the city in silken attire, forgoing any and all protection. But the moment they step into their airship they are suddenly in danger of being attacked, does that make sense to you? If there actually was such a danger, they would be wearing armor.¡±


    Jettero¡¯s reluctant expression had shifted to one of contemtion while Zeke talked. It seemed that Zeke had managed to make him consider the point at least.


    ¡°All of those protective measures make sense on ships like the Alexandria,¡± Zeke continued. ¡°Those vessels travel between cities, sometimes even traversing hostile territory. But how does it make sense to have the same measures in ce for a smaller ship that will never leave the city?¡±


    After his exnation, Zeke remained silent. He wanted to give the old man time to think this through thoroughly. His heart was hammering in his chest. This was an important moment for Zeke. If Jettero was to find a fundamental w in his thinking, he would have to rethink his entire strategy.


    Minutes passed in silence as the old man simply sat there in a trance. Hepletely ignored the fidgeting boy across from him as he considered the implications of this proposal. His eyes sightlessly stared into nothingness as he twirled his mustache. Zeke had seen him do this on asion. He was pretty certain that the old man was mentally reviewing the impact of the proposal. It took an extraordinary amount of experience to be able to do this so casually.


    ¡°Weeeell¡­¡± the old man said, only to instantly fall silent again. ¡°I¡­ I guess there is a little bit of truth to what you said. Maybe we really have be a bit inflexible in our thinking.¡±


    A wide smile instantly spread across Zeke¡¯s face. This was as good as a confirmation that his ideas were feasible. ¡°Right?!¡± Zeke said with glee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, kid,¡± Jettero cautioned. ¡°Implementing such sweeping changes will not be easy. There are several structural modifications that need to be made if we were to change the material of the hull and strip the ting.¡±


    ¡°But it is possible?¡± Zeke asked, his smile undiminished.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± the old man admitted. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Zeke eximed. ¡°Because I¡¯ve got many more just like it!¡±


    Shock spread on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°¡­What have I gotten myself into?¡± the old man asked in an exasperated tone, but the slight smile on his face belied his words. There was a spring in his step as he stepped to the giant schematic of an airship on the wall. ¡°Look here, if we really want to go ahead with your n, we need to rece the entire prow with a different material.¡±


    Zeke listened intently as the old man walked him through the necessary changes. He was awed at the pace the old man was able toe up with functioning designs. It was no wonder he had been hailed as a genius in his younger days. Zeke took full advantage of Jettero¡¯s knowledge, asking whatever question came to mind. He felt like a dried-up sponge that had been dropped into a puddle of water, sucking up all the wisdom that was suddenly surrounding him.


    The next few days passed in the blink of an eye for Zeke. He and Jettero spent almost the entire time locked away in the conference room. Nobody knew what the two of them were up to. Zeke had not even informed his inner circle about what they were doing. He was still determined to keep the illusion going that he had gotten the ns from a mysterious source. Frankly, he had no other choice if he wanted to keep his abilities a secret. He would not share his secrets with anyone until they had found their spy, at least.


    Even though the old man must have wondered how Zeke came to be so knowledgeable, he never brought it up. Zeke guessed that Jettero recognized that he wanted to keep the matter private and didn¡¯t pry out of consideration. The old man had also never asked how Zeke was going to turn Lue into a Mage. For some reason, he trusted that Zeke would follow through without his urging.


    Unbeknownst to the old man, Lue¡¯s ¡®y sessions¡¯ with Maya had already started her on that path. To Zeke¡¯s delight, the two girls had be fast friends. He had instructed his sister to show Lue how to meditate and Maya exulted in instructing the younger girl. Zeke had also arranged for the regr meditation sessions for the children to be held again. Despite his busy schedule, he had pledged to personally oversee their progress at least once a week. This decision garnered him a lot of sorely needed goodwill from the staff.


    Zeke had not fully realized how much tension there was among his people. Even though most were staying silent about their true feelings, he could sense that many of them were not happy with his leadership. More than once did he catch people discussing their ns to leave his services behind his back. His sphere of awareness made him incredibly perceptive to such things. The reasons they named were diverse, but he apparently had nock of shorings. He had neither the years of experience, the strength, nor the fortune Maximilian hadmanded.


    Not that they were wrong, but it still grated on him to hear the words from their lips. His struggles to keep them safe and employed were not at all reflected in their attitude. Still, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to dwell on such matters at the moment. He had a deadline to keep if he wanted the von Hohenheim household to still have a ce in Tradespire by the end of the month.


    Zeke took a deep breath and thrust his shoulders back before entering the conference room. He found David, Margret, and Kerim in one corner of the room. The moment he entered, they stopped their discussion to greet him. Zeke returned the nod before focusing his attention on the other upants.


    His parents and Jettero were already sitting at the table, merrily chatting about Lue and Maya. They seemed to never get tired of bragging about thetest achievements of the girls to each other. Despite everything, a smile found its way onto his face. He was d his parents got along so well with the old man. He wanted the engineer to feel wee here.


    Soon his face turned solemn again. He waved for everybody to take their seats. Today would be the day. Today he would present the fruits of hisbor to his inner circle. After this meeting, there would be no turning back anymore, no adjustments to their course.


    This meeting would determine the future of their house.

 Book 3: Chapter 13: The Gondola

    Zeke swept his eyes over the group surrounding the table. These were the people he trusted most ¡ª his inner circle. With dismay, he noticed that Leo was absent again. He was really beginning to worry about his adopted brother. Not once over the past weeks had Leo sought him out. He hoped that Leo was dealing with his grief in a healthy way. Now was not the time to dwell on the matter, however.


    With a theatrical clearing of his throat, Zeke began his speech. ¡°Thank you all foring. I know that you are all busy as well. But before I begin the presentation, I want to congratte Kerim and his crew forpleting the construction of our workshop. Jett and I inspected it earlier and it is exactly what we need. I¡¯ll make sure that you and the crew¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get a move on, boy,¡± Jettero eximed good-naturedly. ¡°I¡¯m not getting any younger.¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap, you pile of bones,¡± Zeke quipped back. ¡°Why are you even here? I could have done this alone.¡±


    ¡°And let you steal all the credit? Not bloody likely!¡± the old man yelled.


    Margret and Kerim couldn¡¯t suppress a snicker, and even David had a smile on his face. On the other hand, Mia and Geralt looked horrified. They had not expected their well-behaved son to speak this way to an elder. Even so, they didn¡¯t reprimand Zeke, partly because they didn¡¯t want to undermine his authority, but mostly because of the wide grin on the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Anyway, Jett¡¯s right, we don¡¯t have the time to waste on pleasantries or flowery words. Let me present to you the family''s future!¡± Zeke eximed. Using the diadem on his head he projected an image in the center of the room.


    The vessel didn¡¯t look anything like a traditional airship. There were no sails, no armor ting, and no firing holes. Instead, the ship looked like a delicate piece of art. The hull was made out of oiled timber with a glossy finish. Only in the structurally vital sections was the hull reinforced with metal. The deck was onerge, open space, with the ornate steering wheel as the only obstacle.


    A single cabin could be found below deck. It looked nothing like what would be seen on a regr airship. The luxurious chamber looked reminiscent of the modified rooms on the Alexandria. It was immediately clear where the creator found the inspiration for the design.The first thing that stood out when inspecting the deck, was the extravagant lounge at the back of the ship. The stern ended in a rounded bench, carved out of a single b of wood. The semi-circr arrangement surrounded a low table, giving the area the feeling of a secluded alcove. This looked like the perfect spot to enjoy a rxed afternoon tea. It stood in stark contrast to the typical style of an airship, which was usually focused on rustic pragmatism.


    In contrast to the rounded stern, the prow of the ship ended in a spear-like ledge. There, the figure of a winged woman could be seen facing toward the horizon. The overall shape of the vessel made it seem extravagant but also gave the impression that the craft was built for speed andfort.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Kerim asked in horror. ¡°In all my years as a sailor, I¡¯ve never seen anything like that!¡±


    ¡°We call it the Gond,¡± Zeke exined proudly. ¡°It is not even half the length of a traditional transporter and almost ten times lighter. As you can see, we got rid of all the defenses in favor of style and convenience¡ª¡±


    ¡°This thing will get sted out of the sky by a single spell!¡± Kerim interrupted, causing Zeke to roll his eyes and Jettero to snicker.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Kerim,¡± Zeke reprimanded sternly. ¡°Listen to the exnation first. If you still have questions after that, I¡¯m willing to rify.¡± He received a nod from Kerim, but it was clear that the man was barely able to hold back from interrupting again.


    ¡°As I was saying, we got rid of all the defenses in favor of style andfort. Believe me, this is not a decision I made lightly,¡± Zeke said with a meaningful look toward the captain. ¡°I collected all the data from thest 50 years I could get my hands on: sales reports, idents, repairs, new models, technical improvements ¡ª anything and everything.¡±


    Zeke swept his gaze over the crowd. ¡°Care to guess what I found?¡± There was no reply, but Zeke hadn¡¯t expected them to answer anyway. ¡°In thest 50 years, there was not a single incident where a private transporter was attacked in this city. Let me repeat that: Not a single one.¡±


    By the furrowed brows and calcting eyes, Zeke could see that his words had an impact. With a content nod, he continued his exnation, ¡°Despite this fact, a peculiar trend has started among engineers. With every new model, they will increase the defenses, making the ships bulkier and heavier.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the defenses serve some kind of purpose after all?¡± David asked. ¡°Maybe you just weren¡¯t able to find the reason for it.¡±


    ¡°That was my first thought as well,¡± Zeke confirmed. ¡°But then I found this.¡± He projected a sheet of paper in front of each listener, disying its content to everybody. It turned out to be an advertorial handout. On the upper half of the sheet, a bulky airship was depicted. It soared over the clouds and was surrounded by mystical creatures.


    <strong>Sky Sentinel </strong>¡ª<strong> Defend the Skies with Unparalleled Might!</strong>


    <em>Unleash Your Defenses: Introducing the Sky Sentinel, a marvel of engineering, crafted with the mightiest hull to date.</em><ul><li>


    Indestructible Fortress: With a 1.5 times thicker hull, the new model stands as an impregnable fortress, protecting you from all threats.</li><li>


    Rule the Skies: Command the heavens with confidence and im dominion aboard this formidable airship. Despite its bigger size, the ship reaches the same speed as previous models, with the help of 54 middle-grade enchantments.</li><li>


    Conquer the Unknown: Embark on epic quests, explore the realms, or face evil with the Sky Sentinel as your trusted guardian.</li></ul>


    ¡°Thoughts?¡± Zeke questioned with an expectant look on his face.


    ¡°This looks very simr to the Sky Fortress,¡± Kerim said while stroking his chin. ¡°Decent airship, but it¡¯s way too slow and clunky for my taste.¡±


    ¡°Good catch,¡± Zeke praised as he projected another sheet of paper right next to the previous one. This handout depicted an almost identical version of the ship with the name Sky Fortress. Even the description of the features was eerily simr.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be shitting me,¡± Kerim eximed. ¡°Thosezy cunts just make them smaller? Surely, that can¡¯t be the only change?¡±


    ¡°Ohh yes, it can,¡± Zeke said with a smug smile as he projected a dozen other advertisements into the air. All of them were paired, a smaller transporter and an almost identical full-sized airship. ¡°¡­And the merchants are left with no other choice but to buy them, because every manufacturer does the same. And who can me them? There is a lot more money in the full-sized market. Why waste time and resources on designing smaller transporters? They just adopt the changes to therger model for the transporters afterward. But herein lies their biggest mistake.¡±


    Zeke paused dramatically. ¡°More weight means less speed, less maneuverability, less mana efficiency, and so on. Right now, the most prominent models are even worse than the vessels we had half a century ago,¡± Zeke exined.


    ¡°This market is ripe for a change in trajectory and I think that¡¯s exactly what we will achieve with the Gond. Instead ofpeting with ¡®defenses¡¯, we shift the focus to something the merchants are far better acquainted with ¡ª extravagance. Instead ofparing the thickness of their hull, wouldn¡¯t the rich magnates much rather brag about the opulence of their new vessel?¡±


    A silence fell over the group after the exnation had ended. Zeke was content to give everyone time to consider the matter carefully. He really hoped the others would arrive at the same conclusions he had. After the first hurdle, it had been child''s y to convince Jettero, but that didn¡¯t have to mean much when it came to his inner circle. The Grand Mages had their own experiences and expertise and Zeke could not predict how they would react to his proposal. Thankfully, the suspense didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Fuck me sideways, Zeke. I think you might be onto something with this,¡± Kerim finally said. He had been the most critical of Zeke¡¯s n earlier but now he was also the first toe around.


    Margret and David perked up. Out of the three of them, Kerim had by far the most experience when it came to airships. Even though he was the weakest of the three, and often seemed unreliable because of his easygoing nature, they greatly respected his expertise.


    ¡°I know,¡± Zeke replied smugly. ¡°Which part convinced you?¡±


    ¡°None of them,¡± Kerim said only to immediately rephrase his statement. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not exactly right either. Your points were all convincing, but that wasn¡¯t what changed my mind. All that talk made me think back to my own experiences with those moneybags. From all the conversations I remembered, I never once heard them excited over the new transporters. I think they only ever bought the new models because they didn¡¯t want to appear cheap. That¡¯s the impression I got, at least.¡±


    ¡°That''s pretty much what I figured,¡± Zeke agreed. ¡°I think we mightpletely dominate the market with our product if we y our cards right.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Kerim asked with interest. He hadpletely changed his opinion and seemed almost as excited as Zeke about the project.


    ¡°Two things: Exorbitant price and limited quantity,¡± Zeke said with an evil smile.


    ¡°I get the high price ¡ª the merchants won¡¯t even buy it if it¡¯s too cheap, but why do you want to limit the quantity? Doesn¡¯t that run counter to your n to take over the market?¡±


    ¡°The harder something is to obtain, the higher its perceived value will be,¡± Zeke quoted from his favorite book. ¡°And we need to increase that value by all means possible. I don¡¯t think you fully grasp what I meant by exorbitant price. How much did you think I was talking about?¡± Zeke asked with expectant eyes.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t make them too expensive, because our smaller model would only need a fraction of the materials. Around 25,000 gold max?¡± Kerim guessed.


    ¡°100,000 gold,¡± Zeke stated with a gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you fucking mad, boy?¡± Kerim yelled. ¡°Who would pay that much for a transporter? You could buy four or five for that price. How can you even justify demanding such a sum?¡±


    ¡°Quality,¡± Zeke answered immediately and with such utmost confidence that he took a lot of wind out of Kerims sails. Before anybody had the time to ask, Zeke took the initiative to exin what he meant. ¡°How many enchantments does the Sky Sentinel use, Kerim?¡±


    ¡°54 middle-grade enchantments,¡± the captain answered right away.


    ¡°Right, and how many Mages does it take to power those all continuously?¡± Zeke questioned further.


    There was a moment of silence. ¡°Two average Grand Mages, or around 10 True Mages, I reckon,¡± Kerim answered after mentally crunching the numbers.


    ¡°What if I told you that the Gond could be powered by a single True Mage alone?¡±


    ¡°Impossi¡ª¡± the man started but cut himself off. He had lost enough face with his constant outbursts. Instead, he did the calctions. ¡°If the ship is 10 times lighter, it could theoretically work with 8 high-grade enchantments instead. But the price for those is astronomical. It also takes forever to get your hands on them.¡±


    Zeke nodded in agreement. He had exactly guessed his n. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to get us the enchantments. But this is not the only extravagant part of the ship I have nned¡­¡± Zeke promised mysteriously.


    ¡°What else?¡± the captain asked with a mixture of dread and excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve nned for many such features that will elevate us above thepetition. Let me give you one more example. You see the carvings and statues?¡± Zeke asked with a nod to the projection of the ship. The design had many ornamental carvings. One of the most prominent features, however, was the almost life-sized figure on the prow of the ship.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Kerim asked carefully.


    ¡°I want all of them carved by hand,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°When you say ¡®by hand¡¯, you can¡¯t possibly mean¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Without the use of any magic or machines,¡± Zeke confirmed with glee.


    ¡°Why even bother?¡± Kerim asked. ¡°The statue would most likely turn out better with magic.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s moreborious, ergo more extravagant, ergo more expensive,¡± David exined helpfully.


    ¡°See? David is catching on,¡± Zeke praised.


    ¡°Indeed, young lord,¡± David said with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°However, you have failed to mention where you would find such a talented artisan on such short notice as well. Despite your recent ¡®sess¡¯ in hiring a talented engineer,¡± David said with a nce toward Jettero, ¡°It¡¯s not very likely that you would be as lucky once again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No luck required this time,¡± Zeke reassured his former butler. ¡°After all, we already have the perfect candidate. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Confused, everybody followed Zeke¡¯s gaze. It hadnded on the figure of Geralt. David furrowed his brows, the burly farmer didn¡¯t look like he would be particrly good with delicate work. By the furrowed brows on almost everyone¡¯s faces, it seemed the others had misgivings as well.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± David questioned carefully.


    ¡°Do you think I exaggerate my father¡¯s talents?¡± Zeke questioned with a smirk. David didn¡¯t respond, but his silence was answer enough.


    ¡°I bet you thought the same thing when I told you that my Mom would take over your duties as the butler,¡± Zeke stated. Again the butler remained silent. ¡°Remind me again, how did that turn out?¡±


    David let out an exasperated sigh, but when his eyes fell on Mia, pride could be seen radiating from his eyes. ¡°Lady Mia is an exceptional woman, she handles her duties diligently and is beloved by the staff.¡±


    Mia''s chest puffed up at the praise. She directed acent grin toward her husband. Her smug expression was clearly saying: ¡®See? See how good I am? And nobody here even trusts you with a b of wood. Truly Shameful.¡¯


    Geralt rolled his eyes, acting like he was above such petty taunts. However, Zeke knew his father well enough to notice that the goading had been effective. ¡°I can try if you want. But don¡¯t expect any miracles.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Quit the act, Dad.¡± Zeke chided yfully. ¡°I still remember how even the big merchants from the capital used to crowd our house, every time you finished a piece of furniture. I could have sworn I even saw one of your chairs in Sophia¡¯s mansion that one time.¡±


    To Zeke¡¯s dismay, his mother¡¯s teasing smile slowly turned toward him. ¡°What were you doing in Sophia¡¯s mansion, Zeke?¡±


    ¡°A-Anyway,¡± He changed the subject. ¡°How about we take a vote on the project now?¡±


    ¡°Why even vote?¡± Margret asked. ¡°You are the heir, Zeke, not us. Youmand, we obey.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, his expression turning solemn. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision alone this time. I need all of you behind me. Otherwise, there is no chance I¡¯ll manage. What do you say, Kerim?¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± the man agreed right away. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to take this baby out for a spin!¡±


    ¡°You and me both, captain,¡± Zeke said with a genuine smile.


    ¡°You can count on me as well, young lord,¡± David stated, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about engineering, but if you two are this excited, then that is more than enough for me. You have my full support!¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± Margret said right after. She apparently felt no need to further borate.


    ¡°Thank you both,¡± Zeke said with full sincerity. He truly was blessed to have them. Without Maximilian here, those three would almost certainly have been better off on their own. Instead, they had stuck with him. Zeke swore that he would not forget this favor anytime soon.


    He turned to his parents next. His mother beamed at him with pride and even his stoic father sported a small smile. No words were necessary. Zeke knew he had their full support.


    Jettero was thest to answer. The old man had a crafty glint in his eyes. ¡°Well, if you are twisting my arm like that¡­ You might be able to convince me to maybe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who even asked <em>you</em>, you dried up fossil?¡± Zeke interrupted.


    ¡°Stinking imp! Can¡¯t even wipe your own ass yet and you want to build an airship without me?!¡±


    Zeke grinned at him. ¡°Whatever. Are you in or not?¡±


    ¡°Damn brat, you know I¡¯m in,¡± the old man said.


    Zeke once again swept his gaze over all the gathered people. His heart swelled with pride at what they had achieved so far and even more so at the thought of what they would achieve in the near future.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Zeke said as he eyed them in turn. His lips curved into a wicked grin, ¡°I hope you guys know how to swim, ¡®cause we will soon be drowning in gold.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 14: Starting Production

    The first rays of the morning sun had just begun to bathe the world in a scarlet hue. In stark contrast, a certain workshop was already operating at full st. Yelling and hammering could be heard from the thirdyer of Tradespire. The usually quiet von Hohenheim estate was in an uproar this morning.


    Jettero and Zeke were making the rounds. This was already their second day in a row of doing so. The old engineer was insistent that this was a necessary habit to foster. In his words: To run a proper workshop, any owner should periodically check on the state of his property. Otherwise, systemic problems would often go unnoticed for years. Zeke readily adopted this philosophy as every single trip was a learning experience for him.


    Most of the people working here were sailors from the Alexandria. The ship had apetent crew. The engineers were capable of fixingmon issues handily. Even the regr sailors had been trained in the basics of metal and woodworking. All in all, they would have made for excellent workers, were it not for one tiny detail¡­


    Zeke cringed for the umpteenth time as a man right next to him screamed from the bottom of his lungs. ¡°Neville! Get me some lumber! AND DON¡¯T FUCKING DODDLE THIS TIME!¡±


    ¡°GET IT YOURSELF, YOU LAZY CUNT!¡± a man, probably Neville, yelled back from the other side of the room.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something we can do about the noise?¡± Zeke asked when they were back outside. ¡°This is a residential area. It¡¯s only a matter of time until the neighborsin if we leave it like that.¡±


    ¡°¡®Bout time you noticed,¡± Jettero said with a smirk. ¡°If you had taken any longer, I would have had to bring it up myself.¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. ¡°Why did you even hold that back in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°And how are you going to learn, when I have to spoon-feed you everything?¡±Zeke was about to quip back, but a giant yawn forced itself up his throat before he could do so. After he hadpelled his mouth to close again, his words hadpletely changed. ¡°Let¡¯s not do this just yet. It¡¯s still too early.¡±


    ¡°Are you taking proper care of yourself, boy?¡± Jettero asked with a sideways nce.


    Zeke casually waved the question away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jett, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± the old man asked skeptically. ¡°We worked nearly day and night on those schematics. Despite that, you never looked this exhausted. How many hours of sleep did you get?¡±


    ¡°Eh, none?¡± Zeke admitted meekly. The old man halted his steps and directed a disapproving look at Zeke. He was clearly waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, ok?¡± Zeke tried to defend himself. ¡°There is too much to do. And now I have to get us those high-grade enchantments as well.¡±


    Jettero sighed. ¡°That¡¯s no excuse for pushing yourself that much. If you copse, the entire project will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll make sure to get a good night¡¯s rest today,¡± Zeke conceded. ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Bursting with joy,¡± the old man said in a t tone. Still, there was a twinkle in his eyes. He was clearly pleased that Zeke took his guidance seriously. ¡°Anyway, you asked about the noise.¡±


    ¡°Right! What can we do about that?¡±


    ¡°There are different approaches,¡± Jettero exined. ¡°The passive approach is to expand the level of soundproofing on the walls of the workshop. That¡¯s always a good idea, so we should be doing that either way.¡±


    ¡°And the active approach?¡±


    ¡°The easiest solution would be a noise suppressor. But those things don¡¯te cheap.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of a new piece of technology he had never heard of. ¡°Sounds fancy. How does that work?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how familiar you are with the way sound travels¡­¡± Jettero started, waiting for Zeke to jump in.


    The boy didn¡¯t disappoint. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s the vibration of air, right?¡±


    ¡°Looks like they at least taught you some things in that fancy empire school,¡± Jettero said snidely. ¡°But this makes it easy to exin. The way a noise suppressor works is by disrupting those vibrations. It¡¯s basically just a special wind magic enchantment that stills the air. But there is one caveat: You need to use at least a high-grade enchantment to cover arge enough area.¡±


    ¡°How much mana will it need?¡± Zeke questioned.


    ¡°A True Mage should be able to power it. You have enough of those to rotate them in and out over the entire workday, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zeke went quiet. A specific question had been guing him since the very first day he had arrived in Tradespire. Until now, he never had the time or opportunity to find out. However, this seemed to be the perfect moment. ¡°Can I ask you something, Jett?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± the old man grumbled absentmindedly. He was still caught up in calcting the mana usage for a noise suppressor.


    ¡°Do you know of a way to store mana forter use?¡±


    This question managed to snap the old man out of his musings. ¡°Ha! Now that¡¯s a loaded topic if I ever heard one,¡± Jettero eximed with mirth. ¡°There are ways, yes, but none that are worth a damn. The big workshops have all done a lot of experimenting on that front: Creating feedback loops with mana-conductive metals and simr nonsense. But they are allplete failures if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Zeke responded with feigned disinterest while his heart was hammering in his chest. The reason he had asked the question was that he had found such a method in the research of the Giger people. For them, mana storage had been a well-understood subject and they had found a solution to the problem long ago.


    At the time, Zeke had not realized how much of a treasure he had unearthed that day. He had flooded the Giger ruins to keep the danger of their Soul Magic contained, not because of their technological achievements. Now, he wasn¡¯t sure which of the two discoveries constituted the bigger threat.


    The potential of Magical engineering was barely understood by the people of the Empire. Sure, they used enchanted weapons and armor, but only here in Tradespire were the prospects of magical engineering on full disy. And the biggest issue holding the field back at the moment was the reliance on a mage to constantly fuel the machines. If they were able to find a solution to that¡­


    Zeke shuddered at the thought of what fresh horrors the Warsmiths of Tradespire could unleash with this knowledge. Autonomous mechanical weaponry was thest thing this world needed. Especially now, with a fresh war brewing on the horizon.


    Somehow this train of thought felt eerily familiar to Zeke and it wasn¡¯t long before he identified its source: This was the exact same line of thinking that kept him from releasing his meditation technique.


    <em>Once again</em>, he found himself in possession of something that had the potential to do so much good but remained unable to reveal it.


    <em>Once again</em>, he was forced to take a critical look at the world and found itcking for the gifts he carried.


    ¡°You doing alright, boy?¡± Jettero¡¯s worried voice managed to snap Zeke out of his trance.


    Only now did Zeke realize the state he was in. He had unconsciously balled his fists and clenched his jaw. No wonder the old man had be concerned.


    With a forced chuckle, he rxed his tense muscles. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, that¡¯s all. We could do so much more if we just had a way to store mana.¡±


    The old man eyed Zeke suspiciously for a moment longer, but eventually let the matter drop. ¡°It¡¯s one of the biggest roadblocks ahead, yes. But who knows? Maybe you or Lue will find a solution to that very problem in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ who knows,¡± Zeke responded as he followed the old man across the grounds of the estate to the main building.


    On the front porch, he spotted a silhouette carving away at a waist-high b of wood. Of course, the emerging sculpture was only ¡®waist-high¡¯ whenpared to the giant of a man cutting away at it. The tip of the statue reached all the way to Zeke¡¯s chest.


    Geralt had begun his new assignment yesterday. At first, he had also intended to be in the workshop with the others. However, he had not evensted a minute before storming out. Apparently, the mor was ¡®not conducive to his art¡¯, or so he imed. Zeke hadn¡¯t been able to hide his smirk when he saw his usually so unppable father flee the scene.


    Jettero and Zeke came to a halt a few steps away, spellbound by the sight. Belying his massive frame, Geralt was a true artist when it came to wood. The de¡¯s edge scarcely caressed the timber, removing translucent slivers with every touch. Only the rough outline of a winged woman had emerged so far, but the majesty of the final product was already starting to show.


    As they watched, Geralt was carving the outline of her face. Zeke couldn¡¯t be sure, but the features that materialized reminded him suspiciously of his mother. Except for the nose, that cute button nose was definitely Mayas.


    Zeke observed his father. The man seemed to fall into some sort of trance whenever he worked on his carving. Geralt hadn¡¯t even noticed their presence yet. While in this state, he would bepletely unguarded ¡ª in every sense of the word. His usually concealed emotions were on full disy. His eyes were wet with tears, while at the same time, Geralt wore one of the most radiant smiles Zeke had ever seen.


    It took a long moment before the two were finally able to free themselves from the mesmerizing disy. No matter how much they wanted to, they didn¡¯t have the time to stay here any longer. Their usual morning inspection would lead them to the butler¡¯s office next, where Mia and David could be found at this time of day. On the way there, Zeke remembered his n fromst night.


    ¡°Do you know a good enchanter, Jett?¡± he asked when they reached the stairwell.


    The old man puffed out his chest. ¡°One? Pah! I know them all! Worked with them on many projects during my time.¡±


    ¡°I might need their service. Think you could arrange that?¡±


    ¡°Depends. The best enchanters don¡¯t work for anyone exclusively, so they¡¯re theoretically free to work with whomever they want. However, they are often booked out for months in advance.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t have that long. He was already thinking of alternative ways to get his hands on what he needed when the old man spoke up again.


    ¡°¡­ unless you want tomission a top-tier enchantment,¡± he added with a chuckle.


    Zeke stopped in his tracks. ¡°Why would they be easier to get?¡±


    ¡°Cause they are ¡®made by hand¡¯, as you would call it,¡± Jettero exined. ¡°High-tier enchantments can be produced by a Metal Mage, but not top-tier. Regr Metal Mages simply don¡¯t have the precision for that. Maybe after reaching the Arch Mage level, they could do it, but what Arch Mage would waste his time making enchantments?¡±


    ¡°Made by hand?¡± Zeke asked with great interest. ¡°How do they do it?¡±


    ¡°With hammer and chisel, or a hand-push engraver, how else?¡± the old man asked in bewilderment. Zeke was shocked. He had not read about this method in any of the books he had copied from the many academic libraries. Suddenly, a thought urred to him.


    ¡°Those techniques aren¡¯t taught in any of the Mage academies, are they?¡± he asked.


    The old man scoffed. ¡°Of course not. How would the methods of us lowly mortals ever make their way into the hallowed halls of the oh-so-great Mage academies?¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. ¡°Is that a smidgeon of bitterness I detect?¡± But his face turned serious in the next moment. ¡°Howe you think that we would be able to get one of those? Shouldn¡¯t they be even more sought after than high-tier enchantments?¡±


    ¡°Well, there might be ¡®some¡¯ drawbacks¡­¡± the old man admitted sheepishly. ¡°For one, they obviously can¡¯t be mass-produced, so the bigpanies can¡¯t use them in their regr product lines. But the more important part is that they are expensive ¡ª very expensive.¡±


    ¡°Stop dilly-dallying, just how much are we talking about?¡± Zeke asked impatiently.


    ¡°¡­.Around 2000.¡±


    ¡°2000? Gold? For a single one?¡± Zeke asked in shock.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not easy to produce those things by hand, I¡¯ll have you know!¡± the old man eximed, but Zeke wasn¡¯t even listening anymore. He was doing the math in his head. From what he had learned, each tier increased the efficiency of the enchantment by around 25%. That meant that a top-tier enchantment was roughly 50% better than a middle-grade one. This wouldn¡¯t be so bad if a middle-grade enchantment couldn¡¯t be produced for some hundred gold.


    ¡°No wonder they don¡¯t sell. I bet only the obscenely rich use them for some custom projects,¡± Zeke guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much how it shakes out, yes,¡± Jettero acknowledged. ¡°So? are you interested or not? I have an old friend who could really use the money. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s one of the best.¡±


    Zeke thought about his ns for a moment. ¡°How about this: tell him that I will buy one top-tier levitation and gust enchantment each, but only if he lets me watch him craft them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would mind, but are you sure?¡± Jettero asked. ¡°It¡¯ll take him over a day to create even one of them.¡±


    ¡°Sure as can be,¡± Zeke said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss,¡± the old man grumbled.


    They were just about to round the corner when a person entered Zeke¡¯s sphere of awareness. A woman he recognized immediately was hurrying down the hallway. Zeke came to a halt, followed by a confused Jettero. But before the old man could ask, Mia turned the corner in front of them.


    ¡°Ahh, there you are!¡± she eximed. ¡°I was just about to go looking for you.¡±


    Zeke embraced his mother in a tight hug. ¡°Here I am, Mom. What do you need me for?¡±


    Remembering her task, she freed herself from the embrace. ¡°Right. you have a visitor waiting for you in the big conference room.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just get rid of them? I really don¡¯t have the time right now.¡±


    ¡°David said that it¡¯s not somebody you can afford to turn away,¡± Mia exined sternly. This managed to finally get Zeke¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Please set up the meeting, Jett,¡± he instructed the engineer before following his mother down the hallway. He was already thinking about who might havee. There weren¡¯t many people David would speak so highly of.

 Book 3: Chapter 15: A Strange Meeting

    Zeke followed his mother through the long hallway on the first floor. Soon, he could make out the figure of David standing next to the door of the conference room. His body was visibly tense, and his usually rxed features had a tinge of nervousness now.


    ¡°Who is our mysterious guest?¡± Zeke questioned as he arrived in front of the butler. ¡°The way you¡¯re acting, I¡¯ll be disappointed if it¡¯s anyone other than the emperor of Arkenheim himself.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even joke about that, young lord.¡±


    ¡°Fine, now tell me who it is,¡± Zeke demanded.


    ¡°I think it would be better if you just met them,¡± David hedged. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that our guest arrived with hostile intentions.¡±


    With a grumble, Zeke passed the butler and entered. His gaze was immediately drawn to the sole figure upying the room. He could make out the silhouette of a woman in front of the window. She had her back turned toward him, but her brilliant golden locks almost glowed in the early morning sun.


    ¡°Excuse me for the dy, miss. I didn¡¯t intend to keep you waiting for¡ª¡±


    As he spoke, the figure started to turn, allowing Zeke to get a good look at her. First, he noticed her golden eyes ¡ª almost the same shade as his own. However,pared to Zeke''s cunning gaze, her golden orbs reflected only depth and confidence. Herplexion glowed as if touched by the essence of radiance. The soft, rosy lips that graced her face were poised, bearing the whisper of a knowing smile, revealing a lifetime of experiences and unspoken mysteries.


    The stranger was undoubtedly the most stunning woman Zeke had ever seen. She easily triumphed over the likes of Vi or Sofia through her mature charm alone. However, this fact wasn¡¯t what had stopped Zeke in his tracks. His eyes opened wide. He knew this face well, in fact, he had seen it dozens of times.


    ¡°Mara Sonnenstrahl?¡± Zeke asked incredulously. ¡°How¡­?¡±


    The smile vanished from the woman¡¯s face, reced with an expression of frigid coldness. ¡°And how is it you¡¯vee to know this name and face?¡±


    Silence descended. Zeke was unable to answer, his gaze reflected only shock and confusion, while the woman¡¯s brows remained furrowed. The tense atmosphere was only broken when David cleared his throat. ¡°She is Lara Sonnenstrahl, Mara¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    This managed to snap Zeke out of his stupor, his brain slowly waking from its momentary lull. ¡°Lara¡­ Sister¡­ Yes, of course, apologies,¡± he mumbled as he dove into his mind¡¯s library to retrieve any and all information about the woman in front of him.


    Now that he was reading her entry, he realized why he had not recognized her. The woman in front of him was far better known under a different name. His eyes skimmed over the pages, scouring the book for all it was worth. Lara Sonnenstrahl was a light mage from the Equinox kingdom, hailing from the prestigious Sonnenstrahl family. She had managed to be an Arch Mage at the age of 84, putting her on the list of the 100 youngest Arch Mages in recorded history.


    After the death of her older sister, she had taken it upon herself to fight the empire in her stead. Her relentless presence on the battlefield earned her many nicknames, but it was her achievement of killing an enemymander on the other side of a battlefield with a single shot that earned her the Mage name ¡®Aurora¡¯. For thest two centuries, Aurora had remained one of the most fearedmanders on the continent. Only narrowly giving up the first spot on the empire¡¯s most wanted list to the Berserker ¡ª Tristan Bloodsword.


    Zeke''s posture straightened. Now that he knew who he was dealing with, he couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent. ¡°My deepest apologies for thecking reception, Miss Aurora. If I had known you hade, I would have received you personally.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve asked you a question,¡± Lara insisted. She was visibly unimpressed by his disy of courtesy. Zeke realized that the woman in front of him would not be swayed by honeyed words.


    ¡°Get the picture,¡± Zeke instructed David telepathically. The butler bowed and left the room, putting Lara even more on edge.


    ¡°What did you order him to do?¡± she asked.


    Now that his first approach had failed, Zeke tried something else entirely. ¡°What? Afraid of the scheming of a puny True Mage?¡± Zeke teased.


    His taunt managed to throw her off, unable to adapt to hisplete shift right away. But soon after, a wicked smile emerged on her face. ¡°Wanna try me, brat?¡±


    The effect of his new approach was evident, but what now? He had no idea how to follow up his brazen first challenge. Zeke could only sigh, this is what he got for overying his hand. Now that he had already gone this far, he might as well go all in¡­


    With deliberate slowness, he looked the woman in front of him up and down, hungrily drinking in her generous curves. When his eyes returned to her face, he even dared to wink at her flirtatiously. ¡°Try you? I¡¯m afraid I might be a bit young for that?¡±


    Lara was visibly dumbfounded by the sheer audacity on disy. For a moment, she didn¡¯t react at all. Then, all of a sudden, she burst outughing. It wasn¡¯t theughter of a nobledy either. Instead of a reserved giggle, she broke out into a full-on bellyugh. ¡°The¡­ the balls¡­ on you¡­ you¡­ shitty¡­ brat,¡± she forced out between bursts ofughter.


    Long gone was the mirage of the refined beauty Zeke had met only a few minutes ago. In her ce emerged Lara Sonnenstrahl, the real Lara. A woman who had spent thest couple of centuries on the battlefield. Zeke decided to take advantage of her momentary cheer to finally get the ball rolling.


    ¡°Jokes aside,¡± he started, ¡°I sent David to get something that will answer your very first question.¡±


    ¡°David? Is that the butler?¡± Lara questioned.


    Zeke nodded.


    ¡°His face looks familiar,¡± she said. ¡°Where is he from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a question you better ask him directly when he returns,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of divulging something like that without getting permission first.¡±


    Instead of getting angry, Lara nodded approvingly. She didn¡¯t ask anything else, content to wait in silence for the man¡¯s return.


    However, it was Zeke¡¯s turn to get curious. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why? Should I? Are you famous or something?¡± Lara responded with a raised brow.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t stop a smile from spreading across his face at her blunt attitude. ¡°Why did you evene here, then?¡±


    ¡°I was ordered to meet some noble kid who managed to flee the empire recently¡­¡± Lara¡¯s words trailed off. Before continuing, she looked Zeke up and down. ¡°The hair and eyes are a match, but he¡¯s only 15,¡± she mumbled,pletely uncaring if Zeke overheard. ¡°Say, do you have a younger brother?¡±


    ¡°I am 15,¡± Zeke said with a smirk.


    Lara¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her gaze traveled over his broad chest, stopping on each of his toned arms and then returning to his shrewd eyes. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± she said in a dismissive tone.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t happen to learn this kid¡¯sst name, by chance?¡±


    ¡°Is there more than one kid who fits the description here?¡± she sneered.


    Zeke didn¡¯t respond as he could already sense David¡¯s return. It was only a momentter that the butler entered the room again. Lara perked up, her gaze fixed on the wrapped bundle he had brought.


    Without further dy, Zeke unwrapped the painting. The portrait had been one of Maximilian¡¯s most precious possessions. Zeke took a good look at the woman it depicted, before slowly rotating it to face his guest.


    Lara froze at the sight of the image. For a long moment, she remained perfectly still. She was not even breathing. Then, with a sudden exhale, life returned to her form. ¡°So it was you after all. How are you rted to the old man?¡± She asked in a tone that was neither warm nor cold.


    ¡°He¡¯s my mentor,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°He <em>was</em> your mentor, you mean,¡± she corrected. ¡°I heard he¡¯s been captured.¡±


    ¡°A bond like that is not so easily severed.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± Lara asked. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very distraught about his fate.¡±


    ¡°I prefer effort to grief,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°I can¡¯t help the old man by crying my eyes out.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t help him ¡ª period. He was done the moment they threw him into that hole,¡± she dered in a hard voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that ¡ª you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, and you do too. There has never been¡ª¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH!!!¡± Zeke bellowed, his eyes zing with uncontrolled fury. At this moment, his gaze was evenly matched with hers. A look of surprise crossed her face, but the expression was gone as fast as it hade.


    Even so, Lara¡¯s countenance softened considerably over the next few moments. ¡°Apologies, kid. I should not have said that. Seeing my sister¡­¡±


    Zeke¡¯s hand was gripping the pendant over his wildly thumping heart. It had been a while since he had an outburst like this. However, after a few deep breaths, he could feel his temper slowly calm. ¡°My name is Ezekiel, not kid.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she acknowledged.


    Zeke hesitated, his attention drawn to the portrait that was still in his hands. He had noticed that Lara was ncing at it from time to time. It was obvious that each glimpse pained her. Even so, she couldn¡¯t keep herself from looking.


    With great care, he wrapped it up, passing it back to David. ¡°You can call me Zeke if you¡¯d like.¡±


    Lara threw onest longing look at the painting before returning her attention to the boy in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t see much of Maximilian in you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Did you know him well?¡± Zeke asked instead of replying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get confused by this,¡± she said while gesturing at her face and body. ¡°I might have been a little squirt back then, but I was already around when that portrait was drawn eons ago.¡±


    Zeke nodded. He was aware of it too. In fact, Lara wasn¡¯t much younger than Maximilian himself, a century at most. Her ridiculously fast ascension through the ranks was the only reason for her young appearance.


    For a time, nobody spoke. Lara was content to have the silence linger until Zeke answered her previous question. ¡°I¡¯m aware I¡¯m not much like him,¡± he finally confessed, ¡°and I feel like I¡¯m drifting further away from his ideals with each day.¡± Zeke didn¡¯t know why he spoke so candidly to aplete stranger. He hadn¡¯t even been this open when talking to David.


    ¡°Why not change direction, then?¡± Lara inquired.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be like him¡­ not anymore.¡±


    It was not Lara, but David who was most shocked by the admission. Through his sphere of awareness, Zeke sensed how the butler¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the back of his head, unblinking.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lara questioned calmly.


    Zeke sighed deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, there is nobody I respect more. Maximilian is the greatest man I¡¯ve ever met. He saw the best in people and lifted me up when I had nothing. He was never afraid to stand up for what he believed in, no matter the odds.¡±


    ¡°¡­but?¡± Lara prodded.


    ¡°¡­But the world isn¡¯t made for people like him,¡± Zeke finished. ¡°For all his life, Maximilian struggled to stay clean while wading through a river of shit.¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m getting at,¡± Zeke said pointedly, ¡°is that you won¡¯t get anywhere in life unless you learn how to swim.¡±


    ¡°Even if you managed that, you would still be covered in shit,¡± Lara responded without missing a beat.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°I think it does.¡±


    ¡°No. It was never the skin that mattered, but your heart,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°As long as your heart remains clear, the dirt under your nails means nothing.¡±


    Lara remained silent, and even David had a contemtive frown on his face. This time, it was Zeke who was content to have the silence linger. Lara''s face went through a myriad of expressions before finally settling on something that looked like grudging eptance to Zeke.


    ¡°You can call me Lara,¡± she eventually said. Zeke nodded. ¡°Well, Zeke, I think I¡¯ve taken up enough of your time for today. I guess I¡¯ll leave you alone for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t youe here to ask me something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood anymore,¡± Lara said flippantly as she made her way to the exit.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Zeke called out, causing her to turn halfway. ¡°You can take that if you want,¡± he said with a nod toward the painting. ¡°It deserves to be with someone who appreciates it.¡±


    The woman hesitated. ¡°I think the old man would miss it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was done anyway?¡± Zeke asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Who can say?¡± Lara responded with a small smile as she left.

 Book 3: Chapter 16: Enchanting I

    The next few days passed in the blink of an eye. The construction of the Gond began with only some minor hups. Three identical keels had been built simultaneously in the dry docks, each of them around a dozen steps in length. This had only been possible thanks to the toil of the two Nature Mages, theirmand over wood a thing of beauty.


    The smooth operation of the workshop could almost solely be attributed to Jettero¡¯s efforts. He was a harsh taskmaster in one moment, and a patient listener in the next. Somehow, the old man seemed to have a mysterious acuity for when to employ which.


    But despite the sage guidance, some problems were unavoidable. First and foremost among them was the outflow of personnel. Zeke had prepared himself mentally, but it still stung every time he saw someone leaving the estate, never to return.


    There were different motivations for why people resigned. Some of them had legitimate reasons. Most, however, left because they saw the von Hohenheim household as a sinking ship. It had always been his n to use this ordeal as a test for the members, a trial by fire of sorts. Still, it was painful to realize how few truly stood with him.


    Out of the 684 people he had brought from the empire, only half remained. Among the roughly 350 remaining staff members, almost 200 were sailors from the Alexandria. To Zeke¡¯s utter astonishment, only a single member of the ship¡¯s crew left. And even that man didn¡¯t leave out of spite: he had fallen in love with a merchant¡¯s daughter and was nning to work for her father.


    Aside from the crew, the majority of the people who stayed wereprised of veterans. Maximilian had hired many of them after they had been discharged. Zeke had heard many of their stories over thest month. It didn¡¯t surprise him at all to learn that most of them had been dismissed for crossing a peer from a superior noble family.


    Zeke discovered quickly that the concept of loyalty had apletely different meaning to these people. He had never had a good impression of the military as an institution, but even he had to admit that professional soldiers were cut from a different cloth. Discipline, loyalty, and duty were the core tenants taught in the imperial army and it showed, as not a single one of them left his service.


    When all was said and done, a lot of adjustments had to be made due to their dwindling numbers. Not all of them were bad, though, as change brought opportunity as well. Mia had managed to fill several key positions with more qualified recements. Well-educated staff, Mages especially, were much cheaper to hire in Tradespire. Zeke was certain that many who left already regretted their choice, now that their sries were far lower.


    Mages in general had a much lower standing herepared to the empire. Zeke would never suggest that the Merchants Union was a pure meritocracy, far from it. But it was much more feasible for somebody without a core to seed. Whereas the empire was overly fixated on personal power, here, gold was king.An unfortunate circumstance, as Zeke¡¯s finances were looking sparse. After constructing the workshop, buying materials, ordering enchantments, and paying wages, there was almost nothing left. Even if the Goldfingerpany did nothing, the von Hohenheim household would be finished if the Gond project failed ¡ª all the more important that today went well.


    ¡°Did you prepare yourself?¡± Jettero asked. The two of them had just finished their usual morning inspection of the workshop and were on their way to meet Mia and David.


    Zeke smiled. He had been looking forward to this day ever since the appointment had been confirmed. Today, he would finally get to observe an artisan craft a top-tier enchantment. In preparation for this event, Zeke had been spending his time studying every text on enchanting he could get his hands on. It didn¡¯t matter if it was magical or mundane techniques ¡ª all were devoured equally by his ferocious appetite for knowledge.


    By now, Zeke considered himself a genuine expert on Enchanting. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid to go toe to toe with any grandmaster ¡ª when it came to theory. Despite his extensive knowledge, Zeke had never crafted anything. It was the same with his Magical Engineering: he also had never even created a single trinket himself.


    That would all change after today. He was finally ready to take his first step into the world of arcane crafting.


    ¡°Never been better prepared for anything in my life,¡± Zeke responded.


    His steps were so swift that the old man had trouble keeping up. They reached the office in no time at all. Zeke knocked on the door thrice before entering. Upon stepping into the room, his sight was captured by the figure of his mother furiously scribbling on a paper. A mountain of paper was still waiting to be processed with two equallyrge piles crowding the nearby surfaces.


    Zeke gulped at the sight. He had felt pity for his mother at first but soon discovered the fervor with which she devoured paperwork. Mia was single-handedly waging war against the endless tide of contracts, receipts, andints, and he couldn¡¯t be more grateful for it. Thanks to his [Perfect Sensory Recall], Zeke had lost the need to document anything in writing, making the paperwork a type of torture for him.


    Looking over her shoulder was David, nodding approvingly from time to time. When they had started, he would watch her every move like a hawk. At first, he had to point out multiple mistakes on each page. Nowadays, his main duty seemed to be moral support.


    Mia stayed on task even after Zeke entered. This didn¡¯t bother him one bit; he was content to watch his mother work for a while. Her writing had improved so much that it was hard to believe that she had only been doing this for a little over a week. Her mechanical pen danced as sheposed a scathing response to a merchant who had demanded extra pay for his delivery. Zeke winced at his mother¡¯s harshnguage when he saw that she had called the man a ¡®disposable bottomyer clown¡¯.


    A smile emerged on his face as he remembered how the scene in front of him hade to be. On her first day, Mia had insisted against David¡¯s better judgment that this was no way to treat other people. When the butler got tired of arguing, he allowed her to do as she pleased, with the one condition that she would handle the aftermath herself.


    Mia had been ecstatic and immediately agreed. She threw herself into the task with gusto, writing letter after letter. Each word and sentence was politer than thest. Most of the time, she would suggestpromising even when the other party had no leg to stand on. She had gone to bed that night with a warm feeling in her chest, secure in the belief that she had made the world a better ce.


    The very next day, retribution had arrived. Like a horde of hungry goblins, the merchants struck. They had identified her as prey and were determined to extract their pound of flesh. A veritable mountain of correspondence crowded her desk, not even leaving enough space to sit. Wordlessly, she had opened the first letter, then the next, and the next. For about an hour, Mia silently read every single letter.


    After putting down thest one, she stared at the pile for a good while ¡ª her thoughts a mystery. Records show that this was the very moment a legend was born. Wielding the pen like a knife, the Letter-Demon of Tradespire made its first appearance that day.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Mia asked loudly, snapping Zeke out of his reverie.


    ¡°Sorry, Mom. What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said that I have prepared the gold. David has it,¡± Mia exined one more time.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Zeke responded with a ttering smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes. ¡°If you care, stop spending your gold so frivolously. We¡¯re not made out of money.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This will be worth it,¡± Zeke vowed earnestly.


    A smile broke out on Mia¡¯s face right away. She had never been good at being stern with him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then, love,¡± was all she said.


    After a brief goodbye, Zeke and David found themselves outside the gate of the estate, where a transporter was already waiting for them. The enchanter¡¯s workshop was located in the fourthyer, near Jettero¡¯s old home. Their destination wasn¡¯t that far, but Zeke considered this to be a great opportunity to examine one of the current transporters in action. Despite his abundant research, he had never actually been onboard one of them. For his project¡¯s sake, Zeke hoped for this to be a terrible experience.


    A smile spread across his face at the sight of the upside-down turtle shell that was parked outside their gate. The monstrosity was almost 30 steps long and looked like it was geared for war. A wooden nk extended from the ship, allowing a rudimentary way to ess the craft. After boarding, Zeke inspected the giant mast at the center of the deck with a derisive sneer on his face.


    The sails on an airship like the Alexandria were used to increase speed and unburden the crew when the wind was favorable. This was a valuable feature for long-distance travel. On a short-distance transporter like this, they were next to useless. The crew seemed to also be aware of this fact, as they hadn¡¯t even untied the sails, let alone hoisted them.


    David handed a few gold coins to the captain and informed him of their destination. Meanwhile, Zeke wandered the deck, using his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to observe the craft in action. Aside from the captain, all 12 members of the crew were True Mages. They all seemed to be middle-aged at least. This was a good indicator that their affinities were most likely abysmally low.


    ¡°On your posts, maggots!¡± the captain roared.


    The idle crew snapped into action. They each strapped themselves into a bolted-down chair; ten at the center of the deck and two on each side of the prow. The centrally located sailors started pouring unattuned Mana into the conductors in front of them. They visibly strained under the effort, a testament to their poor skills in mana control.


    With great interest, Zeke followed the flow of Mana to its destination. He could perceive the ten streams of mana converging below deck. The thick band of mana was again split into dozens of smaller strands, each powering a single levitation enchantment. It wasn¡¯t long before the results started to show.


    With a creaking groan, the ship opposed the earth''s pull. Slowly, they gained height. It was now up to the captain to power the gust enchantments at the stern for thrust. As the only Grand Mage, he effortlessly powered the eight runes behind him. He was able to directly pour his Mana into the steering wheel, which doubled as a conductor.


    ¡°Starboard, half circle!¡± the man yelled as they slowly started to move.


    With great interest, Zeke observed as one of the two who had taken a seat at the front of the ship started to power a trio of enchantments at the side of the bow. Ever so slowly, the ship started to turn in the opposite direction. The man only fueled the enchantment for a few beats, causing it to slowly lose momentum during the maneuver. Miraculously, the ship spun halfway and no further.


    During the rest of the trip, Zeke observed the conduct of the crew and captain. He had been right; the vessel was operated exactly like a full-sized airship, minus the sails. Furthermore, Zeke hypothesized that only the captain and the two men steering were actual sailors. The rest of the men gave Zeke the impression of down on their luck Mages who needed the money. They were used as Mana batteries, nothing else. Their presence was only necessary because of the inefficient construction of the ship.


    The flightsted only a couple of minutes, but it had been enough. A broadly grinning Zeke descended the transporter a short whileter. His mood was excellent as he arrived at his destination on the fourthyer. Because of the size of the vessel, they had been forced tond a little ways off, but the inconvenience only made Zeke happier. The smile did not leave his face during the short march to the enchanter¡¯s workshop.


    Only when Zeke and David arrived in front of the door did his expression turn solemn.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± He said as he entered the reception area.

 Book 3: Chapter 17: Enchanting II

    After stepping into the building, Zeke was greeted by a surprising sight. All he could make out was an olddy, sitting behind a simple wooden counter. Compared to the Hermann Company on the thirdyer, the decor was downright shabby.


    Confused, Zeke studied his surroundings in further detail. But even on closer inspection, what greeted him was an unappealing sight. The walls were bare,cking any decorations, let alone golden fineries. He had anticipated the workshop to be far more inviting, considering their exorbitant prices.


    Zeke walked up to the counter and beamed at the old woman. ¡°Greetings, mydy, my name is Ezekiel. I¡¯m here for my appointment.¡±


    The granny chuckled. ¡°Ain¡¯t nody no more, sweety. You must be the kid Jet¡¯s warned us about.¡±


    ¡°Warned you?¡±


    ¡°Aye. You could charm the flees off a dog, he said. Told me to not give you any discounts,¡± the woman exined.


    A smile spread across Zeke''s face, he would get the old man back for this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry mydy, I intend to pay in full.¡± David used this chance to deposit four ingots of gold onto the table.


    Zeke nced at the bars, making sure everything was in order. He had recently learned that the gold currency he had used in the empire had also been issued by the Merchant Union. In fact, every single coin in cirction was, in addition to its inherent value, backed by the union.


    An expression of pure joy emerged on the old woman¡¯s face, highlighting her many missing teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea how much we needed that,ddy. Don¡¯t worry, my Henry is preparing the workshop as we speak. He¡¯ll be here in a moment.¡±Zeke nodded. He was nning to stay all day and wasn¡¯t in any particr hurry to get started. For a while, he debated if he should bring up the state of the shop. It wasn¡¯t polite to broach such a matter with a stranger, but his curiosity demanded he at least tried to get an answer.


    ¡°Can I ask you something a bit personal?¡± Zeke asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Gonna ask me out on a date, dear?¡± The olddy cackled.


    Zeke chuckled. ¡°Actually, I was wondering about the state of the workshop¡­¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°Wondering why it looks like this even though we charge you so much?¡±


    ¡°The thought crossed my mind, yes,¡± Zeke admitted. This didn¡¯t make any sense. When he lived in Feldstadt, his family didn¡¯t make more than a single gold coin a year. Even so, their house still looked better than this.


    ¡°Well, the building ain¡¯t cheap, living on the fourthyeres at a price,¡± the old woman exined. Zeke had to agree, he had seen how ludicrous the expenses for rent were in the upperyers. Still, it wouldn¡¯t make a dent in the pile of gold he had brought here today.


    ¡°Also, not a lot of work to be had for Enchanters these days,¡± the woman admitted. ¡°This is the first contract we had in months if I¡¯m being honest. All ¡®em bigpanies are just thinking about mass production. They be treatin¡¯ people like they were cogs in ¡®em machines themselves.¡±


    Zeke nodded sympathetically. When his mother investigated the job market here, she had been shocked. It was a cold and heartless numbers game. Personal rtionships took a backseat to the merciless greed for ever-increasing profit. Zeke had wondered more than once why the economy flourished in a ce like this. His thoughts were interrupted when the woman continued her exnation.


    ¡°We also have other expenses: materials, upkeep, and of course the Enchanters tax.¡± The woman finished her exnation and went back to sipping her tea.


    Zeke stared at her for a while, certain that she would resume her exnation after wetting her tongue, but she never did. He became more and more confused. Even if they only worked once every few months, the thousands of gold they earned today would allow them to pay for their rent and food for years, no matter howvish their meals.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he asked eventually.


    ¡°Aye, thats it,ddie,¡± the woman responded.


    Zeke was bbergasted. ¡°How can that be all? How high is that tax for you to be unable to¡ª¡±


    ¡°85%,¡± the woman interrupted.


    ¡°How much?!¡±


    ¡°85%,¡± she repeated.


    The two of them stared at each other in silence for a while. ¡°How can it be that high?¡± Zeke asked after getting his bearings.


    ¡°And who am I gonna ask? Do I look like the Tax-Man to you,ddie?¡± the woman answered with a roll of her eyes.


    Before Zeke could inquire any further, the door in the back of the room swung open. A tiny, nearly bald man walked out from the other room. He nced at the gold on the table and nodded, before turning around and disappearing into the workshop again.


    ¡°Have fun in there, sweetie,¡± the woman said as she motioned for Zeke to follow the man.


    Zeke did as he was bid and entered the workshop with David right on his heels. His guard quickly scanned the room, before walking back out with a satisfied nod.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t share your love for Enchanting, young Lord,¡± David exined.


    Zeke shrugged and stepped deeper into the room. He came to a halt next to the man he had seen earlier. Henry, the woman had called him.


    Henry sat on a high stool at what seemed to be his workbench. Zeke carefully observed the setup. He had gotten familiar with the tools of the trade over thest couple of days. From what he could see here, it seemed to be a pretty standard assortment for an Enchanter.


    Zeke had expected the man to start out by exining the tools and procedure, but not a single word was forting. It became apparent that he couldn¡¯t expect any hand-holding here. The only thing the man said was, ¡°Gust first,¡± before beginning with his work.


    He took out a square-shaped metal te from a nearby container. It was approximately as thick as a finger and the length of Zeke¡¯s hand. The old man struggled even lifting the thing sheet of metal, causing Zeke to hurriedly lend a hand.


    Despite fitting into Zeke''s palms, the te was heavy ¡ª Many times heavier than anything of this size had any right to be. After Zeke had delicately ced it down on the mping device, he stepped back again. The man nodded in gratitude while fastening the te.


    ¡°Damn things seem to get heavier with each year,¡± Henry grumbled.


    Zeke chuckled politely but didn¡¯tment. He was too busy observing the te in front of him. This was it, the Voidiron he had read so much about. The unbelievably dense metal was known for its terrible mana conductivity. And indeed, Zeke¡¯s [Perfect Spatial Awareness] was unable to prate the metal at all. In his sphere of awareness, the te appeared as a ck void, making the metal¡¯s name all the more fitting.


    ¡°Gonna start now,¡± the man said after he was done fastening. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you wanted to watch, but you won¡¯t be able to see much,ddie,¡± he added with a look of pity toward Zeke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, sir. I have sharp eyes,¡± Zeke responded.


    The man chuckled. ¡°Sharp eyes, that¡¯s a good one.¡±


    It was clear that he didn¡¯t take his words seriously. No wonder, Henry himself used an apparatus made from lenses and mirrors to observe the te. The best of those devices managed to increase one¡¯s vision a hundredfold. Zeke was aware that for a top-grade Enchantment, the carvings needed to be so intricate that they were impossible to see with the naked eye.


    However, this didn¡¯t prove to be much of an obstacle to Zeke. His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] was more urate than any lens. The mana-repellent properties of the Voidiron only made it easier to see the carving. As the man worked, Zeke remained standing. Despite his closed eyes, he didn¡¯t miss the slightest movement.


    Henry switched between a hand carver and a chisel as he slowly etched the Rune into the metal. ¡®Rune¡¯ was the proper word for the part of an Enchantment that gave the design its power. Only a couple dozen of them were known, and nobody knew where they came from. Most experts agreed that runes were the verynguage of Magic. It was said that they weren¡¯t just a representation but an embodiment of the very concept of Magic.


    More time passed. Finally, after four hours of nonstop work, Henry took a break. ¡°How was it, boy? Learned something?¡± the man asked as he fished out a bottle he had hidden in a crevice in his desk. Even from several steps away, Zeke could smell the potent aroma of alcohol.


    ¡°I think so, but I won¡¯t know for certain before I try it for myself,¡± Zeke responded.


    Henry''s face turned deathly serious. ¡°You aiming to be an Enchanter,ddie?¡± he asked in a stern tone.


    His face only rxed when Zeke shook his head. ¡°No, It¡¯s just a hobby, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Good, good ¡ª ¡®tis not a pleasant line of work. Anyway, we have about eight hours left on this. That''s all I¡¯ll be able to do today. Are you gonna stick around?¡± Henry asked.


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± Zeke responded with as much conviction as he could convey.


    ¡°Well, at least you have the patience. Tell you what, after I leave, you can y around with a couple of training tes for as long as you want. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°That would be great!¡± Zeke eximed. He couldn¡¯t wait to try out the techniques he had seen the old man use for himself.


    ¡°Just make sure not to damage my tools, alright?¡±


    Zeke nodded seriously. ¡°You have my word.¡±


    The tiny man was satisfied with that promise and after taking another deep swig, he got back to work. Another four hours passed before Henry took his next break, followed by another four. Zeke had remained practically motionless during all this time, studying the man¡¯s every move.


    By the time he was finished, Henry looked like a corpse. He had worked for twelve hours without making a single mistake. Zeke could clearly see the heavy toll the effort had taken on the man. Sweat was running down his face and back and he had to use the bottle far more often to keep his hands steady.


    Zeke heard Henry refer to the beverage as ¡®Enchanters Potion¡¯ on several asions. This seemed to be somethingmon among his profession. More than once did he make Zeke promise not to tell his wife about it ¡ª whatever was in that bottle couldn¡¯t be healthy. The way Henry shuddered each time he drank, made Zeke pity him.


    Henry spent the next half an hour inspecting every single part of the rune, making sure it was perfect. Zeke marveled at the precision the artisan was capable of. There were only two spots where Henry needed to make slight adjustments before he was satisfied. Even Zeke, with his spatial awareness, wasn¡¯t able to find any ws in the carving after that.


    ¡°Aiight,¡± a pale Henry eventually said. ¡°It¡¯s time for the final step. Do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°Powdering,¡± Zeke responded immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said as he carefully lifted a ss cylinder out of the storage container. Zeke looked at the translucent grains contained within ¡ª Arcanite. The precious powder was sold by the gram and had 100 times the value of gold. It was the exact opposite of Voidiron; Arcanite was the material with the highest level of mana conductivity of any known material.


    With a steady hand, Henry sprinkled the powder on the te of Voidiron at regr intervals. He made sure that each and every part of the Rune was covered. After he was satisfied, he turned to Zeke. ¡°Do you know what to do?¡±


    Zeke nodded and took Henry¡¯s ce in front of the metal te. He started to gather ambient mana.


    ¡°Not too much,¡± Henry cautioned.


    Zeke remained silent. He extended a single finger toward the point where the rune connected to the border of the te. This was also where a cord could be attached to the enchantment. Using all the control he could muster, Zeke sent the tinniest whisp of Mana into the enchantment. The effect was immediate. The Arcanite that was inside the Rune started to glow in an iridescent white.


    Zeke watched in awe as the recently carved-out section of the te was immediately filled in again by the expanding powder. After the glow had subsided the te was whole once more. The difference was that instead of Voidiron, the Rune was filled with hardened Arcanite instead. A smile spread across Zeke¡¯s face. This was amazing.


    Meanwhile, Henry had approached with his dust collector. The siphon that extended from the device was capable of sucking in air at high pressure, and Henry used it to collect the spare Arcanite powder. It was far too costly to even waste the tiniest bit. After he had bottled the powder back up, he studied the rune with a critical eye.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± the craftsman eventually praised. ¡°Thisndsfortably in the middle of the top rank. Definitely one of my best ones in a while. Here you go,¡± he said as he passed the finished Enchantment to Zeke.


    Zeke inspected the midnight ck sheet of metal in his hands. ¡°Can I try it out?¡± he asked expectantly.


    With a sigh, the old man agreed. But not before giving Zeke a stern warning. ¡°If you use too much Mana, you¡¯ll have to clean the mess yourself.¡±


    Zeke nodded happily before immediately pouring a smidgeon of unattuned Mana into the Rune. After a moment of nothing happening, the Enchantment came to life. Zeke¡¯s face took the brunt of the sudden sharp wind that roared out from the te. Zeke almost dropped the Enchantment. He had not expected the Gust of wind to be this strong.


    When it died down momentster, he could finally hear the loudughtering from behind him. Zeke turned, only to find Henry¡¯s smugly grinning face staring right back at him. ¡°Told you, brat, that¡¯s a top-grade enchantment. Packs quite the punch, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Zeke ced the enchantment down on the table, now being infinitely more careful with it. ¡°I heard it was only supposed to be a bit stronger than a high-grade one. Howe this is so potent?¡±


    ¡°Pah!¡± the old man spat. ¡°That only applies to the weakest of the Top tier. Didn¡¯t I say this was in the middle? It¡¯s at least twice as strong as any high-grade Enchantment!¡±


    Zeke was shocked to learn this. It seemed that despite his intensive studies, there was still a lot that he didn¡¯t know. The old man couldn¡¯t suppress a yawn, he was barely able to keep his eyes open. With a measuring look at Zeke, he asked, ¡°Do you really want to stay and practice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°To be young again,¡± the man said with a sigh. ¡°Anyway, the practice tes are over in that cab. You should know where I put the tools. Any other questions?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good boy,¡± Henry said with a pleased nod. And after a few additional instructions and warnings, Zeke was finally alone in the workshop.


    He walked over to where the old man had told him that the training tes were. He found that the cab was stuffed with hundreds of them, stacked on top of each other.


    ¡°Time to get to work,¡± Zeke said with a smile.

 Book 3: Chapter 18: Enchanting III

    Zeke took out one of the square metal disks from the cab and inspected it. Despite being made from a much cheaper material, the practice te had almost the same weight as the Voidiron. As he walked over to the mps, Zeke rubbed the smooth surface of the material with his thumbs, trying to get a sense of its hardness.


    After strapping it in, he remained motionless. Instead of using his eyes, he used his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to get a good idea of the properties of the dark gray alloy. He found that the material used in these practice tes barely conducted any Mana as well. This made them appear shaded in his spatial awareness. It didn¡¯t show up asplete nothingness to his senses, as the Voidiron had, but the Space mana still had a hard time prating the te.


    Zeke grinned. It would actually be more difficult to work with these tes than the real ones. If he managed to carve the Runes on them, he could be certain to do at least as well on the final version.


    Before he began, Zeke moved to the top-grade Enchantment Henry had engraved today. The majesty of the finished product left Zeke in awe, his lips curling as heid eyes on it. But his expression turned serious the very next moment. A lot depended on his ability to be able to craft high-level Enchantments. He would not be able to find a sufficiently talented Metal Mage in time, and as much as he would like to hire Henry, he couldn¡¯t afford to.


    Zeke took a deep breath and focused his mind. With an effort of will, he dialed up the effects of his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] and [Perfect Sensory Recall]. His goal was to create a wless imprint of the Rune in front of him. The two spells would already document anything around him at any given time. However, Zeke suspected that his usual recordings wouldn¡¯t be precise enough for his current purpose.


    After he was certain that he had an absolutely immacte imprint of the rune, he walked back to the workbench. Zeke fished out something from his pocket. This object was the key to his engraving strategy. With expectation clear in his eyes, Zeke put the projection diadem onto his head. As usual, the silver band fit snugly around his head, which, in turn, pressed the projection crystal t against his forehead. This was the moment of truth.


    With a thought, Zeke turned on the device and looked down. A wide smile spread across his face as he saw the outline of the rune appear on the surface of the te. The hundreds of connected and oveying lines and curves were all neatly disyed. Not only the position but also the depth of the carving was indicated through a color coding system Zeke had developed. This was the fruit of his effort over thest couple of days. It felt like cheating, and he loved it!


    With the grin still stered on his face, Zeke took out the hand carver. Compared to the chisel, this tool was faster but needed a lot more finesse. Before he began, he closed his eyes for a few beats and took a deep breath. When his eyes opened again, they disyed pure focus. It was like he was under a spell. This wasn¡¯t far from the truth, as he was using a special version of [Perfect Body Control] right now. He hade to refer to this as Puppet Mode.


    Zeke had found out how to enter this state a while ago. The discovery had initially been an ident. He had been ying around with some concepts of Soul Magic. He didn¡¯t get far, as the notes he had found in the Giger ruins were anything butprehensive ¡ª orplete, for that matter. So far, this state was his only attainment and Zeke had long since wanted to use it for something.In Puppet Mode, he was almost like a machine himself. His body was being piloted instead of controlled; it was a strange state of existence. It didn¡¯t even feel like he was inhabiting his body at all. He seemed to exist in a form that was removed from anything physical. To him, it almost appeared as if he was looking over his own shoulder.


    For a split second, Zeke sensed a movement out of the corner of his eyes, like a shadow that had darted away. But even after searching for the strange specter for a while, there was nothing to be found. With a mental shrug, Zeke put it out of his mind and began to familiarize himself with this new state of being.


    Zeke began to move. With the tool in hand, Zeke tried to mimic the movements he had seen Henry do. He started out slow, his body more akin to a rusty hinge than the precision instrument he wanted it to be. Over time though, his initially clunky movements became more fluid. And despite the ever-increasing speed, he was able to remain precise in his motions. It took him around an hour until he wasfortable enough to start his work.


    When Zeke finally felt ready to start for real, he was infinitely careful as he lowered the tool¡¯s edge onto the te. The Sharpness-Enchanted de of the carver cut through the practice te like butter. In his shock, Zeke almost ruined the te he was working on. Luckily, his body adjusted with lightning speed, saving him from the embarrassing mistake.


    He was much better prepared on his second attempt, the de smoothly gliding along its intended path. One cut led to the next, and as time passed, a Rune slowly emerged on the metal surface. After roughly two hours, Zeke finished his work. With a thought, he exited his trance, returning to his body. With expectant eyes, Zeke studied the result.


    The Rune was an eyesore. There were many lines Zeke had messed up. In his inexperience, he had handled the tool poorly on more than one asion, damaging the te in the process. Zeke could honestly say that he would be surprised if this would even qualify as a Lowest-Grade Enchantment. Even so, a smile emerged on his face.


    The reason he was able to smile was twofold. For one, he had refused to limit his speed, finishing a carving that had taken Henry a dozen hours in roughly two. And the second reason was that he had made remarkable progress during those two hours.


    As he studied the Rune in detail, his progress was obvious. At the bottom right corner of the te, where he had started, there were mistakes on every second line. Even the lines that were correct looked wobbly and inconsistent. Zeke¡¯s gaze drifted to the opposite side of the te. The final few lines were so well done, that it was hard to believe they had been carved by the same person. There were no obvious mistakes anymore and the lines looked far more elegant.


    Zeke didn¡¯t start on another te right away, despite his excellent progress. Instead, he used his [Perfect Sensory Recall] to observe how Henry used the tool, paying extra attention to the positioning of his fingers. Finger cement was the next aspect he wanted to improve on. He had decided to work on one thing at a time until he hit a bottleneck, before moving on. Only after being confident he had learned all there was to know, did he start on another te.


    Another two hours passed. This time, when Zeke observed his finished Rune, he was certain that it was at least functional. Was it Lowest-Grade? Or maybe just Low-Grade? Zeke couldn¡¯t be sure, but it didn¡¯t matter either. He had made progress and wouldn¡¯t stop here anyway. After another 20 minutes of observing the angles and pressure Henry applied, Zeke started on another te.


    This time, the te turned out well ¡ª really well. Zeke observed his handiwork with a proud expression. He couldn¡¯t tell for sure how good it was, but it was definitely not Lowest-Grade. But before Zeke could get started on anything else, he heard amotion outside the door of the workshop. Through his sphere of awareness, he noticed that Henry and his wife hade down from their apartment upstairs. The two of them were chatting with David, who had spent his night reading in front of the workshop.


    Zeke nced over at the curtain that covered the solitary window. Through the holes in the veil, he could vaguely make out that it was already morning. He hurriedly picked up his previous two attempts and hid them on top of a tall cupboard, a spot where Henry was sure to not check for a while. The moment he returned to the work desk, the door to the workshop opened and Henry stepped into the room.


    ¡°You actually stayed. ¡®Tismendable, Laddie,¡± the old man praised. He looked much better than the day before, but he clearly wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.


    ¡°Are you doing better, Henry?¡± Zeke asked as he loosened the mps on histest project.


    ¡°Aye! Nothing a good night¡¯s rest won¡¯t fix,¡± the old man boasted, but Zeke wasn¡¯t buying it. Through his spatial awareness, he had long since noticed that the hands Henry was hiding in his pockets, were shaking terribly. It seemed the old man had long since be reliant on his ¡®Enchanter Potion¡¯ to be able to even practice his craft.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t Zeke''s ce to get involved in the man¡¯s business. More likely than not, the old man¡¯s pride would be hurt if he broached the subject. Instead, Zeke unfastened his te and held it out for him to see, proudly disying the fruits of hisbor.


    ¡°Ohh? You actually managed to finish? It has only been what? Ten hours? I hope you didn¡¯t just waste my tes casually,¡± Henry cautioned as he nced at Zeke¡¯s work. His gaze became more focused as he inspected the te in detail. So absorbed was he, that he didn¡¯t even notice when he took his shaking hands out of his pockets to snatch the te out of Zeke¡¯s grip.


    With great effort, the old man heaved the metal disk onto the table to take a closer look under a lens. He observes Zeke¡¯s work with ever greater wonder and amazement.


    ¡°Tax man take me!¡± he eximed. ¡°¡®Tis almost a mid-grade! How long have you been doing this?¡±


    ¡°It was my first timest night,¡± Zeke responded truthfully.


    ¡°Pah! Impossible!¡± Henry spat. ¡°Tell me, have you done something simr before?¡±


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. ¡°My father is an excellent wood carver, sir. That¡¯s probably where I got it from,¡± he said evasively.


    ¡°A carver, eh?¡± the old man said while rubbing his chin. ¡°Must be the best damn carver in Tradespire, then. No matter, this is damn fine work. It usually takes somebody years of practice to get to this level.¡±


    As he spoke, he fumbled the bottle out of its hiding spot in his desk. But before actually taking a swig, he turned a suspicious gaze toward Zeke. ¡°You didn¡¯t drink any, did you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir,¡± Zeke reassured immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Let¡¯s get back to work,ddie,¡± he said, as he unscrewed the cap of the bottle, gulping down the noxious brew. It only took a couple of minutes for the effect to kick in. The old man¡¯s hands became as steady as a rock. Without wasting a moment, he began his work on the second Enchantment. Same as the day before, Zeke observed silently as Henry worked.


    Just as the sun began to disappear over the horizon, Henry finished the second Rune. The man looked even worse today, and Zeke highly doubted he would be able to do another one without a week of rest, at least. Still, Henry was content with his work, giving it his seal of approval. Now all that remained was another round of powdering.


    After the iridescent light of the Arcanite had dimmed, Zeke remained staring at the Rune. He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from it. Even during the goodbye at the shop and all the way home, his eyes and mind remained fixated on the Levitation Enchantment. Ever since he had first seen it, it had seemed familiar.


    Now, finally, he realized where he had seen it before.

 Book 3: Chapter 19: Misery Loves Company

    Zeke and David had returned home hours ago and the sun had long since traded ces with the moon. At this time of night, almost nobody was awake anymore. Despite thete hour, a bright light could still be seening from the central room on the second floor. This was Zeke¡¯s study, where he had spent most of his time sinceing to Tradespire.


    Zeke wasying on the couch with his eyes wide open. Above his head, a metal te was floating in midair, held in ce by his [Telekinesis]. The Enchantment was slowly spinning in ce ording to his mentalmand. He had been doing this exact same thing for hours now, still trying to digest the implications of what he had identally discovered today.


    After the te finished another full rotation, the side with the etching was facing down again. With a thought, he brought the te closer, his eyes tracing the intricate lines. Now that he had noticed it, he wondered how it could have taken him so long to realize. How could he not have recognized the carving? He had seen it so many times before.


    Zeke sat up. Using the Projection device that was still on his head, he focused on the memory of a certain girl. A momentter, she appeared in front of him, frozen in time. The wless replica made it seem like the girl was actually here. Her silver hair, her mischievous smile, her yful pouting, her adorable dimples, her ¡ª Zeke cut himself off before he got sucked in too deep. He could not afford to wallow in despair right now. In the first ce, he hadn¡¯t conjured her up for sentimental reasons.


    After onest nce at Vi¡¯s face, Zeke adjusted the projection. With lightning speed, the image zoomed in on the spot above her chest, effortlessly prating skin and bone. The scene that was disyed now was from within her body. And there it was, from right behind her sternum, her Magic core peaked out.


    Zeke focused on the projected image. He had gotten plenty of practice adjusting his memories on the fly while working on the schematics. Therefore, it only took him a heartbeat''s time to make the changes he wanted. As he worked, the view surrounding the core shifted. The image had been stripped of all of the flesh and viscera, leaving a pristine orb floating in the center of the room.


    Over the next few moments, its size increased serval fold. Zeke only stopped when the sphere was roughly the size of his head. The silver orb was almostpletely opaque but a bit of light still managed to prate the hard, crystalline surface of the sphere. Only the vaguest impression of the mysteries held within could be glimpsed. Then, with one smooth motion, the orb split open. Like a map, it unfolded ¡ª the three-dimensional shape was reduced to a ne.


    With a gulp, Zeke bid the projection to turn. Slowly, the back side of the disy, which corresponded with the inside of Vi¡¯s core, revealed itself. Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. With a mental effort, he had the Rune float up next to it. His eyes slid back and forth between the two surfaces. Minutes passed as hepared the two, not missing even the tiniest detail.


    No matter where he looked, the two were identical. This confirmed his theory! Now that Zeke thought about it, this made perfect sense. How could it be any other way? The Ritual was even called the Engraving Ritual ¡ª it was right in the name! How could it be that nobody had figured this out?Jubnt over this discovery, Zeke shot to his feet as he began to imagine all the possibilities this opened up. Couldn¡¯t he learn the Runes for any spell he wanted by observing people¡¯s cores? Jettero had mentioned that only a couple dozen Runes were known. He could easily double that number with the Runes he had scanned so far. If he actually made an effort to search out people with exotic engravings, there was no limit on how many ¡ª


    Zeke¡¯s face fell. All the liveliness and joy seemed to be drained from him in an instant as he realized what had just happened. Bonelessly, he slumped back onto the couch. This was just another one, wasn¡¯t it? Another secret he had to keep! Another treasure he had to guard. Another discovery he couldn¡¯t use out of fear of being found out.


    Zeke dropped the floating te back on the table, before closing his eyes. He had lost all motivation to explore this discovery any further. Instead, his thoughts went back to the time when he had first told Maximilian that he wanted to be a researcher, instead of a fighter.


    ¡°The right of the strong, huh?¡± Zeke murmured into the silence. It was strange, he still remembered each and every word his mentor had said to him that day as if it had only just happened. At the same time, the entire scene appeared as hazy as a dream, making him unsure if the conversation had actually happened at all.


    Zeke cradled his head as hey there, motionless. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. Maximilian was supposed to be here! He was supposed to be shielding him from the wind and rain. He was supposed to advise and guide him! He was supposed to be his mentor, his teacher, his protector, his support, he was¡­ supposed to be here¡­


    Time passed, and Zeke couldn¡¯t tell if it was just a few heartbeats, hours, or even days. He just let his thoughts drift. For the first time since he had left the empire, Zeke allowed himself to be weak. He had put up a front for too long, and he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Silent tears ran down his face as he curled up on the spot, his perfect memory a curse as it reminded him of every detail on the old man¡¯s face.


    From time to time, the cruel torturer that was his mind would mix in a reminder of the other friends Zeke might never see again. Vi¡¯s silver hair, Sophia¡¯s blue eyes, and Markus''s brotherly smile all made an appearance in his stream of consciousness. For the longest time, Zeke was unable to even move. He had tried to outrun his grief, but the specter had finally caught up with him. For hours Zeke was adrift in a sea of misery.


    The first rays of the morning sun finally managed to free Zeke from this condition. Groggily, he got up. His legs felt weak and he was barely able to stand. This wouldn¡¯t do. He needed proper sleep. On his way toward the door, Zeke used the back of his hand to rub the remaining moisture from his eyes. He couldn¡¯t let the guards see him in this state.


    After a steadying breath, Zeke stepped out into the hallway. As expected, he found a guard posted on either side of the door. He didn¡¯t want to linger and merely nodded at them in greeting as he made his way to his bedroom.


    By now, Zeke had been up for three days in a row. Of course, Mages didn¡¯t need as much sleep as regr people, but there were limits to this as well. Zeke was better off than most, because of his body affinity and his perfect control. Even so, he had reached his limit and desperately craved the sweet embrace of nothingness sleep promised. The moment his head hit the pillow he was out.


    Unfortunately, his rest was not peaceful. One nightmare chased the next as Zeke tossed and turned. He was almost d when he was eventually woken up by amotioning from outside his room. Through his sphere of perception, Zeke understood that David and Margret were debating if they should wake him. Apparently, something had happened.


    Zeke¡¯s stomach dropped. On his way to the door, he thought about what might have gone wrong now. He just hoped that it wasn¡¯t something unrecoverable. He had gambled too much on the Gond project. He couldn¡¯t afford for it to fail.


    Zeke opened the door, his nerves taut. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The two of them were shocked at his sudden appearance. Their faces were extremely serious, but now that he was here, nobody wanted to exin what was wrong. ¡°David? Margret? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The two exchanged a look. They stayed locked in a silent confrontation for a while. Eventually, Margret looked away first.


    ¡°We had an intruder¡­¡± she began hesitantly.


    Zeke''s heartbeat sped up. ¡°Did somebody get hurt? Is my family alright?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Zeke,¡± she quickly reassured him. ¡°Nobody got hurt. It¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for games, Margret. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Enchantments you bought,¡± his former guard exined. ¡°Somebody snuck into your study. I don¡¯t know how to say this, but¡­ They are damaged beyond repair.¡±


    Zeke calmed down after hearing what had happened. Contrary to everyone¡¯s beliefs, the destruction of the Enchantments was no big loss to him. He had only ordered them made for two reasons. The first one had been so he could observe an artisan craft them and document the process. The second reason he had wanted the top-grade Enchantments was so that he could make an imprint of them, which he already had.


    What was far more concerning was the fact that somebody had managed to enter his study. The room was guarded around the clock by trainedbat Mages. If somebody could make their way into that room, they could make their way into any room. This meant that nothing and nobody in the estate was safe ¡ª not the work, and not the people.


    ¡°How could this have happened?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, young lord,¡± David exined. ¡°We questioned the guards, but they said that nothing out of the usual had happened. They didn¡¯t see anything suspicious since you left.¡±


    Zeke mulled the entire situation over. The most likely perpetrator was the mysterious spy they had long since suspected to be among them. This was a concerning thought. The fact that they managed to infiltrate his office under the eyes of two Grand Mages meant that this person was most likely a strong Mage themselves.


    ¡°Did one of you notice anything suspicious?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°No, I was observing the Goldfingerpany when the incident urred,¡± Margret said. Zeke nodded, he had known that she spent most of her time there. She took her new mission incredibly seriously and was determined to prove herself.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I also didn¡¯t see anything, young lord,¡± David said. ¡°I was reading in my room.¡±


    He had seen that the former butler¡¯s nose had been buried in a book during the night at the workshop as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for such a bookworm. Found a new hobby?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± David stated. ¡°The Lordpiled a few texts for me, describing his own experiences with his advancement to Arch Mage.¡±


    ¡°Maximilian did?¡± Zeke asked. He had not known of this, but it was something the old man would do. As expected, David nodded with a gentle smile.


    Despite his terrible mood, this wasn¡¯t something Zeke was willing to pass up. ¡°I would very much like a look at those notes some time, if that is fine with you?¡±


    David agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll pass them onto you, as soon as I¡¯m done with them, young lord.¡±


    Zeke smiled gratefully. However, his face turned serious in the next moment. ¡°I want to speak to the two guards. Where are they?¡±


    ¡°I thought you might,¡± Margret said with a smile. ¡°I ordered them to wait in the small conference room.¡± She hesitated for a few moments, but eventually still decided to speak up,¡± Do you still need me here?¡±


    When she saw the confused look on his face, Margret exined further, ¡°I left my post in a hurry when I heard something happened. But if I¡¯m being honest, I really want to head back. I think we might be getting close to something, and I don¡¯t want the trail to get cold.¡±


    Zeke thought about it for a second but found no reason to keep her here any longer. ¡°Sure, head back. There¡¯s not much you can do here right now anyway. But make sure to give me a report as soon as you find out anything substantial, okay?¡±


    Margret saluted and left right away. She didn¡¯t even use the stairs but simply vaulted out of the open window. As a Wind Mage, she didn¡¯t have to worry about the height and it was only secondster that Zeke saw her silhouette leave the property.


    ¡°What about you, David? I¡¯m sure my mother is waiting for you in the office as well. Don¡¯t you have to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good idea for you to be walking around alone after what happened, young lord,¡± David said.


    Zeke just waved the concerns away. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sturdy and even a Grand Mage can¡¯t take me out in a short time. As long as I''m on the estate grounds, help will arrive in moments. And if it¡¯s an Arch Mage¡­ there isn¡¯t much anyone of us can do.¡±


    David considered the argument for a second and eventually agreed. Although, he seemed pretty reluctant to do so.


    They split up, and Zeke made his way to the small conference room on the ground floor. Now that the spy had revealed his intention to sabotage them, he needed to find them as soon as possible. This first attack had not been a major blow, but nobody could tell what they would try next.

 Book 3: Chapter 20: The Spy

    ¡°So there was nothing suspicious at all?¡± Zeke asked for the second or third time.


    ¡°No, sir!¡± the guards answered in the same way they hadst time. Zeke was getting frustrated. They hadn¡¯t seen anybody suspicious, hadn¡¯t heard anything out of ce, and hadn¡¯t left their post once. If they were to be believed, then the intruder must have been a literal ghost.


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s try something else. Tell me everything that happened between the time I left and the moment Jettero found the broken Enchantments four hourster.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the older of the two guards eximed. ¡°Miss Mia came by not long after you had left. She wanted to know for how long you had been in the office. After we had told her that you had just left, she stamped her feet and said ¡®That boy is just like his father!¡¯ before leaving.¡±


    Zeke grimaced. Jettero must have told on him. He was sure there would be a lecture about this in the near future. Still, the interaction seemed harmless enough. ¡°What happened next?¡±


    ¡°A short whileter, Mr. Geralt came by and asked the same question. After we had told him that you had just left, he chuckled and said ¡®That boy is just like his mother!¡¯ before leaving as well.¡±


    Despite Zeke¡¯s terrible mood, his parent¡¯s antics still made him smile. But his face grew somber soon after. To guarantee their safety, it was all the more important to catch that spy. ¡°Next?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much else,¡± the man said. ¡°After Sir David¡¯s visit, nobody bothered us anymore until the engineer found the Enchantments.¡±


    ¡°David?¡± Zeke asked in bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s he got to do with this?¡±The guards looked back at Zeke with a gaze that was just as confused as his own. ¡°Weren¡¯t you with Sir David a moment ago, young Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Surely, Sir David must have told you that he entered your study this morning to retrieve an important document?¡± the guard questioned.


    ¡°¡­Of course, he did,¡± Zeke lied. ¡°I still want to hear about the incident from you. Please don¡¯t leave out even the smallest detail.¡±


    This couldn¡¯t be true, it simply made no sense. David couldn¡¯t be the traitor. Zeke listened to the two guards¡¯ ount. His mind was running a mile a minute. Nothing seemed off and they hadn¡¯t noticed anything weird about David¡¯s behaviour either.


    ¡°That will do, men. I won¡¯t keep you from your rest any longer,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the two saluted and marched off, leaving Zeke alone in the conference room. He stayed seated for a while, unsure of how to proceed. Should he confront David? What would that achieve? What was the right move?


    Zeke''s mind spun. He needed to be smart about this. What did he want to achieve? How could he maximize the probability of sess? What were the worst oues? How could he avoid them? Questions over questions. Zeke kept mulling things over, devising and abandoning one n after the other.


    Finally, he had a breakthrough when he remembered a specific line from his favorite book ¡ª The Heart of Men.


    <em>¡®True cunning lies not in predicting the enemy''s moves, but in shaping their desires,pelling them to march willingly into a web of one''s design.¡¯</em>


    A smile slowly spread across his face. Soon after, a n started to form. If he wanted to get ahead of this, he had no time to waste.


    On the very same evening, most of the von Hohenheim household was gathered in the Grand conference hall. It was just before dinner. The people had been told that Ezekiel von Hohenheim would be informing everyone about what had happened earlier today.


    As the appointed time arrived, the hall was filled with old and new staff. Only the guards and the crew in the workshop were absent. Zeke looked out over the sea of faces.


    With a grave expression, he began his speech. ¡°Thank you all foring. You are all hungry and I won¡¯t keep you for long. As many of you have heard, there was an incident earlier today. Two top-grade Enchantments with abined value of 4,000 gold were destroyed. The twoponents were vital to the sess of our current project¡­¡±


    Zeke let his voice trail off, giving the crowd time to digest his words. A nervous murmur swept through the hall. Most of the people were worried. It wasn¡¯t a secret that the future of the family was dependent on their current project. He could even see a look of despair cross many faces. Before the panic could build any further, his grim face suddenly turned to a smirk.


    ¡°Luckily,¡± Zeke continued. ¡°I have foreseen something like this happening. For that reason, I had a second set of Enchantments made and hid them in a secure location. Even so, I urge all of you to stay vignt in the future. That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    The crowd was first astounded, then delighted. Zeke¡¯s incredible foresight had managed to save the family from certain doom. More than one voice could be heard praising his leadership as the people made their way to the promised meal. Many could also be heard specting about who had tried to sabotage their project.


    A smile spread across Zeke¡¯s face. The bait was set, and only time would tell which mouse came to nibble. For the rest of the day and the following morning, nothing happened. Then, another incident urred. Half of his father¡¯s finished carvings were burned. For security reasons, most of the important parts were stored on the Alexandria. Only Zeke and Kerim were supposed to have ess to the storage area.


    Again, the guards imed that nothing strange had happened, but said that the Captain himself had visited around an hour before the fire had started. Zeke didn¡¯t confront Kerim about it, but the suspicion in his mind hardened. He made an effort to ensure everyone that this was no major setback and that as long as the Enchantments were still safe, the project would not be in danger.


    This was of course a lie, and Zeke had to bite his tongue so as to not lose his temperpletely when he saw his father¡¯s hard work destroyed. Thankfully, Geralt himself took the setback unexpectantly well. He put his hand on his son¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zeke. Now that I have more practice, the next ones are gonna be even better.¡±


    His father¡¯s honest words managed to sell the lie much better than anything Zeke could havee up with. It also was a huge relief that his father didn¡¯t seem discouraged at all. Geralt seemed a lot happier than Zeke had ever seen him. Now that he could not only be useful but also pursue his passion at the same time, his father appeared ten years younger.


    There was no further incident for a few days, and the production advanced on schedule. And just when Zeke thought that the spy might not take his bait, something happened.


    It was the morning on the third day after thest incident and Zeke had just finished his inspection round with Jettero when he had an unexpected visitor. The two were just about to enter his mother¡¯s office, where she and David were doing paperwork when a silhouette came bounding down the corridor. The figure came to a halt right in front of Zeke, catching her breath.


    ¡°Margret?¡± Zeke asked with a strange look on his face. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were chasing a lead?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Margret managed to say between breaths. ¡°¡­ran all the way¡­ Found something¡­ Enchantments in danger!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Zeke eximed. ¡°How did you find that out?¡±


    After a few more deep breaths, Margret was finally able to speak clearly. ¡°We found a clue that the spy is working for the Goldfingerpany. A letter imed that he has found the hiding spot of the second set of Enchantments. But we can¡¯t be sure how old the letter was, so you should check as soon as possible if they are still safe.¡±


    Zeke''s brows furrowed. He stayed silent for a moment, seeming to be deeply focused. He was right in front of his mother¡¯s office, where David was. But instead of entering or asking for help, he turned to Margret. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Margret. You¡¯ll be my guard for now. We need to check on them as soon as possible and I don¡¯t know who else I can trust at the moment.¡±


    Margret¡¯s face lit up. Wordlessly, she followed Zeke down the stairways, leaving a confused Jettero behind. The two of them made their way into the basement of the mansion. Zeke guided them past the crates filled with foodstuffs. He was leading them ever deeper into the underground maze. They were now in the deepest, darkest corner of the cer and had reached a dead end.


    ¡°Is it here somewhere, young lord?¡± Margret asked after a while.


    Zeke nced at her and slowly came to a halt. He turned and looked Margret right in the eye. ¡°You are terrible at this.¡±


    ¡°At what?¡± Margret asked,pletely bewildered.


    ¡°Being Margret,¡± Zeke responded. ¡°First of all, she never calls me ¡®young lord¡¯. We were friends long before I became lord of anything.¡±


    Margret remained silent, her expression not giving anything away just yet. Zeke was not at all perturbed by this, he continued his exnation. ¡°Also, why did you pretend to be out of breath? Margret is a Wind Mage. She would have flown instead of run.¡±


    Again, ¡®Margret¡¯ remained silent. ¡°Also also,¡± Zeke continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that I would catch onto your game after you pulled the same trick so many times already? You must think me pretty stupid. As a Mind Mage, I am deeply offended.¡±


    The woman still remained silent, but Zeke thought he could detect a hint of hostility in her gaze now. ¡°You know, even if you didn¡¯t make all those mistakes, I would still have found you out immediately. Do you know why?¡±


    The woman nced behind her, making sure they had not been followed. After not seeing anybody anywhere, she returned her gaze back to Zeke. When she spoke, it was in an unfamiliar voice. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You stink of Flesh Magic,¡± Zeke responded with a smirk.


    ¡°You know,¡± the woman said in a deep, masculine voice. ¡°For someone so clever, you sure overestimate your abilities by a lot. It wasn¡¯t smart toe with me on your own.¡±


    ¡°You would have run if I had brought more people,¡± Zeke countered. ¡°I¡¯m sure you had an escape strategy ready when you approached me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Still wasn¡¯t very smart,¡± the deep voice responded.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to find out,¡± Zeke said with an edge to his voice. ¡°I wanted to get my hands on you since you burned my father¡¯s work, you piece of shit.¡±


    The person using Margret¡¯s face smirked. ¡°You won¡¯t like how this ends, boy.¡±


    ¡°Ohh? Can¡¯t be much worse than hearing you talk with that mismatched voice, you freak of nature,¡± Zeke said in a disgusted tone.


    Without another word, the Flesh Mage charged. He hadn¡¯t been idle during their talk. Slowly, he had changed the shape of his legs to give him an incredible horizontal thrust. He shot toward Zeke like an arrow, throwing a lightning-fast punch with a fist that had swelled to the size of Zeke¡¯s head. The boy didn¡¯t even have time to raise his guard.


    The punch connected and the attacker grinned. However, it was a short-lived celebration, as he noticed in the next instant that he had not hit the boy at all. Instead, his fist had struck a ck barrier that had sprung up right in front of the boy. His eyes widened when he noticed what the substance in front of him was. ¡°How can that-¡±


    But before he could even finish the exmation, dozens of tendrils emerged from every crevice, every nook, every shadow. In the dingy cer, there was no hiding from the darkness. The man fought back valiantly. He was extremely hard to pin down, shifting form whenever he was grabbed. It was a bizarre sight, like a melting candle that was assailed by a never-ending tide of darkness.


    But no matter how hard he fought, eventually, the tendrils won. They had switched strategy and started to simply beat the man into submission. After a couple of minutes, a bloody mess was all that remained. A figure silently emerged from the darkness behind Zeke.


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t kill him, David. I would really like to know who sent him,¡± Zeke said without looking back.


    ¡°Of course not, young Lord. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    Zeke turned around, looking right at David with a giant smile on his face. ¡°Good job,¡± he praised in all honesty. The man had performed his part perfectly. A single telepathic message had been all the butler needed to execute this n.


    David chuckled. ¡°Let''s get this man locked up before he regains consciousness. Body Mages have incredible self-healing capabilities.¡±


    Zeke nodded. As a Body Mage himself, he was of course well aware of this. When his eyes returned to the figure that was bleeding on the floor, they became frigid.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we got some answers.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 21: Interrogation

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Zeke asked the chained man.


    He and David were currently in the holding cell of the von Hohenheim estate, questioning the prisoner who had regained consciousness moments ago. The man was tied to a metal chair. His hands and feet werepletely bound. Usually, something like this would not be an impediment to a Flesh Mage, but the situation was different right now.


    ¡°Supra root?¡± the man asked. Despite the state he was in, his demeanor seemed rxed, as if he wasn¡¯t worried about his current situation at all. ¡°I wish you would have let me shift first, this is rather ufortable.¡±


    Zeke scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck howfortable you are.¡± This wasn¡¯t quite true as he had also wished to give the man the chance to shift. When he had passed out, the man had been between forms. This left him in a grotesque state. His body was weirdly proportioned and he looked more like a lump of flesh than an actual human.


    Even so, giving the prisoner a chance to use Magic was not an option. There was no telling what he would do. If the man found that his situation was hopeless, he would easily be able to kill himself with his Magic. That was why they had fed him the mana suppressant right away.


    Supra root was an interesting nt. When brewed, the juice of the root would turn into a poison. Surprisingly, it had absolutely no effect on regr humans, but it managed to prevent a Mage from gathering ambient Mana. The way it worked was by isting the core. It was one of the few Manaphobe materials known. However, this only worked up to the Grand Mage level. At the Arch Mage stage, one¡¯s entire body served as a core, making it impossible for the poison to function.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Zeke repeated his question.


    The prisoner casually nced around. He was behaving as if he was out on a stroll on a sunny summer day. This did not surprise Zeke; the man was obviously a trained spy. He had never expected the man to cave this easily.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Zeke said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I¡¯ll just call you Martin.¡± The man turned his misshapen head toward Zeke, clearly intrigued to find out what he was trying to achieve.


    ¡°Well, Martin,¡± Zeke continued, ¡°would you like to tell us who sent you?¡±


    The man merely rolled his eyes, his momentary interest already gone. He didn¡¯t speak or give any other indication that he would be cooperative at all.


    ¡°You have been with us since we left Magusburg,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°That means one of the great families sent you.¡± There was no reaction.


    ¡°¡­But you were also in contact with the Goldfingerpany. That leads me to believe that one of the Great families of the empire stands behind them as well.¡± Still no reaction.


    ¡°So, someone in the empire has gone out of their way to continue to make trouble for us. Well, the most likely suspect is always the Feuerkranz family; they hate me the most, after all.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Zeke continued,¡± I don¡¯t think this is them. This just doesn¡¯t fit. There is too much restraint, too much finesse in this n ¡ª too manyyers. Do you know what I mean?¡±


    The man remained quiet, but his full attention was now on Zeke again. He seemed dumbfounded by this strange interrogation that was happening. So far, he hadn¡¯t said a single thing, and yet it appeared as if Zeke didn¡¯t even try to get him to talk. It was almost as if he was only here as a guest.


    ¡°The same goes for the Steiner family,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I simply can¡¯t imagine those straight guysing up with such a convoluted n. You know?¡±


    Of course, there was no response, but Zeke wasn¡¯t discouraged at all from sharing his theories. ¡°This leaves us with the Windt?nzer and the Wellenrufer family. They are both capable of something like this, I¡¯m sure. So it has to be one of those two, right?¡± The man¡¯s gaze hardened, but he remained silent.


    ¡°Ohh?¡± Zeke eximed. ¡°Is that an objection? Do you want to know why I excluded the Geistreich family? Well, Martin, let me tell you why I excluded them. It¡¯s rather simple ¡ª if the Emperor had wanted to stop us, there would have been no need for all this trickery. He could have just had us all captured. It¡¯s not that I think he is above such disgusting means, he simply doesn¡¯t need to bother with them. You know?¡±


    A fire zed in the prisoner¡¯s eyes, but he had it under control the next moment. With a derisive smirk on his lips, he leaned back in his chair. Not only did he not answer, but he also wouldn¡¯t even give Zeke the satisfaction of any verbal engagement.


    Zeke continued, ¡°Last chance. Who was it? Wellenrufer or Windt?nzer?¡±


    The man remained silent, returning Zeke¡¯s encouraging gaze with a mocking one of his own. For a moment, they both remained silent. Despite the man¡¯s reticence, Zeke still had a smile on his face. However, after several beats had passed without an answer, his face gradually shifted. Zeke¡¯s amiable expression turned to one of stone.


    ¡°Have it your way,¡± he said to the prisoner, before addressing David. ¡°What options do we have?¡±


    ¡°I fear there¡¯s not much we can do, young lord,¡± the butler answered with a sigh.


    ¡°What do you mean? Is there no way to get a prisoner to talk?¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest I do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, beat him up or something?¡±


    David frowned. ¡°You want me to torture a prisoner?¡±


    Zeke stood and faced his guard, a frown forming on his own face. ¡°I have no fucking clue what to do with a prisoner, David. How about you get rid of that judgmental tone and give me some useful advice instead? I don¡¯t need you undermining my authority in front of that piece of shit.¡±


    A chuckle could be heard from behind Zeke. Without even looking, he swept his arm backward, a sanguine cord pping the prisoner across the face. The impact was so violent that even the bolted-down chair creaked. However, to the body of a Grand Mage, the blow hadn¡¯t been much. After spitting out a bit of blood, the man continued to silently cackle.


    Meanwhile, David had enough time to mull over Zeke¡¯s words. ¡°Apologies, young lord. I sometimes forget that you are only 15.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m turning 16 soon,¡± Zeke cut in jokingly to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± David responded with a slight smile. ¡°But you often conduct yourself like a much older man, leading me to forget that you don¡¯t yet have the benefit of experience.¡±


    Zeke nodded, epting the apology. David cleared his throat. When he spoke next, his entire demeanor had changed. He had taken on the persona of a lecturer. This was exactly what Maximilian used to do and a small smile emerged on Zeke¡¯s face when he saw how much David clearly admired the old man.


    ¡°There is a reason why we don¡¯t torture prisoners,¡± David began. ¡°Aside from the moral implications of such an act, there is a practical reason as well. Simply said ¡ª it is useless. Every spy worth his salt is under such a tight seal that he would not be able to confess even the slightest bit of information. Even if he wanted to.¡±


    The prisoner¡¯s cackling got louder. ¡°What now, little boy? Are you gonna go cry to your mama?¡±


    Zeke ignored the taunts. There was nothing to be gained by letting the man get under his skin. But in the next moment, a ck tendril smacked the man across the face, leaving a couple of his teeth strewn across the floor. ¡°Watch your mouth, scum,¡± David said into the silence. ¡°just because I won¡¯t torture you for sport doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll get to run your mouth. Is that understood?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t respond, but his cackling andments both stopped. This seemed to be good enough for David, as he returned his attention to Zeke.


    ¡°So, there is nothing that can be done?¡± the boy asked.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say that,¡± David admitted slowly. ¡°Violence will get us nowhere, that much is certain. But there might be other ways...¡±


    ¡°What ways?¡± Zeke asked cautiously.


    ¡°¡­Mind Magic,¡± David spat. He clearly wasn¡¯t thrilled by the fact that he had even brought this up.


    Zeke, equally, wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by this solution. He had no idea how to forcefully extract someone¡¯s memories. This seemed to be something the Geistreichs would have knowledge of, but Zeke had never even wanted to get involved in this aspect of Mind Magic. He had read that trying to circumvent a Sealing Ritual would often kill the subject. Then again, death awaited the man either way. There was no way Zeke could let him go.


    After weighing up the pros and cons, Zeke finally decided to give it a try. He wasn¡¯t at all confident about his chances. If he could find a way to read someone¡¯s memories without doing any harm to them, then that would be an incredibly valuable skill. But to develop such a skill, he would need to practice, and who other than a man who was already sentenced to death would make for a better training dummy?


    Zeke would have been more hesitant to go down this road if the procedure would actually hurt. He wouldn¡¯t befortable doing this if it was a cruel process. Despite what the spy had done and who he was, at the end of the day, he was still human. Zeke believed that all humans should be treated with a certain amount of respect, even as prisoners.


    Chances were that the man would not feel anything at all. As a True Mage, it would be incredibly hard to even affect a Grand Mage. Still, there was hope. Mind Magic was unique in that regard. It was the only school of Magic in which the boundaries of the stages could be bypassed with skill.


    Zeke nodded at David, indicating that he would give it a try. He picked up a chair and sat a couple of steps in front of the man. In his first attempt, Zeke gathered as much Mana as he could. Like a battering ram, he tried to break into the man¡¯s mind with brute force. However, the only effect this seemed to have was a slight smile spreading on the man¡¯s misshapen face.


    ¡°That tickled a bit.¡± The prisoner clearly wasn¡¯t at all worried about Zeke¡¯s attempts to break into his mind. Most likely, he was aware of the fact that even if the boy actually managed to do so, the Sealing Ritual would simply kill him. By now, he had probably made peace with the fact that he would not leave this room alive. And of all ways to go, an instant, painless death wasn¡¯t so bad.


    Zeke grimaced. When he had thrown the full force of his Mind at the man, he had felt it. It had been like throwing an egg against a wall. Even in a million years, he would never break through. Unwillingly, his respect for the Geistreich family rose by the tiniest fraction. He couldn¡¯t even fathom how a family that used such a weak and fragile form of Magic had ever managed to rise to the top.


    Unbidden, a memory surfaced in his mind. It was the memory of when he had first visited Sophia¡¯s mansion. Mind Magic was supposed to be subtle, she had said. A mind can only defend itself against an attack it can perceive. Hadn¡¯t she also taught him that a proper mindset was key? To unbnce an opponent and im the high ground mentally?


    Immediately, Zeke turned the frown on his face into a radiant smile. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m really not good at this,¡± he said in a leisurely tone. ¡°It looks like we are going to spend a lot of time together in the future. Who knows how long it¡¯ll take me to learn this ¡ª days, weeks, months¡­ let¡¯s just hope it won¡¯t take years, shall we? I apologize for the inconvenience in advance.¡±


    After he had finished the fake apology, Zeke leaned back in his chair,pletely at ease. He tried to convince the prisoner of a new power dynamic. So far, the man had been an important prisoner who had valuable information. Now, Zeke tried to make him believe that he would merely serve as a long-term guinea pig instead. He had to pretend to no longer be interested in anything of value the man could provide aside from his existence as a training dummy.


    Minutes passed in silence. As the man¡¯s posture slightly tensed over time, Zeke began to find it a lot easier to see the cracks in the walls of his Mind. His fake smile turned genuine as Zeke began his attempts to exploit those slight cracks.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± the man suddenly said. ¡°Supra root is not cheap, and I know you can¡¯t afford to keep me sedated for that long.¡±


    ¡°Pssh,¡± Zeke shushed the man. ¡°A training dummy is not supposed to speak.¡±


    For the next hour, Zeke tried to sink his hooks into the man¡¯s Mind. However, even with his much-improved technique, his attempts remained utterly fruitless. David had long since departed, leaving only Zeke and the spy in the room.


    Eventually, the boy got up, stretching his rigid body with a yawn. ¡°Damn, I really get stiff from sitting too long, you know?¡± he said with a smirk and a nce at the bound form of the prisoner. ¡°Anyway, I guess I see you tomorrow, Martin¡­ or whenever else I find the time. See youter!¡±


    The moment he had left the cell, the smile disappeared from Zeke¡¯s face.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± a voice asked from the side. Without even checking Zeke knew that it was David. He had only left on Zeke¡¯s mental insistence in the first ce, to make the charade more believable.


    ¡°Not great,¡± Zeke admitted. ¡°As it turns out, this mind-invading stuff isn¡¯t exactly my strong suit.¡±


    ¡°Should we just kill him and be done with it?¡± David asked.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s still a worthwhile chance to get some practice in. If I cane up with a way to do this, it would be invaluable in the future.¡±


    David simply nodded. He didn¡¯t even ask how Zeke woulde up with something like that. Instead, he brought up a different topic. ¡°He wasn¡¯t wrong though, young lord. We really won¡¯t be able to afford more of the root. The stockpile we brought from the empire willst us a while, but we won¡¯t be able to get any more until we make some money.¡±


    Zeke nodded. He had also realized that the man had been right. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll just have to make the most of the time I have.¡±

 Book 3: B3 - Chapter 22: Soul Magic

    Over the past week, Zeke had fallen into a routine. He would spend most of the day practicing his Engraving skills. For the sess of the Gond project, it was of paramount importance that he became good enough to create High-level enchantments. By now, he had gotten incredibly close to that goal. The three runes he had carved today were high Mid-Grade and Zeke was confident that he would reach his goal soon.


    His improvements stemmed mostly from his better handling of the tools and generally increased experience. But another part was that he had gotten better and better at using his Puppet Mode. He had be so familiar with Soul Magic that he could now enter and exit that state instantly.


    Zeke had realized how incredibly suited for Soul Magic he was. Leaving one¡¯s body was the most fundamental step of the process. However, ording to the Giger texts, this was not a procedure that should be undertaken lightly. In general, detaching one¡¯s Soul was considered a risky endeavor. For one, it meant that the body would bonelessly flop to the ground, leaving the caster defenseless and blind. Furthermore, if the Soul took too long to return, the body would simply die.


    On the other hand, Zeke was doing the exact opposite ¡ª he was leaving the body as a way to increase his control. With his engraved spell he could enter such a state without anyone noticing. His body could continue to operate indefinitely as he was not relinquishing his control over any of its vital functions.


    It could hardly be overstated how beneficial this advantage was, as leaving one¡¯s body was the only way to sense souls. The thought of opening up this new method of perceiving the world was thrilling to Zeke. He was thest person who would ever look down on the applications of an observational ability.


    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t made much progress on that front. Even after countless attempts to discover anything soul-rted, that world remained out of reach. Reluctantly, he had to give up for now in favor of his other projects.


    In addition to his daily engraving practice, a different type of exercise took ce in the estate¡¯s prison. Every single day, Zeke would spend between one and three hours trying to break into the spy¡¯s mind. Despite his diligence, his efforts were futile. This didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t improving though.


    Zeke had learned that to make any kind of progress in Mind Magic, he had to adjust his mindset. It wasn¡¯t a straightforward attack. He had begun to imagine himself as a spider. A spider wasn¡¯t trying to fight its prey. Instead, it created a web out of sight. From then on, it merely waited for its victim to entangle itself. Slowly, ever so slowly he spun his, trapping the prisoner¡¯s mind in between the hundreds of tendrils he had managed to weave around the man''s mind.


    However, every bit of progress was a grueling ordeal for Zeke. Even though he persisted for the entire week, he began to realize that this wasn¡¯t for him. Not only did he not have any talent for the subtle art of invading a mind, but he also didn¡¯t enjoy the process. In fact, he hated spiders and their disgusting webs. Didn¡¯t they make them with their asses?Independent of Zeke¡¯s feelings, today would be hisst day. This morning, they had run out of Supra root, meaning that the man¡¯s Magic could no longer be suppressed. Zeke only had onest chance before they would have to either execute or release the prisoner.


    At this very moment, he was on his way to see the prisoner onest time. He didn¡¯t have high hopes for making any kind of substantial progress anymore. Over their many sessions, the spy had proven to be exceptionally headstrong. Despite his physical condition and less than hospitable treatment, the man bore everything stoically. To Zeke, it felt more like going through the motions than actually working toward something. He definitely wouldn¡¯t miss this, once it was all over.


    Zeke descended the stairs, entering the basement. As usual, there was nobody around at this time of day. The echo of his footfalls was the only thing disturbing the silence. Wasn¡¯t this an excellent chance? Up to this moment, Zeke had never tried to walk in his Puppet Mode. Now that he was all alone, he had the chance to test it. Without breaking stride, he detached his Soul and immediately tookmand remotely. He didn¡¯t even miss a step as he continued on his way.


    In this state, Zeke wasn¡¯t able to use his bodily senses. Instead, he relied solely on his sphere of awareness to perceive the world. This had the advantage that he could observe his own movements.


    Upon seeing himself walk for the first time, Zeke mentally cringed. This was even worse than he had expected. It was a good thing he had never tried this in front of other people. Even though his body was still moving just fine, it didn¡¯t look natural. Instead of a human, he seemed more like a statue that hade to life.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out the most ring ws. His body was as stiff as a board and there were no wasted movements either. It lookedpletely inhuman. The first thing Zeke tried was to rx his control, causing his body to sag slightly. He was surprised when his act immediately became far more convincing. This was an odd realization. He would have to make his posture and movements sloppier to appear more human.


    On the remaining trip to the cell, Zeke continued his practice. The few corridors were not enough to make any more substantial headway. All too soon, the prison came into view. Any moment now, the spy would appear in his sphere of awareness through the wall on his left side. Zeke could already perceive most of the room.


    The farthest empty cell had materialized in his perception just now, followed by the second one. The spy was held in the third cell and was about toe within range of Zeke¡¯s sphere with the next step. However, before that could happen, something strange urred.


    At the very edge of his senses, just outside of what he could usually perceive, Zeke noticed an unfamiliar glow. It was strange; he obviously wasn¡¯t seeing it with his eyes, as he could not use them in this state. However, it also felt different from the way he perceived the world through his [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    Zeke paused in his step. His entire being was focused on the shining outline he could vaguely make out. Its location was in the exact spot he suspected the spy to be. Was this it? Had he finally done it? Was this a soul?


    Zeke didn¡¯t dare take a single step. He didn¡¯t move at all. He was too afraid to lose this sensation ¡ª never to find it again. Minutes passed in silence. Zeke merely focused on his senses,pletely rxed. But in the back of his mind, he was itching to figure out what had changed to make this possible.


    When Zeke was certain he had a good grasp on the sensation, he allowed his mind to wander. In his previous attempts, he had tried to sense David. In order not to get found out, he had been sneaky about it. Zeke would always pretend to rest or to be deep in thought. From what he could tell, the ruse worked and David had remained none the wiser. However, his attempts had remainedpletely fruitless as well. What had changed?


    For all intents and purposes, the spy and David had a lot inmon. They were both males, both Mages, both at the Grand Mage level, both¡­ his thoughts were cut off by a sudden realization. For some reason, Zeke could not perceive the souls of the guards standing in front of the door at all.


    Tentatively, Zeke withdrew his focus from the prisoner. He had to do so in order to make absolutely sure that he wasn¡¯t able to perceive the guards. His Soul sense didn¡¯t work like his sphere of awareness at all. In contrast to his radial detection field, this was a very focused way of sensing. He would only be able to perceive a Soul when he restricted his attention to a single spot.


    Zeke shifted his perception to the guard¡¯s location. Through his sphere of awareness, he knew exactly where to find them. They were in front of the entrance to the cells, just around the corner. Both of them were standing ramrod straight at their post. Soul sense, simr to his sphere of awareness, didn¡¯t seem to be hindered at all by physical barriers.


    For the next few minutes, Zeke tried to sense even the tiniest fluctuations from the guards. He asionally returned his focus to the spy. He wanted to confirm that his method was still working ¡ª which it was. This was interesting. Despite being able to perceive the prisoner¡¯s Soul with ever-increasing rity, he waspletely unable to sense anything from the guards.


    Eventually, Zeke felt confident he could move without losing the sensation. While still in Puppet Mode, he entered the prison. The guards didn¡¯t say anything, but Zeke noticed them trading nces after he passed. Even though he had gotten better at walking, he still looked like a suit of armor that hade to life. One of the guards raised a brow. The other replied with a shrug and a chuckle, causing the first one to chortle as well.


    Meanwhile, Zeke had arrived in front of the third cell, his senses still locked onto the prisoner. As always, the spy didn¡¯t even open his eyes, content to await his eventual fate. Zeke took a seat on his usual chair in front of the man. In silence, he brooded over what he had learned so far.


    The fact that he could perceive the spy but neither of the guards, led him to a simple conclusion. There was really only one exnation that made sense. A functioning core was able to shroud one¡¯s Soul from detection. Zeke could kick himself at this realization. If he had simply practiced on someone besides David, anyone without a core, he could have saved so much time. He was lucky to have found this out on hisst day with the prisoner. Who knew how long it would have taken him to realize this otherwise.


    Zeke refocused his mind. He had just made his first real breakthrough in Soul Magic. Now it was up to him to find out how far it would take him. Despite having read all the Giger texts on Soul Magic, Zeke was still unsure as to its exact purpose.


    The Giger had been Mind Mages, everyst one of them. They had apparently not been able to develop any other affinities. Not all Races were as versatile as humans. In fact, humans were the only known race to have an equally high chance to awaken any affinity. It wasn¡¯t impossible to find a dwarf with a Water affinity. However, they were hundreds of times more likely to have an Earth or Metal core. This was also the reason why many schrs in the empire proimed humans a superior race.


    Zeke had his doubts about that. Even though a broad spectrum of possibilities could be an advantage, it wasn¡¯t how it had turned out. Instead of strength, their differences only led to strife and war. Even to this day, people and nations were divided by their affinities. This was in stark contrast to the Dwarfs and Elves who lived in unity. Over the millennia, their mastery over their predisposed affinities had reached such lofty heights that no human nation couldpare.


    Still, a case such as the Giger¡¯s was rare. Even among the most restricted races, they often still had a small pool of affinities. To only have a single option wasn¡¯t something Zeke had encountered before. It severely limited their prospective research ¡ª a fact that also colored their knowledge of the Soul. They only really experimented with its uses inbination with Mind Magic, though it was theorized that Soul Magic had many other applications as well.


    From what Zeke could tell, ¡®Soul Magic¡¯ wasn¡¯t even an urate term. There were no spells in Soul Magic. It didn¡¯t provide any method for interacting with the Soul at all. As far as the Gigers could tell, there wasn¡¯t anything magical about the Soul. It was simply an intrinsic part of every sentient organism. Humans, Dwarfs, Elves, monsters, and even animals all had one. The Soulprised the very essence of any such being. This essence could be influenced in many different ways ¡ª the Engraving Ritual was one such method Zeke was very familiar with.


    The most simple way to influence a Soul was through the body. In fact, affecting the soul through the body was exactly what Zeke had tried to do for the past week. He had tried to invade the prisoner¡¯s consciousness through his brain. Now that he thought about it, ¡®consciousness¡¯ was probably referring to the Soul in this case. However, just because it was the most straightforward way, didn¡¯t mean it was the easiest or best way to go about this.


    This might even be the worst approach. As Zeke had learned in his many attempts, the brain acted like a protective shell to the Soul. For as long as the body functioned, it would do its utmost to shield the Soul from any harm. This made perfect sense, as a body could not live without its essence. Now, however, Zeke had found a different way of attack.


    With the unguarded soul of the spy in front of him, there was nothing stopping Zeke from directly using his Mind Magic on the man¡¯s very essence.

 Book 3: Chapter 23: Exploring a Soul

    Zeke examined the unprotected Soul in front of him. This was his first time ever seeing one. In his excitement, he hadn¡¯t even taken a closer look.


    Soul perception was incredibly strange. It was like a mixture of seeing, hearing, and feeling. Even though there was no visualponent involved, Zeke had a very clear image of what was in front of him. His sight was perfect ¡ª as if the facies of the human eye had been stripped away.


    The longer Zeke examined it, the more confused he got. The thing in front of him didn¡¯t seem to have a fixed shape. It was a glowing silhouette that constantly shifted forms. Although it was always in flux, all shapes were vaguely human. From a tiny, muscr man to a fat woman; from a beautiful girl to a tall warrior ¡ª Zeke watched with great interest the many shapes it morphed into.


    In contrast to its shifting form, the Soul¡¯s color remained constant. It was a muddled grayish brown, one of the most uninviting colors Zeke had ever seen. For some reason, the sight of it worsened his mood. The closer he focused on it, the more depressed and mncholic Zeke became.


    When he averted his gaze his mood immediately soothed. Apparently, he wasn¡¯t immune to being influenced. After calming down, Zeke started on the task he hade to do. Now that he had found a way to ess the prisoner¡¯s Soul directly, he actually had a chance to find out who had sent the man.


    Zeke was determined to get everything out of him. It wasn¡¯t only because the man had tried to ruin him and destroyed his father¡¯s work. No, it was also important to find out if they had an enemy Zeke knew nothing about. If there was a hidden power that had stayed anonymous so far, then it would be of utmost importance to find out who.


    Cautiously, he tried his Mind Magic. In ce of his core, he utilized his very Soul to cast his Magic. He merely extended a tendril of Mind Mana as an experiment. To his surprise, it was almost effortless. The Gigers had a theory that the core was only a physical manifestation of a person¡¯s Soul. If that was true, then it made perfect sense that a Soul could use the same affinities.


    Zeke handled the tendril smoothly. Even though this was his first attempt, it felt like his control was already better than ever. There was no awkwardness or dy in the way the Magic followed his every thought. This didn¡¯t even feel like casting, but like operating a part of his own body instead.


    After a few minutes of experimenting, Zeke returned his attention to the glowing silhouette in front of him. Whenever he had tried to invade the spy¡¯s mind, he had to contest the man¡¯s mental barriers. However, that wasn¡¯t true anymore. Zeke increased the mana he poured into his tendril, and slowly closed in on the entity in front of him.There were no walls, no traps, and no other defenses as Zeke¡¯s Magic approached the Soul uncontested. Upon reaching its target, the tendril immediatelytched on to the man¡¯s soul. Zeke hadn¡¯t evenmanded it to do so. Apparently, Mind Magic was verypatible with Souls. The connection seemed pretty stable and the tendril was locked on tight.


    Back in the cell, the spy¡®s body jolted. It was clear that he had felt this. He had started to spasm and twitch the moment the tendril made contact. His eyes opened wide as he stared at the boy in front of him in utter disbelief. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t even pay attention to the man anymore. His focus was entirely consumed by what he could sense from their connection. This was by far the strangest sensation Zeke had ever experienced. The more he focused on it, the stronger it grew.


    Before this moment, Zeke had known almost nothing about the man. However, the connection they shared now allowed him to experience the man¡¯s very essence. It wasn¡¯t words that were transmitted, but pictures, feelings, and thoughts. For example, he learned that the man was a very contradictory being, full of contempt and envy at the same time. He had felt that way ever since he was a little kid, since¡­ since¡­ Zeke couldn¡¯t quite tell. There was something there, but it remained just out of reach.


    He attached a second tendril. This did the trick.


    The man had been jealous of almost everybody since he was a little kid. He had grown up in an orphanage. He hated it there. There was never enough food, and he was always hungry. But the worst was when he saw them, the other kids. All the kids outside the orphanage had parents and they all looked happy. Ohh, how he wished he could be one of them.


    A third tendril, then a fourth.


    Growing up in the capital as an orphan was tough. Everyone treated him like a pest. It was like he carried a contagious disease. He hated it. It wasn¡¯t his fault he had no parents. Then finally, the day came. The day that changed everything¡­ Another tendril ¡ª today he would find out that he had a Flesh affinity.


    He didn¡¯t know what it meant, but people congratted him. He was approached that same day by a man he had never seen before. The man was wearing clean clothes and looked very neat. His hair also had the most exotic color he had ever seen. They promised him food, they promised him warmth, they promised him a home. The boy immediately epted. To the fourteen-year-old, this was everything he had ever wanted ¡ª little did he know of the suffering that awaited him.


    He didn¡¯t have to starve anymore, and he didn¡¯t feel cold during winter, but this was no home. It became immediately clear that the people around him were not his family. They didn¡¯t see him as an equal at all. In fact, to those people, he wasn¡¯t even human. No, he was a weapon, nothing more, and nothing less.


    Still, he was better off than in the orphanage. Here, he at least had the chance to learn. He learned how to fight, how to read, write, and count. He learned manners and etiquette, but most important of all, he learned Magic. It didn¡¯t take him long before he could change his face, then his skin, hair, height, size, and eyes. By the time he had grown up, the very concept had lost all meaning. He could be anyone he wanted. He could be an old man in one moment, and a little girl in the next.


    Then the day came when he was sent out on his first mission. He was tasked with infiltrating a house. He didn¡¯t need to steal or do anything. This was merely a test. He needed to stay undercover for a whole day and then return. His teachers made it very clear that he would be killed if he got caught, and nobody woulde to save him. The boy absolutely believed them. He knew that he was nothing to them.


    He was nervous at first and changed his form several times. He had been taught to copy the habits he had observed. By the time the day was over, he waspletely rxed. The people around him didn¡¯t even have the slightest clue. Was this supposed to be hard? This wasn¡¯t hard at all. Upon his return, he was praised for the first time in his life. What was this feeling? He craved it, craved it with all his being.


    For years, he lived that same life. One mission was followed by the next. He would usually be sent to obtain information. He liked those missions, in and out, quick and easy. If this was all he would ever do, he might have even enjoyed his career. However, oftentimes, he was sent on sabotage missions. He didn¡¯t enjoy them much, but he was good at it. Burning a factory, destroying ns, stealing a carriage ¡ª he had done it all.


    Sometimes, however, he would be sent to kill. He didn¡¯t like those missions; hated them, in fact. The first time he took a person¡¯s life was when he turned seventeen. He had prepared himself mentally and was certain he would be fine. But when his knife found the girl¡¯s heart¡­ he wasn¡¯t fine. He saw the fear in her trembling gaze. She must have been about the same age as him at the time. He witnessed the moment all hope left her, as she bled out on the floor. He didn¡¯t know exactly what happened next, only that he ran ¡ª ran away in shame and guilt.


    Zeke attached the 20th tendril, or maybe it was the 30th?


    On his way home, he threw up constantly. Why couldn¡¯t he see? Why were his eyes so blurry? All he wanted to do was sleep, but sleep eluded him. He didn¡¯t find any rest that night, or the next. This was by far the worst experience of his young life, but as time passed, he slowly got used to it. No, that wasn¡¯t right, he never got used to it. A small part of him would always crumble away when he took a life. But at some point, there was just not enough left to crumble, dulling the impact.


    Time passed, and eventually, he advanced to Grand Mage. With the advancement, his treatment got better. He even had the right to pick his own missions now. Heck, he was even getting paid, but as always, there were strings attached. Now, he was responsible for his own expenses. This didn¡¯t sound all too bad until he saw how expensive his affinity crystals were. This forced him to make a choice. He could either take the easy road and forgo any chance of advancement, or he could take the hard road and push on.


    An easy life might have been tempting for some, but not for him. For a kid from the streets, power was everything. He would never be free if he didn¡¯t reach the top. For years, he worked mainly as an assassin, trading all his rewards for crystals. He didn¡¯t care anymore, having long since epted his lot in life. This all continued until he was offered a very special deal ¡ª a long-term assignment, somewhere outside the empire. The mission was apparently very time sensitive, and he would be able to immediately meet the contact¡­


    For some reason, Zeke had a hard time getting any further information at this point. It was like he was fighting against something. He used even more tendrils and pushed with all his might. He could hear a strange wailing but ignored it in favor of finding out about the mission. The next scene he witnessed was between the spy and a hazy figure.


    ¡°¡­going to Tradespire via airship. There will be hundreds of people on board, so it should be easy to blend in. You will be able to receive assistance from our personnel there. You will be able to contact them with the help of this device.¡±


    The person who spoke was a woman, her face shrouded. This wasn¡¯t unusual at all. The man had never seen the face of any of his handlers. Usually, they would even go out of their way to avoid a meeting like this. This arrangement seemed very rushed, almost unprofessionally so.


    ¡°What is my mission?¡±


    ¡°Information gathering, first and foremost,¡± the woman exined. ¡°You will be instructed on any further tasks by the people on the ground. Your contact goes by the name of Gigol. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°When do I leave?¡±


    ¡°Right now.¡± The woman approached in order to hand him the device as well as his mission details. Just then, he caught a glimpse of her face ¡ª he knew that face!


    Zeke was awoken from his trance as somebody yanked him off his chair. It took him a while to gain any sense of reality again. Who was he? Where was his contact? What about his mission? Was I discovered? Do I need to shift?


    It took him a good minute until Zeke recognized where and more importantly who he was. Finally, he recognized the situation he was in. David was holding him by the shoulders, staring right into his eyes. Zeke had never seen the man so serious. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I would like to know, young lord,¡± David said with a nce to the side. Zeke followed his line of sight until it alsonded on the prisoner. He immediately gasped upon seeing the man¡¯s form.


    The man, or at least what remained of him, looked like he had endured the most horrific torture imaginable before finally suffering death. His body was awash with blood, which had seemingly streamed out of every orifice. Many of the blood vessels in his eyes had ruptured, making him quite literally bleed from his empty, lifeless eyes. Even in death, his teeth were clenched so hard that many of them had broken. A dark red puddle of blood pooled under his chair.


    Zeke¡¯s expression changed from shock to horror. He had done this! In his craving for answers, he had ignored everything and pushed on.


    He had killed a man in the most horrifying way possible.

 Book 3: Chapter 24: Aftermath

    Zeke was back in his room. He was curled up in his bed, the covers draped over him. Even though the incident had happened over an hour ago, he couldn¡¯t get his hands to stop shaking. It wasn¡¯t even the fact that he killed the man that bothered him. No, he had been prepared to do so.


    What had really impacted him was how intimately connected they had been. This was not like Mind reading. It was not like anything he had ever heard about. It was almost as if he had lived the man¡¯s life himself. Every time he closed his eyes, shes of memories would appear, memories of a past that was not his own.


    Zeke felt like he had killed a lifelong friend, somebody he knew almost as well as he knew himself. Their Souls and minds had been connected, melded, and shared. And the most sickening part? Zeke was certain that his own Soul, his essence, had grown stronger from this experience.


    Was this what the emperor was doing? Was this how he had reached the Exarch level? Zeke didn¡¯t know. In fact, he had no idea what the benefits of this were. However, there was one thing he knew with utmost certainty. He wanted nothing to do with this vile practice. At this moment, he was so disgusted with the very concept of Mind Magic that he was thinking of giving it up for good.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Zeke didn¡¯t move. He had instructed his guards to tell anybody who asked that he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. After a moment of silence, there was another round of knocking. Whoever this was, was persistent.


    After he didn¡¯t respond again, a soft voice called out, ¡°Zeke? Are you okay?¡±


    It was Maya. Of course, it was Maya. Who else would so tantly ignore the guard¡¯s orders? In this house, not many would dare to do so, but she was one of them. Zeke thought about what he should do now. He didn¡¯t want to see his sister in his current condition.


    Zeke swallowed. He had to make sure that his voice would be firm and confident as he replied. When he finally spoke, his tone was still much weaker than he had intended. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    There was no reply. Zeke was worried that his voice might have given something away. But after a few more beats, Maya responded, ¡°Are you telling the truth? I am really worried¡­¡±It took all of Zeke¡¯s willpower to get up. But he needed to gather strength, needed to be convincing. After slowly getting to his feet, he took a deep breath, filling his lungs and puffing out his chest. When he spoke this time, his voice had regained its usual deep, confident note. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sunshine. I am just dealing with some personal stuff. I¡¯ll y with youter, okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise!¡± Maya eximed in a much happier tone. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to it. By the way, Lue is also here. Say something, Lue!¡±


    After a moment, an even softer voice spoke, ¡°I hope you¡¯re fine, Zeke. I-I was really worried.¡±


    Despite everything, a small smile formed on Zeke¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you two. I just had a minor ident. I¡¯ll be back to normal in no time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, big brother,¡± Maya called before storming off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter as well, b-brother,¡± Lue repeated a momentter in a much quieter tone before also fleeing.


    Zeke remained standing, rooted to the same spot. For Maya¡¯s sake, he had forced himself to put on a performance. However, now that he had snapped himself out of his funk, a bit of rity had returned to him.


    All of this was just the Soul Magic muddling his feelings and thoughts. He had to get a grip. He had to remind himself of the truth. The spy had not been a close friend, he had not been family. As a matter of fact, the man had tried to hurt his real family. Over and over, Zeke repeated the names.


    <em>Maximilian and Leo.</em>


    <em>Maya, Mia, and Geralt. </em>


    <em>Lue, and Jettero.</em>


    <em>Margret, David, and Kerim.</em>


    <em>Markus, Vi, and¡­ Sophia. </em>


    With every repetition, Zeke¡¯s anger rose. Those were his real friends, his real family. Not some nameless bastard who had spent half his life assassinating innocents for profit! The growing intensity of his rage managed to drive away thest vestiges of the Magic muddling his mind. He still felt awful, but at least his thoughts were clear.


    Zeke exhaled slowly. He was still disturbed by the scene from earlier, by what he had done, but hearing his sister¡¯s voice had helped him sort out his feelings. He had not intended to kill the man in such a gruesome fashion, but he remembered why he had risked it in the first ce. Zeke needed to know who had sent the man. He had done it to protect himself and the people he cared for.


    For as long as Maximilian was gone, it was his responsibility to keep the family safe. No matter how sickening the experience, Zeke would do it again if it meant keeping his family safe. With his convictions reaffirmed Zeke made his way to the door.


    He opened it a crack and called to the guard outside, ¡°Send someone to find David. I want to talk to him.¡± The man saluted and ryed the instructions.


    Zeke began to pace. He had learned a couple of things from this experience. First and foremost was how lucky he had been so far. Only now did he realize that his so-called Puppet Mode made him incredibly vulnerable as well. He would voluntarily leave the protection of his body, exposing his Soul. Nobody had caught him in that state, but Zeke had no idea if more powerful Mind Mages wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it. This was not something he could continue to do in his everyday life.


    The second thing Zeke learned was how wretched Mind Magic made him feel. He knew with absolute certainty that this practice would change him as a person if he continued to use it. No matter how powerful a secret, he would not invade somebody¡¯s Soul again¡­ unless it was life or death.


    After a crisp knock, David entered the room. Zeke had expected him to be furious, but instead, the man looked apprehensive. ¡°You asked for me?¡±


    Zeke had never seen David behave like this. Instinctively, he felt that it was of utmost importance that he cleared the air right away.


    ¡°Before anything else, I think I owe you an exnation,¡± he said, studying David¡¯s face. ¡°What happened down there¡­ I had no idea it would turn out like this¡­¡± Even to Zeke, the exnation sounded weak. David didn¡¯t react, but his attentive posture showed that he was listening. ¡°Look. I knew it would be myst chance, and thought of something new to try. It seemed to work, and in my exuberance, I pushed on, ignorant of the consequences.¡± David nodded slightly, encouraging Zeke to go on. ¡°Honestly, the entire experience made me feel nauseous.¡±


    They both remained silent, each lost in their own thoughts. However, not long after, a horrifying realization dawned on Zeke. ¡°Say, David¡­¡± The man looked at him, curious as to what Zeke wanted to know. ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t what the Geistreichs are doing to Maximilian, is it?¡±


    David didn¡¯t immediately respond. He seemed to consider his words carefully. ¡°I believe it is something simr, young lord. From what I¡¯ve heard, it can be a physically painful experience to have one¡¯s Mind forcefully invaded.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Zeke asked in shock. ¡°The prisoner died after only minutes.¡±


    ¡°It was not your Magic that killed him,¡± David exined. ¡°Despite his condition, the man could have lived, especially with a healer. No, what actually killed him was the Sealing Ritual. That was also the reason you were unable to learn something, despite your¡­ sess.¡±


    Zeke was confused. This wasn¡¯t right. ¡°I did manage to learn some things, more than just a bit, actually. I saw the man¡¯s entire life, David, from when he was a little kid to when he was sent on this mission ¡ª everything.¡±


    ¡°This is impossible,¡± David said immediately. ¡°The Ritual would have killed him the moment you touched anything sensitive.¡±


    ¡°I-I think it did,¡± Zeke said as he slowly pieced the puzzle together. ¡°Apparently, the method I used doesn¡¯t need the body to be alive.¡±


    David¡¯s face looked horrified. ¡°Where could you have possibly learned something so vile?¡±


    ¡°The Giger ruins,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much Maximilian told you, but they were very advanced. That¡¯s the reason I flooded that ce. I couldn¡¯t risk for this Magic to fall into the wrong hands.¡±


    David nodded appreciatively. ¡°A wise choice, young lord. As we have seen today, the damage even an inexperienced Mind Mage can do with this is substantial. We have to make sure that it is never known that you can somehow circumvent the Sealing Ritual. I don¡¯t think I have to tell you what would happen if word got out?¡±


    Zeke nodded. The Sealing Ritual appeared to be a tool of oppression at first nce, but what it actually did was protect people from getting kidnapped and tortured. If it became known that the Ritual could be circumvented, nobody would be safe anymore.


    ¡°What did you learn, young lord?¡± David finally asked.


    ¡°I saw the face of the person who sent the spy after us. It was somebody I recognized.¡±


    ¡°Feuerkranz?¡± David guessed.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Remember the four Arch Mages who came to arrest Maximilian? It was her!¡±


    ¡°Sabrina Wellenrufer?¡± David asked incredulously. ¡°Why would she do this? The Wellenrufers hold no grudge against the von Hohenheim household.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with that,¡± Zeke said in a resigned tone. He had a theory he hoped wouldn¡¯t turn out to be true. David just stared at him. He clearly had no idea what Zeke was getting at.


    ¡°What would you say is the most dominant trait of Water Mages, David?¡±


    ¡°Adaptability,¡± he answered immediately.


    Zeke nodded. ¡°The Geistreichs probably seized all of Maximilian¡¯s assets in the empire, but what about the ones here? Who do you think would make the first move?¡±


    ¡°No way! The von Hohenheim family might be small, but we have a lot of prestige and¡ª¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Zeke interrupted. ¡°Without Maximilian, they see us as nothing but a bunch of dancing clowns. They think we don¡¯t have the strength to defend ourselves. And you know what? They are right to think so. A single man was almost able to bring us down.¡±


    David clenched his fists, his face furious. In response, the shadows in the room lengthened, twitching in agitation. It looked like an infinite number of hands were reaching out. Despite the frightening disy, Zeke wasn¡¯t fazed at all. The man¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t directed at him. It was most likely directed at himself.


    Zeke understood David¡¯s vexation very well. He knew what it meant to feel powerless. With confident steps, he approached his bodyguard. Zekeid both of his hands on the slightly taller man¡¯s shoulder and looked deep into his eyes. ¡°¡­But this was thest chance we will allow them.¡±


    He waited for David to focus on his gaze before speaking further. ¡°They swung, and they missed. Now, we know who they are, where they are, and what they want. First, we will gather money, prestige, and finally strength. Never forget this: our weakness is temporary, but our vengeance eternal.¡±


    Zeke could see the resolve strengthen in David¡¯s eyes, his fury transforming into conviction. ¡°¡­And when we swing, we will not miss,¡± Zeke continued, getting swept up in his own momentum. ¡°It will be devastating. We will salt the very earth, for them to never rise again. glory or death!¡±


    ¡°GLORY OR DEATH!¡± David yelled immediately, surprising even Zeke with his zeal. But a smile bloomed on his face right after. It wasn¡¯t a happy smile, but one full of suppressed anger and bloodthirst.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Zeke eximed. ¡°We will both remember this grudge, carve it into our hearts. And when the timees, we will show no mercy.¡± After saying that, his demeanor rxed. ¡°But for now, we will have to bide our time and gather our strength. Our first goal is to solve the issue of money. I have ns to make our name resound throughout the city soon after. But this first step is still crucial.¡±


    David nodded slowly. After a moment of silence, he turned and left without saying another word. Zeke was alone once more. Even though he wanted nothing more than take his revenge right away, he knew that he couldn¡¯t. He needed to think rationally, not emotionally right now. His short-term objectives remained the same. He needed his Gond project to seed. All his subsequent ns relied upon it.


    It was time to get to work.

 Book 3: Chapter 25: Levitation Enchantments

    Now that Zeke was aware of the danger of using his Puppet mode, a few things had to change. He didn¡¯t dare use Soul Magic inside his office anymore. Instead, he constructed a private workshop below the mansion.


    As always, the efficiency of Earth Mages was astonishing. They managed to excavate a room in the span of a single afternoon. Zeke had ns to reinforce the walls and ceiling with Voidiron at some point. For now, Mana infused stone was all he could afford. This would be a necessary investment in the long term.


    Zeke wasn¡¯t conceited enough to believe that he was the only one able to spy from a distance. Other Mages were very likely to have simr methods. In fact, Zeke knew of several spells that served a simr purpose.


    The difference between those techniques and his own was twofold. One was that his spell was engraved on his core, making it efficient enough to be used as a passive ability. This was the fundamental reason why his spell had remained undetected so far.


    The second differencey in the fact that only inbination with his Mind affinity was he able to interpret the data from his spatial perception. It was very unlikely that anybody else would be able to read documents with their long-distance observation spells. This was simply not an amount of data a normal mind could process.


    Another one of his long-term ns was to move away from his Puppet mode altogether. Zeke already had another idea for how he could manage to produce Enchantments of simr quality. However, he simply didn¡¯t have the time to dive any deeper into that before the deadline.


    For now, Zeke was sitting at his workbench inside his new underground workshop. To make sure that no incident like the one with the spy urred, nobody beside him was allowed to enter. This also had the pleasant side effect that Zeke was only rarely disturbed in his work. Consequently, he was able to devote almost all of his time to the Enchantments. It only took him a total of three days to manage to get them to an eptable state.


    Zeke double and triple-checked the results. Only after he had made absolutely certain that histest Enchantment had reached the required precision did a smile slowly spread across his face. He had done it!Without even taking a break, Zeke retrieved a Voidiron te. This was one of only around three dozen he had been able to afford. One more reason why he had been so careful to only use them once he was sure that he could actually manage the feat.


    After fastening the te, Zeke began his work. His hundreds of hours practicing had made him so proficient that he managed to reduce the time per te to only 1.5 hours. With his full focus consumed by his work, that time passed in an instant.


    Staring down at his work, Zeke could hardly believe it. He had not been wrong, working with Voidiron was a lot easier. This turned out to be his best work by far.


    It was not a Top-Grade Enchantment, not by a long shot, but Zeke was certain that it was at least mid High-Grade. With sparkling eyes, he traced the intricate lines of his finished carving. Now only a single step remained ¡ª powdering.


    Zeke sprinkled the precious Arcanite dust on the ck metal te. He made doubly sure that the fine powder was distributed equally and reached every part of his carving. It would be a shame to mess up thisst step. After everything was done, Zeke gathered a smidgeon of unattuned mana. With delicate movements, he extended a single finger to make contact with the only trail of Arcanite powder that reached the edge of the te.


    This part of the Enchantment was called the connector. Through it, the Rune wouldter be fed mana. Zeke put his finger on the connector and let the ambient mana flow through him. Just like he had learned in his lesson, Zeke guided the ambient mana through his body and around his core. He used to struggle a lot with this part. It was a peculiar feeling to have mana pass by his core and not attune it.


    The Mana passed through him and out his finger, entering the Enchantment. Zeke made sure that it was only the tiniest bit, too much could ruin the process. The moment it contacted the Arcanite powder, the expected reaction took ce. The powder inside the carving started to glow. It looked like water entering a barren riverbed. The difference was that it only took a single instance for the entire Rune to be filled with iridescent radiance.


    After the glow dimmed, the carved-out section was now filled with solid, white metal. It was miraculous to see the process. Zeke slid his finger over the te, but he could not feel the slightest ridge or bump. There had to be a reason why the powder only solidified inside the carving, but Zeke didn¡¯t know it. For a long moment, he merely stood there and marveled at the finished Levitation enchantment.


    Tentatively, he inserted a bit of Mana into the connector. More than he had used to activate the powder, but still only a trickle. After a moment¡¯s dy, Zeke could feel the te in his hand getting lighter. He kept the flow of mana steady and increased the amount little by little. Soon, the te in his hand was weightless. Upon increasing the flow further, nothing more happened.


    For a panicked moment, Zeke thought he had somehow messed up. However, he soon remembered the specifics of the Enchantment and stopped holding back. Compared to the trickle of Mana from before, it was almost like a river was streaming into the Enchantment now. Still, the te didn¡¯t budge.


    Zeke sat down on the te that was suspended in midair. Even when hepletely lifted his feet off the ground, the te remained suspended. With a grin on his face, he lightly pushed against the floor, sending him gliding through the room. He had to be careful to not take his finger off the connector. The Enchantment would fall soon after being deprived of its mana source.


    While he was sending himself hurdling back and forth through the room, Zeke thought about the different applications for this Enchantment. Depending on the amount of Mana the enchantment was fed, it could make almost anything weightless¡­


    For a while, Zeke¡¯s imagination was captured by the thought of flying cities and inds. It didn¡¯t take him long to return to reality though. He would have time to experiment with those fantastical ideaster. Now, he still had seven more Enchantments to carve for the first of the Gonds.


    Without wasting any more time, Zeke started on the next te, and then the next. Only after finishing his fourth, did he stop for the day. Even though his Puppet Mode kept him from noticing any of his body¡¯s wants, his precision would still suffer when he got too tired. No matter how much he treated his body as a tool, it was not an actual machine.


    He could barely keep his eyes open as he made his way over to the bed. ¡®Bed¡¯ was a generous term for the mattress he had tossed into a corner for the asional nap. However, right now he didn¡¯t care much forfort.


    Zeke slumped onto his makeshift resting ce. He was out the moment he hit the floor. As soon as he woke up the next morning, he immediately started on the next te. The only breaks he took were to eat. He kept dried monster meat in the workshop, as he often was too focused on his work to stop for meals.


    It took him until noon to finish the remaining tes. With a weary but satisfied smile, Zeke looked down on his eight finished Levitation Enchantments. All of them were mid High-Grade and looked identical. The sight of his finished work washed away most of his exhaustion. Zeke stacked the tes on top of each other, covering the tower with a coarse piece of fabric. He wanted to show them to Jettero as soon as possible.


    A grunt escaped his lips the moment he lifted them. Thebined weight of all that Voidiron was more than he had expected. They weighed at least twice his body weight. It was not that he couldn¡¯t manage it, but the trip would be far more cumbersome than he had expected. After taking a few steps, Zeke stopped abruptly. If his hands weren¡¯t upied, he would have pped himself.


    He adjusted his grip and then channeled Mana into the bottommost te he was holding. Immediately, the burden lessened until he could barely feel it anymore. With his now weightless cargo, Zeke sped down the corridor and toward the guards stationed in front of his workshop. Zeke merely smiled at them as he ran past.


    It didn¡¯t take him long at all to make his way to the workshop above ground. He knew that Jettero spent most of his time here, overseeing the production. He had not joined the old man on his morning inspections for a while, as he was wholly focused on his own task. The moment he entered the room, he was awed by what he found.


    Three finished-looking ships, crafted from the finest Irrochean teak, stood before him, emanating an aura of pristine elegance. The ship''s slender profile and graceful lines were a testament to its streamlined design. The warm hues of the teak wood exuded a sense of timeless beauty, while the polished metal parts reflected the sunlight, creating a mesmerizing y of light and shadow.


    Zeke had wanted them to be as lightweight as possible, but the frame and the parts of the underbelly still needed to be made from metal. Unlike regr ships, an Airship needed to be able tond on the ground without being damaged.


    Staring at the majestic sight in front of him, Zeke forgot all else. The three identical Airships looked more like pieces of art than vehicles. It was almost a shame to use them for their intended purpose! Zeke was only snapped out of his contemtions when he heard somebody clear his throat behind him. ¡°Not bad, eh?


    ¡°They are far more beautiful than I had imagined,¡± Zeke admitted without averting his gaze.


    ¡°You should see the inside, boy. All you fancy Mages don¡¯t hold a candle to Geralt. Your dad is the true miracle worker here.¡±


    This statement baffled Zeke enough to get him to face the old man. ¡°Dad? What did he do?¡±


    Jettero had a proud smile on his face as he exined, ¡°You remember how we nned to order the furniture for the cabin? Your dad had a better idea. He and one of the wood mages created custom-made frames. We only needed to have them stuffed and upholstered. Thanks to the custom design we didn¡¯t have to modify them at all and managed to save a lot of time. We are already working on the interior of the second one.¡±


    Zeke could barely hold back his excitement. ¡°I want to see it!¡±


    ¡°Sure, but maybe you want to put down what you¡¯re carrying first?¡± Jett reminded with a smirk. The reminder snapped Zeke out of his daze.


    ¡°I did it, Jett,¡± Zeke proimed proudly as he presented the weightless bundle to the old man. ¡°I finished the Levitation Enchantments.¡±


    The once noisy surroundings had be quiet all of a sudden. Many heads had turned toward them from the moment Zeke had entered, but his yelling attracted the attention of the rest of them. As most of the workers here were sailors, they all knew that the Levitation Enchantments were the heart of an Airship. With expectant gazes, they all looked at the bundle Zeke was carrying.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, boy? Show us!¡± Jett urged.


    Zeke didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He carefully ced the tes on a sturdy-looking surface and unwrapped the piece of fabric covering them. The old man quickly snatched the topmost te to inspect it. Zeke noticed that despite his age and declining health, Jett was still strong enough to hold the te with one hand.


    The rest of the Enchantments were quickly upied by the most senior of the ship engineers. They would asionally swap their tes with each other and Jett before inspecting the next te and murmuring something iprehensible. Despite everything, Zeke was a bit nervous to hear their verdict. He might have read a lot, but this was still the first time he would actually show his work off to the professionals. He just hoped that they would approve.


    Jett was the first toy down his Enchantment and give Zeke a look. ¡°Mid High-Grade?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    ¡°How did you manage to make them like that?¡± Jett asked. ¡°The tes are nearly identical. This is impressive!¡±


    A relieved smile bloomed on Zeke¡¯s face. It quickly transformed into a smug grin when he heard the old man¡¯s question. ¡°I have a very steady hand, Jett. Not something you can rte to, I¡¯d imagine.¡±


    ¡°Pah! You¡¯d be lucky if your hand was half as steady as mine by the time you are my age,¡± the old man replied with an equally smug grin.


    Before Zeke could respond, he saw that the other engineers had also finished inspecting the tes. He decided to let the old man off for now and turned toward the men. ¡°So?¡±


    Instead of giving him an appraisal, the lead engineer merely grinned. ¡°When do we install them?¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 26: Prototype

    It only took about an hour to install the Enchantments. The fast progress could mostly be attributed to meticulous nning. It had been a significant challenge to design the internal structure of the vessel in a way that maximized the effect of every single Enchantment.


    Jettero had been unyielding in his insistence on precision, and the effort paid off. It was as easy as sliding the Enchantments into the prepared sockets. The metal frame of the Gond had eight strategically ced slots that allowed for the Enchantments to be part of the structure.


    The ck metal tes fit seamlessly into the frame, allowing for a quick and easy instation. Most of the hour was actually spent on the Manawork. The distribution of mana was made possible through cables. Rigid, finger-wide cords were used for a vessel of this size. The cables wereprised of two parts: a dark outer shell that was soft and flexible, and a metal core that was made up of an alloy.


    The shell was made from resin mixed with Voidiron dust. Its purpose was to keep the mana from dispersing. The metal cord was the part that actually conducted the Mana. This only made up a fraction of the thickness of the cable and was made from a blend of several materials. Gold was one of them, as it was one of the best conductors.


    Even with the cords being made from mostly soft metals, the cables still couldn¡¯t be bent by hand. They needed a metal mage to connect the steering wheel with all the Enchantments. Since they only had a single Metal Mage, this step took up almost the entire hour.


    No matter how excited Zeke was, Jettero wasn¡¯t willing to rush this step. ording to the old man, cable management was one of the most overlooked causes of faulty products. Eventually, the man finished his work and after a final check, gave the green light for their test.


    Zeke stood on the ship''s deck, both hands on the steering wheel. Upon receiving the signal, he poured as much unattuned mana into the handles as he could. Nothing happened. This was not unexpected though, as the ship didn¡¯t have any method of providing thrust. Instead, several members of the crew began to lift the boat.


    To the thundering noise of pping and cheering, the Gond left the ground. Even after the men let go of the vessel, it stayed in ce.


    "Push me," Zeke yelled.Hesitantly, some of the men got behind the craft and gave it a shove. The hall was only about 50 steps long. Even so, it was enough space for Zeke to get a feeling for how it would feel to pilot the ship. A smile slowly spread across his face. This was magnificent. After returning the ship back to its original spot, Zeke immediately left. He wanted to create the Gust Enchantments as soon as possible.


    What followed was an even more intense few days of work. Zeke only left his workshop for short periods every day, devoting the rest of his time to crafting. Having honed his skills, he was much quicker with this second Rune. Even so, he still needed to learn and practice the new design.


    It was three dayster, the first morning of the final week of his deadline when he emerged with the new set of Runes. This time, Zeke had to trudge his way to the workshop, carrying the full weight of the Enchantments. The floorboards of the stairwell creaked ominously under the weight. Even so, He managed to arrive in front of the workshop without any idents.


    The brief physical exercise reminded him of how much he had cked in his training over the past weeks. He fondly remembered the exercises and sparring he and Leo would do. In the first month after the tournament, they trained together daily. Now, he had not seen Leo once since their arrival here. His brother didn¡¯te home for days at a time and immediately left again. Zeke would have to do something about this as soon as their money problems were over. He was truly getting worried for Leo.


    Eventually, he reached the workshop. With his hands upied, Zeke had to kick the doors open. He strode into the room with a wide smile on his face. He felt like a parent bearing gifts for their children on their birthday. ¡°Jett! I brought you a present!¡±


    A bearded face popped out from the small office room to the side. ¡°No need to yell, brat. My ears work just fine,¡± Jettero responded. Despite his grumpy tone, there was a wide smile on his face as he rushed over. He promptly started another round of inspections followed by another round of astonished praise.


    This time, the men didn¡¯t even waste time asking before immediately getting to work on installing the Enchantments. Zeke and Jett didn¡¯t even need to get involved in the process. The men were so familiar with their roles by now that they would only get in the way if they tried to help. Instead, the old man merely called out instructions.


    ¡°Listen up men! Four go to the stern. Those are our main thrusters. One te goes to the prow, for deceleration. One on each side of the hull for steering, and one on the very bottom for lift. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡± the men called back as they got to work.


    Their immediate and energetic response made it clear that Jettero was well-regarded by the sailors. This was a noticeable change from when they had first toured the workshop. Many of the crew had disliked the idea of an outsider swooping in to tell them what to do. However, it was readily apparent that Jett had somehow managed to win the men over during the weeks Zeke had not been present.


    After three hours, an exhausted figure approached. Zeke knew him as Franz, their one and only Metal Mage. The man looked dead tired, the wrinkles on the forty-something-year-old seemed to grow deeper every time Zeke saw him. Despite his age, Franz¡¯s below-average Metal affinity meant that he still had not yet advanced to Grand Mage. Furthermore, the only spell he knew was [Metal Maniption].


    Franz, same as many of the other people here, had dropped out of their academies. There were a lot of former Elmentium students here who hadn¡¯t made the cut. Most of them never got the chance to join a noble family to learn any advanced Magic. Usually, people like them would struggle to find work as Mages and turn to other pursuits, such as adventuring.


    Zeke was utterly baffled by the fact that the empire would allow such hardworking men to go to waste. He had vowed to start a program that would allow each of them to study the most basic set of spells for their given affinities.


    Same as he had done for Markus, he would have to start writing spell manuals. His knowledge of the basic spells was next to perfect, at least when it came to Elemental Magic. Zeke had dozens of hours of recordings for each of the four elements. At this point, it would be child''s y for him to write his knowledge down.


    ¡°I am done,¡± the man said after arriving in front of the duo.


    ¡°You sure look like it,¡± Zeke joked, getting a forced smile in return.


    ¡°Aye, it has been a hard few weeks.¡±


    Zeke put his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Franz. I am well aware of how hard you guys have worked. Your contribution will not be forgotten when the time for rewardses. Starting next week, you¡¯ll get some time off with more money than you¡¯ll know how to spend. Sound good?¡±


    His words managed to draw a genuine smile from the man. ¡°Aye, sounds good. I¡¯m sure theds will be happy to hear that as well. Anyway, I am done with the cables. It was much harder to get everything to work properly with the new system Sir Jettero designed.¡±


    Jettero shot Zeke a dirty look. They had decided to credit all their inventions to the old man, but he wasn¡¯t happy about it. Same as Maximilian, Jettero was also vehemently against the idea of being credited for anything that wasn¡¯t his. Even so, it was necessary to continue the charade for the sake of keeping the extent of Zeke¡¯s abilities hidden.


    Zeke ignore the re and instead addressed the Metal Mage. ¡°But you did it?¡±


    With a proud expression, the man nodded. ¡°Aye! I think I managed just fine.¡± He looked a bit apprehensive as he continued, ¡°I am not absolutely certain, but if it does what I think it does, then I would very much like to see it. If that is okay?¡±


    Zeke exchanged a nce with Jettero, who immediately nodded. ¡°Of course, you cane with us, Franz. In fact, I insist that you do. What if we need something fixed?¡± Zeke asked with a grin and a wink. He didn¡¯t waste any more time as he made his way over to the craft.


    Compared to traditional transporters, the deck of the Gond was much closer to the ground. At not even twice Zeke¡¯s height, it was by far the smallest vessel he had ever seen. They had invented apletely new system to get on board, but for now, it was not installed yet. Zeke extended a [Blood Whip] to wrap around the railing and with one smooth motion, swung himself on board.


    Before anybody could protest, Zeke wrapped up first Jettero and then Franz and hauled them on deck as well. Zeke merely grinned when the two older men shot him dirty looks. He was too excited to wait for the others to bring over their makeshift walkway. With quick steps, he made his way over to the steering wheel. It was carved from a much darker shade of wood.


    The dark gray color stood in stark contrast to the deep, earthy brown of the Irochian teak the rest of the ship was made of. Zeke¡¯s fingers gently brushed over the polished wood of the steering wheel. He could immediately recognize his father¡¯s handiwork.


    Despite being called a wheel, there was nothing round about the contraption Zeke and Jett had designed. Instead of the traditional shape, this looked more like the horns of a bull. Two curved handles extended from a central axis, one for each hand. The grips were made from a thinyer of gold. This was necessary so the pilot could pour mana directly into the ship while steering.


    Even so, the shape of the handles wasn¡¯t the most innovative part of the design. With clear eagerness in his eyes, Zeke checked on his other passengers. The two had taken a seat in the lounge behind him. Upon seeing them in position, he didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately poured Mana into the handles. He let the unattuned mana flow through him and into the craft.


    The slight creaking of wood could be heard, but nothing else happened. This was probably a sign that the Levitation Echantments were doing their job, reducing the weight of the ship. Ever so slightly, Zeke pulled back on the handles.


    The reaction was immediate as the Enchantment on the bottom of the ship activated. With a loud whooshing sound, a gust of wind hit the ground below the craft. The light air pressure was already enough to slowly lift the now weightless vessel. Zeke was ecstatic at this result. Their calction had been right. He, as a True Mage, was actually able to pilot the craft.


    After gaining about a step in height, Zeke returned the handles to its neutral position and the ship came to a halt soon after. In the meantime, the crew had unlocked the giant gate of the workshop, opening the way for him. With a gentle push forward, the four Enchantments on the back were powered instead.


    A smile slowly appeared on his face as the craft flew out of the workshop. Zeke returned the handle to its neutral position once more. This time, the Gust enchantment on the prow of the ship activated, turning off again once the ship hade to a full stop. Without letting go of the handles, Zeke turned around to grin at Jett. Their concept worked!


    Compared to a traditional ship, this vessel was so much easier to pilot. Not only because of its verticalunch capabilities but also because all directional changes could be controlled from a central point. It felt more like pointing in the direction he wanted to go than theplex sailing techniques he had observed on other crafts. In addition to the elegant, lightweight design, this was the Gond¡¯s most promising selling point.


    Instead of hiring an entire crew, any single assistant would be able to learn how to fly the Gond in no time. The more adventurous merchants could even learn how to pilot the craft themselves.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, brat? Take us up!¡± an excited voice yelled from behind.


    A smile crossed Zeke¡¯s face and he was about to do just that. However, before he could do so, he noticed a silhouette approaching. It was a flying figure, closing in at great speed. Momentster, Margretnded on the deck. She had looked as if she had something important to say, but uponnding, she merely stared in awe.


    Zeke let her enjoy the beauty of the vessel for a moment. Still, after a while, his impatience got the better of him when he saw no indication that she would speak up any time soon. He cleared his throat. ¡°Margret?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    This finally managed to snap her out of her trance. She turned to Zeke with an excited smile. ¡°We found him, Zeke!¡±


    ¡°Found who?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡±Marget said. ¡°Ludwig Steffano, the former caretaker of our estate. He is being hidden by the Goldfingers.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 27: Planning a Heist

    Three people were gathered around a small table in a study on the second floor. After Margret¡¯s announcement, Zeke immediately sent somebody to inform David. This issue was too important to dy.


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Zeke demanded with eager eyes when they were all seated.


    Margret nodded, gathering her thoughts before starting her exnation. ¡°We discovered that the Goldfingerpany owns a couple of buildings in the thirdyer. We found them by following the guards. The guards are all managed from their central location and go out to protect their different properties in shifts.¡±


    Zeke nodded. He had expected The Goldfingerpany to be a big yer. They were most likely backed by the Wellenrufer family. As one of the great families of the Arkanheim empire, they could provide substantial funding.


    ¡°We were able to determine that aside from their money lending operation, they also control three businesses, two workshops, and a resort. The two workshops both produce High-Grade enchantments and seem to be above board in all areas we could observe. The storefronts are the same, they mostly sell the engineering goods produced by the workshops.¡±


    ¡°So, I assume there is something going on in the hideaway?¡± Zeke ventured.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Margret said. ¡°The ce looked suspicious right from the start. It appeared to be a facility for luxury lodging, but none of thepany staff live there. It was all outsiders. What¡¯s more, most inhabitants rarely if ever leave the building. For weeks we have tried to infiltrate the ce, but the security was too tight.¡±


    ¡°What changed?¡± Zeke asked.¡°We still aren¡¯t able to infiltrate,¡± Margret admitted. ¡°However, we managed to find a way around that. You see, just because we couldn¡¯t enter, doesn¡¯t mean nobody could. There is a group of¡­ erm¡­. entertainers, who are allowed in regrly. Through them, we have learned what is going on inside and who is staying there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Zeke said. ¡°Why would they allow outsiders in? For entertainment? That sounds like a massive security risk. I don¡¯t believe that they would make such an amateur mistake?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Margret tried to exin while shooting nces at David. ¡°Men have certain needs ¡ª¡±


    ¡°They are prostitutes, young Lord,¡± David interrupted. He then turned to Margret. ¡°He is old enough.¡±


    Margret returned her gaze to Zeke, just in time to see a blush vanish from his skin. Even his bright red ears returned to normal in an instant. Without a shred of embarrassment, he nodded at her. ¡°Indeed, I am old enough. Please go on.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Margret continued her exnation. ¡°Not all the girls are willing to sell us information. They are paid very well by the Goldfingerpany and many don¡¯t want to risk that.


    ¡°However, yesterday night a couple of regrs were preupied, allowing our informants to take their ce. One of the girls spoke of meeting a man we had never heard anything about. He had always requested the same girl before and yelled at our informant as soon as he noticed that she was someone different. I have met Steffano, and from her description, I am absolutely certain that it is him.¡±


    ¡°This confirms it then,¡± David said with fire in his eyes. ¡°The Goldfingerpany is hiding Steffano while demanding that we pay the man¡¯s debt. Just what I would expect from those slimy merchants ¡ª no honor or morals!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, David,¡± Zeke said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who stands behind them. The nobles of the empire are not a lick better.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are a noble of the empire as well, young Lord,¡± David stated, but his anger did simmer down.


    ¡°Be that as it may,¡± Zeke responded. ¡°What we should be asking ourselves now is what we do with this information.¡±


    ¡°Should we get the guards involved?¡± Margret asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Zeke responded immediately. ¡°Even if the guards agreed to search the ce, all the Goldfingerpany would have to do is get him out beforehand. I can¡¯t imagine they don¡¯t have a spy or two among the guards. They would see using and we would only be showing our hand. I think it would be much better if we could do something ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we would be able to get to him in there,¡± Margret said after a while.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Zeke inquired.


    ¡°Because they have an Arch Mage,¡± Margret responded. ¡°¡­with a Space affinity.¡±


    They all fell silent after that. If the Goldfingerpany actually had somebody like that, then it would indeed be hard to get in and out unnoticed.


    ¡°Is he guarding the resort at all times?¡± Zeke asked eventually.


    Margret shook her head. ¡°No, he stays in the headquarters.¡± Before Zeke could inquire how he would get in the way of their ns then, Margret exined. ¡°The reason he is such a problem is that he uses a spell on the location periodically. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, but from the mana signature, it is most likely something like the spell Space Mages use to determine if an area is safe to teleport to.¡±


    ¡°[Scrying],¡± Zeke supplied in a defeated tone. He was aware of the spell¡¯s function. Space Mages could determine terrain and obstacles in a far-off location with this spell. It was a prerequisite to long-distance teleportation. If the man actually scried the area periodically, then it would be very hard to sneak in. A frontal assault was even less of an option.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be doing that forever, even Archmages have to sleep,¡± David said.


    ¡°You are right,¡± Margret responded. ¡°He has two days off. But they bring in tons of extra security during those times. It might be even harder while he is away.¡±


    Zeke thought hard about their options. He was unwilling to let this information go to waste. But what could he do? There had to be a way.


    ¡°No deviations from the schedule?¡± he asked.


    ¡°¡­No, they have been consistent¡ª¡± Margret started but cut herself off right after. ¡°Actually, there has been one exception. When Godfrey Goldfinger, Gilderoys father, went to a council meetingst week, the Arch Mage apanied him. I think the man also acts as a personal bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t help us much,¡± David said. ¡°The next meeting of the Merchant Council is still three weeks away and who knows what will happen with Steffano after we pay the money. They might decide to just kill him for all we know.¡±


    Zeke was deep in thought. David wasn¡¯t wrong, but he had overlooked one crucial part. The Arch Mage didn¡¯t only leave the building for council meetings. He left whenever Godfrey did. All they needed now was a way to lure the bastard out.


    A smile slowly spread across Zeke¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t we have the perfect bait?¡± Margret and David shared a confused look, urging him to continue his exnation. ¡°What would happen if we invited Godfrey Goldfinger to our unveiling party next week?¡±


    ¡°He most likely wouldn¡¯te,¡± David responded. ¡°It would look like a trap to him.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zeke agreed. ¡°Our invitations were sent out weeks ago. However, what would happen if we invited the owners of all the local workshopsst minute? What if we invited them iming that we would revolutionize the industry and are looking for potential partners?¡±


    ¡°¡­Two of those workshops belong to the Goldfingerpany,¡± David stated with a glint in his eyes.


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t know that we know,¡± Zeke stated with a crafty smile. ¡°That means he will not suspect a trap. Instead, he would think that this was his chance to ambush us by suddenly showing up.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this might actually work,¡± Margret said. ¡°If our invitations are on such short notice, then it is very unlikely they could get recement guards.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Exactly, and if the n doesn¡¯t work, we can simply call off the mission.¡±


    ¡°Clever! What do you think, David? Anything to add?¡± Margret asked.


    ¡°It is indeed a good n,¡± David agreed. ¡°But you will have to pull this off with the people you have right now, Margret. Neither I nor any of the others would be able to help you. We need all the manpower we can get for the event.¡±


    Margret went quiet. After a moment of deep contemtion, her expression hardened. ¡°I can do it! I¡¯ll find a way to pull it off with the people I have.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to risk yourself, Margret.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m gonna do it,¡± she insisted. ¡°I just wish we had an Earth Mage. It would be so much easier to tunnel in. Still, I will think of something, I promise.¡±


    Zeke searched her gaze. The only thing he found there was conviction and confidence. He realized that she had already made up her mind. There was only one thing he could say. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± Margaret replied with a smile of her own.


    Ever since they left the empire, Zeke noticed that Margret had started acting differently. The once stoic woman had be a lot more expressive. He couldn¡¯t tell what had prompted the change, but so far, it seemed to be a good thing.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Zeke responded. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go see mom. We will need to send out those invitations as soon as possible if we want to pull this off convincingly.¡± Zeke got up and walked toward the door. However, before he even reached it, there was a knock.


    Zeke halted in his tracks. ¡°Come in.¡±


    A timid-looking woman opened the door. Zeke recognized her. She was the mother of one of the kids from his meditation ss. ¡°Did you need something, Melinda?¡±


    The middle-aged woman quickly averted her gaze and bowed slightly. ¡°Yes, young lord. I have news.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Very well. Leo von Hohenheim has just returned to the estate and has apparently been asking about your whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Leo? He is looking for me?¡± Zeke asked in genuine delight. ¡°That¡¯s great! I had hoped to speak with him soon.¡±


    The woman kept fidgeting and didn¡¯t meet Zeke¡¯s gaze. He got the impression that she had more to say but held herself back for some reason. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The woman nced over at Margret and David as if searching for help. Zeke also turned to the two. Did they know what this was about? Margret remained silent. Her confused expression made it clear that she also had no idea what was going on. David, on the other hand, nodded at the woman and spoke with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can leave, Melinda. I will take it from here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir David,¡± Melinda said. After bowing once more, she left quickly. Zeke got the impression that she was fleeing from something.


    ¡°What is this about, David?¡± Zeke asked cautiously.


    David sighed once more. ¡°There is a rumor going around¡­¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°The rumor ims that the reason Leo has been absent so much is to train.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too bad,¡± Zeke stated.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not all,¡± David exined. ¡°Apparently, he is training to challenge you for the leadership of the von Hohenheim household.¡±


    Zeke was dumbfounded. For an instant, he didn¡¯t know how to react. Then, all of a sudden, Zeke burst outughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s noughing matter, young lord,¡± David reprimanded.


    ¡°David¡¯s right, Zeke,¡± Margret added. ¡°Leo has a lot of support. I have heard many people say that he would have been a better heir to Maximilian¡¯s legacy than you. He has the same affinities, after all.¡±


    Zeke stoppedughing, but the smile still remained on his face. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®so¡¯?¡± Margret asked. ¡°As an adopted member of the family, he is well within his right to challenge you. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°Worried?¡± Zeke asked in disbelief. ¡°No, I¡¯m not worried. It¡¯s quite the opposite, actually. If Leo wants to take this responsibility from me, I would dly hand it over. I never chose this burden, nor do I enjoy it. There is nothing I would like more than to hide away in my workshop for the next couple of years to tinker.¡±


    After his rant, Zeke looked up. He noticed the concerned expressions on the faces of Margret and David. It seemed that he had gone too far. These two were amongst his most ardent supporters, after all. It couldn¡¯t have been great to hear from their chosen lord how little he cared about retaining his position.


    Zeke rubbed the back of his head, embarrassed. With a strained smile, he looked from one to the other. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what Leo wants, shall we?¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 28: Leos Return

    When Zeke arrived at the foyer, he immediately noticed that a crowd had gathered. Evidently, word had gotten around that Leo was looking for him. Nobody seemed willing to miss the show.


    With Margret and David behind him, Zeke descended the stairway. Upon noticing his arrival, the room went quiet. At his approach, the throng of people parted, revealing a shock of dirty blonde hair.


    This was the first time Zeke had seen Leo in the past couple of weeks. His brother looked a lot better thanst time. He had managed to shed his listless appearance and now looked even more ferocious than before. His eyes were sharp and determined. It was clear that Leo had not spent the past couple of weeks moping around. Whatever he had been up to, it had given him an edge to his presence, like an unsheathed de.


    After looking Leo up and down, Zeke approached, a smile still on his face. However, it faltered slightly when he saw the people surrounding Leo. He knew them well, many of them belonged to Maximilian¡¯s oldest supporters. The problem was that they were now giving him defiant looks instead of bowing their heads.


    Zeke wasn¡¯t bothered when people didn¡¯t bow, but their behavior right now was clearly meant as a challenge to his authority. His gaze hardened as he swept his gaze over the crowd, causing many to flinch or look away. His eyes only softened again when they fell on Leo.


    He came to a halt only a step away from his brother. Leo had also noticed his arrival and was wordlessly staring at Zeke. The two remained in this position for a long, silent moment. Zeke was in no rush to break the confrontation. He was eager to find out what Leo wanted to do.


    The silencested for a while, causing the tension to rise. People started to shift, many of them demonstratively taking positions behind either of the two to show their allegiance. It became immediately clear who had more support. With David, Margret, and Kerim on his side, there were not many that actually dared challenge Zeke.


    However, none of that seemed to have any influence on Zeke or Leo. Both just remained in ce, it was as if the rest of the crowd didn¡¯t exist. Finally, Leo moved. He took one step toward Zeke, almost entirely closing the distance between them. With one swift motion, he grabbed something from his belt and held it out in front of him.Curious, Zeke studied the hefty leather satchel in Leo¡¯s hand. From the way he was holding it, it was clear that he wanted Zeke to take it. Without hesitation, Zeke grabbed the bag. He loosened the string that held it closed and peered inside.


    Zeke had known what he would find. However, he couldn¡¯t be sure as to the meaning of this gesture. He reached inside and retrieved one of the items. His hand emerged with a gold coin clutched between his fingers. This was one of around 50 gold coins and countless more silver and copper coins the bag held.


    Zeke alternatively looked from the coin to Leo, slowly raising one brow. ¡°Well?¡±


    Leo squirmed instead of speaking right away. Whatever he wanted to say didn¡¯te easy. Finally, he managed to gather his resolve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zeke.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to be sorry for?¡± Zeke asked.


    Leo nodded toward the bag. ¡°I heard about our money problems. But this is all I could get, and from what I hear, it¡¯s not nearly enough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s over 50 gold,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°How did you earn it?¡±


    ¡°Fighting monsters¡­ among other things,¡± Leo exined. ¡°It¡¯s all I know how to do.¡±


    Zeke looked down at the satchel in his hand once more. A couple of coins were not a lot in the grand scheme of things. And they sure as well wouldn¡¯t make a dent in their massive debt. However, for a True Mage like Leo, this was a fortune.


    It was hard to imagine what perils Leo must have braved to earn this amount of money in four weeks. He must have pushed himself to the very brink every single day. Without averting his eyes, Zeke handed the bag to David. He closed the distance between them and wrapped his brother in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Fool,¡± Zeke said, though his tone was gentle. ¡°What do you have to be sorry for? Can¡¯t you leave that stuff to your big brother?¡±


    Leo tensed. The two had never hugged before and thanks to his past, he wasn¡¯t ustomed to any physical disys of affection. However, after the initial surprise, he slowly started to rx and even reciprocated the embrace. Despite that, he still shook his head at Zeke¡¯s question. ¡°I couldn¡¯t just sit around anymore, I had to do something.¡±


    Zeke nodded, still not letting go. ¡°I could have used you here, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m sorry for that as well. But I couldn¡¯t just sit around and strategize. The mere thought of it makes my teeth itch, even now. I was never great at that stuff.¡±


    Zeke finally ended the embrace but still kept his hands on Leo¡¯s shoulders, squeezing reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. As long as I know that I can count on you, the rest doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He paused for a moment before adding quietly, ¡°For a moment, I was worried you would do something stupid.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Leo asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Like marching off in the direction of the empire,¡± Zeke responded with a sharp glint in his eyes. ¡°And don¡¯t even pretend the thought hasn¡¯t crossed your mind.¡±


    Leo averted his gaze. After a sigh, he answered the unasked question, ¡°¡­You are right, I got close to it at one point.¡±


    ¡°What made you stay?¡±


    ¡°Used my brain for a change,¡± Leo said, causing Zeke to smirk.


    ¡°About damn time,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°What conclusion did you arrive at?¡±


    ¡°I figured I wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference as I am now. Thousands of stronger Mages have died trying to stop the empire over the centuries and none of them managed. My guts tell me that if I really want to make a difference, I would need to try something else.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Zeke praised. ¡°So you finally remembered that you have a family, you rascal?¡±


    Leo nodded unashamedly. ¡°You are the smartest person I know, Zeke. If anybody has a n, it would be you.¡±


    Zeke observed Leo for a while, a crafty glint in his eyes. ¡°I see,¡± he eventually said. ¡°I do indeed have a n. Does that mean you want in?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leo answered immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, but there are conditions.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°First,¡± Zeke said, ¡°no more disappearing. I need to know where you are and what you are doing.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Second. We will start our sparring again. I want to know how much you have improved.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait!¡± Leo agreed energetically. If he had had a tail, it would be wagging.


    ¡°Third andst. You will take part in our strategy meetings whenever you are around.¡±


    ¡°¡­Urgh.¡± Leo deted. His earlier excitement was extinguished in an instant. It was as if he had been pped. ¡°Do I really have to? Can¡¯t you just tell me what I have to do?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zeke said sternly. ¡°I want you to get used to the responsibility of your position. You can¡¯t just rely on other people to tell you what to do.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Leo interjected. ¡°Can¡¯t you just point at stuff for me to attack?¡±


    Zeke tried to appear stern, but at this suggestion, a smile still managed to fight its way onto his face. It was good to have Leo back. ¡°¡­You¡¯ll have to at leaste to the important ones, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Leo agreed reluctantly. He seemed to sense that Zeke would notpromise any further than that. ¡°So, what do we do now? We still need to earn a lot of money, right? Do you have a n for that as well?¡±


    ¡°I have a n for everything,¡± Zeke said with a smile. He just now noticed how quiet the surrounding was. The gathered crowd was just staring at the two of them, mouth agape. Apparently, they had expected this meeting to go very differently.


    Zeke loudly pped his hands. ¡°Do you guys need anything? I don¡¯t pay you for loitering, you know? If you don¡¯t have enough work, I¡¯m sure Mom can find something for you to do¡­¡±


    It was like a spell had been lifted, as the people sprang into action. Momentster, only the small group around Zeke remained in the room. Everybody else seemed to have suddenly remembered something important they had to do.


    ¡°All that excitement for nothing. That¡¯s what happens when people listen to stupid rumors,¡± Margret muttered.


    ¡°What rumor?¡± Leo inquired.


    ¡°Apparently, people thought that you wanted to challenge me for leadership of the family.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Leo asked in bewilderment. ¡°Maximilian clearly wanted you to be his sessor, not me.¡±


    ¡°Well, people have done crazier things for the sake of power. Compared to me, your affinities and character are far more simr to Maximilian¡¯s. There are those who would argue that you are a better fit,¡± Zeke said with a quick nce at David.


    The man had not hesitated to support him, even though Zeke suspected that he would also have preferred someone like Leo to lead the family. There was no sign of discontent or disagreement on David¡¯s face. Instead, he had a slight smile on his face.


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Leo eximed. ¡°It was you who helped me join the family in the first ce. People actually expected me to betray you like that? What do they take me for?¡±


    Zeke smiled warmly. Leo had a refreshing way to look at the world. He didn¡¯t even seem to understand the concept of scheming. It was truly a blessing to have someone like that around.


    ¡°¡­Besides,¡± Leo added. ¡°Didn¡¯t people realize that I would be a terrible leader? I mean, I don¡¯t have a n for anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Zeke said. ¡°In my opinion, a leader doesn¡¯t necessarily have to do all of that himself. The most important thing is to have the trust of your followers. Everything else can be delegated.¡±


    ¡°Why would people trust me though? I¡¯m only good at fighting ¡ª and even in that, I lost to you.¡±


    Zeke removed one of his hands from Leo¡¯s shoulder and pointed it right at the other boy¡¯s heart. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing you have going for you, Leo. I, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, would trust you with my life without a second thought.¡±


    Leo remained silent. Unflinching, he stared directly into Zeke¡¯s eyes. Zeke, for his part, also didn¡¯t avert his eyes, returning the stare with his own unwavering gaze. After a while, Leo looked away. ¡°Thank you,¡± was all he said.


    Zeke cleared his throat in order to get rid of the awkward atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯ve cleared that up. Now, if you are willing, I would like to give you your first mission, Leo.¡±


    Leo perked up right away. ¡°Sure, just tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°Margret is nning an infiltration and could really use some more people. Also, she¡¯s in dire need of an Earth Mage. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°No need to ask,¡± Leo responded. ¡°You point, I attack. Just the way I like it.¡±


    ¡°How about you, Margret?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Margret said with a wide smile. ¡°I was losing sleep trying to figure out a n that would work without an Earth Mage. Having Leo will be a huge help!¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Zeke said. ¡°Now that we have that cleared up, I think we all have a lot to do ¡ª especially me. If you need me for anything, I¡¯ll be in my workshop.¡±


    With a round of nods, the group dispersed. Margret and Leo went to their base of operation, David to inform Mia of the new invitations, and Zeke to his work.


    The next seven days passed in the blink of an eye. Zeke would spend a couple of hours working on the Enchantments for the remaining two Gonds, followed by a visit to the workshop. There was a seemingly endless tide of small problems and adjustments that had to be made. It was one of the busiest weeks of Zeke¡¯s life.


    Finally, on the evening of thest day, Zeke and the entire crew of engineers found themselves standing in the workshop. The group was looking up at three finished ships. Looking at the fruit of theirbor brought tears to many eyes. There was no doubt in Zeke¡¯s mind about how the next day would turn out.


    ¡°Gentlemen!¡± Zeke proimed, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Tomorrow, we are going to make history. And what''s more¡­ we are going to make a shitload of money! After that, I don¡¯t want to see any of you sober or working for at least a week. Do I make myself clear?!¡±


    To the deafening sound of apuse, Zeke exited the air docks. He had barely slept in the past seven days as well and this was hisst chance to rx before the big event. As the sailors celebrated, Zeke made his way to his room. Despite his nerves, he fell asleep the moment hey down, a content smile on his face.

 Book 3: Chapter 29: The Guests Arrive

    ¡°When are they due?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Any moment now, young Lord,¡± David responded.


    The pair was observing the gate from the second floor. Zeke had been productive all day, supervising thest of the preparations. Only now that he had nothing more to do, did his nerves start to show.


    ¡°How much longer?¡± Zeke asked a minuteter.


    With a sigh, David answered again. ¡°It should be any moment now.¡±


    ¡°What if nobody shows up?¡±


    David snorted disdainfully. ¡°We have letters of eptance from 28 households on the thirdyer, 13 from the secondyer and even King Midas promised to send someone. Tell me, young lord, how likely do you think it is for nobody to show up?¡±


    Zeke remained silent. David was right of course; there was little danger that nobody woulde. However, taut nerves were not known for following the rules of logic. Instead of pestering his bodyguard, Zeke just stared at the gate.


    Minutes passed in silence, until eventually, there was movement in the distance. Zeke could see the outline of a vehicle on the road to the estate. For gatherings such as these, most people arrived in a carriage instead of a flying vessel. The reason for that was simple: there would be no space for dozens of the monstrous ships. This thought calmed Zeke considerably. He would overturn this convention in the near future.The horseless carriage moved noiselessly until it came to a halt in front of the entrance of the mansion. Zeke was no expert when it came to those vehicles, but even he could tell that this was a luxury model. The entire hull was made from a polished, white metal that reflected the light. In the morning sun, it appeared like a shining jewel.


    One of the waiting attendants opened the door of the carriage and took a step to the side, clearing the way for the upant. A smile spread across Zeke¡¯s face when he saw who hade. His gaze was immediately caught by a pair of sharp golden eyes. However, they softened as the woman waved toward him with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Lara Sonnenstrahl had arrived. Zeke immediately left his position on the second floor to greet her properly. When he arrived downstairs, she was just about to enter. As an official representative, she didn¡¯t wear a dress, but her uniform instead. Even her long blonde hair was tied back into a ponytail. This look made her appear even fiercer than thest time he had seen her.


    ¡°Mdy Sonnenstrahl,¡± Zeke said with a slight bow. ¡°May I tell you how beautiful you look this fine morning?¡±


    Lara rolled her eyes. ¡°Cut the crap, Zeke. I told you to call me Lara.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would make it, Lara. Your embassy didn¡¯t reply to our invitation.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you would think that, you naive little brat. Thats exactly why I came,¡± Lara exined.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zeke asked, genuinely confused.


    ¡°How many people do you expect?¡± she asked instead of answering the question.


    ¡°We have 42 definite confirmations, so maybe 60 parties?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Lara hummed nomittally, ¡°how many invitations did you send?¡±


    Zeke checked his mental library. He had memorized a list of all the invited parties, including pictures of relevant members of their households. ¡°183 have been sent out.¡±


    Lara nodded seriously. ¡°Expect every single one of them to show up.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? No matter how good my product is, I don¡¯t think I have the social standing to draw that many people.¡±


    ¡°Fuck your product,¡± Lara eximed in exasperation. ¡°Most aren¡¯t going toe for that anyway. There is a rumor going around that King Midas is sending one of his advisors. Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. We did receive a confirmation from the firstyer,¡± Zeke said grumpily. He didn¡¯t like the idea of people showing up exclusively to socialize. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal anyway? He is only ruling over a single city, not a country. Furthermore, the man isn¡¯t even going to be here in person.¡±


    Lara pped her forehead and took a deep, calming breath before she trusted herself enough to speak. ¡°Stupid brat!¡± was all she managed, followed by another deep breath. ¡°Who do you think the king of Tradespire is? Some cabbage vendor down the street?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I like my cabbage vendor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not the time, Zeke,¡± Lara interjected. ¡°You have no idea how big of a deal this is.¡±


    Even though he enjoyed teasing the foul-tempered woman, Zeke realized that Lara was dead serious about this. ¡°Fine, what am I missing?¡±


    ¡°A lot,¡± Lara harrumphed. ¡°First and foremost, the king has never appeared publicly in his centuries of reign. Getting a visit from a representative is as close to a visit from the king as you could get.¡±


    Zeke nodded, slightly intrigued. Despite his extensive book collection, he knew next to nothing about the king of Tradespire. This had led him to believe that the title wasrgely symbolic. However, by Lara¡¯s reaction, it now appeared as if he had been mistaken.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t see how it¡¯s that big of a deal. The Merchant Union is led by a council, not by a king. He only presides over one city.¡±


    ¡°Listen closely, Zeke,¡± Lara said in a voice more serious than he had ever heard from her. ¡°King Midas of Tradespire is by far the most powerful man on the continent. You would do well to remember that.¡±


    ¡°How do you figure?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°This is not a matter of opinion, brat. Everybody who is anybody knows about this. Not only is the Midas Trading Company the exclusive supplier of every nation¡¯s military, but the king himself personally employs three of only nine known Exarch-level Mages. Three out of Nine, Zeke, on the entire continent! Your Arkenheim empire has exactly one!¡±


    Zeke stood there, mouth agape. This was exactly why his reliance on books was such a bad habit. Important knowledge that was only avable in certain circles would be missing. He had beenpletely blindsided by this turn of events. Zeke''s mind spun. He tried to calcte how this would change his ns for the day. However, he was interrupted right away by a firm hand on his shoulder.


    Zeke noticed that David had walked up beside him. The man nodded toward the gate, where many carriages could already be seen approaching the mansion. ¡°Toote to change anything now, young Lord.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Lara said. ¡°I¡¯m here as well, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­much good that will do,¡± Zeke muttered under his breath. Before Lara could respond, the first carriage arrived in front of the mansion.


    Out of the vehicle stepped a gigantic figure. The man had dark brown skin and was wearing an ornate silken tunic. On his chest, there were more medals and decorations than Zeke had ever seen. It was as if he had tried to fill up every possible spot.


    What drew the most attention, however, was the man¡¯s headdress. He had a scarf wrapped around his head. Aside from the many pearls, the fabric was adorned by a single, enormous white feather. The elegantly curved decoration was reminiscent of a swan¡¯s neck. Zeke recognized it as the traditional headpiece of Korroven.


    Following him, five women emerged from the carriage. Compared to the man¡¯s dark skin, they had lighterplexions. Zeke noticed that all of them were wearing cors, marking them as ves. They meekly followed behind the man with bowed heads as he ascended the few steps toward the entrance.


    Zeke used the few remaining moments to search his mental library for the man¡¯s name. By the time the figure reached the front door, Zeke had already retrieved all relevant information. ¡°Greetings, Lord Raja. You honor me with your presence.¡±


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± the man asked as he scrutinized Zeke from head to toe. He wasn¡¯t outright dismissive, but the way he instantly disregarded Zeke after looking him up and down showed how little he thought of him.


    ¡°He is Ezekiel von Hohenheim, acting head of the von Hohenheim household, owner of the estate you came to visit ¡ª and a personal friend.¡±


    The giant looked over Zeke¡¯s shoulder, searching for the source of the voice. His eyes widenedically when theynded on the figure of Lara who was casually standing in the foyer. ¡°A-Aurora? I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. It is an honor to meet you once again.¡±


    ¡°Honor my ass,¡± Lara scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerves bringing your ves, Malik. Especially someone like her. If you are just here to create trouble, you can fuck right off.¡±


    Zeke was confused by thement and inspected the woman Lara had indicated. She was incredibly beautiful and appeared to be not much older than himself. Under his intense scrutiny, the girl turned away with a blush. Inadvertently, this movement revealed one of her pointed ears. He immediately understood what Lara had meant ¡ª the girl was an elf. Now that Zeke was taking a closer look, he noticed that she wasn¡¯t the only one with special characteristics.


    One of them, an athletic-looking woman with dark hair, actually had three bushy tails wrapped around her waist. Zeke had taken them for belts at first nce but now recognized them for what they were. Through his spatial awareness, he also noticed that she hid two furry ears under her headdress ¡ª this clearly marked her as a member of the Demi-human race.


    A third woman had silver hair and green eyes. In addition to her Wind affinity core, it was a safe bet that she was a member of the Windt?nzer family. He didn¡¯t recognize the characteristics of the other two girls but assumed that they were of simrly troubling origins.


    Zeke''s brows narrowed as he red at the man. The cor around the silver-haired woman had soured his mood more than he wanted to admit. Under thebined pressure of Zeke and Lara¡¯s res, the giant faltered. He turned toward his driver andmanded in a stern voice, ¡°Take them home, Rao. I¡¯m not gonna require anypany today after all.¡±


    When he turned back around, he had a radiant smile on his face. ¡°Apologies, young man. I didn¡¯t mean to cause any problems.¡±


    Zeke nodded reluctantly and opened the way. ¡°You are one of the first to arrive, Mr. Raja. One of the maids will guide you to the banquet hall for the time being.¡± The man followed the instructions withoutint and was out of sight a momentter.


    ¡°Me being here won¡¯t do much good, was it?¡± Lara teased with a smug grin. Usually, Zeke would quip back, but he had nothing to say. To have someone as famous and powerful as Lara Sonnenstrahl by his side would be a huge advantage when receiving guests.


    ¡°I owe you for this,¡± Zeke said honestly.


    ¡°At least you know how the game is yed, brat. I¡¯ll collect that favor once you¡¯re a bit stronger. Better be ready.¡±


    Over the next hour, dozens of carriages arrived, carrying hundreds of guests. To the surprise of Lara and many of his visitors, he never once failed to identify anybody. His mind¡¯s library made him appear like a social butterfly as he managed to inquire about recent happenings in every and all households.


    Despite his calm fa?ade, Zeke was barely able to keep hisposure at times. Only now did it really dawn on him how different from the empire Tradespire truly was. From ck to white, red to blue, thin to fat, enormous to minuscule, every color, shape, and size was present among the guests. He finally got to see all the races he had only read about. Lara had been right: everybody showed up. Not a single embassy¡¯s delegation was missing. From the Irochian druids to the Valorian knights, Zeke met them all.


    As a representative for the elves, a single man appeared. He was not how Zeke had imagined them to be. He had read that they were gentle beings that lived in harmony with nature. However, the man¡¯s face seemed to be carved from ice. Without slowing his stride, he nodded curtly at Lara before stepping past them.


    The dwarven representatives were just the opposite. They arrived in a group of fourteen and appeared to be in good spirits. With their long beards and stout frames, they all seemed to be half-size versions of Jettero. Needless to say, Zeke immediately took a liking to them. The fact that they asked him about his product right away made him raise his evaluation even further. He directed them toward Jettero for all their questions, as he didn¡¯t have the time to exin everything himself.


    Finally, after over two hours of waiting, a certain carriage arrived. Zeke had to suppress a smile when he saw who emerged. It was a group of three, and Zeke recognized them all immediately. It was the Goldfinger family. The three men were Gilderoy and Godfrey Goldfinger, alongside an Arch Mage with a Space affinity. Instead of greeting them, Zeke acted confused.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Gilderoy?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t remember inviting you. You have no right or reason to be here.¡±


    A smug smile emerged on Gilderoy¡¯s face. ¡°If you didn¡¯t invite us, then why do we have these?¡±


    Zeke epted the letters from Gilderoy and studied them carefully. His face turned pale. ¡°Those were not addressed to you. Why do you have them?¡±


    ¡°Because I own those businesses,¡± Godfrey Goldfinger said. ¡°Now, if you would excuse us,¡± He and his group tried to step around Zeke. However, all three of them froze when they saw Lara re at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lara,¡± Zeke said in a defeated tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want people to say I turned away my guests.¡±


    Reluctantly, she let them pass. ¡°I don¡¯t like that family,¡± she said to Zeke after the group had vanished around a corner. ¡°There is something off about them.¡±


    ¡°If you use your favor, I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± Zeke offered slyly. His pale face had returned to its usual color and he was now sporting a wide smile.


    ¡°Is the secret worth the favor?¡± Lara asked.


    Zeke considered the question for a beat and then nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s you, then yes.¡±


    ¡°Fine, tell me,¡± Lara said.


    ¡°They are a cover for one of the Great Families of the empire.¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Wellenrufer.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say,¡± Zeke said. ¡°But the intel is absolutely dependable. You have my word.¡±


    Lara looked at him for a long moment and then nodded. ¡°This is well worth a favor. Thank you.¡±


    As the two talked, ast carriage had entered the estate grounds. It was in,pared to many of the others Zeke had seen today. However, the emblem immediately demanded his attention. A spiral tower pointing at the sky ¡ª the emblem of King Midas.

 Book 3: Chapter 30: The Moment of Truth

    Zeke and Lara exchanged a nce as the horseless carriage came to a stop in front of them. Even she, as a decorated veteran of countless battles, was visibly tense. Zeke couldn¡¯t say if it was from excitement or nerves, but the casual ease Lara usually projected was absent now.


    As per usual, one of the waiting staff members opened the carriage. With a fluttering heart, Zeke waited for somebody to emerge. When a figure finally appeared, Zeke could barely hide his shock.


    The person was covered from head to toe in a flowing, ck dress. Not even their eyes were visible. However, this was not what had surprised him. Zeke had seen too many people in strange clothing for this to startle him. No, what truly stunned him was the fact that he could not see through the person¡¯s clothing at all. Even while concentrating with all his might, his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] could not prate that thinyer of fabric.


    All that showed up in his sphere of perception was a gaping ck void. It reminded Zeke of how Voidiron appeared to his senses ¡ª this realization managed to give him pause. Was this it? Did they somehow incorporate a mana-repellent material into the fabric? He didn¡¯t have long to ponder this matter as the figure approached with swift steps.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± Zeke said hastily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know your name, sir messenger.¡±


    ¡°Messenger suits me just fine, Ezekiel von Hohenheim,¡± the figure responded in a raspy voice.


    From the tone alone, Zeke wasn¡¯t even able to figure out if the speaker was a man or a woman. Furthermore, the clothing made it impossible to figure out if the person in front of him was a Mage or not. Usually, one could tell the approximate strength of a Mage by how much Mana their core passively attracted, but this type of robe prevented the phenomenon from happening at all.


    ¡°It is an honor¡­ sir Messenger,¡± Zeke said somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Pleasee right this way, we have been awaiting your arrival.¡±


    He shot another nce at Lara. Compared to him, she didn¡¯t seem overly surprised by Messenger¡¯s appearance. Her face had returned to its usual, rxed state. Zeke led the group down the hallway, Lara just a step behind him and Messenger silently following, with David bringing up the rear.


    Nobody spoke a word until they reached the entrance to the dining hall. The two guards that were posted on either side saluted smartly before opening the door for Zeke and his group. Inside, a lively scene awaited them. The hall was filled to the point of bursting, with most of the buffet tables already having been picked clean.


    Zeke felt a small pang of loss. He had spent several hundred gold, all his remaining capital, on this buffet. One of the most famous restaurants in all of Tradespire had provided the catering and he had been looking forward to trying their dishes. However, now was not the time to grieve the lost opportunity. If today went well, he would be able to eat whatever he wanted for a long time.


    With a confident stride, Zeke entered the room with Lara and Messenger trailing behind. Their entrance didn¡¯t go unnoticed, as most of the closest groups stepped back as far as they could to make room for the trio. Gradually, all of the discussions around the room died down.


    When the room had bepletely silent, Zeke finally spoke. ¡°Thank you all foring. I did not expect so many of you to follow my invitation, but I am nheless grateful for your presence. Today, I, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, ask you to be part of a revolution in the world of engineering.¡±


    A murmur swept through the crowd. He could hear more than one person scoffing at the notion. Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke saw a familiar face. The woman had rolled her eyes at the promation. It was Emilia Hermann of the ¡®Hermann Company¡¯ he had visited weeks before. The woman caught his gaze and red at him. Zeke merely smiled back, before continuing his speech.


    ¡°<em>¡®Who is this kid to im an engineering revolution?¡¯</em> I bet that¡¯s what most of you are asking yourselves. To be fair, that¡¯s a valid question and your doubt is merited, since our von Hohenheim family is not known for our engineering prowess. However, I intend to prove you all wrong momentarily¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get to it,ddie,¡± one of the fourteen dwarfs yelled. ¡°You¡¯re almost out of booze and I¡¯m getting thirsty again.¡±


    The sentiment was echoed broadly in the crowd, even though the exmations were a lot more measured. Zeke suspected that this was mostly thanks to Lara and the veiled figure that had entered with him.


    Unperturbed by the interruption, Zeke made his way to the rear exit of the banquet hall. ¡°Very well. If you would all follow me outside. I will begin with my presentation right away.¡±


    It took several minutes for the hundreds of guests to make their way outside; time enough for Zeke to get in position. The moment the crowd had gathered, a loud creaking noise demanded everyone¡¯s attention. The gate of the workshop slowly began to open. Out from the giant gate of the air docks, a sleek vessel emerged.


    From aboard the ship, Zeke watched with utmost satisfaction as many mouths dropped open at the sight of the Gond. In a practiced manner, he sailed over the spectators andnded the craft gently in the open space in front of the crowd. He made his way to the railing of the ship. Absolute silence greeted him as he looked out over the crowd.


    Zeke pulled on a lever, causing a nk to emerge from the side of the ship. The many questioning gazes were soon answered as the nk revealed itself to be a segmented, foldable staircase. With sure steps, Zeke descended the wooden stairs halfway. From this vantage point, he addressed the gathering once more.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentleman, I present to you the Gond ¡ª the future of short-range transporters. If you have any questions, I would love to answer them now.¡±


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± a short man with tanned skin and a frown asked. ¡°How is the ship powered, I mean? Is the crew below deck?¡±


    ¡°A good question,¡± Z eke praised. ¡°No, there is no crew anywhere. A single True Mage is all that is needed to pilot this craft.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± somebody yelled. ¡°It takes around a dozen men to pilot an airship; how could you even control a flying vessel by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Another good question,¡± Zeke replied calmly. ¡°It is all thanks to our patented steering setup. Instead of a regr wheel, our system uses three-dimensional inputs. The handles can be pulled and pushed to guide the vessel. Furthermore, it is so easy, I guarantee that anybody can learn it in no more than a matter of minutes.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to prove that?¡± a cold voice demanded to know. Zeke recognized the man who had spoken as Gilderoy Goldfinger.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zeke replied confidently. ¡°As for any good merchant: My word is my bond.¡±


    Many people nodded approvingly at those words. Trust was the only currency that was valued even higher than gold. A merchant who couldn¡¯t be trusted would quickly see his profits dwindle.


    Gilderoy smiled smugly. ¡°Then, how about I give it a test?¡±


    Zeke shook his head immediately. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even trust you with my carriage, let alone my airship. No, I think not.¡±


    ¡°So much for your word, von Hohenheim!¡± Gilderoy eximed loudly, making sure everybody heard. ¡°Going back on it already?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say that?¡± Zeke interjected before the man could build any momentum in his rant. ¡°Just because I won¡¯t trust you with my ship, doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t trust somebody else.¡±


    ¡°Pah! How could we trust that? You are just going to select somebody you trained beforehand.¡± Many people nodded at that. It didn¡¯t make sense for Zeke to pick the candidate.


    Zeke nodded seriously. ¡°That is indeed a valid concern. But didn¡¯t you forget something? There is in fact a person here we can all trust.¡±


    Many people followed his gaze, only to find that he was looking at King Midas''s representative. ¡°How about it, sir Messenger? Would you do me the honor of testing my airship?¡± When the figure didn¡¯t respond right away, Zeke added one more sentence. ¡°You will not even have to supply any Magic yourself. I¡¯ll personally take care of that.¡±


    This promise finally managed to sway Messenger, as they silently approached. The crowd watched in anticipation as Zeke exined to the shrouded figure how the controls worked. He then detached a cord from the bottom of the steering wheel and presented it to the crowd. ¡°This is an external connector to the Manawork. It works as an alternative way to power the ship. This feature allows even Non-Mages to pilot the craft.¡±


    Zeke focused, feeding unattuned mana through the cable into the ship. Once a constant flow had been established, he nodded toward the Messenger. Carefully, the figure pulled back on the handles, causing the ship to gently leave the ground. A push forward sent the ship into motion. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, they silently sailed through the air. And just as Zeke promised, it only took Messenger a matter of minutes before they were able to confidently handle the craft.


    After a few more rounds, the ship returned to its original spot. When they hadnded safely, Messenger nodded at Zeke and left the ship, returning to their ce among the crowd.


    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Zeke asked with a smug grin and a nce toward Gilderoy.


    There was silence for a long moment, as many stared in utter disbelief at the Gond. Finally, somebody spoke up. It was the elven representative. His voice was soft and melodic, standing in stark contrast to his cold face. ¡°What about those carvings? They look like they could be elvish, given the level of craftsmanship. However, I do not recognize the artist.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s chest puffed out in pride upon hearing those words. ¡°Not elvish, lord Caelithorn. Every carving was handcrafted by my father, Geralt von Hohenheim. I should also mention that they were craftedpletely by hand ¡ª no magic involved.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean that it is impossible to mass produce this vehicle?¡± Somebody asked.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zeke replied with a nod toward the woman. ¡°The Gond is not meant to be mass-produced. Every single model is hand-crafted and receives its own designation uponpletion. It was never meant to rece the existing transporters. Instead, what we offer is a top-of-the-line product for¡­ the clientele with the means to afford it.¡±


    A significant portion of the crowd exhaled in relief. Especially the representatives of the manufacturers were excited by this news. There was no way their current models couldpete with the Gond in any way shape or form. Many others had a calcting glint in their eyes. Finally, somebody asked the question they all wanted to know the answer to. ¡°How much does it cost?¡±


    Before answering, Zeke swept his gaze over the crowd. When the anticipation had almost reached a breaking point, he proimed loud and clear:


    ¡°100,000 gold.¡±


    The crowd exploded in an uproar with most people cursing Zeke as a madman. However, Zeke casually stood atop the deck of his ship, hands folded behind his back. He simply waited for the storm to pass. After the worst of the noise had died down, a single voice yelled out.


    ¡°Do you take us for fools? Who would ever pay that price?¡±


    To nobody¡¯s surprise, it was Gilderoy Goldfinger who had called out once more. The people returned their gazes to Zeke, waiting to see how he would respond.


    Zeke''s face contorted with a derisive smirk as he nced down at the blonde man. "No one''s twisting your arm, Goldfinger," he sneered, relishing the opportunity to taunt Gilderoy. "...Considering your family''s pathetic finances, it''s no surprise you can''t afford anything decent. It''s a convenient way for the rest of us to recognize you as the worthless garbage you truly are."


    A hush fell over the crowd. Nobody spoke, as they looked between Gilderoy and Zeke. Most of the people hadn¡¯t known about the bad blood between them before. Now, however, in front of all the noble houses and diplomats, the feud had be public. The silence was broken by Lara snickering off to the side, which prompted many people to discuss what had just happened in hushed whispers.


    Gilderoy was fuming. His face had turned as red as a tomato. He surely would haveshed out by now, had his father not held him back. Zeke, on the other hand, felt more refreshed than he had in weeks. Verbally pping the arrogant man across the face had been just what he had needed. However, after winking at the man onest time, he proceeded to ignore him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen,¡± Zeke eximed, ¡°you know of the chance to seize the opportunity to secure your orders. But here''s a friendly tip: the exceptional quality of our craftsmanship allows us to produce only a single vessel per month. So, don''t dally too long in making your choice, as your hesitation could mean months or even years of waiting."


    Another murmur, and many nces toward the staff members waiting to take orders. However, so far, nobody had approached them yet. Zeke cursed under his breath. He had hoped this would be enough to get the ball rolling. As soon as somebody started cing orders, the rest would follow, he was certain of it. However, nobody wanted to be first. He had to act fast before the people started to overthink.


    Luckily, Zeke had another trick up his sleeve. ¡°¡­One more thing. We currently have threepleted ships. I had originally nned to auction them all off today. However, instead of all three, I¡¯ll only sell two of them.


    ¡°This one,¡± Zeke said as he pointed at the vessel he was currently standing on, ¡°the first of my creations, will not be auctioned off. Instead, I intend to gift it to His Royal Highness. Will you ept this present on his behalf, sir Messenger?¡±


    All eyes snapped to the veiled figure. Without a shred of skin visible, it was impossible to tell what the figure was thinking; however, everybody was clear on the implications of his answer. If the King epted the Gond, it would be the highest endorsement possible. Many people inched closer to the staff, ready to ce their order as soon as the Messenger replied.


    After a long, drawn-out moment of silence, the raspy voice of Messenger could finally be heard.


    ¡°No¡­ I will not ept this present.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 31: Bittersweet Ending

    Zeke froze. This was the worst possible scenario. If he couldn¡¯t salvage this situation, then he might very well end up not selling anything today. His mind spun, conjuring up and discarding one possible strategy after the other. However, before he could even settle on a course of action, Messenger continued.


    ¡°King Midas, in his wisdom, has foreseen this situation. He entrusted me with a message for this very scenario. Are you ready to hear the king¡¯s words?¡±


    Their voice was quiet, far too quiet for a gathering of this size under normal circumstances. However, at this very moment, the surroundings were as silent as a graveyard. It was as if the passage of time had ground to a halt. Not even the sound of breathing could be heard as everybody waited in stunned silence for what was going to happen next.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Despite his calm fa?ade, Zeke could barely keep the tremor out of his voice. The fate of his family was out of his hands now. It all depended on the message of the king.


    ¡°Very well. Here are the King¡¯s words,¡± Messenger proimed as they took out a scroll. He broke the seal, and read the content out loud, "Ezekiel von Hohenheim, despite your tender age, I am certain you are aware of the fact that every action begets its consequence. To ept your offering would entail indebting myself, while the worth of your vessel fails to live up to the value of my favor."


    Zeke¡¯s heart dropped. Was this it? Did the king send someone to ruin his chances? Had all his hard work been for nothing?


    ¡°...However,¡± Messenger continued, a hint of admiration creeping into their voice, ¡°this doesn¡¯t mean that I am ignorant of the intrinsic worth of your creation. In a span of weeks, you have breathed life into an industry previously dormant, crafting something extraordinary in the process. The maiden manifestation of your ingenuity, christened ''Silverwind,'' shall serve as a splendid offering for my wife''s imminent birthday. Therefore, I have resolved topensate you twice the sum bestowed by the loftiest bidder for your remaining vessels.¡±


    The entire crowd gasped in unison, their collective breath suspended in astonishment. In that fleeting moment, even Zeke''s heart seemed to pause. Finally, his mind started to catch up with this development. A present for the queen? Twice the amount of the highest bidder? Slowly, he began to realize the implication of those words.A radiant smile sprouted on his face. By gifting it to his wife, the king had quite literally dered the Gond fit for royalty. Moreover, by paying double the highest bid, King Midas unequivocally affirmed its remarkable value. It was the most favorable oue he could have ever envisioned.


    Amidst his joy, Zeke realized something peculiar. How did the king know the ship''s name? They had only decided upon it during an impromptu christening ceremony the previous night. An icy chill coursed through his spine, triggering Zeke''s apprehension about the extent of the king''s knowledge. What other secrets might the man have discovered?


    Before he was able to delve further into his rumination, his thoughts were interrupted by amotion among the crowd. People jostled and pushed, vying for attention from the overwhelmed staff members handling the flood. For the next couple of minutes, Zeke silently observed as one order after the other was ced. A burden lifted from his shoulder with every new transaction he observed.


    A lone tear escaped his eye, swiftly wiped away as he regainedposure. The intensity of his reaction had caught him off guard, highlighting the tremendous relief he felt. The weight lifted from his shoulders was immeasurable. At this moment, he realized that all his financial woes would now be over.


    This sess had been sorely needed. It served as a validation for Zeke''s relentless efforts, every decision questioned, and every risk undertaken. However, even more important was the fact that he was finally able to n ahead. Without this massive debt constantly weighing him down, Zeke could finally dream again. Maybe, just maybe, his newfound fortune would even allow him to bargain for Maximilian¡¯s freedom. Waging war was not a cheap undertaking, after all. His smile turned even more radiant at the thought.


    His moment of bliss was soon interrupted as more and more people mored for him to start the auction. Zeke gauged the position of the sun. The morning had turned to noon, but it was still much earlier than he had nned. However, he was not somebody to be stuck in his ways. It would be a mistake to disregard the crowd¡¯s eager mood.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Zeke dered, as he signaled for the first ship to be brought out. ¡°As the host, I am left with no choice but to surrender to the desire of my esteemed guests.¡± The promation, coupled with the infectious fervor in Zeke¡¯s demeanor, sparked a new surge of excitement among the crowd.


    ¡°May I present to you: the ¡®Serenity¡¯. This ship is functionally the same as the ¡®Silverwind¡¯. The differences are merely aesthetic in nature. The motives and carvings of the Serenity aim to instill peace of mind. It is ¡ª¡±


    ¡°100,000 gold,¡± somebody yelled before he could even finish his introduction. This first bid opened the floodgate.


    ¡°110,¡± ¡°115,¡± ¡°117,¡± ¡°120,¡± ¡°125,¡± ¡°135!¡±


    One after the other, people proimed their bid. Even after several minutes, a victor had not yet been determined. However, the number ofpetitors had been widdled down to only two parties. The elven ambassador was having a showdown with the group of dwarves.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re willing to spend that much, long-ear?¡± the leader of the dwarves called out. ¡°205,000.¡±


    ¡°210,¡± the elf replied right away, but even his brows were furrowed now.


    The short men formed a huddle, discussing their options. After a few terse words, the leader crossed his arms and remained silent. Apparently, they had reached their limit. A slight smile emerged on the elf¡¯s face and Zeke was just about to end the auction for the first vessel when a new bid was called out.


    ¡°250,000 gold.¡±


    All eyes fixated on the source of the voice. Godfrey Goldfinger''s smug countenance turned toward Zeke, creating a palpable tension in the air. The crowd held their breath, awaiting his response.


    "Any further bids?" Zeke scanned the throngs of people, his gaze searching for any contenders. Once he was assured that nobody else was going to bid, he pped his hands.


    "Sold!" Zeke dered, to the satisfaction of the Goldfinger family. Yet, before their jubtion could fully bloom, Zeke continued, "to Lord Caelithorn, for 210,000 gold."


    "Didn''t you hear my bid, boy?" Godfrey thundered, his voice echoing through the silence.


    "I heard you loud and clear, Mr. Goldfinger," Zeke retorted in a nonchnt tone.


    "Then what is the meaning of this?" Godfrey demanded, his eyes zing with fury.


    "The meaning of this," Zeke repeated, his voice steady and unwavering, "is that I will not sell any of my ships to you or anyone associated with your wretchedpany."


    Godfrey¡¯s sneer deepened as he hissed, "So you would turn down 40,000 gold out of stubborn pride? You aren¡¯t much of a merchant after all."


    Zeke''s gaze hardened, meeting his contemptuous stare head-on. "It wouldn''t matter if you offered me a million gold, I¡¯d still refuse," he dered, his words slicing through the tension. "This may be a difficult concept to grasp for you, but my von Hohenheim family cannot be bought. I reject the very notion of conducting any business with you or your despicable kin."


    A murmur swept through the crowd. It was one thing to talk about principles, but apletely different thing to actually follow through when it cost thousands of gold. With this one action, Zeke had indisputably established to which category he belonged.


    Godfrey remained rooted to his spot, wordlessly ring at Zeke. After what felt like an eternity, he abruptly turned. Without as much as a backward nce, he led his son and guard away. However, before he could make it more than a couple of steps, Gilderoy gripped his arm. ¡°Father, look.¡±


    Annoyed, Godfrey glimpsed in the direction his son indicated. His disinterested gaze sharpened immediately. From the other side of the garden, a group had just entered their line of sight. Margret, Leo, and a group of veteran Mages escorted a defeated-looking man onto the premise. This man was Ludwig Steffano, the former caretaker of the von Hohenheim estate.


    ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Godfrey bellowed, whirling on Zeke with a murderous re.


    Zeke¡¯s face remained as cid as ake, not a ripple could be seen in his fa?ade. ¡°Whatever do you mean, Mr. Goldfinger? Do you happen to know this criminal? In his functions as caretaker of this estate, Mr. Steffano stole upwards of 100,000 gold from my family. Thankfully my guards managed to catch him before he could flee the city.¡±


    ¡°You clearly abducted him from ¡ª¡± Gilderoy yelled but was quickly silenced by a p from his father.


    ¡°I see,¡± Godfrey said through gnashed teeth, ¡°and what do you intend to do with the man?¡±


    ¡°I intend to turn him over to the authorities,¡± Zeke responded. ¡°¡­as soon as I¡¯ve found his aplices. You see, we couldn¡¯t figure out how he managed to stay hidden for so long. No need to worry though, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll be able to get to the bottom of this.¡±


    Godfrey¡¯s gaze turned murderous. If Zeke actually managed to get Steffano to testify, the Goldfinger name would be tarnished. He swept his gaze over the gathered crowd, calcting his next move. Thankfully, nobody seemed eager to intervene in this dispute. The guests were using the pause between the auctions to socialize. Most were crowding around Messenger, oblivious to the confrontation happening only a short distance away.


    ¡°Hand the man over,¡± Godfrey demanded.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze turned hard as well. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you leave me no choice,¡± the man said, nodding at the Arch Mage at his side. The man frowned but still returned the gesture. In the next moment, a pressure descended upon Zeke. He had never felt anything like it. It was like he was encased in stone. He, alongside all his retainers, was rendered motionless.


    However, before he could even begin to panic, a sh of light blinded him. In the next instant, the force holding him vanished. Confused by this development, Zeke looked at the Space Mage.


    With wide eyes, the man was staring at the stump where his right arm used to be. Despite the injury, there was no blood. The wound had been seared shut. In all urgency, the man tried to raise his other hand, but another sh of light severed the limb as well.


    Zeke hadn¡¯t been able to follow the spell at all. Luckily, his sphere of awareness captured the attack. A beam of white light, too fast for the eyes to perceive had hit the Mage. With a relieved smile, he turned toward the source ¡ª Lara Sonnenstrahl.


    Lara walked toward the wounded man, her face eerily calm. The only exception was her glowing eyes. She was still aiming one finger at the man as she approached. ¡°Well, well, well, what do we have here? Is that how guests should behave?¡±


    The man could barely speak over his pain and shock. ¡°A-A-Aurora? You dare to ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dare to do what?¡± Lara interrupted as she came to a halt right in front of the man. She pointed her glowing finger right in between his eyes. ¡°Tell me, what exactly is it that I can¡¯t do? Defend the heir of my oldest friend from being threatened in his own home? Stop an Arch Mage from detaining children? Prevent you from freeing a criminal? Which one is it?¡±


    The man remained silent, not daring to make excuses with his life on the line. In the next moment, Zeke appeared next to her. Being in range of his sphere of awareness, it was a simple matter to [Teleport] over.


    <em>¡®I owe you again,¡¯ </em>he said telepathically to Lara as he joined her in staring at the Goldfinger group.


    Godfrey had a sheen of sweat on his face now. It had clearlye as a shock to him how helpless his Guard had been in the face of someone like Lara. Zeke also had a newfound respect for her. He had been aware that not all Arch Mages were simr in strength, but this hadn¡¯t even been a fight. The man had beenpletely outssed.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Godfrey eventually said. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t respond but raised a single brow.


    ¡°You hand over Steffano, and I¡¯ll consider your debt paid.¡±


    Zeke scoffed. He didn¡¯t even deign to answer such a proposition. 100,000 gold was a lot of money, but nothing would be better than to humiliate the Goldfinger family publicly. At least, that was what Zeke thought before he heard Godfrey¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to refuse, boy,¡± the man said with a cunning grin. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard my entire offer yet. In addition to clearing the debt, I will also reveal to you Maximilian¡¯s current condition.¡±


    It was like a bolt of lightning had hit him. He immediately wanted to scream out his eptance. However, Zeke couldn¡¯t just believe that man¡¯s word. In an inhuman feat of willpower, he managed to control his expression and nodded.


    ¡°I want that in writing,¡± Zeke demanded. ¡°There is no way I would trust your words otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Godfrey responded. The man was so carefree and confident that Zeke was certain he actually had the information he promised. It took mere minutes for the contract to be drafted. With the many punishment uses in ce, Zeke could be assured that Godfrey wouldn¡¯t dare to lie.


    ¡°Out with it,¡± Zeke demanded the moment the signatures were on the paper.


    The grin on Godfrey¡¯s face turned even crueler. ¡°Maximilian¡­ is dead.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Lara responded. ¡°The emperor wouldn¡¯t kill a man like him.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t by the emperor¡¯s will,¡± Godfrey exined. ¡°My sources im that his body was found in his cell only a week after his incarceration. Apparently, hemitted suicide. The news will probably reach Tradespire in theing weeks.¡±


    Zeke was in a daze. He wanted to call the man a liar, wanted to scream at him, wanted to refute his words. Instead, he did nothing. He merely stood there, staring straight ahead. No matter how much he wanted to refuse to believe it, in his heart, he knew the words to be true.


    Maximilian was dead. He had been dead from the very first day Zeke arrived in Tradespire. All his hopes of someday rescuing the old man had been nothing but the fancy dreams of a naive child. He just stood there in a stupor. Unable to even muster the energy for a response.


    He didn¡¯t take any notice as the Goldfingers left with Steffano. Hepletely ignored the second half of the auction, hosted by David. He mechanically nodded at his guests, as they said their goodbyes. He merely went through the motions, but there was no light behind his eyes.


    Zeke didn¡¯t even take notice of the passage of time. He was numb, ignorant of the goings on of the outside world. He didn¡¯t care about the auction anymore. All his earlier joy had turned to ash.

 Book 3: Chapter 32: Picking a Fight

    All seemed peaceful in the von Hohenheim estate. The rustling of leaves,bined with the pleasant warmth of the early afternoon sun, made for an idyllic scene. Kids could be heard running around in the distance, chasing each other as part of some game. Their loud giggles served as a testament to their enjoyment.


    A group of maids was hangingundry nearby, asionally checking on them. They had fond smiles on their faces as they watched the children enjoying themselves. Such carefree scenes had been absent from the estate since the household had arrived on the Alexandria. Only now, thanks to the sessfulunch of the Gond, with the constant tension dispelled, were the people able to enjoy the simple pleasures again.


    Nowadays, it was amon sight to see a maid or servant skip in joy as theypleted their duties. And why wouldn¡¯t they? The future looked bright once more. On top of that, Mia von Hohenheim, the caretaker of the estate, had revealed the adjustments of the sries on the day after the Gondunch, and the news had been a cause for celebrations ever since. The entire staff had received a massive raise.


    It wasn¡¯t only the craftsman, either. From guards to maids, Mages to artisans, everyone¡¯s sry had gone up. In addition, the entire estate was being renovated. The workshop was being modernized, the furniture would be reced, and the kitchen would almost double in size.


    A new chef had been hired as well. He was a chubby older man named Gordon. The Fire Mage had been fired from his position as head chef of a prestigious restaurant for being too experimental with his culinary creations. As Mia had learned, ¡®too experimental¡¯ was code for cooking with monster meat. She had hired him on the spot.


    Despite the festive atmosphere that had permeated the estate for the past week, not everyone was having a good time. Far removed from the cheer and frantic activity, in the shadow of a gnarled oak tree, sat a young man. His crimson hair had gotten long while he had concentrated on the Gond project and now hung almost to his shoulders in an untidy, dirty mess. Furthermore, his new, almost regal robe was unbuttoned and in disarray as he slumped against his wooden backrest.


    Zeke nkly stared into nothingness, his eyes zed over. Although he was physically present, his mind was far away. His [Perfect Sensory Recall] allowed him to relive a past memory in perfect rity. He had spent thest few days like this. In his inner world, apletely different scene was ying out. Zeke and Maximilian were debating magical theory.


    It was a memory from just a week before the tournament. It wasn¡¯t an unusual urrence for the two of them to debate like this, but Zeke always recalled this specific moment with a special fondness.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t see how you could possibly make up for the downsides of focusing on passive spells,¡± Maximilian argued. ¡°The limit this puts on your Mana output can not be overstated.¡±¡°True, but you are not taking into ount the whole picture,¡± Zeke countered. ¡°Life is not all aboutbat. There are plenty of applications for Magic that won¡¯t need you to use all your strength. Not having to supply the mana for a given spell frees your mind up to focus on other things ¡ª precision for example.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Maximilian started,¡± ¡­a good point, actually. I will have to think about that.¡±


    Zeke gaped. ¡°Did¡­ Did I just win a debate?¡±


    Maximilian chuckled. ¡°Hey! I am neither all-knowing nor omnipotent, you brat. It was only a matter of time until you got lucky!¡±


    Despite his words, there was a proud smile on the old man¡¯s face. Zeke froze the memory at this point. His eyes remained fixated on his mentor¡¯s expression. He stretched out a hand toward the old man but retracted it again before he could make contact, too afraid of breaking the illusion. He unfroze the memory, watching as Maximilian continued to heap praise onto his past self. The memory ended, leaving Zeke feeling empty once more.


    Before he could dive into another memory, Zeke heard the sound of approaching footsteps. He exited his mental hideout, wondering who it would be this time. He expected either David or Mia since the two of them were his most frequent visitors. They would search him out multiple times a day to inquire about his needs.


    He hated those visits. What did everyone think that they could do for him anyway? Maximilian was dead, and it was his fault. If he had nevere up with that ursed meditation technique, the old man would still be fine. This was a fact and not something that could be exined away with honeyed words. However, when Zeke regained his sight, it was neither of the two that stood before him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zeke asked in a clipped tone.


    Leo just stood there, looking back at him. There was no pity in his brother¡¯s eyes, which Zeke appreciated. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful for how little the news of Maximilian¡¯s death seemed to have affected Leo. He looked better than ever. If anything, he seemed to be happier now.


    ¡°I asked you what you want!¡± Zeke growled.


    Despite the aggressive tone, Leo didn¡¯t snap back. His eyes only turned even softer when looking at him.


    ¡°You know,¡± Leo started, ¡°I used to look at you the exact same way you are looking at me right now.¡±


    Zeke red at him. How could Leo know the first thing about what he was going through? How could he even begin toprehend-


    ¡°I used to think you were a monster, you know?¡± Leo admitted.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened fractionally. The statement had caught him off guard. With an effort of will, he pushed through the fog that still clouded his thoughts. For the first time since hearing of Maximilian¡¯s death, his attention was solely on the person in front of him. ¡°¡­that so?¡±


    Leo nodded. ¡°After Maximilian was taken, you went right back to being your old self. Not a tear, not a sob, nothing,¡± he exined. ¡°Back then, I thought it was proof of how little you cared about him. That you only tried to take advantage, you know?¡±


    Leo fell silent, lost in his own thoughts for a moment. After a while, his gaze refocused on Zeke¡¯s. ¡°I was wrong though¡­¡± he said eventually. ¡°The reason you were able to function normally wasn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t care. No, it was because you hadn¡¯t given up. I can see that clearly now.¡±


    Zeke averted his eyes. ¡°I was just being naive.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s so bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zeke snapped back. ¡°It was my naivety and stupidity that got Maximilian captured in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°How was that your fault?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te up with that Meditation technique¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh,e off it,¡± Leo interrupted.


    ¡°What¡­ did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said toe off it,¡± Leo repeated. ¡°You can¡¯t honestly believe that was the only reason Maximilian was captured. He had been killing members of the four great families for years. You don¡¯t think that might have yed a role as well?¡±


    Zeke remained silent, having no words to refute his brother.


    ¡°Moreover, the Trinity Project would have been even more damning if discovered. So were many other of his secrets. Face it, Maximilian had been ying with fire for years. It was never your technique that did him in. You are just deceiving yourself in order to continue your pity party.¡±


    Zeke gnashed his teeth, his muscles tensing. However, he slumped back down only a momentter. What was even the point of getting angry about this?


    ¡°¡­so that¡¯s it, huh? You¡¯re just gonna continue like this? Moping around and feeling sorry for yourself? What will it take for you to finally snap out of it? Does someone else need to die? Maya maybe?¡±


    Before he had even finished talking, Zeke had already teleported right in front of him. With all his strength, he punched Leo in the face. Contrary to his expectation, the strike didn¡¯tnd. Leo ducked left, returning the attack with his right fist in the same motion. Zeke''s head snapped back. However, despite the punch hitting him square across the jaw, it barely did anything.


    A single tensing of his neck was enough to invalidate the attack. Even the red blotch on his cheek was already disappearing. He didn¡¯t waste any time, continuing his offensive. Leo lunged forward as well, a blur of motion, a whirlwind of punches aimed at his opponent¡¯s core. But Zeke effortlessly weathered each blow.


    The ground cracked beneath Zeke¡¯s feet as he retaliated, his punches whirling through the air with earth-shattering force. Leo''s instincts kicked in, guiding him with an uncanny sense of timing. He weaved, ducked, and dodged, narrowly evading Zeke''s strikes, his body moving with an almost supernatural grace. Even so, the fight was hopeless. Zeke''s body defied the damage, healing instantly from every injury Leo inflicted.


    It only took a couple of minutes for a winner to be decided. Despite Zeke having taken a majority of the blows, he still looked unharmed, if a bit winded. Leo, on the other hand, wasying t on his back, gasping for breath. One of his eyes was swollen shut. Additionally, bruises could be seen all over his face and body. Even so, there was a wide smile on his face. ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    Zeke lowered his fists. ¡°You meant to do that.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Zeke said. ¡°You provoked me on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Ohh that,¡± Leo responded with a smug grin. ¡°Yes, I did do that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Why? There was no way you could win in a brawl.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Leo asked again. This time, Zeke actually considered the question. He rolled his shoulders. His muscles had been quite stiff a moment ago, probably because he had been sitting for too long. Now, his body thrummed with vitality. His mncholic mood also seemed to have improved a good bit.


    ¡°¡­yes,¡± he admitted reluctantly.


    ¡°Thought so,¡± Leo said, his expression turning sober in the next instant. ¡°Believe it or not, I know a thing or two about dealing with loss.¡±


    The reminder of Leo¡¯s past caused Zeke to grimace. His adopted brother had lost both of his parents before even turning ten. Zeke averted his eyes in shame. What right did he even have to feel sorry for himself in the face of someone like Leo?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that to make you feel bad,¡± Leo quickly assured. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I have this system for getting myself out of a slump. For me, whenever I feel down I would exercise. Moving your body is an excellent way to improve your mood. It¡¯s just hard to get motivated when you''re depressed...¡±


    ¡°¡­ hence the provocation,¡± Zeke finished.


    ¡°Hence the provocation,¡± Leo repeated with a nod.


    Zeke leaned against the trunk of a tree. He angled his neck and swept his gaze upward, looking at the single cloud adorning the otherwise pristine sky. ¡°He¡¯s really gone, huh?¡± Zeke said after a while.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Leo replied, still lying on the ground, looking up at the same solitary cloud.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Zeke said intelligently.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Nobody spoke anymore, and Leo pretended not to hear the asional sniffle. Or the sound of wet hot tears hitting the ground. They both silently continued to look up at the sky. Leo¡¯s wounds had almost fully recovered by the time Zeke broke the silence.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t specify if he was talking about the wait, the crying, or the beating he had inflicted on Leo. But it didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Leo responded, finally sitting up. ¡°From what I¡¯ve been told, that¡¯s what brothers are for.¡±


    The corners of Zeke¡¯s mouth lifted a fraction. ¡°You are not half bad at this brother thing, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°¡­For aplete amateur, I mean,¡± Zeke added.


    Leo burst outughing. A momentter Zeke joined in as well, his eyes still moist from previous tears. It wasn''t about the joke, but the relief of letting go. It took them a while to calm down, but eventually, they did.


    After a moment ofpanionable silence, Leo spoke, ¡°What are you gonna do?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°You might have merely been trying to provoke me, but you were right. It¡¯s time I stop feeling sorry for myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a n already?¡± Leo asked with shining eyes. ¡°Revenge?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°No, It¡¯s nothing that borate. It¡¯s more like¡­¡± he looked down at Leo and extended a hand to help him up. ¡°I¡­ no, not I ¡ª <strong>we</strong>! We will need to get a lot stronger before we can even begin to contemte revenge. We have too many people relying on us to try something so foolish. For now.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t hesitate as he grabbed Zeke¡¯s hand. He entrusted his full weight to the offered limb as he gracefully swung himself to his feet. ¡°How do we start?¡±


    Gradually, the long-dormant spark in Zeke¡¯s eyes rekindled as he contemted the question. Now that his senses were focused, many ideas came to mind. Slowly, the disjointed insights and ideas started to form the outline of a n. Godfrey Goldfinger had managed to shatter his feelings of aplishment on the day of the event. However, the mary sess remained, giving Zeke options he had previously not even been able to dream of.


    There was so much to do. He needed to build his reputation, forge new alliances, improve his strength, grow thepany¡­ the list was endless. But every journey started the exact same way.


    ¡°By taking that first step.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 33: Ezekiel von Hohenheim I

    Albert felt drained. He had unfortunately been forced to get used to this condition over the past year. Once again, he found himself in his horseless carriage, being chauffeured to another appointment. Ever since the threat of the invasion became known, he had not been able to rx ¡ª rushing from one conference to the next. As the ambassador for Invocatia, it had be his responsibility to manage rtions within the alliance. It was a thankless job, one where he had to fight tooth and nail for every bit of progress.


    It sometimes seemed like the other members of the alliance were wholly ignorant of the danger the empire posed, just because they didn¡¯t share a border with the enemy. Fools, the lot of them. What did those pompous pricks think would happen if Invocatia fell one day? Their soft and untested Mages would crumble like paper when faced with the empire''s four great families.


    Luckily, he was getting a break today ¡ª a break from the backstabbing and intrigue that was somon in international politics. And he had Lara to thank for this chance. This mission had initially been entrusted to her. But after she had returned empty-handed, the council decided to send Albert. He would be meeting with Ezekiel von Hohenheim, a 15-year-old boy from the empire.


    Initially, the boy had been of low interest to the council. Even though he was an aristocratic refugee, there was only so much a boy of his age could know about the inner workings of the empire. For such a low-priority target, it was fine to send Lara, despite her less-than-ster record as a diplomat. To nobody¡¯s surprise, she returned without learning anything. No wonder; the woman was about as subtle as a war axe.


    However, after the events of two weeks ago, the von Hohenheim name had be known throughout the city. The masses had started to whisper about his achievements and hailed him as the next star of Tradespire. His poprity had especially exploded in the lower districts. His history and background had been a topic of much spection.


    Some of the ounts were so vivid and detailed, that even Albert wasn¡¯tpletely certain whether they were true or not. However, some of the stories were obviously fantastical. Like the persistent tale that Ezekiel was a secret child of Tristan Bloodsword, who sent him to the empire as a spy. Or the report that Ezekiel had been betrothed to a princess, before being backstabbed by one of her many admirers.


    Theck of any official sources only inmed the gossip even more. Also, it didn¡¯t help that the few things that were actually known about the young man were just as oundish as the wildest of the rumors. Ezekiel was born a farmer¡¯s son and for the longest time, he lived an ordinary life in a small town called Feldstadt.


    On his fourteenth birthday, it was discovered that Ezekiel was a mixed affinity mage with a perfect Blood affinity. Not much was known about his school life aside from the fact that he was adopted by Maximilian von Hohenheim during his first semester. Maximilian, as one of the strongest Mages of the empire, was, of course, a well-known entity.


    However, despite his strength, Maximilian¡¯s name was not one that struck fear into the heart of men ¡ª but awe. He had built a reputation of fairness and honor over his centuries of life. Even Lara, who hated the empire with all her heart, had nothing but praise for him. Albert deeply regretted never visiting the man during all the time he lived in Tradespire. Now, he would forever be left wondering if the man would have lived up to his reputation.The next thing that was known was that Ezekiel somehow managed to win first ce in the yearly tournament of the Elementium Academy. He had been officially anointed ¡®number one talent of the empire¡¯ by the iron chancellor, Otto Geistreich himself. Usually, such a person would have a limitless future, if not for a cruel twist of fate.


    Maximilian was arrested for treason, forcing Ezekiel to flee the empire like a thief in the night. All his glory had be a thing of the past. But his ordeal had only just begun. From what Albert had heard, the boy found himself massively in debt upon arriving in Tradespire. Allegedly, the boy had been as impoverished as a beggar from the 7thyer but owed a king¡¯s ransom.


    If the rumors were to be believed, Ezekiel came up with the designs for the Gond as a solution to that problem. Some even imed that the idea came to him in a dream. ording to the rumors, he then proceeded to use his unmatched charisma to convince a well-known engineer, Jettero Robins, to build the aircraft for him. Despite having struck a prior deal with the Lumos family, Mr. Robins immediately agreed and started to work on the project the same day.


    Albert couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he recalled the stories. Themon people would believe anything. However, for someone with as much experience as him, the telltale signs of propaganda were obvious. What kind of 15-year-old could do any of those things? No, Albert would not be deceived.


    Most likely, one of Maximillian¡¯s old subordinates was the one pulling the strings. If Albert was a betting man, he would put his money on the Shadow Mage ¡ªDavid. Shadow Mages were well known for their cunning and deceitful nature. To them, lying came as easily as breathing. What¡¯s more, from what Lara had told him, it was possible the man was a renegade of the Finsternis family.


    This all led to the event of two weeks ago, the day of the auction. Albert still regretted turning down the opportunity to personally attend the event. From what Lara had told him, it had been glorious. Of course, she would say that. After all, the madwoman had used the asion to terrorize a young Arch Mage. She apparently tore off the man¡¯s limbs like a kid tormenting a fly.


    What was undeniable, however, was the sess of the event. The von Hohenheim household sold three ships that day, earning a total of 830,000 gold ¡ª 420,000 from the King alone. In addition to that, they signed contracts worth millions. With such a windfall, the household would not be hurting for money for a long time.


    Albert wasn¡¯t able topletely suppress a feeling of jealousy. Even he, a high-ranking diplomat, couldn¡¯t even dream of earning that kind of money. His monthly sry amounted to only 100 gold coins. It would take him almost 700 years to earn what the von Hohenheim household had earned in a single day. Heck, he even knew of royal families that didn¡¯t make that kind of money in a year.


    Once again, this was a stark reminder of how skewed the perception of money was in Tradespire. Those merchants liked to toss around gold coins like coppers. If only some of them wouldnd in hisp, his countrymen could use them far better. War wasn¡¯t cheap after all.


    A metallic knocking sound awoke him from his musings. The driver hit the small window of his cabin three times with his knuckles. This was the sign that they were about to arrive at their destination. Albert''s thoughts cleared as hepletely returned to the present.


    Before his arrival, he once again reaffirmed his goals for the meeting. His first priority was to find out everything Ezekiel von Hohenheim might know. He needed to get a proper estimation of the empire¡¯s state of readiness. His second priority was to find out who really held the power in the von Hohenheim estate. If he was lucky, he might be able to establish a favorable rtionship with them. After all, if that person remained faithful to Maximilian, they might be a willing ally against the empire.


    After announcing themselves at the gate, the carriage was inspected before being allowed in. Albert was surprised by the efficiency on disy. Compared to typical guards, the personnel seemed more like elite soldiers than the hired muscle usually employed for such work.


    The guardmander was a level above that still. His piercing gaze sent shivers down Albert¡¯s spine. Those were the eyes of a trained killer, no doubt about it. From the way he practically inhaled the mana around him, it was likely that the man was a Grand Mage ¡ª the same as Albert himself. Albert''s body rxed the moment the man¡¯s gaze left him. He had not even been aware of how tense he was ¡ª it must have been an unconscious reaction.


    After this final checkpoint, the carriage made its way up the well-paved road that led to the manor. Albert observed the expansive gardens through his window. He could hardly believe how vast the estate was. Were his eyes ying tricks on him or was that a forest in the distance? And ake?


    It was hard to imagine how valuable this plot ofnd was. If the von Hohenheim household ever decided to develop it, they could make a fortune just by renting it out. Out of the many privately owned estates on the thirdyer, this had to be thergest. It was hard to believe that something like this existed this high up in the city. The untouched nature made it seem like a small slice of paradise in the industrialized city.


    Finally, they pulled up to the manor. A waiting servant wordlessly opened the door for him with a bow. The man¡¯s manners were impable, which Albert hadn¡¯t expecteded from a nouveau-rich family. The man had an easy smile on his lips that somehow struck Albert as odd. Compared to the reserved but polite smiles he was used to, this seemed different. It was almost like the man was¡­ genuinely happy.


    ¡°Sir? Is there something wrong?¡± the servant inquired.


    Albert had stared at him without exiting the vehicle for a while now, making the situation awkward. However, as a seasoned diplomat, Albert wasn¡¯t easily embarrassed. With a cough, he extended his hand. ¡°Apologies, young man. Would you be willing to help me up?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± the servant obliged, offering his arm.


    Albert let himself be helped out of the carriage. Through his peripheral vision, he saw his driver rolling his eyes. Of course, as Albert¡¯s long-time driver, the man was aware that this was an act. As a Grand Mage, Albert¡¯s body was strong enough to leap over the carriage, let alone get up. However, there was nothing to be gained by appearing too capable. It was always better to be underestimated than the opposite.


    ¡°What is your name, young man?¡± Albert inquired as the servant guided him to the entrance. He was walking with deliberate slowness, in order to extend the duration of their walk.


    ¡°My name is Hector, sir,¡± the young man responded.


    ¡°Hector, huh?¡± Albert repeated. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like an Arkanheim name. Did you note from the empire?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I was only hired recently.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, is that so?¡± Albert mused out loud. This was a stroke of fortune! From a new hire, he would be able to learn a lot and gain an unbiased opinion ¡ª the man likely wasn¡¯t yet indoctrinated, nor hindered by loyalty to the house.


    Albert shot the man a congenial look. ¡°How do you like working here?¡± he probed.


    Hector smiled. ¡°It is fantastic. I make good money, and they treat me well.¡±


    ¡°And the new caretaker? Is he nice?¡±


    The man gushed, ¡°Miss Mia von Hohenheim is in charge of all staff. She is a wonderful person!¡± His face beamed. ¡°Even the lowest of servants is encouraged to seek her out with our problems. This ispletely different from myst ce of work. The way she cares, it¡¯s not like anything I¡¯ve ever experienced.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Albert replied. ¡°What about her son, Ezekiel ¡ª is he also like that?


    Hector shook his head. ¡°No, the young lord is different.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Hector thought about his response as he led Albert past the entrance and around the house. Apparently, the meeting would take ce somewhere else.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he mistreats us or anything, but¡­ the young lord is a bit frightening,¡± Hector eventually said.


    ¡°What?¡± Albert eximed. ¡°Ezekiel von Hohenheim? Isn¡¯t he still only fifteen years old? How scary could he be?¡±


    The young man nced at Albert with a hint of pity, a daring move for a servant. ¡°You will know soon enough, sir,¡± Hector exined. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s hard to describe.¡±


    Albert nodded seriously. However, inwardly he scoffed. He had been wrong; the young man had obviously been affected by all the false rumors and overexaggerated stories. With his waning interest, his feet sped up. As they approached their destination, Albert''s eyes widened.


    A pavilion stood at the edge of a small, glistening pond, surrounded by vibrant flowers. Crafted from polished wood with ornate carvings, the gazebo featured delicate vines and silken curtains. Inside, plush cushions, and ace-covered table filled the space. The symphony of birdsong and the tranquil babbling of an artificial creek created a soothing ambiance, transporting any onlooker to a world of peace and tranquility.


    However, it wasn¡¯t the beauty of the scene that had stunned Albert. On a reclined armchair lounged a figure that could not possibly be here. With her golden hair and eyes, the woman seemed to drink in the early afternoon sun. Herzy posture and rxed demeanor were a far cry from the ruthless warmonger he hade to know her as.


    So shocked was he, that he froze in his track. Albert remained rooted in ce, as he continued to stare at the figure of Lara Sonnenstrahl. He was only brought out of his stupor when he heard a mischievous voice speaking up from the side.


    ¡°Oi, Lara,¡± the voice called out, ¡°there is a creepy old man staring at you.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 34: Ezekiel von Hohenheim II

    Lara cracked open one eye andzily nced in his direction. A smile slowly spread across her face as she looked him up and down.


    ¡°Albert?¡± she asked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Albert didn¡¯t respond, still too shocked by the scene in front of him. Before he could get his bearings, Lara noticed how he was still holding on to the servant¡¯s arm. Her smile turned mischievous, as she quirked a single brow. ¡°Are you pretending to be a feeble old man again? You are a Grand Mage for crying out loud. Will you please act like one?¡±


    From off to his side, he noticed Hector twitch. When he nced over, he saw how the young man was ring at him, his eyes perfectly expressing how betrayed he felt. Looking into those sad, brown eyes, Albert felt like he had kicked a puppy. No matter how thick his skin was, even he turned slightly red.


    However, before he could exin himself, somebody burst outughing. It was a loud, unrestrainedugh, full of unadulterated joy ¡ª and it was clearly at his expense. Incensed, Alfred turned his head, eager to find out who would be so bold. There, in the shade of the pavilion, he found the offender. It was a handsome young man with crimson-red hair and an athletic figure. From his stature alone, Albert would have estimated him to be around twenty years old.


    Of course, he was aware that this wasn¡¯t the case. From the many pictures he had seen, he would naturally recognize Ezekiel von Hohenheim. However, even Albert had to admit that the illustrations didn¡¯t do the young man justice. There was a peculiar weight to his presence that was hard to quantify. When their eyes met, he felt a tingle run up his spine. Despite the yful look in the young man¡¯s eyes, it felt like he was being stared at by a predator.


    This was different from being in the presence of a strong Mage. Those, Albert could deal with. He had spent enough time around earthshaking figures to have built up a tolerance against the pressure they exuded. However, this young man was different. He seemed to ooze a primal aura of dominance. Albert finally understood the nickname: Blood Dragon.


    Ezekiel turned his gaze toward Hector, who stiffened in response. Despite the fact that the boy was no longer looking at him, Albert still felt like he was being watched. It was an eerie feeling. If he had to put it into words, he would describe the sensation as a deluge of tiny tentacles probing every inch of his body. At the same time, the feeling was so slight that it would be almost unnoticeable if he didn¡¯t focus on it.¡°Thank you, Hector,¡± Ezekiel said. ¡°You can leave our guest to me now.¡±


    Hector bowed deeply before returning the way he came. With this, only Albert, Lara, and Ezekiel were left.


    ¡°So,¡± the boy said with an inviting smile. ¡°What was that about? Pretending to be a feeble old man, was it?¡± Albert was still searching for the right words when he heard the boy speak once more. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± he mused, ¡°that you deliberately slowed down your steps in order to gather information?¡±


    ¡°Is that why he does it?¡± Lara asked, suddenly interested. ¡°I always thought that he just liked to pull pranks.¡±


    Ezekiel nced disdainfully at the blond Arch Mage. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t assume people are like you, Lara. Some of us use our brains asionally.¡±


    Albert grimaced ¡ª this would not end well. He might even have to intervene. Lara had beaten people to within an inch of their life for less. The woman was not known for her tolerance. He just hoped that she would listen to him and show mercy.


    However, before he could even get a word in, his mouth dropped open. Had¡­ had Lara Sonnenstrahl just rolled her eyes? What was this? Where was the Aurora who had terrorized the eastern border for decades?


    ¡°If you¡¯re so smart,¡± she challenged, ¡°then how about you tell me why Albert hase today.¡±


    ¡°I ampletely baffled¡­¡± Ezekiel said slowly, causing Lara¡¯s face to light up in triumph, ¡°¡­that you would think this was a hard question.¡±


    The smile died on her lips, slowly forming a pout. ¡°Out with it then.¡±


    The young man shook his head theatrically, making a spectacle of his disappointment. ¡°Isn¡¯t he here for the same thing you were sent originally? I would imagine he is trying to find out what I know about the empire¡¯s war preparations. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr Thorsten?¡±


    Albert nodded stiffly, still too shocked for a proper response. His mind struggled to process the information.


    ¡°Well, this was no fun at all. Shall we take the challenge a step further?¡± the boy suggested with a mischievous grin. ¡°I can try to guess what he has learned on his way here.¡±


    Lara pped her hands, sitting up. ¡°Sounds interesting. Go!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Hector is obsessed with my mom, so he probably praised her at some point¡­¡± the boy spected, his golden eyes studying Albert''s reaction. He nodded, also interested to see how far the boy could go.


    ¡°¡­Since you came here to meet me, you probably steered the conversation toward me,¡± Ezekiel supposed. ¡°Knowing Hector, he must have told you how scary I am. I don¡¯t know why, but he has always been frightened of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Cause you¡¯re a scary kid,¡± Lara chimed in with a snicker.


    ¡°Like you have any leg to stand on, Ms. Light beam decapitator,¡± Ezekiel shot back without even ncing at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t decapitate anyone,¡± Lara grumbled, ¡°it was merely his arms.¡±


    Albert was astounded. The boy had managed to urately guess most of what he had learned. It was then that he remembered Ezekiel¡¯s affinities. As a Mind Mage himself, it had been foolish to look down on the boy¡¯s intellect because of his age. However, before Albert could congratte him, the boy continued.


    ¡°As a seasoned diplomat, as well as a fellow Mind Mage, it is very likely that Mr. Thorsten didn¡¯t blindly trust the assessment,¡± Ezekiel said, his gaze still fixed on Albert. ¡°Most likely, he has drawn his conclusions before evening here. I suspect that he still doesn¡¯t even believe I am the true leader of this family.¡±


    Albert kept his face calm, not a crack in his facade. However, his heart was hammering in his chest. What was with this kid? How much did he know? And how much was just guesswork? Albert couldn¡¯t tell, and that was terrifying. It had been decades since he hadst felt this overwhelmed.


    The smile on the boy¡¯s face widened, taking on a predatory edge. ¡°Spot on, eh?¡± he dered with a wink. This time, Albert couldn¡¯t hide his shockpletely. He had always prided himself on his perfect poker face. How was this boy able to see through him? Or was this just another bluff?


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your theory? Who¡¯s the true Mastermind?¡± Ezekiel asked but clearly didn¡¯t expect an answer as he immediately started to call out names. ¡°Margret? No, that wouldn¡¯t make any sense. Kerim? Not a bad choice, as the captain of the Alexandria, he has a lot of authority. But I bet it¡¯s not him either, not with his character. What about David?¡± the boy surmised, ncing at Albert for confirmation.


    Albert once again kept a tight seal on his emotions. This time, he would make sure not to give anything away. However, his efforts were once again in vain as the boy nodded right away, acting as if Albert had outright confirmed the guess.


    ¡°So it was David after all,¡± Ezekiel stated. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the reasoning behind it. Is it because he is the strongest? Or because he was the most trusted?¡±


    Albert didn¡¯t reply. He had no idea how to handle this situation. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a vacation? How was it that such a monster had appeared instead of the teenage boy he had expected?


    The silence was broken by a peal of melodicughter. ¡°Not so smart now, are we? Mr. Super ambassador?¡±


    Annoyed, Albert fixed Lara with a re. ¡°What are you even doing here, Lara? I was told that you couldn¡¯t find out anything?¡±


    ¡°No Ms. Sonnenstrahl? You must be really mad.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am mad!¡± Albert hissed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you working? If you started pulling your weight, I might get some free time as well.¡±


    Lara merely shrugged. ¡°I know my limits.¡±


    ¡°What kind of an excuse is this? Did you even try to get something out of the boy? If you two are on such good terms, it would have been easy for you to get the information yourself,¡± Albert demanded.


    ¡°I am right here,¡± Ezekiel chimed in but waspletely ignored by both of them.


    Lara sighed. ¡°I know when I am outmatched. If I tried to question Zeke, I would learn exactly what he wants me to learn ¡ª nothing more and nothing less. Don¡¯t be fooled by his act, the boy is ruthless. And you would be naive to assume he has no agenda.¡±


    It was like Albert had been pped. Hadn¡¯t he also felt out of one''s depth just a moment ago? Now that he thought straight, Lara¡¯s behavior made sense. He had naively assumed that she was here in order to rx or make fun of him. But hadn¡¯t she goaded Zeke into revealing his true capabilities? Albert might have gottenpletely yed if he hade here without knowing what the boy was capable of. He gravely nodded at the blonde Mage, signaling that he understood her true intentions.


    Meanwhile, Ezekiel was staring at Lara with wide eyes. ¡°You are gonna y it like that, huh?¡± Then, turning to Albert, he fake whispered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust her, Mr. Thorsten. She¡¯s been here every day during the past week. I¡¯ve seen her do nothing butze around during the entire time.¡±


    Albert inwardly scoffed. The boy¡¯s attempt to divide them was way too obvious. He would not be deceived again. He nced at Lara, trying to reassure her that he didn¡¯t believe any of those usations. However¡­ for some reason, the woman wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes.


    ¡°Lara?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s not true, is it?¡±


    Lara¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Albert¡­¡± she started gravely, ¡°You have been to the Equinox embassy, yes?¡±


    Albert gulped. ¡°Yes, many times.¡±


    ¡°Then you know¡­¡± she stated with a nod, ¡°¡­how much nicer this ce is.¡±


    The silence was deafening as Albert stared at Lara who now had an awkward expression on her face. He had been wrong to trust this woman! The silence was finally broken when Ezekiel cleared his throat.


    ¡°Anyway, how about we get started on what you came for?¡± he suggested. ¡°Despite Lara¡¯s ims, I¡¯m eager to help. If a piece of information I possess could be helpful to the alliance, I won¡¯t hold anything back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. von Hohenheim,¡± Albert said, grateful to finally make some progress.


    ¡°You can call me Zeke,¡± the boy offered.


    ¡°Fine, Zeke. In that case, please refer to me as Albert as well.¡± Ezekiel nodded, epting the suggestion. ¡°Are you willing to do this here?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the boy agreed, ¡°but before we get started, I¡¯ve prepared a little something for you.¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyes snapped to the side, where, out of nowhere, a man emerged from the shadow. He was tall, with a robust frame and dark hair and eyes. This had to be David, the former butler of the household. The man wordlessly walked up to the table, dropped a stack of paper, and with a bow, turned to leave.


    ¡°David,¡± Zeke called out. ¡°Can you believe that Albert thought you were a secret mastermind pulling my strings?¡± Albert''s eyes widened fractionally. What were the boy¡¯s intentions? Was this some kind of warning?


    David nced between Albert and Ezekiel. ¡°That would have saved us a lot of trouble, young Lord,¡± he said with the faintest hint of a smile before returning to his position in the shadows.


    ¡°Killjoy,¡± Ezekiel grumbled as he picked up the stack of documents, handing them to Albert.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Albert inquired. He didn¡¯t even nce at the documents yet. He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to show how curious he was.


    ¡°A present,¡± Zeke said with expectant eyes. Intrigued, Albert started reading the topmost page.


    Date: <strong>3240</strong>


    Prepared by: <strong>Ezekiel von Hohenheim </strong>


    Subject: <strong>Arkanheim Troop Deployment Estimation</strong>


    Objective: The objective of this estimation report is to provide aprehensive analysis of the enemy''s troop deployment, categorized by elemental affinity and unit strength, to aid in formting effective strategies and countermeasures.


    Fire Affinity Troops:<ul><li>


    Regr Soldier: Estimated presence is moderate to high, indicating a significant frontline force.</li><li>


    True Mage (Fire): Expect a limited number of True Mages, primarily deployed to provide offensive magical support¡­</li></ul>


    Albert couldn¡¯t avert his eyes, as he flipped through one page after the other. Everything was here: Troop deployments, number estimations, battle tactics, weaponry. This was the mostprehensive document of its kind he had seen to date. He would be surprised if even the alliance headquarter had anything simr. This was fantastic!


    However, there was one problem. How could any of that be trusted? The boy might be ying them, or he might¡¯ve gotten yed in turn. There was only one way to find out, but Albert highly doubted that Ezekiel would agree to it. With a heavy heart, he looked up, only to be met with a pair of shining golden eyes.


    ¡°So?¡± Ezekiel asked. ¡°Are you gonna do it now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do what exactly?¡±


    ¡°Truthseeker,¡± Ezekiel said with a glint in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you truly came for?¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 35: Truthseeker

    Zeke stared at the man in front of him. So far, everything had gone ording to n. Even Lara had unknowingly be an aplice. Countless hours of research and analysis had gone into the preparation for this meeting.


    With as much confidence as he could muster, he made the suggestion. ¡°Truthseeker,¡± he said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you truly came for?¡±


    The mention of the name brought forth an immediate reaction. Yet, it was not visible on the man''s face, which remained as serene as a cidke. Even Zeke was impressed by the control the man had over his expression. In this area alone, Albert Thorsten was a master. However, the rest of his body was a different story.


    A dozen signals were showing how astounded the man truly was. His heartbeat had sped up, and his back was covered in sweat, to name a few. Mind Mages, for all their intellect, were just as easily fooled as everyone else ¡ª easier still, in some cases. Albert hade to rely so much on his wless poker face and imprable mind, that he probably wasn¡¯t able to fathom how Zeke could see through him.


    To a man with a hammer, everything looks like a nail. This was the same situation. Mind Mages would always assume that their mind was being tricked in some way. Zeke doubted that Albert had even begun to consider that he was using Space Magic. Through thisck of understanding, the man left himself wide open.


    ¡°It seems you know a lot about me,¡± Albert stated.


    ¡°I know a lot about everybody,¡± Zeke countered nonchntly. He didn¡¯t want Albert to realize how much time he had put into the preparation for today. Thankfully, Lara backed him up.


    ¡°He really does, Albert,¡± she said, butting into the conversation. ¡°You should have seen him at the auction ¡ª he knows everybody. I¡¯ve lived here for decades and I didn¡¯t know half the people there. It was something else. Sooner orter, I¡¯m gonna find out how he does it.¡±


    Zeke was grateful for Lara¡¯s words. She made him out to bepetent, resourceful, and mysterious. Today, he wanted nothing more than to be perceived as somebody like that. His entire n depended on it.Albert deeply gazed at him. ¡°You truly are full of surprises, Zeke.¡± And after a brief pause, he added, ¡°Yes, you are right. I truly wish to use Truthseer¡­ but only with your consent.¡±


    ¡°You have it,¡± Zeke said immediately.


    ¡°Give me a moment,¡± Albert said, as he started to gather ambient mana.


    Zeke nodded, his gaze fixed on Albert¡¯s outstretched hand. There, the man was guiding all the Mana. From his glowing hand, a pulsating outline emerged. It was about the length of a forearm, growing more distinct with every shift. The once shapeless blob transformed over the course of the next few beats. After a final sh of light, the shape turned corporeal.


    With white feathers and big round eyes, a chubby owl sat on the outstretched limb. Without even a moment¡¯s dy, it hopped up Albert¡¯s arm and perched itself on his shoulder, ncing at Zeke. Unlike any animal Zeke had ever seen, there was a glint of intelligence in its eyes. He cautioned himself not to be fooled by the owl¡¯s adorable form. This was no dumb beast, but a summon ¡ª a Mind Affinity summon.


    ¡°Marvelous,¡± Zeke said after scanning the chubby bird with all his senses.


    To the naked eye, it appeared no different than a flesh and blood being. However, in his sphere of awareness, he could clearly see that the owl¡¯s entire body was made up entirely of mana. All the hallmarks of a living being were absent, there was no blood, bones, skin, feathers, or even a brain anywhere inside that body. This was merely an approximation of life, a constructed avatar to be controlled.


    If Albert hadn¡¯t been a Mind Mage, Zeke would have loved to use his Soul Sight to inspect the creature. He was burning with curiosity for what he would find. However, the risk was too great. The memory of what had happened with the spy was still fresh in his mind. This was once again a reminder that he needed to search for a solution. He needed to find a safe way to use his Soul Sight, without exposing himself to danger.


    While Zeke examined the creature, the owl inspected him in turn. Its intelligent eyes gleamed with a crafty spark. Compared to its animal counterpart, there was one notable difference: the bluish-green crystal between its eyes. Zeke knew its purpose, of course. It was the very instrument the bird was named after ¡ª The Truthseeker crystal. ording to the description he had read, the gem would change color if the bird detected a lie. Despite using Mind Magic, there was no counter. It waspletely unknown how the bird did it.


    Zeke had hoped to be able to learn the spell today. However, the chances of that happening were slim now that he knew that the bird had no real body. Likely it was also using apletely different form of magic. Same as with dragons, its approach to Mind Magic would most likely be wholly ipatible with human spellcasting.


    ¡°Are you ready for the questions?¡± Albert inquired after giving Zeke a couple of moments.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well, the first thing I need to know is this: Where did you obtain the information in the document you gave me?¡±


    Zeke thought about the choice of words for his answer. One of his goals for today was to find out how effective Truthseeker truly was. He knew that it would be able to detect an outright lie, but what about a lie by omission? For future reference, it might be important to know how far he could bend the truth when questioned.


    ¡°Most of the information is from my mentor,¡± Zeke said. Immediately, the crystal on the owl¡¯s forehead changed color, from a vibrant green it shifted to a murky orange.


    Albert waited for the crystal to settle, before raising a single brow. ¡°That¡¯s not quite true, is it?¡±


    ¡°I might need to rify that statement¡­¡± Zeke said. ¡°It is true that most of the information is based on old documents from my mentor¡¯s time in the military. However, I thenbined all this old data with a multitude of variables to make a prediction about the current situation.¡±


    This time, the crystal turned bright green ¡ª Interesting. Zeke had indeed said the truth but didn¡¯t specify any of the many variables. So, there was a certain amount of leeway.


    ¡°What variables did you use in your predictions?¡± Albert followed up.


    ¡°The informationes from numerous sources. It would take a while to name them all, but the most important ones are rumors, gossip, changes to the power dynamic, and personal observation.¡±


    The crystal remained green, eliciting a small smile on Zeke¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can you tell me what you mean by ¡®changes to the power dynamic¡¯?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you are aware, there are many Mage families in the empire. Four among them stand above all others. Those are the Feuerkranz, Windt?nzer, Wellenrufer, and Steiner families. However, their positions are not set in stone. Theoretically, those four could be reced at any time. Thest such instance happened when the Wellenrufer family came to power. They reced the Regenmacher family 234 years ago when the Regenmacher¡¯s three strongest Arch Mages were all killed simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°I remember that,¡± Lara chimed in. She had a wicked smile on her face. ¡°¡­What a glorious day it was.¡±


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Zeke said before Lara could derail his exnation any further. ¡°Because of that possibility, every family keeps track of the strength of any other family. ording to the quality of their Mages, they neatly fall into a sort of hierarchy. When a new talent rises, the family rises with them. Using that metric, a keen observer would be able to determine the rtive strength of any family.¡±


    Albert nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Do you believe yourself to be such a person?¡±


    ¡°I have yet to meet my equal,¡± Zeke said without a moment¡¯s dy, his eyes brimming with confidence.


    Albert nced at the owl on his shoulder. The crystal on its forehead had not shifted again from the pure green color after that first instance. The bird tilted its head to one side, unsure of what Albert wanted. His brows were furrowed as he asked his next question. ¡°Do you believe your information to be urate?¡±


    ¡°I have neither held anything back nor knowingly falsified anything. To my knowledge, everything in those documents is urate.¡±


    The crystal remained green. ¡°Is it possible that you have been deliberately fed false information?¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s always a possibility. I would never im to be infallible,¡± Zeke admitted. ¡°However, I am sure that you would agree with me that I am not somebody who is easily tricked.¡±


    Albert nodded. After Zeke¡¯s earlier disy of wit, he would naturally not doubt his cunning. ¡°Last question. What are your intentions in giving this information to the alliance?¡±


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ll need any help you can get,¡± Zeke replied. ¡°What I met Otto Geistreich I was able to confirm something¡­¡±


    Albert¡¯s eyes gleamed as he leaned forward. ¡°What did you learn?¡±


    ¡°¡­He was too confident,¡± Zeke said after a short pause. ¡°He didn¡¯t appear like a man who was on the brink of an all-out war. He seemed more concerned with his paperwork than the oue of the uing offensive. I would never im to be able to see through a man like himpletely. But what I am is a very thorough observer, and Otto Geistreich waspletely rxed during our meeting.¡±


    ¡°What do you think it means?¡± Albert questioned and Zeke noticed the man¡¯s heartbeat speed up.


    ¡°Those estimated numbers in my documents¡­¡± Zeke said slowly. ¡°I would take them as the absolute minimum of what the empire is going to field. The chancellor didn¡¯t seem to be the type to be needlessly confident. This leads me to believe they have some sort of hidden trump card.¡±


    Albert remained silent, his face once again giving nothing away. But Zeke wasn¡¯t fooled by the stoic facade. He could clearly see how the man¡¯s brain was working overtime. This was a good sign; it seemed his tactic had worked. Albert was clearly taking the warning seriously. This was one of the reasons Zeke had tried so hard to appearpetent today. As for the other one¡­


    ¡°You have given me a lot to think about,¡± Albert eventually said. With a sh of light, the bird on his shoulder dissipated into glowing particles. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Zeke. It could not have been easy topile all those documents. I will make sure to inform the council of your assistance.¡±


    Zeke dismissed the praise with a casual wave of his hand. ¡°Think nothing of it. I am more invested in the downfall of the empire than most. I am even nning to invest a significant amount of money toward that goal¡­¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Lara eximed. ¡°If you want to hurt the empire, there is nobody who would put that money to better use than me.¡±


    ¡°Noted,¡± Zeke said. ¡°But even though you are a strong contender, Lara, I am still undecided. Your country of Equinox is one of the three primary forces standing against the empire, that is true. But I am meeting with Tristan Bloodsword in a week¡¯s time. There, I hope to learn more about their situation and ns.¡±


    Albert licked his lips. Hesitantly, he spoke up, ¡°Have you considered Invocatia? Surely, someone with as much foresight as you would see the merit in doing so.¡±


    Zeke frowned slightly. However, inwardly, he was jubnt. ¡°¡­Invocatia, huh?¡± he said, rolling the word on his tongue as if appraising its taste. ¡°That might also work¡­¡± he said slowly, causing Albert¡¯s face to light up. It seemed money was his weakness.


    ¡°However,¡± Zeke said thoughtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have any connections to your country. Compared to Equinox and Valor, I would have to entrust my money to strangers. Surely, you see how that would be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Albert agreed, his brain working in overdrive. ¡°If you would like, I could arrange a meeting with some of our leaders. Some of our leaders are going to meet in Tradespire in a month¡¯s time-¡±


    ¡°Too long,¡± Zeke cut him off. ¡°I was hoping to move faster than that. I am very concerned about the empire¡¯s movements, you understand.¡±


    Albert gnashed his teeth. At this moment, the man was so unguarded that Zeke could read his thoughts on his face. Finally, he arrived at the only solution that was left to him. ¡°How about¡­ two weeks?¡±


    Zeke pretended to think about it for a moment before slowly nodding. ¡°For you, I could dy my decision for that long.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Albert eximed. ¡°We are going to hold a very important event in two weeks¡¯ time. Usually, outsiders wouldn¡¯t be invited, but I can¡¯t think of a better way to convince you of our potential. Also, my aunt is going to be there as well.¡±


    ¡°Ohh?¡± Zeke said. ¡°Lady Eternexus is going to be there as well? You¡¯ve made me curious. What sort of event is it?¡±


    Albert smiled proudly. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t heard yet, but a genius has emerged in my Thorsten family. She recently awakened with a perfect lightning affinity. As is tradition, the girl will go through the Spirit Summoning Ritual in two weeks¡¯ time. For reasons I¡¯m not allowed to disclose, the ritual is going to be held in Tradespire.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just so you can brag?¡± Lara scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t your family invite all the big shots of the alliance for that reason?¡±


    Albert cleared his throat,pletely ignoring Lara¡¯s words. ¡°What do you say, Zeke? As a young genius yourself, this might be a good opportunity for the both of you.¡±


    A wide smile spread across Zeke¡¯s face. For anyone who knew him well, it would have been obvious how smug he looked at this moment. However, to Albert, it looked like the normal smile of a delighted teenager.


    ¡°It will be my honor.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 36: Back to School

    Zeke and Leo were making their way along the meandering path through the estate¡¯s garden. They had just finished their early morning spar. Over thest couple of days, they had gotten back into the habit ofpeting. For Zeke, there was nothing that motivated him quite as much as to see how fast Leo was making progress.


    Despite the limited resources at his disposal Leo was improving every day. Theck of any new spells had forced his brother to focus on mastering his current arsenal. [Earth Maniption] and [Fire Maniption] had be his bread-and-butter skills. Even though it was far more Mana efficient to learn proper spells, the flexibility those two offered synergized perfectly with Leo¡¯s fluid and instinctive battle style.


    Zeke had to admit that when it came to mid-battle improvisation, Leo was far ahead of him. In fact, he was far ahead of anybody Zeke had ever seen. From what he could tell, the older, more powerful Mages had all ¡®settled¡¯ for a battle style they werefortable with. And why wouldn¡¯t they? A consistent, proven style was in most cases far superior to anything that could be improvised. It took a certain kind of crazy to make up an entirely new strategy on the fly during each fight.


    This was something Zeke admired about Leo. His brother was a born warrior, Zeke had no doubt about that. The flexibility his approach lent him was the main reason Leo could be so confident going into any fight. A typical Mage would have to avoid opponents if they took advantage of too many weaknesses. Like how Wind Mages had been a problem for Zeke before he had the proper tools to deal with them. However, for Leo, none of that had ever been a consideration. If he lost, he wouldn¡¯t me it on anything other than his inability to find the correct path to victory.


    Zeke nced at the blonde boy trodding along next to him. Leo had a frown on his face and looked like he was being marched to his execution. It wasn¡¯t even because Zeke hade out on top in their spar today ¡ª just the opposite. Zeke had a theory that Leo enjoyed losing far more than winning. After every loss, he would train twice as hard for their next match. No, the reason Leo was making that face was that Zeke was forcing him to do the one thing he hated most. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that bad.¡±


    Leo harrumphed


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that,¡± Zeke said with a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s the only way to get stronger in the long term.¡±


    Leo harrumphed again. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that.¡±


    Zeke was at his wit¡¯s end. There seemed to be no convincing Leo of the importance of studying ¡ª at least not with anymon argument. After a moment, he tried a different approach. ¡°Do you know how houses are built?¡±Leo seemed surprised by the sudden change of topic but still answered to the best of his ability. ¡°You tten the ground, stack bricks for the walls, and then use wooden beams and y for the roof?¡±


    ¡°Essentially,¡± Zeke agreed. ¡°Even without any advanced knowledge, that is something you could learn on your own after a few tries, yes?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Leo stated, ¡°I might not be a genius, but I could do that much.¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°Then how about a pce?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How do you think a pce is built?¡± Zeke specified.


    Leo wanted to say something but hesitated. Eventually, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zeke inwardly nodded. If his brother had imed that it was like a regr house, justrger, he would have been disappointed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to,¡± he reassured. ¡°You need to have significant knowledge in architecture, design, and many other fields to construct a true pce.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but what does that have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we learn Magic theory. It influences how far you can go. If we stay with the analogy, it¡¯s the difference between being able to construct a pce and a hut,¡± Zeke said with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°You might be able to find out how to be a decent Mage on your own, but that¡¯s not what you want, is it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Leo said, his eyes burning with conviction.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to be the strongest!¡±


    Zeke nodded approvingly. ¡°And how will you get there?¡±


    Leo grimaced. ¡°Magic theory?¡±


    ¡°Magic theory,¡± Zeke agreed. ¡°¡­ Alongside hours of training and realbat,¡± he added after seeing how depressed Leo was getting.


    ¡°I can agree to that.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Zeke said. ¡°And don¡¯t worry too much, this is not going to be like the sses at Elementium.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leo asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Zeke said with a mysterious smile.


    The two of them walked on in silence. Their feet carried them away from the main building of the estate. They were walking toward the small forest, where a new facility now stood. Zeke had hired one of the best constructionpanies in Tradespire and even paid the express fee. With him delivering detailed ns, the building had been constructed in only a few days.


    From the outside, the new building looked like an elegant retreat. The three-story house had light brown wooden walls and high ceilings. Truth be told, Zeke had taken inspiration from the Windt?nzer estate in the capital. From the first time he hadid eyes on that building, he had admired the way it perfectly fit in with the surrounding forest. In turn, he used the wood of the surrounding trees for the outer walls. The matching color and texture allowed the building to not appear out of ce.


    Eventually, the two of them arrived at their destination. With a smile on his face, Zeke nced at the que above the door. It read: ¡®Elevation through enlightenment¡¯. They entered through the wide open door and stepped into the reception area.


    The woman manning the entrance immediately bowed her head. ¡°Young lord,¡± she greeted. ¡°The others have already gathered.¡±


    Zeke smiled at her and nodded. He led the way up the stairway with Leo right behind him. His brother curiously looked at everything. Unlike him, Leo had never been here before. Now that his interest was peaked, Zeke needed to strike.


    ¡°The ground floor is mainly for rxation and group activities,¡± Zeke exined.


    ¡°I like that.¡±


    ¡°I thought you might. There¡¯s a reception, cafeteria,mon room, and lounge. Aside from that, there is always at least one healer on standby in the medical station.¡±


    ¡°Since when do we have that many healers?¡±


    ¡°Mom managed to hire a couple,¡± Zeke said proudly. ¡°Four of them are still only True Mages, but one is a Grand Mage. Aside from the worst of injuries, we should be fine on that front.¡±


    Leo nodded happily. ¡°That means we can go all out in our spars from now on.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. Did that mean Leo had been holding back? ¡°Indeed,¡± he said aloud with an awkward cough. ¡°That¡¯s only the ground floor though. On the first floor, we have all our ssrooms. Right now, we only have one ss, but I want to expand that in the future.¡±


    Leo nodded, visibly losing interest.


    ¡°And on the top floor,¡± Zeke continued, ¡°is the repository.¡±


    ¡°The what?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°The repository,¡± Zeke repeated. ¡°Aside from my workshop, it¡¯s the best-defended location in the entire estate. Magic-resistant walls, 24-hour guards, and detection enchantments are only a few of the measures in ce to¡ª¡± Zeke stopped his exnation when he saw Leo¡¯s eyes ze over.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not that important,¡± he added quickly. ¡°What you should really take notice of is what is contained within.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s contained within?¡± His tone made it clear that he was only asking to indulge Zeke, and not out of genuine interest. A small smile spread across Zeke¡¯s face as he watched Leo intently. He didn¡¯t want to miss his brother¡¯s reaction when he learned of the true purpose of the top floor.


    ¡°Spells,¡± he said simply.


    Leo perked up. Zeke could swear that he had even seen his ears twitch.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Leo asked, his eyes fixated on Zeke.


    His smile widened. He had not been let down by this reaction. ¡°Just that. The spell repository is full of spells.¡±


    ¡°What kind of spells?¡±


    ¡°For now it¡¯s mainly basic spells,¡± Zeke exined. ¡°But the collection is broad. Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light, Darkness, Metal, Lightning, Nature, Life, Mind, Time, and Space. For all those, we have a collection of spells that will be sufficient until the Grand Mage level.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get them?¡± Leo asked with wide-open eyes.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Zeke replied with a smug grin. ¡°I wrote them all myself, of course.¡±


    ¡°How? I understand the four elements. But how could you possibly know the rest?¡±


    Zeke remained silent, the smug grin still securely stered on his face. He could see that Leo was getting annoyed and decided that it was time to end the act. ¡°¡­Money and deception.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck does that mean?¡± Leo eximed. ¡°Stop trying to be mysterious. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Zeke said, gesturing with his hands for Leo to calm down. ¡°Did you hear that I invited some tutors for Maya?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leo responded. ¡°I thought that was odd. You don¡¯t even know what affinity she is going to have.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s odd,¡± Zeke responded with a roll of his eyes. ¡°That was the deception part after all. I invited them under the pretext of searching for ¡®potential¡¯ tutors. In order to show their qualifications, I demanded they disy all their spells below the Grand Mage level.¡±


    ¡°And they just did?¡± Leo asked.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Zeke questioned. ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t ask them to teach me anything - and showing off a spell isn¡¯t a big deal, otherwise,bat couldn¡¯t ever happen. Second, and more importantly, I paid each and every one of them one hundred gold for their time. That¡¯s a fortune for less than an hour of work, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°¡­And because you were so generous, they were desperate to show off?¡±


    Zeke nodded approvingly. ¡°Yes, but not only that, but I also let slip that I would be paying a thousand gold a month for the actual appointment. A position that will most likely never exist.¡±


    ¡°Devious,¡± Leo stated. However, the feral grin on his face made it clear that he approved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to expand the collection in the future,¡± Zeke promised. ¡°But even now, there are a couple of spells in there that you might find interesting.¡±


    Leo nodded energetically. Learning new spells was something that he was always interested in. However, his brows furrowed after a moment. ¡°What about Blood Magic?¡±


    ¡°Not in there yet. We are going to meet with Tristan Bloodsword in a couple of days. I hope to get a better grasp on how proper Blood Mages operate from him. All my abilities are self-taught after all.¡±


    Leo nodded. But his brows rose as he fullyprehended Zeke¡¯s words. ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Of course, ¡®we¡¯,¡± Zeke said. ¡°You are not some servant, but a proper member of the von Hohenheim family. If there is an official invitation, you are going as well.¡±


    ¡°Urgh,¡± Leo groaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zeke reassured him. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a boring event.¡±


    Leo eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Are you going to tell me what you know?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Zeke responded, ¡°where would be the fun in that?¡±


    ¡°Fun for you, maybe,¡± Leo grumbled.


    The two of them arrived in front of the ssroom at the end of the hallway on the first floor. It wasbeled with the number 01-01. Zeke opened the door and motioned for Leo to enter. After stepping inside, he could see that the expected group had already arrived.


    David, Margret and Kerim sat together. Aside from them, there were six more people present, all of them Grand Mages. Zeke motioned for Leo to take a seat as well, as he made his way to the podium. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, he casually walked up to the spot designated for the lecturer. Standing in front of the ss, Zeke scanned each and every one of the people in turn.


    ¡°Wee,¡± he said eventually, ¡°to my first Magic theory lesson.¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 37: Setting the Stage

    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re the teacher?¡± Leo eximed.


    From the reaction of the others, it was immediately clear that Leo wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by this. More than one face contorted into a frown. Even so, nobody could easily speak up.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t some prank, is it, young lord?¡± David asked.


    ¡°No, I ampletely serious,¡± Zeke responded. After observing the other students, he gave an order. ¡°All of you, if you have anything to say, please do so. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    Hesitantly, a giant of a man in the back of the ssroom raised his hand. Zeke recognized him as Linus, one of the four guard captains. He pointed at the man, urging him to speak.


    ¡°Young lord, nobody disputes that you are a genius. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit arrogant that you want to teach us?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°Who else shares this opinion?¡±


    One by one, all of his perspective students raised their hands. Even David, Margret, and Kerim were no exception. The only one who didn¡¯t raise his hand was Leo. It made sense; all the others had decades more experience than him and could probably defeat him in a couple of moves. They were the elites of Maximilian¡¯s subordinates. Despite the result, Zeke did not seem disappointed.¡°Thank you all for your honesty,¡± he said, pausing a second to let his gaze sweep over everyone. ¡°Let me be straight with you. This is not going to be anything like a formal education. I don¡¯t evene close to being qualified for that and it¡¯s not the purpose of this ss either. Instead, I¡¯m going to impart some of my own research to you all. This is not something you can learn anywhere else. And I am absolutely certain that you will benefit tremendously from this knowledge.¡±


    Some people were already opening their mouths to protest, so he quickly raised his hand to stop them. ¡°However!¡± he said loudly. ¡°The lessons are not mandatory. All I ask is that you stay for the first one. If you don¡¯t want to attend any further lectures after that, you are free to do so. No hard feelings.¡±


    This promise managed to calm the group. Worst case, they would lose a couple of hours. Everyone settled down, and Zeke was happy to see that most of them seemed genuinely willing to give him a chance.


    ¡°Now that we have that cleared up, I think it¡¯s time that I exin the purpose of my lessons. If you look around at the other students, there is something that you all have inmon. Does anyone have a guess?¡±


    The people studied each other. Most of their gazes were focused on Leo. Except for him, everybody else was a Grand Mage. In fact, he was the exception in almost every aspect. The others had worked for Maximilian for years, they had all gone to battle with him, and they had all been personally tutored by him. If they could find out what they had inmon with him, they could probably find the answer.


    However, even after a long moment, nobody raised his hand.


    Zeke smiled. ¡°Any ideas, David?¡±


    After a moment of thought, a sh of insight passed through David¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Ritual?¡±


    Zeke pped his hands. ¡°You are exactly right. All of you have undergone the Memory Sealing Ritual. Not only that, but you have all undertaken the most restrictive vows. This means, quite literally, that you will take the von Hohenheim secrets to the grave.¡±


    The air turned solemn at this reminder. All of them would be killed by their oaths if they even tried to spill any secrets.


    Zeke pped once more, dispelling the stifling atmosphere. ¡°Rest assured, I do not take such amitment lightly,¡± he said. ¡°I know that Maximilian would often reward you with personal tutoring. And I, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, will not be caughtcking inparison.¡±


    There were wry smiles on the faces of many of his ¡®students¡¯. Even though they appreciated the effort, it was clear that they didn¡¯t put a lot of stock in his lessons. This didn¡¯t surprise Zeke. He would have to win them over first.


    ¡°Even if my lessons fail to convince you, there is something else. All of you will have free ess to the spell repository on the second floor. Currently, we already have over 100 spells spread across many different affinities. I know for a fact that most of you will find a spell or two that would fit you.¡±


    This announcement caused many eyebrows to raise. Maximilian¡¯s elites stemmed exclusively frommoner families. Most had tried to make their way up in the world by joining the military. But for one reason or the other, it hadn¡¯t worked out. Because of that, they all had gaps in their magical education. Only a scant few among them had even learned the basic spells of their affinities.


    All of this made the announcement even more sensational. This spell collection was worth a literal fortune. With the empire¡¯s highly specialized system, there weren¡¯t many families that could boast such numbers. Of course, theck of any high-level Magic was a factor. However, lower-level spells didn¡¯t be useless at higher ranks. Even the lowliest [Fireball] became a force to be reckoned with when cast by an Arch Mage.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± Zeke continued, ¡°the collection is only going to grow in the future. You would do well to regrly visit. It would be a shame if you were to miss out on any new additions.¡±


    He could make out how eager they all were to visit the repository ¡ª everybody loved new spells, after all. The fervor in their eyes made Zeke believe that it might have been a mistake to reveal the repository this early. Margret, for example, looked ready to ditch his ss in order to get to the spells faster. He had to recapture their interest somehow.


    ¡°In my opinion,¡± Zeke eximed, ¡°the repository is of secondary importance to my lessons.¡±


    Reluctantly, the students returned their attention to him. If he started to drone on about a boring subject now, there wouldn¡¯t be any returning students for his second lesson. However, he was confident.


    ¡°The aim of this ss,¡± Zeke started, making eye contact with each and every one of them, ¡°¡­is to get you all to the Arch Mage level.¡±


    His deration was met with stunned silence. Nobody could tell if he was joking or just delusional. Out of a hundred Grand Mages, only one would ever reach the Arch Mage level. Most never even dared to try ¡ª the consequences of failing the advancement too dire to contemte.


    ¡°Young lord¡­¡± David started hesitantly.


    Zeke raised his hand, silencing his bodyguard. There was not a trace of levity on his face. He couldn¡¯t risk his subordinates thinking that he was joking about this. For most of them, reaching the Arch Mage level was their life¡¯s biggest ambition.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said solemnly, ¡°I know how important this matter is to each and every one of you. I know that most of you probably don¡¯t even dare to dream of it. And thest thing I want to do is get your hopes up unnecessarily. I¡¯ll admit this right away: I don¡¯t have a safe way for you to be Arch Mages.¡±


    Zeke looked around at everyone one more time. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I am absolutely clueless. Over the past weeks, I have started my research and a couple of theories are already starting to form.¡±


    From the reaction of the ss, nobody was putting much stock in his promise. Zeke would have loved it if his word was enough to convince them. However, trust had to be built. And right now, he didn¡¯t have any outstanding research achievements to his name. It was only natural that they wouldn¡¯t believe in such vague assurances. He was left with no other choice than to borrow the name of somebody who met those criteria.


    ¡°I know that you will not believe my words. However, <strong>Maximilian</strong>¡ª¡± Zeke said the name with emphasis, and it was heartening to see many expressions change at the mere mention of his mentor¡¯s name, ¡°was absolutely convinced that I would find a way to reach the Arch Mage level¡­ and beyond.¡±


    ¡°How will you do that, young lord?¡± Linus asked. Out of all his guard captains, he was the mostfortable speaking his mind. Zeke hoped that the others would also start to rx around him in time.


    ¡°Why do you think Maximilian chose me as his sessor?¡± Zeke asked instead of answering the question directly. ¡°This is not just a question for Linus, but for all of you.¡±


    Zeke shot Leo a significant look. He was letting his brother know that he was excluded from this question. Out of everyone gathered, Leo was the only one who knew about the Trinity Project, and Zeke liked to keep it that way for as long as possible. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t trust these people, but the moment something was exined, it lost a lot of its charm. For now, it was important that his subordinates continued to view him as a genius with mysterious abilities.


    ¡°Was it because of your Perfect affinity?¡± one of the other captains suggested.


    Zeke shook his head.


    ¡°Because you are a Tri affinity Mage?¡±


    Another shake.


    ¡°Because he saw your potential?¡± Margret asked.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t hide a smirk at that. Without the old man, he would probably be a beggar in the streets of Magusburg by now¡­ or dead. Maximilian had never told any of his subordinates why he had chosen Zeke as his sessor. He was certain that many of them had their own theories.


    ¡°No, it is none of those things.¡± Zeke paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. He had to tell them something. Otherwise, they would never trust his ims. The question was where to draw the line.


    ¡°All of you know that Maximilian was a brilliant researcher. He invented his own branch of Magic, and many other, smaller inventions are credited to him. However, none of you know about his masterpiece, his magnum opus¡­¡±


    Zeke paused again, taking in the reaction of the crowd. Now that the discussion had shifted to Maximilian, everybody was hyperfocused. Even David was slightly leaning forward. The way they were all leaning in, Zeke felt like a mother bird feeding her chicks.


    ¡°He invented a tool,¡± he eventually said. ¡°A tool that allows the wielder to discover the secrets of Magic. For years, Maximilian searched for anybody who could wield it. But even after decades of searching, the only person he ever found was me. It is this very tool that made the old man so confident that I would be able to find the way forward ¡ª for all of us.¡±


    There was a long silence after Zeke finished his deration. The people had varying expressions on their faces; some were hopeful, some were doubtful and some didn¡¯t know what to think. It was Kerim who eventually broke the calm. ¡°Can¡­ can you show us?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°It is not physical.¡±


    Kerim was visibly disappointed and he saw that many others reacted the same way. Zeke decided to show off a bit. ¡°But I can demonstrate its power.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, young lord?¡± David questioned. ¡°I am sure you and Maximilian have kept this hidden for a reason.¡±


    Zeke gave him a somber nod. ¡°We did have good reasons. However, the situation has changed. If I ever want to have a chance at striking back against the empire, I will need a force strong enough to do so. What¡¯s more, if I can¡¯t trust the people in this room, I am already lost.¡±


    David dipped his head in acknowledgment. Despite his words, the eager expression on his face made it clear that he also wanted to know Zeke¡¯s secret. Now, the only question was how Zeke would demonstrate his power.


    ¡°Maximilian¡¯s tool was made to glimpse secrets that nobody else would ever notice,¡± Zeke began. ¡°I think it would be most interesting to you all if I did something in line with that purpose.¡±


    There were eager nods from all around. ¡°Linus, can you take out your pouch, please?¡±


    The giant was confused by the request but still obeyed. Heid the leather satchel on the table in front of him, eager to find out what Zeke would do. There was a muted clinking sound as the filled purse made contact with the wooden surface. Without any dy, Zeke spoke up, ¡°There are exactly 3 gold coins, 20 silvers, and 45 coppers in there.¡±


    Before anybody could react, Zeke pointed at the next person. ¡°1 gold, 82 silvers, and 78 coppers.¡± His finger jumped from one person to the next, calling out numbers. By the time he was finished with all of them, Linus had finished counting his coins and stared at Zeke in shock.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± he questioned. ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel any Magic being used.¡±


    Zeke ignored the question for now. With a smug grin, he waited for everyone to finish counting. He shot a pitying nce at Kerim, who was already done. For some reason, the man only had 4 coppers in his pouch. After everyone had returned the coins to their satchels, he cleared his throat.


    ¡°All of you are probably wondering how I did that. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no secret. In fact, it¡¯s just the opposite. I call it stealth casting,¡± Zeke said mysteriously. ¡°¡­And it¡¯s going to be the subject of my next lesson. See you all in a week.¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s dy, Zeke turned and left. Only after he was out of sight did he allow his grin to show. If this didn¡¯t motivate people to attend his next lesson, nothing would. With today¡¯s sess, he had achieved the first step in his grand n.

 Book 3: Chapter 38: The Bloodsword Family I

    ¡°Urgh! Do I really have to wear this?¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. He had heard the very same question countless times over thest hour. Leo could act like a crazed beast in one moment and then like a petnt child in the next. ¡°One more time, yes. You can¡¯t show up to an official meeting in your training clothes, can you?¡±


    Maya peaked out from behind Zeke with a smirk on her face. The girl was clearly amused by Leo''s sour expression as he inspected his tailored suit. ¡°I think you look very good, Leo.¡±


    Compared to him, Maya adored her outfit. Zeke hadn¡¯t shied any expenses on their shopping excursion. He didn¡¯t know much about clothing styles, but the garment his sister had chosen seemed to him like a dress straight out of a fairytale.


    The soft white top seamlessly transformed into a wide skirt with more frills than he had ever seen. To Zeke, it looked ridiculous, but the smile on Maya¡¯s face was all that mattered to him. He didn¡¯t know anything about fashion anyway; for all he knew, this might be what all girls were wearing nowadays.


    The three of them made their way through the estate garden, bantering as they walked. Their goal was the workshop, which was only a short walk away. When they got close to the facility, Ezekiel once again marveled at the changes the ce had undergone.


    The workshop, once nothing more than a solitary hall, hadpletely transformed. Now, the area seemed like a small vige in and of itself. The old structure was still the centerpiece, but it was now ringed by many smaller buildings. Jettero had been insistent that they structure their production line like this. Each building was dedicated to a singr purpose.


    As they got closer, Maya and Leo both scrunched up their noses. They had been caught off guard by the overwhelming stench that hung in the air. Their eyes watered, and they quickened their pace. With a mixture of curiosity and disgust, their eyes were drawn to the building the acrid smell seemed toe from. There, they could glimpse stretched hides and various tanning tools. Through the open door, two men could be seen fitting a leather cover onto the skeleton of a padded, wooden bench. Zeke recognized the piece of furniture as belonging to the cabin of the Gond.


    As they moved farther away, the pungent smell began to fade, reced by a sense of relief. They soon closed in on the central hall, and Zeke spotted his parents, apanied by David. His gaze first went to his mother. She had decided against wearing a dress, opting for a more functional outfit. He didn¡¯t know what it was called, but it looked like a slightly more feminine version of a suit. The dark gray fabric stood in stark contrast to her vibrant blonde hair, highlighting the color. It was a good look for her.His father wore a simple yet elegant ck suit. Thebination of a doublet and a mantle suited him well. To be fair, with his tall frame and broad shoulders, most clothes looked good on him. However, this didn¡¯t mean he enjoyed dressing up. At their arrival, Geralt¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to Leo¡¯s miserable expression. Their eyes locked, and then, as if they had nned this, they both nodded in unison.


    ¡°Do I really have to wear this, Zeke?¡± his father grumbled. ¡°I feel like an old man.¡±


    Zeke ignored his father¡¯sints as David stepped up. He had been responsible for helping Mia and Geralt, while Zeke had been in charge of Leo and Maya. He couldn¡¯t be sure, but he thought he had seen a sh of weariness in the man¡¯s eyes. David must have suffered a simr ordeal with Geralt as Zeke had with Leo.


    ¡°Are you prepared, young lord?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°Yes. How about the ship?¡±


    ¡°It is ready as well. Mr. Robins conducted the maiden flight this morning.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Zeke said. ¡°What name did he decide on?¡±


    ¡°He named the ship ¡®Enigma¡¯,¡± David exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t get any further exnation. He said you would understand the meaning.¡±


    Zeke smiled. It was a good name for his personal ship. He had told Jettero about some of his ns. Even among the extravagant Gonds, this would be something special. Out of all his ideas and ns, most weren¡¯t something Zeke could or would share with the public ¡ª at least, not yet. But with this ship, he could go wild.


    Without wasting any more time, Zeke entered the giant hall where the Gonds were assembled. This step in the production was still exclusively handled by his crew. He didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about their exact process. Even though most of the parts were now being built by contracted workers, the most crucial part was still firmly under his control.


    Zeke had no illusions about being able to hide his methods forever. Corporate espionage was far toomon after all. But he would try to keep the details hidden for as long as possible. At least the Enchantments he created himself were something not so easily replicated.


    Over the past weeks, he had managed to improve further, reaching the very peak of the High-Grade. Here, his progress had stalled. Zeke instinctively understood that he would not be able to breach the gap to Top-Grade Enchantments any time soon. For that, everything needed to be perfect. Despite his advantages, it would take him years to reach such a level of mastery.


    All stray thoughts were driven from his mind the moment heid eyes on the ship. With bold, silver letters, the word ¡®Enigma¡¯ was written at the upper end of the bow. For the body, they had utilized a different kind of wood. Instead of Irochean teak, they had decided on an elvish lumber. The import regtions for it were so strict, that Zeke had barely managed to procure enough of it. The elves called it Whisperwood, and Zeke had fallen in love with the material.


    In addition to its beautiful dark color, the wood had inherent mana-repulsing properties. This prevented anybody from inspecting the inside of the ship with Magic. Zeke considered this to be a necessary trait if he was going to outfit the vessel with experimental technology.


    At some point, Jettero had stepped up next to him. Without a word, the old man joined him in admiring the view.


    ¡°You outdid yourself this time, Jett,¡± Zeke praised.


    ¡°s, this is not on me. Theds would probably manage just fine without me at this point.¡±


    Zeke nced sideways at the old man. ¡°Take thepliment, you old fart.¡±


    Jettero chuckled. ¡°Fine, fine, it was all me. Happy now?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± Zeke said. ¡°So, how about it? Can I take her out?¡±


    ¡°Aye, and good luck,¡± Jettero said. And with a wry smile, he added, ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll be able to make a decent impression arriving in style. At least until you open your mouth.¡±


    Zeke flinched back, a hand going to his heart as if he had suffered a blow. ¡°You dare? I¡¯m very charming, I¡¯ll have you know!¡±


    Jettero scoffed. ¡°And who aside from your mother thinks you¡¯re charming?¡±


    ¡°Ohh, I don¡¯t know¡­ your granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Lue has better taste than¡­¡± the old man started but cut himself off. It was no use pretending. They both knew very well that his granddaughter and Maya were both members of the Ezekiel fan club. The battle had ended in Zeke¡¯s favor this time.


    With the smuggest grin on his face, Zeke strode past the old man and toward the Enigma. Instead of relying on the retractable walkway, he teleported on deck. Through the regr use of Essence crystals, Zeke¡¯s sphere of awareness had grown to the size of six steps. It took him only an instant of concentration to make the jump. The fact that he didn¡¯t need to create an anchor for his exit point was a huge advantage.


    Zeke¡¯s hands caressed the curved handles of the steering wheel. In line with the decorations, it was also made from silver. The contrasting colors made it seem even more luxurious than the regr models. The gate of the workshop was already being pushed open. Jett must have signaled the crew in advance.


    With an effort of will, Zeke guided the ambient Mana through his hands and into the steering wheel. After a delicate tug, the ship lifted off the ground. Zeke pressed the handles forward, engaging the Gust Enchantments at the back. The ship slid through the air, approaching the exit.


    ¡°See youter, Jett,¡± he called over his shoulder as he exited the gate.


    After a quick stop, Zeke and his family left the estate on board the Enigma. The invitation had been extended to his entire family, and he appreciated the gesture. He had been looking forward to this meeting for a long time. If nothing else, he longed to at least learn more about the conventional use of Blood Magic.


    While Zeke steered the ship, his passengers had all found a spot. Mia, Geralt, and David were sitting at the round bench at the stern. The three of them were having a hushed conversation. Judging by the nces they were shooting him, it was something he was not supposed to learn. Zeke did not listen in. He would not invade his parent¡¯s privacy on a whim. If they wanted him to know something, they would share it.


    Maya and Leo had marched to the prow of the ship. They were leaning over the railing, looking down at the city below. The Bloodsword estate was located on the secondyer, below the pce. Neither Zeke nor his family had ever been up there. It was forbidden to enter a higheryer of the city without explicit permission. The secondyer was only for its residents as well as the members of the Merchant Council.


    ording to proper procedure, every flying vehicle ascending or descending ayer had to go through the Airgates. These were built above the regr entrances, and Zeke wasn¡¯t nning on going against that rule. However, when he approached the Airgate to the secondyer, the guard was already waving him on. Zeke was confused by this. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to show his invitation to prove that he had permission to enter?


    The mystery resolved itself when Zeke saw the reverent gaze the man cast toward his ship. Apparently, there was no need to follow the rules for people who could afford a Gond. Now that Zeke thought about it, he shouldn¡¯t be surprised by this. After all, this was the same vessel the king had bought. Furthermore, there were only four of them in cirction at this point. The scarcity made them an exclusive privilege.


    With his chest puffed out, Zeke waved back at the man as he flew past. From here on, it wasn¡¯t hard to find their way, as the secondyer was tiny. He could have chosen either direction and circled the pce until they arrived at their destination. Minutester, he could already make out the sigil of the Bloodsword family in the distance. A shame; Zeke wouldn¡¯t have minded flying for a while longer.


    With a sigh, he corrected his course and approached the estate. When he arrived overhead, he could tell that the guards were at a loss on how to handle the situation. Zeke couldn¡¯t fault them - it was customary to arrive in a carriage. The regr transporters were far too unwieldy tond on the smaller properties. With the advent of the Gond, Zeke was working to overturn that tradition. Eventually, the guards just waved him through, pointing at a building further in.


    The estate was many times smaller than his own dwellings, and they arrived at the manor only a few momentster. There were people everywhere, forcing Zeke tond his ship a little ways off. Nheless, they stopped what they were doing and stared at the approaching vessel. After thending, the retractable tform extended, forming an elegant walkway. With an excited Maya clinging to his left arm, and a sour-looking Leo on his right, Zeke stepped off the ship.


    The surrounding people were all wearing armor. Most had been dueling in small groups before their arrival. From a group toward the back, a woman stepped out. Zeke wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw her approaching his location. Each of her strides carried her far, and only a momentter, she was already standing in front of their group. Zeke noticed that the woman was a Grand Mage, and not a weak one.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± she said curtly, ¡°am I right in assuming that you are Ezekiel von Hohenheim?¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    She looked him up and down. The longer she looked the more confused she seemed to get. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± she eventually asked.


    ¡°A suit?¡± Her genuine bewilderment made him question his choice of wardrobe. He was wearing a Dark gray tunic with a blood-red mantle. Zeke had read that this was a traditional outfit in Valor, but maybe there was something he had overlooked.


    ¡°I can see that. The question is, why are you wearing it?¡±


    ¡°What else should I be wearing?¡±


    ¡°We are a house of knights, Mr. von Hohenheim. That means we like to fight. Tell me, can you fight in this getup?¡± the woman asked with a raised brow. ¡°Anything else would have been fine. Even simple training clothes.¡±


    Zeke could feel two pairs of eyes boring into the back of his head. He chose to ignore the hostile res from his brother and father. Instead, he focused solely on the person in front of him. ¡°Is this going to be a problem?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Not a problem per se, but¡­ it will disrupt our ns somewhat.¡±


    Before Zeke could say or do anything, somebody stepped out from the crowd of onlookers. ¡°Sis, what¡¯s taking so long?¡±


    The woman nced sidelong at the young man. He was fairly handsome, with a long face and straight nose. His eyes were sharp and red in color, the same as his hair. He had a mischievous expression as he stepped up next to her.


    ¡°Just a minor hup, no reason for you to make a big fuss, Mordred.¡±


    ¡°Killjoy,¡± the boy said, before eyeing their group. His gaze fell on Zekest and remained locked on him. ¡°So you are Ezekiel? You have a perfect Blood affinity?¡±


    Zeke remained silent. This was not going as nned. Nobody here was showing any respect to either him or his family. The way the crowd encircled him, it almost felt like they were hoping for a fight to break out. Without replying, Zeke returned his attention to the woman. ¡°Miss? Don¡¯t we have an appointment to keep?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡± she said with a somewhat awkward expression on her face. ¡°The patriarch is still entertaining guests at the moment. He asked for you to join our training while you wait. However¡­¡± She once again looked at his clothing with pity in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­you arrived here dressed like a pampered merchant boy,¡± her brother finished with a huge grin on his face.


    The crowd burst outughing. Maya, who was still clinging to his arm, tightened her grip. Her initial smile had long since been reced by a worried frown. In fact, nobody in his group was looking enthusiastic about the meeting anymore.

 Book 3: Chapter 39: The Bloodsword Family II

    Zeke clenched his jaw. Theughter of the crowd sounded like nails on a chalkboard. It didn¡¯t matter if there was any ill intent behind it or not. The situation reminded him too much of the first-year students at the Elementium. He would rather leave this ce than allow Maya to experience the same thing today.


    His eyes narrowed as he studied Mordred, the boy who had spoken. He was young, maybe a year or two older than Zeke. From the size of his core, he was a bit ahead of what he remembered Vi¡¯s core to be like. This meant that he was most likely 16 or 17. Zeke did not recognize the spell he had engraved. As the boy only had a Blood affinity, it had to be some type of Blood Magic.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve,¡± Zeke said slowly, ¡°speaking to your guests like this.¡±


    ¡°Just a bit of harmless fun,¡± Mordred said teasingly, raising his hands in a show of surrender. ¡°Who knew that you would be so sensitive? Looks like your Mind affinity won out over Blood.¡±


    There was mutedughter from all around and the crowd grew by the moment. Apparently, everyone stopped their fighting in order to watch the altercation. The crowd wasprised of people of all ages. Everything from fresh Apprentices to peak Grand Mages could be found among the spectators. As far as he could tell, there wasn¡¯t a single non-Mage present.


    In preparation for today, Zeke had read up on the customs of Valor. The conflicting reports had made it hard to separate truth from fiction. The Knights of Valor were described as chivalrous heroes in some tales and as bloodthirsty murderers in others. He had not been at all clear on what to expect. However, it now seemed that the part about them revering strength above all was true at least.


    He had to consider this reality. He would not win any debates with logic and arguments in this ce. Not when he didn¡¯t have a big enough fist to back them up. There was no use in ying coy and Zeke decided to go on the offensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my Mind affinity that won out, but my upbringing,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°Looks like whoever raised you skipped the lessons on manners.¡±


    It was not Mordred who responded, but his sister. The woman marched right up to Zeke, her face a mask of seriousness. ¡°My father never skipped the lessons on manners,¡± she said in a low, dangerous tone. Her eyes bore into Zeke¡¯s, locking him in ce with her quiet intensity. ¡°¡­He just doesn¡¯t have any himself!¡±The entire surroundings were deathly quiet. Not even the sound of breathing could be heard. Suddenly, a muffled snort drew everyone¡¯s attention. All heads moved as one, searching for the source. Zeke was no exception. However, he hadn¡¯t been prepared toe face-to-face with his mother. Mia was covering her mouth with both hands, desperately trying to hold back her voice.


    When she saw everybody looking at her, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Bursting out with unrestrainedughter, Mia had trouble even staying on her feet. Zeke was horrified and quickly faced the woman in front of him, desperately searching for an excuse. However, when he turned back, he saw something he had not expected. Instead of outrage, he found a wide smile on her face.


    She nudged her brother and pointed at Mia. ¡°See? Some people share my sense of humor.¡±


    Mordred rolled his eyes. ¡°There is clearly something wrong with that poor woman,¡± he said, shooting Mia a pitying look.


    Zeke wanted to interject. However, he knew he had no leg to stand on while his mother kept howling withughter in the background. Now that the tension was broken, some people even started to join in. They were notughing at the terrible joke, of course, but were simply swept along by his mother¡¯s pace. Zeke had never met anybody who had a more infectiousugh than his mother. There was something captivating about the unrestrained way she showed her joy.


    Now that Zeke saw the smiling faces all around, he was forced to reevaluate his approach. Had Mordred been right? Was he really just too thin-skinned? Zeke couldn¡¯t tell, but it was clear that he had overreacted. It was entirely possible that he had read too much into the actions of the knights. Instead of a malicious plot to discredit and disrespect him, it was far more likely that the people here were merely¡­ blunt?


    Zeke cleared his throat. ¡°I think we might have gotten off on the wrong foot. How about we start over?¡±


    Mordred and his sister exchanged a nce. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zeke was baffled by the genuine confusion he saw on their faces. Apparently, they had not even picked up on any of the tension he had ascribed to the situation. This confirmed it, they were, in fact, blunt ¡ª blunt and socially challenged.


    ¡°I just mean that we haven¡¯t even introduced ourselves yet,¡± Zeke said. ¡°My name is Ezekiel von Hohenheim.¡±


    ¡°Mordred Bloodsword,¡± the boy introduced himself. Zeke nodded. This was not surprising; most of the people here most likely carried that name. After all, this was the Bloodsword family estate.


    ¡°What branch of the family are you from?¡±


    Mordred had a weird expression on his face. He pointed at Zeke and turned toward his sister. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be smart?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brows furrowed. This would take some getting used to.


    The woman merely shrugged. ¡°No matter how smart someone is, they don¡¯t know what they don¡¯t know.¡± Towards Zeke, she said, ¡°Our father is Tristan Bloodsword. My name is Vanessa, by the way ¡ª Vanessa Bloodsword.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s jaw dropped. Those two were the children of the patriarch? How had Valor survived until now with people like this in charge? He could hardly imagine them in a diplomatic setting. He had thought Lara was bad, butpared to these two, she was a master of tact and nuance. Compared to people like Vi and Sophia, they essentially belonged to different species.


    ¡°Did¡­ did your father drop you as a child, by any chance?¡± Zeke asked before he could stop himself.


    Vanessa chuckled, punching him yfully. Or at least, what she probably assumed to be yful. A normal person would likely end up with a broken shoulder, and even Zeke got an angry bruise from the love tap. However, with his constitution, something like this would heal in a matter of seconds. Still, he made a mental note not to let her get too close to his family.


    While the three were talking, the crowd had started to disperse. To Zeke¡¯s surprise, his group had split up as well. David was watching over Mia and Geralt. His parents were talking to a gruff-looking man a little ways off. Their discussion seemed intense, but non-hostile. Zeke could trust David to watch over them.


    Maya and Leo had started to wander, watching the ongoing duels. He could see by the expression on Leo¡¯s face that he wanted nothing more than to get in on the fun. Zeke felt increasingly bad for hiscking judgment. In his zeal to make a good impression, he had overlooked something crucial. Neither his expensive ship nor fancy clothes impressed them in the slightest. The only thing the Valorians seemed to truly respect was strength.


    Zeke scratched his head. He had truly spent too much time around scheming nobles and conniving merchants. He had automatically tried to engineer a situation that would show off his wealth and status. Sophia would be proud, this was the Geistreich way after all. A frown formed on his face at the thought.


    ¡°Everything alright? I didn¡¯t hit you too hard, did I?¡± Vanessa asked.


    ¡°No way,¡± he responded flippantly. ¡°I just thought it was a shame that your family was so poor.¡±


    ¡°Poor? I think we are fairly well off.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zeke asked in surprise. ¡°Then I can¡¯t imagine why they wouldn¡¯t feed you properly. There was barely any strength behind that punch.¡±


    Mordred started chuckling and after a moment, Zeke and Vanessa joined in as well. This kind of ribbing and teasing reminded him of how he and Markus used to behave. It just now urred to him how little time he actually spent around people his age. Aside from his sparring with Leo, the rest of his day consisted of research, strategizing, and work. He would even stay upte in order to read in his Mind¡¯s library. This was no way to live in the long term.


    Now that they had gotten to know each other a little better, Zeke feltfortable enough to ask the question that had been on his mind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t your father mention that we were supposed to dress casually?¡±


    ¡°He probably assumed you were aware of our customs,¡± Mordred answered easily. ¡°I still think it is weird that you don¡¯t, given your father¡¯s-¡± Before he could finish, he spun around halfway and gracelessly tumbled to the floor. Vanessa had punched him ¡ª hard. This was nothing like the punch Zeke had experienced earlier. From his spot on the ground, Mordred looked up at this sister with a betrayed look on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our ce to get involved, Mordred,¡± she cautioned.


    Mordred sheepishly rubbed his head. ¡°Fine, fine, forget I even said anything.¡±


    Zeke looked between the two. Something was going on that somehow involved his father. Now that he thought about it, hadn¡¯t his parents acted strangely since earlier? Zeke could practically smell that something was afoot ¡ª something that was intentionally being kept from him.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Vanessa said, acting like the scene where she had manhandled her brother didn¡¯t happen. ¡°It is truly a shame that you won¡¯t be joining the matches. Some of the young ones have really been looking forward to fighting you.¡±


    ¡°Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°No use acting humble,¡± Mordred said as he hopped up from his spot on the ground. ¡°Or do you think we didn¡¯t hear about how you managed to secure the title of number 1 talent of the empire? Of course, they would all want to test themselves against you. Heck, even I want to give it a go!¡±


    Zeke hadn¡¯t considered that the news had spread this far. Apparently, thepetition had been a bigger deal than he had realized. He felt a certain sense of glee at the knowledge that he had robbed the four Great families of this honor.


    While he was lost in thought, Mordred and Vanessa had led him over to a group of young knights. There was currently no fight going on, and all heads turned toward them as they approached.


    ¡°Well, look who it is,¡± a boy about Zeke¡¯s age said. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the empire¡¯s wonderboy¡­ dressed like a fucking peacock.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out, Philip,¡± Vanessa reprimanded. ¡°Ezekiel was not aware of our customs. It isn¡¯t fair to hold that against him.¡±


    Philip shut his mouth. But the sneer on his face made it clear that he did so not because he agreed but out of respect for the woman. Zeke saw simr expressions on the faces of the others as well. This couldn¡¯t go on. His reputation would only be further damaged if he relied on the Bloodsword heirs to protect him. He had to y this right if he wanted to earn some respect. A n quickly formed in his mind.


    Zeke made his move. With a p of his crimson mantle, he suddenly appeared in front of Philip. As he had teleported, there was nobody who could react. Now, his face was only a hairsbreadth away from the slightly shorter boy. Zeke didn¡¯t use this chance to strike or cast a spell; instead, he merely looked him up and down. His expression became more disdainful by the second.


    ¡°You? Challenge me?¡± Zeke said in a mocking tone. ¡°What gives you the right, boy? What gives any of you the right to challenge me? A Dragon doesn¡¯t duel with ants.¡±


    After a tense moment, Philip looked away, no longer able to bear the intense gaze. It was a shame. Now that Zeke had started, old instincts wereing back to him. He wanted to be challenged, wanted them to struggle, wanted to show them their ce. s, the boy had caved too easily.


    Luckily, the girl next to him had more of a spine. ¡°You might talk big, but aren¡¯t you just trying to get out of fighting?¡±


    Zeke turned toward her, getting closer than intended. However, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be flustered and rather acted as if he had nned to do this. He even leaned in a bit more. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­M-My name is Mina¡ª Mina Bloodsword,¡± the girl responded, a slight flush on her face.


    Zeke stepped back, giving her space. ¡°Well, Mina, I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t fight, did I? All I said was that you were not worthy. Naturally, there is a way to prove your worth.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Philip asked from the side, shooting him a death re. Zeke smirked, he had noticed the way the boy had tensed when he had gotten close to Mina. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why he reacted that way. Zeke ignored him and focused on the girl in front of him instead.


    ¡°Tell me, Mina,¡± he said, ¡°what do you have to do in order to challenge a champion?¡±


    Mina thought about it for a moment. ¡°Defeat the runner-up?¡± she asked more than stated. It was clear that she thought it was a stupid suggestion.


    Zeke smiled warmly. ¡°How very perceptive,¡± he praised. ¡°And yes, that¡¯s the answer I was looking for. It is, in fact, exactly what you have to do in order to be able to challenge any champion.¡±


    Mina returned his smile, causing Philip to grow even angrier.


    ¡°So, what? We first have to invade the empire and defeat some poor kid for the oh-so-great honor of challenging you. Is that what you are suggesting?¡±


    Zeke shot him a sideways nce. ¡°No need. As luck would have it, I¡¯ve brought that ¡®poor kid¡¯ with me today.¡± Before anyone could say anything else, Zeke turned, his eyes already scanning the crowd. It didn¡¯t take him long to spot a bit of blond among the sea of red.


    ¡°OY! LEO! ARE YOU UP FOR A FIGHT?!¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 40: The Bloodsword Family III

    Zeke couldn¡¯t see Leo''s face, but he noticed that after his shout, the blonde speck in the distance paused. There was a moment of stillness before a squeak was heard. Then, out of nowhere, the shaggy blonde mane raced directly toward him.


    Momentster, Leo emerged from the crowd, a disgruntled Maya held under one arm. If the boy had a tail, it would be wagging furiously right now. ¡°Can I really?¡±


    Zeke stepped closer, freeing Maya from her pitiful situation. He ced her on his shoulders, one leg dangling down each side of his neck. Through his field of awareness, he could see her ring at Leo, as she held onto his hair for support.


    ¡°You can,¡± he finally said with a smirk.


    ¡°What about the suit? Wasn¡¯t it really expensive?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°Yes, it was. But you hate it anyway, so what¡¯s the point of keeping it?¡±


    Leo nodded along, already starting to strip as he listened. He only stopped when he was down to pants and a shirt. He had a content smile on his face, as he began to stretch, limbering up his body. Despite everyone staring at him, Leo was unhurried as he prepared himself.


    ¡°Ahhhh, this is better,¡± he eventually said. ¡°So, who am I fighting? Or do you all want toe at me together?¡±


    Zeke smirked. Leave it to Leo to set the mood. ¡°I told them they had to earn the right to challenge me...¡±¡°¡­by defeating me?¡± Leo finished for him, a smile emerging on his own face. ¡°I like that. We should make that an official rule or something.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve waited long enough,¡± Philip cut in. Out of all the youngsters, he seemed the most eager to prove himself. He probably was trying to impress a certain girl with his brash attitude. This could be interesting.


    ¡°Who will be the referee?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°I will. If that is eptable to both parties,¡± Vanessa offered.


    Philip nodded right away and Leo merely shrugged. He probably wouldn¡¯t care no matter who it was.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Zeke eximed. ¡°Now the only thing that is left are the stakes.¡±


    ¡°What stakes? Don¡¯t try to weasel your way out now!¡± Philip retorted angrily.


    ¡°Calm down. Nobody is trying to weasel their way out of anything,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°I¡¯m merely demanding that you wager something of equal value in this fight.¡±


    ¡°Of equal value to what exactly,¡± Philip asked suspiciously. ¡°You''re not putting up anything either.¡±


    Zeke shook his head in disappointment, clicking his tongue while doing so. ¡°You can¡¯t be seriously thinking that, Philip. I¡¯m putting up nothing? Really? Then what do you think would happen if you actually managed to win? Will you remain quiet about it? Or, and this is just me thinking out loud, will you tell everyone how you defeated the champion of the empire? What I am wagering is the most valuable thing I own ¡ª my reputation.¡±


    ¡°Big deal,¡± Philip snorted. ¡°We all are putting up our reputation as well.¡±


    Zeke burst outughing. He was trying hard to get his shaking shoulders back under control. He didn¡¯t even have to act this time. The boy¡¯s suggestion was just that ridiculous.


    ¡°Y-your reputation?¡± Zeke gasped.


    ¡°AND WHAT¡¯S SO FUNNY ABOUT THAT?!¡± Philip yelled.


    Zeke held up his hand, bidding Philip to wait while he forced himself to stopughing.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t see why this is funny?¡± Zeke eventually said, a massive smile on his lips. ¡°Well let mey it out for you then.¡± He raised his left hand. ¡°If you win against me, you¡¯ll stand victorious over the number one talent of the empire, the Blood Dragon, the rising star of Tradespire, and patriarch of the von Hohenheim household.¡±


    He deliberately paused for a second, letting the weight of his words settle in, before slowly raising his other hand. ¡°And if I win¡­ I¡¯ve defeated Philip.¡±


    Zeke slowly swayed his hands up and down, pretending they were weights on a scale, while he fixed the other boy with a mocking gaze. However, his act was interrupted by an unexpected source. From atop his head, a high-pitched voice chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t be mean, Zeke.¡±


    Maya gently pulled on his hair as she reprimanded him. Her cute actions and adorable voicepletely dispelled the menacing atmosphere Zeke had tried to create.


    Zeke cleared his throat. ¡°¡­Anyway, you get my point.¡±


    It was Vanessa who spoke up. ¡°Yes, we get it, you are famous. I agree that some sort ofpensation would be appropriate. However, I won¡¯t stand for any unreasonable demands.¡±


    Zeke raised his hands catingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t want any money or riches from you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Come out and say it already.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I want you to teach me about Blood Magic.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you want our spells?¡± Vanessa asked. A trace of hostility had crept into her gaze. This was not a small ask and would need the permission of the patriarch at least.


    Zeke immediately shook his head. ¡°Nothing that drastic, no. I just want you to tell me about the spells being used. No secrets, justmon knowledge, of course. That should be easy enough, yes?¡±


    ¡°Is that all you want?¡± There was still a hint of suspicion in her voice.


    Zeke sighed. ¡°Is that so strange? I¡¯ve never received any proper teaching, you know? My entire knowledge is from the empire¡¯s libraries and most of those books described Blood Mages as savages, little better than beasts. All I want is to get some guidance on the proper use of my affinity.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s gaze softened as he spoke. By the end, she was almost looking apologetic. ¡°I guess there wouldn¡¯t be any Blood Mages in the empire, huh? If that is all you want, we will naturally agree to it. I¡¯ll go and find someone else to oversee the matches so that I can personally¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± he interrupted hurriedly. It was true that as a Grand Mage, she would know more than most. However, Zeke preferred somebody less guarded. Somebody who might unintentionally let something slip. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I really only want the most rudimentary exnation of the spells. There is no need for a Grand Mage like you to do it. Anybody would be fine.¡±


    Zeke swept his gaze over the crowd of youngsters, his eyes settling on the figure of a certain girl. ¡°How about it, Mina? Will you do me the honor?¡±


    The girl was clearly surprised at being called out. ¡°M-me? I don¡¯t know much¡­¡±


    Zeke was undeterred as he extended a hand toward her. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Because I don¡¯t want to know much.¡±


    Hesitantly, the girl took the offered hand. Zeke gently guided her to the spot next to him. But even then, he did not let go. When their shoulders touched, an adorable blush spread across her face, causing her to avert her eyes. With a teasing grin, he turned toward a fuming Philip. ¡°So, who wants to go first?¡±


    The boy stomped off, taking his spot on the training field with Leo only a step behind. They stood about ten steps from each other. Leo had borrowed a training sword from somewhere. He was casually swinging it around to get used to the weight. Philip, on the other hand, appearedpletely unarmed.


    ¡°Philip, are you ready?¡±


    The boy nodded.


    ¡°What about you, Leo?¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes were sharp, he didn¡¯t even avert his gaze for a moment as he signed his readiness.


    ¡°Very well. Both contestants are ready, ¡± Vanessa announced. ¡°3, 2, 1¡­ FIGHT!¡±


    The moment the words left her mouth, Leo moved. He shot straight toward his opponent. The earth under his feet had rushed up to give him an extra boost. Even Zeke, who fought against his brother regrly, was surprised by the move. This had to be something Leo had prepared for their next fight.


    Philip remained unflustered. He slightly shifted his position, both of his hands raised in a boxing stance. It was the only thing he had time for, as Leo descended on him the very next moment. The dull de of his training sword cut down in a vertical line and Zeke could tell how much force was behind that blow ¡ª Leo was not holding back.


    Philip crossed his arms over his head. Just before the weapon collided with his bare skin, two blood-red des extended from his hands in a reversed grip. The straight-edged daggers were crossed in a perfect parry position. But instead of the expected collision, the blood knifes cut cleanly through Leo¡¯s weapon.


    The sword shattered, leaving Leo defenseless against his opponent. He instantly pivoted his strike into a swift step back. From there, he surged forward with a powerful front kick aimed at his foe''s midsection. The kick connected, pushing his opponent back and buying him precious time to regroup.


    Leo looked at the shattered fragments on the ground, and then at the hilt in his hand. He tossed the now useless remains of his weapons aside. Meanwhile, Philip was ying with his knives, the des dancing across his fingers with trained precision. He was clearly trying to show off.


    ¡°And here I thought this would be a challenge,¡± he mocked. ¡°It¡¯s honestly kind of disappointing after all that talking.¡±


    His words were clearly meant as a barb. However, not the slightest bit of nervousness could be seen on Zeke¡¯s face. ¡°I suggest you save your bragging until after you have actually won.¡±


    ¡°Pah! Fine,¡± Philip scoffed. ¡°Just. One. SECOND!¡± At thest word, he tossed one of his weapons. The de was not aimed at a vital area but toward the stomach. Still, if those daggers were as sharp as Zeke suspected them to be, the de would punch through cleanly. Leo swayed. It was only the tiniest movement, but the throwpletely missed.


    ¡°This is interesting.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes were shining. There was a wide smile on his face as he approached his opponent with deliberate steps. Both of his arms were stretched wide as if inviting another attack. Philip didn¡¯t disappoint; another dagger was already forming in his hand while he threw his remaining one. Leo dodged with a spin and used the momentum for another sprint.


    Philip fell back, as his new weapons were not properly formed yet. However, his retreat was halted by a stone pir that hit him in the back. The blow was so unexpected that he stumbled forward, right into Leo¡¯s descending fist. It was a brutal hit, sending him rolling across the ground.


    However, Leo didn¡¯t chase. Instead, he stepped back just in time to dodge a de that struck the spot he had just stood in. Philip was back on his feet momentarily, a dark blue bruise now covering the left side of his face. His face was already at the beginning of heal. The process was so fast that it could be observed by the naked eye.


    Zeke lightly squeezed the hand of the girl he was holding, eliciting a muted squeak. ¡°Mina, can you tell me about the spells Philip is using?¡±


    When the girl heard his request her own face also turned serious. She had probably only just remembered that this was the actual reason she was standing with him.


    ¡°Ermm¡­¡± Mina said. ¡°But Leo- hasn¡¯t won yet.¡±


    Zeke leaned in. He brushed away the girl¡¯s hair and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Yes, he has,¡± Zeke said, before she could protest, he quickly gave her one more hint. ¡°Earth is not his only affinity.¡±


    Mina was so surprised by his words, she didn¡¯t even blush. After carefully observing the flow of the fight for a moment, she nodded. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the spell Philip uses?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called [Blood Armaments]. It can be used to create weapons of any shape and size, but for True Mages like us, daggers and knives are usually the best choices,¡± the girl exined.


    Zeke¡¯s interest was peaked. The girl had said that this only applied to True Mages. So they had a method to circumvent the limited supply of blood at higher stages. However, there was something Zeke was more interested in. ¡°But that¡¯s not the spell he has engraved on his core, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Mina agreed. ¡°In the Bloodsword family, everybody has one of two spells engraved. We either get [Blood Compression] like Philip, or [Blood Generation] like me.¡±


    ¡°Is it ok for you to tell me that?¡± Zeke asked. He had wanted to get some additional information out of the girl, but not to the point that she would get in trouble for it.


    ¡°Yes, that much should be fine. Most people in Valor are aware of the two different styles of Blood Mages.¡±


    ¡°So, [Blood Compression] allows you to store additional blood in your body, and [Blood Generation] allows you to replenish your blood faster?¡±


    Before Mina could answer, there was an excited murmur going through the crowd. Zeke focused back on the fight. Philip looked like he had taken quite the beating. His armor was tattered, and his face was swollen and bruised. However, this was not what had excited the crowd. For the first time, Leo had been hit. A fine line extended along his left arm. The cut was bleeding excessively for how thin it was.


    Leo was looking down on his arm, a frown on his face. ¡°I guess ytime is over.¡±


    Leo approached his opponent head-on. While he walked, multipleyers of stone were starting to encase his right fist. His feet picked up speed and he was soon sprinting. Philip, noticing how hard it would be to dodge in this state, threw one of his two weapons at him. Zeke was impressed by the boy¡¯s reserves. Were he in Philips''s ce, he would have long since passed out from blood loss.


    Instead of dodging, Leo motioned with his right hand, causing a pir of stone to divert the projectile. Philip knew by now that he had to hold on to at least one weapon in order to match Leo in close-quarterbat. So he took up his stance, the second dagger held securely in his right.


    Leo arrived in front of him. His right fist was now encased in a sturdyyer of stone. Philip smirked, already in a position to block the attack. His [Blood Armament] would cut right through Leo¡¯s [Earthen Armor]. But the smile was quickly wiped from his face when felt himself falling. Leo had aborted his feign and instead swept the legs from under him with a swift kick. Philip¡¯s expression turned desperate. He had focused all his attention on the stone-encased fist, certain in the knowledge that Leo would try to end the fight with it.


    Now, that very same fist was closing in on his face. Without any footing, there was nothing he could do. However, the bone-shattering impact never urred. Instead, he just fell on his ass. A quick nce revealed that Leo was already walking away, having stopped the punch at thest moment.


    ¡°Victor of the first match: LEO!!!¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 41: The Bloodsword Family IV

    Leo returned to his starting position, eagerly looking around. Zeke knew this gaze; he was waiting for the next challenge. Somehow, he hadpletely forgotten about the cut on his left forearm.


    Vanessa walked over. She grabbed his arm, inspecting the injury. Leo let her do as she pleased as she lightly probed the skin around the injury. ¡°Don¡¯t fight back,¡± was all she said.


    Zeke nodded at the questioning gaze his brother sent him. Whatever she was trying to do, it would most likely not be anything harmful. After a moment of nothing happening, Zeke noticed the blood beginning to move. It was slow at first but picked up speed rapidly. It separated into dozens of strands, each no wider than a hair. Like being guided by invisible needles, the fine threads began to stitch the wound closed.


    From the expression on Leo¡¯s face, the process did not seem to be very painful. And after a few short moments, the cut waspletely sealed. Leo waved his hand around, flexing his muscles and making a fist. However, no matter what he tried, the stitches held.


    ¡°How did she do that?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a spell called [Blood Stitches],¡± Mina exined. ¡°It is used to patch up wounds mid-battle to prevent them from opening further. Usually, our own regeneration will be enough to properly heal any normal injury with just that, but that wouldn¡¯t work for your friend¡­¡±


    Zeke nodded. As a Blood Mage, a properly dressed injury could heal in a matter of minutes. This spell was a brilliant way of making use of that ability. However, there was one problem. ¡°It¡¯s not a spell for True Mages, is it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mina said. ¡°It requires a high amount of control. Even if it was possible to perform the spell as a True Mage, it would defy the point. If it takes you minutes to close a wound, you would be better off just finding a healer.¡±


    Although he was reluctant to do so, Zeke had to agree. He had observed Vanessa as she cast the spell and knew with utmost certainty that he could not do this. With his current abilities, it would probably be more effective to hold the wound closed with his hands and focus on his regeneration.This was the first time Zeke truly felt jealous of someone¡¯s talent. Not only had she used an advanced spell like it was nothing, she had even used Leo¡¯s blood. Up to this point, Zeke had not even been aware that it was possible to do that. To take control of another person¡¯s blood was a devastating ability.


    A person¡¯s body was so steeped in their own mana, that it became resistant to outside influences. However, Zeke had been shocked to see how easy it had been for her to overpower that protection just now.


    This was partly because the blood had been outside Leo¡¯s body, but that was not all of it. She had overpowered his Mana with brute force and taken control. If this was already possible as a Grand Mage, then Zeke shuttered at the thought of what an Arch Mage could do¡­


    While the two of them had been talking, another fight had started. Zeke checked the boy¡¯s core and found that he had a different engraving than Philip. ording to Mina¡¯s exnation, this was [Blood Generation]. From the way the battle progressed, Zeke was beginning to understand how proper Blood mages fought.


    The two types had a fundamentally different approach. [Blood Compression] gave the mages a muchrger reserve. From what Zeke had seen, Philip¡¯s body contained over double the amount of blood as his own. This allowed him to be more liberal in his use of the precious resource. Zeke would never use his blood as a projectile weapon, for example.


    The [Blood Generation] Mages were even more ridiculous in that regard, as seen in the fight that was currently unfolding. The boy named James was letting loose a hailstorm of needles. Zeke recognized it as the same spell Philip had used: [Blood Armament]. However, his choice of weapon didn¡¯t even have a grip. James clearly had no intention of fighting in hand-to-handbat. Instead, he used his weapons exclusively as projectiles.


    Inside his body, Zeke saw the engraved spell at work. The blood he was using was reced right away. From the look of it, James would be able to continue his barrage for a long time. The only limiting factor was how long his core was able to keep up with the massive mana expenditure.


    At first nce, this method seemed to be the superior approach to Blood Magic. However, Zeke knew this to be false. In fact, he had nothing but disdain for this practice. It wasn¡¯t because he looked down on long-range spells. No, it was the fact that the way they used their affinity stood in direct opposition to the core strength of blood magic. At least, to the core strength as Zeke understood it.


    Still, at the moment, Leo was struggling. He tried to dodge as many of the projectiles as possible, but he had already been wounded more than once. The blood needles were shot out like arrows, unnerving in their aim. The constant onught made it impossible for Leo to even get close. He had not yet used his fire Magic, but if the fight continued like this, then he would have to stop holding back.


    ¡°Leo,¡± Zeke yelled over the voices of the excited spectators. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fear the needles. They are nothing like the daggers from earlier.¡±


    Leo reacted immediately. He vaulted to the side, turning hisnding into a roll. At the end of his movement, half his body was already covered in earth. Leo didn¡¯t often use his [Earthen Armor] on his entire body. It restricted his mobility and against Zeke¡¯s whip, it offered next to no protection. Even Philip¡¯s daggers would have been able to prate theyers of stone and dirt. As for the blood needles¡­


    Zeke noticed with satisfaction that the needles only prated a finger¡¯s width into the quickly thickeningyer of earth and stone. Leo was nowpletely encased, the [Earth armor] adapting to the shape of his body. He towered at least a step over everyone present. It reminded Zeke of a miniature version of Maximilian¡¯s [Stone Form] from when they had attacked the Feuerkranz mansion.


    However, the stone statue didn¡¯t move. It merely looked down to where the numerous needles impacted its chest. It then tilted its head and looked toward Zeke. Even without words, hepletely understood what Leo wanted to know.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after the fight,¡± Zeke yelled.


    The giant nodded, and with deceivingly fast steps, approached his opponent. James¡¯ face was getting more pale by the second. Even so, he didn¡¯t stop the torrent of needles, desperate to find some kind of weakness. However, when Leo towered over him, he had no choice but to ept his fate.


    ¡°I surrender,¡± he said in a weak voice.


    ¡°Victor of the second match: Leo.¡±


    One after the other, theyers of stone crumbled away. Momentster, a happily grinning Leo stood on a pile of rubble. ¡°This was close,¡± Leo said. ¡°I almost had to go all out.¡±


    James sniffed, misunderstanding Leo¡¯s praise as an insult. Leo took no notice of his reaction as he made his way over to Zeke. ¡°The hell, Zeke? Why was his Blood Magic so weak?¡±


    James, who was already in the process of walking away, stopped mid-step. He turned and red at the two. Zeke smiled awkwardly as he began to exin his theory in the most tactful way possible. ¡°It¡¯s not that his Blood Magic is weak, Leo. It just doesn¡¯t have the usual advantage.¡±


    ¡°What usual advantage?¡± Leo asked. Many of the surrounding youngsters were listening in as well. Zeke doubted that any Blood Mage wouldn¡¯t know about this, but he still exined.


    ¡°Just think about it. What makes Blood spells stronger than Water spells?¡±


    Leo thought about the question for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because your blood gets nourished by your core? I think you said it gets stronger the longer it stays within your body?¡±


    Zeke nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. Now think about it, how much blood did James use during your fight?¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at the red-tinted ground all around them. ¡°Much more than would have fit inside his body¡­ did he conjure that blood during the fight?¡±


    ¡°Got it in one,¡± Zeke praised. ¡°Instead of relying on his reserves, he was creating fresh blood right away. It¡¯s a decent strategy for a battle of attrition. However, there is a massive downside as well. Without being nourished by your core, your blood magic is only marginally stronger than an equivalent Water spell.¡±


    James¡¯ re had shifted to Mina. ¡°How much did you tell him, wench? Why don¡¯t you just teach him all our spells while you''re at it!¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t,¡± Mina tried to defend herself, but many of the surrounding people were now ring at her.


    Zeke immediately stepped in front of the girl, shielding her from their res. ¡°Please refrain from making baseless usations, James,¡± he said harshly. ¡°All Mina told me was the name of the spell. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what [Blood Generation] does. Don¡¯t forget,pared to all of you, I had to research Blood Magic on my own. It is only natural that I would have a firm grasp of the theory behind it.¡±


    James clearly wanted to argue, but Mordred spoke up first. ¡°I can vouch for that,¡± he said. ¡°I was only a step away, and Mina didn¡¯t reveal anything more than the names of the spells. The me for your pitiful disy lies solely with yourself, James.¡±


    With a huff, the boy turned and stormed off. However, Zeke didn¡¯t miss the red that had crept into his cheeks. He was clearly more embarrassed than angry. Meanwhile, Mordred made his way to the center of the makeshift arena.


    He swept his gaze around. ¡°You all have seen Leo¡¯s skill,¡± he yelled. ¡°From what I can tell, no generation Mage his age can overpower his [Earthen Armor]. What do you guys think?¡±


    Discontent mumblings could be heard from around half the youngsters. However, nobody opposed the statement in the end. Mordred nodded. ¡°Simrly, our bestpression Mages are only marginally better than Philip. Even if someone managed to win in the end, it would be because we¡¯ve whittled him down, not because we were better.¡±


    ¡°This sounds like you are suggesting we surrender,¡± somebody yelled.


    Mordred chuckled. ¡°No way! But Leo will not be able to fight forever. We have to select a candidate that actually has a chance, wouldn¡¯t you all agree?¡±


    ¡°And who would that be?¡± Vanessa questioned, a knowing glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Me, of course,¡± Mordred answered right away. ¡°Unless Leo doesn¡¯t dare fight somebody a year older?¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes burned with expectation. He was clearly itching for the challenge. But he didn¡¯t ept right away. Today, he was merely the gatekeeper. He looked toward Zeke, the question clear in his eyes.


    Zeke thought about it for a moment, then nodded. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could actually beat Mordred, but it didn¡¯t matter. Despite his earlier words, Zeke cared little for his reputation. What good would it do to be considered the best among his peers if everyone a couple of years his senior could wipe the floor with him? Rtive strength was meaningless. Real life was seldom kind enough to match him against people his age.


    Zeke watched with bated breath as Leo entered the arena. Unlike in the previous bouts, he did not charge, even after Vanessa announced the fight. Without taking his eyes off his opponent, he began encasing his right hand in stone. However, this didn¡¯t look like his typical [Earthen Armor]. The stone waspletely ck in color.


    Leo was infusing the stone with Fire and Earth mana at the same time, creating a ck material with sharp edges. Zeke momentarily realized what was happening. His brother was creating obsidian. It was a natural stone that formed whenva was extruded from a volcano with minimal crystal growth. He could only guess at how Leo had figured out how to create something like that.


    After his hand waspletely encased, five knife-like ws extended from it. The talons looked like a cross between an eagle and a bear, each twice a finger in length. After Leo was satisfied with his weapon, he conjured a [me Spear] with his left hand. Apparently, he had decided to go all out from the beginning.


    There were surprised exmations from the spectators. Most only realized at this moment how much Leo had held back in his previous fights. None of hisst two opponents had even been strong enough to force out his second affinity.


    Even Mordred¡¯s face changed slightly, not to one of shock, but to one of excitement. Zeke knew this expression. It was simr to the one Leo would get when fighting a strong opponent. And indeed, at this very moment, both had the same look of excitement in their eyes.


    Leo hunched forward, getting ready to pounce. ¡°Ready or not¡­ here Ie!¡±

 Book 3: Chapter 42: The Bloodsword Family V

    Book 3: Chapter 42: The Bloodsword Family V


    Leos body was primed. Akin to a coiled spring, every fiber was strained to the max. A deadly predator, ready to pounce. Mordred, on the other hand, was still in a rxed position. However, his gaze was just as sharp as Leos.


    Without any further words, Leo attacked. Once again, the earth assisted him. He shot out like an arrow, closing in on his opponent. Midway through hisunch, he released the [me Spear] in his left hand. The projectile was aimed right at Mordreds chest. Leo wasnt holding anything back, he was striking to kill.


    Mordred avoided the attack by pivoting sideways. Despite the quick maneuver, his footwork was immacte. He did not get unbnced in the slightest, standing in a sideways fencer pose. With a sh of red light, a curved longsword emerged from his dominant hand. Zeke immediately recognized this as a different spell than the [Blood Armaments] the others used. This was more like his own [Blood Whip], a specialized spell.


    This had to be the infamous [Blood Sword]. Of course, as a True Mage, there was no way Mordred would be able to bring the full might of this spell to bear. This didnt mean the spell could be taken lightly though. From what Zeke could tell, the edge was even sharper than his whip.


    Leo arrived in front of his opponent. His body was low to the ground, both hands in front of his chest. With a wide, upward swing, he struck with his w. Mordred did not try to dodge; instead, he met the blow head-on with his own sword. This time, the Blood spell did not manage to cut through Leos weapon. With an ear-splitting collision, the obsidian w collided with the des edge.


    Both Leo and Mordred were driven a step back by the force of the impact. Zeke inspected both their weapons. Mordreds [Blood Sword] looked undamaged by the exchange. The same could not be said for Leos obsidian w, however. Even after this first exchange, visible cracks had already begun to form along the talons. Leo was also aware of this and was filling them in.


    Mordred had a huge smile on his face. The even exchange had excited him further. He didnt wait for Leo and went on the offensive himself. His posture and grace while wielding his de made it clear that he was a trained swordsman. It was not something he had picked up recently either. Most likely, he had been training in the art since he was a child.


    Even though Leo had the advantage when it came to instinct and reflexes, Mordred easily made up for that with his superior training and mastery over the sword. A ceaseless torrent of blows rained down on Leo, leaving him scrambling to evade. Whatever strike he couldnt dodge, he had to parry, damaging his w further. Even though his weapon held up much better than the earlier training sword, it still was no match for Mordreds sanguine de.


    An excited murmur swept through the crowd, as people began to cheer. After the two previous losses, they were excited for one of their own to finally dominate the fight. And indeed, even after Leo tried to switch things up by improvising with his Fire and Earth Magic, Mordred kept the upper hand. No matter if it was me projectiles or earthen spikes, the [Blood Sword] cut through all in its way.


    It was no wonder the Blood Mages of Valor were so problematic for the empire. Zeke could perfectly imagine them charging through dense spellfire to bisect an enemy in a single strike, uncaring of any damage they might suffer. No wonder Tristan Bloodsword had earned the Mage name Berserker. Thebination of an unmatched offense with self-healing capabilities lent itself to a do-or-die fighting style.


    With all that said, Leo was in trouble. He hadpletely given up on using his Fire Magic offensively. Now, both of his hands were encased in obsidian ws, which he used almost exclusively for defense, while he looked for a chance to strike back. So far, there hadnt been a single such chance while he had already suffered several cuts all over his body.


    Despite the dire situation, the smile on Leos face was still in ce. With every new injury, his expression became even more feral, his focus, deeper. However, Zeke could tell that Leo wouldnt be able to keep this up for much longer. It was not because of the wounds, those were superficial. It was the constant use of both his affinities to fix the damage done to his obsidian ws. If this continued, Leo''s core would reach its limits in minutes. His two previous fights hadntsted long, but he had still expended a decent amount of effort, burdening his core.


    Two of the talons on his right hand, and one on the left were already missing. The speed of regrowth was not enough to keep up with the high pace of the fight.


    However, not all was bad. Leo was slowly adapting and his dodges looked a lot less frantic. It had initially seemed like he only barely managed to scramble out of the way of Mordreds attacks. Now, there was more grace and coordination in his every move. He was clearly getting used to Mordreds pace and style.


    Eventually, Leo''s patience paid off. After taking another cut to his ribs, he managed a counterattack. His fist managed to connect with his opponents stomach, embedding the three remaining talons on his right hand into Mordreds flesh. The hit connected with full force, sending the older boy skidding backward.


    Mordred managed to stop his momentum, but the deep furrows his feet left on the ground bore testament to the force behind that hit. His hand went to his stomach. The shirt was torn where the blow had connected, revealing the wound. Aside from the three puncture holes, the obsidian fist had left its mark. Arge purple bruise was already forming. However, the color was already fading.


    Even so, Mordred still had a frown on his face. That was a smart way to cancel my healing.


    Most of the crowd was confused by this statement, but a quick nce at Leos hand revealed the truth. The moment his strikended, Leo had disconnected the talons from his fist, leaving them inside his opponent''s body. This made it impossible for Mordred to properly heal without removing them first.


    However, Mordred continued, you were toote.


    Zeke immediately knew what he was talking about. Despite the lull in the fight, Leos ws were not regrowing. He had reached the limit of his core. Without the assistance of his obsidian weapons, he had lost his means of both attack and defense.


    Leo looked down at his hands, his feral grin still in ce. With a violent shake, the remaining stone crumbled away, revealing his bare hands once again. Without losing a beat, he adopted a fighting stance, his eyes never leaving his opponent. Well see.


    There were appreciative whispers from all around. Leos unyielding fighting spirit was something easy to admire. It was as if the word surrender did not exist in his vocabry. Mordred seemed torn on how to proceed. On the one hand, it was clear how much he admired such courage and resolve. On the other hand, chances were that Leo would get seriously injured without the use of his Magic. Mordred cast a pleading gaze toward Zeke.


    Zeke didnt disappoint. No, we wont. Youve done enough, Leo.


    What are you saying? I can still fight.


    I know you can, Zeke said. But after watching you go all out, my hands are itching. Who am I going to fight if you defeat Mordred?


    Leo thought about it for a beat, before nodding. He couldnt argue with that logic. Zeke hadnt been lying either. Even though he didnt see any path to victory for Leo, if anybody could find one, it would be him.


    The moment Leo rxed, his body began to sway immediately. Now that the tension had left him, the extent of his wounds was starting to show. He had cuts all over, none life-threatening, but many deep enough to be considered serious injuries. Zeke wondered how Leo could fight after losing such an amount of blood.


    Vanessa took one nce at his body before immediately calling for a healer. This was not something she could fix on her own. Momentster, a Grand Mage was at the scene, healing first Leo and then Mordred. Leo still looked pale as a result of his blood loss, but Mordred looked as good as new.


    The use of [Blood Generation] had made up for his lost supply. Zeke had seen him cast the spell. Compared to James, the process had been far less efficient. He would not be able to do it during a fight. However, it was still a valuable tool to be used after each encounter.


    Zeke had been shocked when Mordred had discarded his [Blood Sword] after the fight. For some reason, none of the Valorians seemed keen on recycling their Blood the way he did. Was there some unforeseen downside to the way he had designed the spell? In the absence of either [Blood Compression] or [Blood Generation], he had been forced to search for another way to conserve the blood used in his spells.


    He hade up with a way to reinject the blood after each use, preventing the loss of any of the precious fluid. But now he became uncertain about this decision; he would have to get to the bottom of this. Not now, however. Now it was time to fight.


    The moment Leo arrived in front of him, Zeke lifted Maya from her perch and sat her on his shoulders. The girl pouted at him. She must not have liked the way he had passed her off just like that. However, she still grabbed a handful of Leos hair. Clearly, she didnt mind her new seat that much.


    Wish me luck, Maya, Zeke said.


    Good luck! You better not lose!


    Zeke turned, waving over his shoulder as he entered the dueling circle. Ill try.


    Mordred was already awaiting his arrival. His wounds hadpletely recovered and he even had a new shirt on. Vanessa looked between the two of them. Are you two ready?


    They both nodded and Vanessa started the countdown. 3, 2, 1, FIGHT!


    Mordred didnt wait for Zeke to strike first. Instead, he charged right as the fight began, a new sword already materializing in his hand. Zeke raised both his hands. His palms were facing away from him as he drew a half circle with his outstretched arms. Nothing seemed to happen at first, but when Mordred arrived four steps in front of Zeke, he collided violently with an invisible wall.


    Zeke smirked. He finally could use his [Spatial Barrier] properly. Against the long-range elemental mages, it had never been especially useful unless he wanted to turtle up. However, now that he was fighting knights, his Space affinity was a huge boon.


    Mordred got back to his feet in an instant. His eyes were zing with fury, it must have been quite humiliating tond on his ass after running headfirst into a wall. However, there simply wasnt enough time for him to react. Same as with his teleportation, Zeke could deploy his barrier almost instantly inside his sphere of awareness. There had only been the shortest of warnings before the wall had sprung into existence.


    Forgot you were a Space Mage for a second, Mordred grumbled. Are you gonna continue hiding in that shell or can we get to the fight?


    Zeke was in no hurry to dispel his barrier. He very much wanted the fight to continue, but it would be on his term. Zeke lifted both of his palms once again. This time, to summon his weapons. While Mordred could only stand around and watch, Zeke summoned a [Blood Whip] to each of his hands. They were about the width of his thumb where they emerged from his palm, but considerably more narrow toward the tip.


    Zeke didnt summon the sharp version of his weapon. For one, he didnt yet have the control to guarantee Mordreds safety. And for the other, the more durable, blunt type would probably have the advantage over a sword. Each of his whips extended about four steps, giving Zeke a significant advantage when it came to reach.


    Mordred warily watched the two snake-like threads as they danced to Zekesmand. In the next moment, they both shot out like predators pouncing on prey. Despite being alert, Mordred was still caught off guard. He didnt realize that Zeke could dispel the frozen space between them with nothing more than a thought. Just as the whips were about to hit the barrier, it disappeared.


    Even in his shock, Mordred reacted quickly. With a beautiful parry, he deflected both of the weapons, beforeunching his own charge. Zeke matched his movement in the opposite direction, keeping the distance between them almost even. While retreating, Zeke spun, releasing another torrent of strikes. Mordred managed to parry them once again. There was no way to get past his defenses with typical attacks. The older boy was far superior when it came to mastery over his weapon.


    Zeke stopped abruptly, attacking with both of his whips at the same time. This time he attacked from both sides. It looked like Mordred was caught in the jaws of a hungry beast. Mordred took up his stance, his [Blood sword] poised to block the right whip. His other hand shot out to catch the remaining whip. Zeke noticed that Mordred had coated his left hand in a glove simr to what Leo had used against him.


    Not a bad n, but not good enough. Zeke disappeared from in front of Mordred and appeared in the air above him, his feet anchored in midair with his [Air Steps]. He took advantage of Mordreds momentary confusion by directing both of his whips to strike. Each of the threads wrapped around one of his opponents armpits before Zeke lifted him off the ground. He tried to do the same thing he had done with Samuel, gathering momentum before smashing him into the ground.


    However, before he could even finish his first rotation, a glowing red sword was flying toward him. Zekes eyes widened. He couldnt teleport with his whips still attached and there wasnt enough time for a barrier either. He tried to obstruct the path of the [Blood Sword] with his whips while dodging at the same time. With a blinding sh of pain, he felt the de pass by his ribcage. At least one of the bones had been sliced apart.


    Zeke endured the pain as he continued with his original n. After one more rotation, he changed direction, steering the unarmed Mordred toward the ground. He untangled his whips, leaving Mordred to shoot like an arrow toward the floor. The impact was so violent that a dust cloud rose, obstructing the view.


    Meanwhile, Zeke used this time to check his injury. The cut in his side was deep. Without a healer, he would need hours to recover. That had been a foolish mistake. He should have realized that Mordred would be willing to throw his weapon. After all, he could summon another one whenever he wanted.


    The dust settled, revealing a disheveled Mordred. The boy, despite the crater his impact had formed, was already back on his feet. One of his arms was bent at an unnatural angle. He had clearly used it to absorb most of the momentum. He was also putting more weight on his left leg, indicating some kind of injury there as well. Despite his terrible condition, the fighting spirit in Mordreds eyes remained unbroken. It was just Zekes luck to run into another one of those madmen


    Zeke sighed, getting ready for another exchange, when somebody spoke up. I think you two should stop here. It was a warm, bassy voice, and he had never heard it before. However, Mordred immediately sheathed his weapon, looking sheepish. F-Father?


    Zeke followed his gaze. There he found a tall man with deep red hair and eyes. His hair was the same color as Zekes own.


    Mordred had called him father, leaving no doubt to the identity of the neer. He was Tristan Bloodsword, the Berserker, patriarch of the Bloodsword family, and holder of the number 1 spot on the empires most wanted list.


    Without anyone noticing, a living legend had appeared in their midst.

 Book 3: Chapter 43: The Bloodsword Family VI

    Book 3: Chapter 43: The Bloodsword Family VI


    The surroundings had gone quiet, making the situation somewhat awkward for Zeke. He was still standing in midair, a whip hanging from each hand and a gaping wound in his side. Without quite knowing what to do, he just remained in that same position.


    Mordred, for his part, had forsaken his spell the moment he heard his father''s voice. The giant blood stain on the ground was all that remained of the fearsome weapon he had summoned a moment earlier.


    Meanwhile, Tristan Bloodsword was curiously studying Zekes whips. His brows were slightly furrowed as he looked them up and down. Ive never seen that spell before  quite interesting. Such a flexible weapon could be very effective with proper training. A shame you missed out on engraving [Blood Compression]. You could have be quite the warrior.


    Zeke frowned. Tristan Bloodsword might be the foremost expert on Blood Magic on the continent, but Zeke still disliked how he looked down on his [Perfect Body Control]. Nobody, not even him, had the right to dismiss Maximilians Trinity Project like that.


    Maybe that is so, and maybe not  only time will tell, he said. After the cryptic statement, both of his whips started to move. Like snakes, they started to crawl back into his hands, until a momentter, not even the tiniest wound remained. I have my own means, Mr. Bloodsword. You would do well not to look down on my mentors ingenuity.


    Zeke had hoped to impress the patriarch a little with this demonstration. However, nothing had prepared him for the sight that greeted him. From his perch in midair, Zeke found a sea of incredulous faces looking back at him  dropped jaws and wide eyes. Even Tristan himself was barely any better. His ponderous expression had faded, and even his mouth had fallen open.


    H-H-How did Tristan caught himself a moment toote. With a cough, he restored his calm expression and began anew. Indeed, it seems I spoke a bit prematurely. As you said, only time will tell.


    Zeke nodded. Somehow, he had made the atmosphere even worse with this disy. The only people who seemed to be unaffected were Maya and Leo. The former was beaming up at him, a huge smile on her face. Thetter also smirked when he caught Zekes gaze and gave him an exaggerated thumbs up.


    Luckily, the patriarch also seemed to recognize the strange atmosphere. If he didnt act fast, Zeke might be mobbed by a horde of hungry Blood Mages that all wanted answers.


    Anyway thats not why I came, he said with a sideways nce toward his son. A little birdy informed me of something interesting. Instead of letting our guests observe our sparring as I had ordered, my foolish children somehow managed to embroil them in consecutive battles. Do you two have anything to say about that?


    Errm Mordred began, looking around for help. However, nobody would meet his eyes. The truth is Ezekiel wanted to fight. He was almost begging. As the host, I couldnt turn him down, could I? Right, Ezekiel?


    Before he could even deny the ridiculous statement, Vanessa spoke up. It was me, father. I pressed for the fights.


    Ohh? Tristan looked at his daughter with a raised brow. You arent usually like this, Vanessa. What made you disregard my orders like that?


    Vanessa nced at Zeke. I thought this would be a good chance.


    A chance for what? her father inquired calmly.


    Our young Mages have grown arrogant during our stay at the front. She swept her gaze over the people in question. Luckily, we didnt have any fatalities this time. But it has led to the rise of unhealthy egos. She pointed at Philip. This one didnt even waste a second before provoking Ezekiel. Im sure there was no doubt in his mind that he could go toe to toe with the champion of the empire. I figured this was a good chance to give them some perspective.


    Tristan nodded seriously at his daughter''s words. He turned to the batch of True Mages next, a stern expression on his face. It seems you still have a lot to learn. Arrogance has no ce on the battlefield  it will only lead to death. Your own death, which is fine, but oftentimes it will also lead to the death of yourrades. I hope you all learned that lesson well. Remember, its not the kingdom of Valor, but the empire of Arkanheim which is the dominant power on the continent. It would be foolish of us to forget that.


    The group, who had initially still had a defiant look in their eyes, were now all staring at the ground in shame. Not a trace of arrogance remained on their expressions. Zeke had nothing but praise for this kind of tactic. He had feared Tristan Bloodsword would be a mindless brute, as his moniker suggested. It turned out his fears had been in vain.


    Their little y might have been enough to fool the others, but Zeke had immediately realized what was going on. There was no way Vanessa and Mordred had acted on their own. He was absolutely certain that this entire situation had been engineered by the man in front of him. Even the short speech from Vanessa had most likely been scripted. The entire scene had been wrapped up too nicely for it to be natural.


    Thinking this far, Zeke realized why Tristan had intervened when he had. The n had most likely been for Mordred to win. This would have shown the young Mages the strength of their family. After they had been humbled earlier, this would have sent a good message. However, it had not gone as expected. Now that he thought about it, Mordreds reaction was most likely not shock from being caught, but shame from being unable to win easily.


    A nce at the pleased expression on Tristan''s face confirmed his theory. It was the face of a man who had just pulled off a scheme. He had to be careful around the patriarch; he seemed far more clever than the rumors made him out to be


    Zekes train of thought was interrupted by somebody clearing his throat close by. Below him, a healer was looking up, a worried frown directed at the cut in his side. While out ofbat, Zeke instinctively stopped the sensation of pain, leading to him almost forgetting about it. He dispelled his [Air steps] andnded next to the healer. However, the roughnding opened the cut further, causing Zeke to smile awkwardly.


    The man directed a disapproving look at him but still got to work. As a Grand Mage, he could heal a wound of this size without a problem. Thebination of [Perfect Body Control] and [Perfect Spatial Awareness] gave Zeke the ability to monitor how the spell worked.


    All around the cut, he observed how his cells were driven into action by the Life Mana, reproducing many times faster than even he could get them to do with his Blood Magic. Momentster, only smooth skin remained. There wasnt even the tiniest scar where there had been an open wound just now. It was marvelous.


    Zeke would have to study this phenomenon in detail. He might be able to find a way to exponentially increase his self-healing ability if he managed to understand the process behind it. However, this didnt rank highly on the list of his research projects. It would probably be a while until he would find the time


    A shadow darkened his vision and Zeke found Tristan Bloodsword standing in front of him. Up close, the man seemed evenrger. He was a full head taller than Zeke and had broad shoulders. He had the same kind of build as his father, Geralt, but was a little taller still. It was the appearance of a true knight.


    Will you join me for a walk? Tristan offered. There are a couple of people I would like for you to meet.


    Ezekiel nodded. He was just about to call out to his family when Tristan interrupted. Your family will be fine here. I have arranged for a meal to be served. The ce Im taking you is a very private event  Its not for them.


    Zeke hesitated for a moment. He didnt like the idea of leaving his family alone. However, he realized that this was not a logical worry. If the Bloodsword family wanted to do them harm, there was nothing Zeke could do to stop them. Tristan alone was more than a match for his entire household. Whilementing his own weakness once again, Zeke agreed to the proposal.


    Tristan led the way into the manor that bordered the wide training field. Zeke had noticed that most of the men didnt sleep in the mansion but in one of the barracks that surrounded it. Compared to the spartan look of those buildings, the mansion had a rustic charm. There were no shy decorations, no fineries or golden ornaments either. However, everything seemed to be designed with practical elegance in mind.


    The doors and window frames were carved from solid wood. The floor was made from durable parquet and formed interlocking shapes. It all gave off the feeling of simple practicality. Zeke found it quite fitting for the image the Valorians clearly wanted to portray.


    The only decorations he could find anywhere in the foyer were the pictures of what Zeke suspected to be Bloodsword knights. These were hung all along the walls. Zeke recognized some of their faces. There were a couple of Valorians that had managed to make their way into his Minds Library  Tristan first and foremost.


    At the end of the hall, Zeke noticed a picture that was markedly different. Compared to the simple wooden frames and uniform positions, it stood out like a sore thumb. The picture had a frame made of solid gold and instead of the usual cement, it was hung in what looked like an altar. Zeke didnt recognize the man that was depicted on it either. He looked a lot like Tristan butcked the aura of strength and confidence.


    Tristan noticed his gaze and came to a stop. He smiled and pointed at the picture Zeke had been looking at. Do you recognize him?


    Zeke shook his head. He looks like a Bloodsword, but I have not seen the face before.


    Tristan nodded, his eyes slightly zing over. He seemed lost in thought. Thats the way of the world, I guess. After a moment, he returned to the present, the smile back on his face. Its a picture of my father. The first Bloodsword


    Tristan walked over, a fond expression on his face as he looked at the picture from up close. Most people think it was my efforts that elevated the Bloodsword family. They say I reimed the fame for all Blood Mages in the Valor kingdom. But they are wrong. It was, in fact, my father that made it possible.


    Zeke walked up next to him, studying the man in the picture. Despite his red hair and eyes, the man looked in. Whenpared to Tristans striking appearance, it was no wonder history didnt treat his father well. One looked like a dashing hero, while the other would disappear in a crowd.


    Unlike most Blood Mages, my father never had much of an interest or talent for fighting. It was a shame, really. Ever since his youth, this led to him being looked down upon, especially by his siblings. They called him useless, called him a weakling, and so much more. Not once did his own family consider asking him what his interests were. He was much like your mentor, I think, Tristan exined. His true passiony in Magical theory. Most of our spells, even the [Blood Sword], were invented by him. He is the true origin of our familys name. It is often forgotten that our family is only a couple hundred years old.


    Zeke nodded. He had been aware that the Bloodsword family was one of the youngest powers on the continent.


    You saw them earlier the young ones. They think we areparable to the great families of the empire, with their thousands of years of history. However, its all a house of cards. Right now, the family has little more than me and my perfect affinity to prop them up. Were I to disappear, they would simply fall back into obscurity.


    This admission gave Zeke pause. If the patriarch was right, then his position as the first ranked on the empires most wanted list was deceptive at best. It was most likely influenced by his importance for the survival of his family. However, Zeke didnt dare juste out and ask about his actual strength.


    Tristan seemed to recognize the look in his eyes. Im no delicate flower. If you have something to ask, ask it.


    Where would you rank yourself in terms of strength? Zeke blurted out. He was too curious about this to mince his words.


    The man smirked. Now thats a topic I enjoy discussing. However, I dont have an answer ready. But I can tell you one thing with absolute certainty: I am not at the top.


    What about the list? Zeke asked.


    Fuck that list! Its a poor indicator of strength, Tristan said with a disgusted look in his eyes. Me in first ce and Lara in second? Dont make meugh. The only reason we are so highly ranked is because we hate the empire the most. Ive met Arch Mages that could take us two-on-one. The four elders and five generals of the empire are all stronger than me as well. If I were to meet any one of them, I would have to run for my life.


    Zeke''s mouth fell open. He had not expected Tristan to be this blunt. The man had freely admitted not to be on the same level as the four elders. The title referred to the four strongest Mages of each of the four great families. Victor Windtnzer was one of them. If not even Tristan could match them, then this painted a dire picture for the alliance...


    You should see your face, Tristan said with a smirk. I bet you are disappointed by the truth after hearing all those tales of scary Blood Mages in the empire.


    Zeke shook his head. I wouldnt say that. But the more I learn, the more I realize how strong my mentor truly was.


    Tristans face turned serious as he nodded. From what I hear, Maximilian was a fine man. They say few could match him inbat, even fewer in academics, and none in character. It was an injustice to deprive the world of his light.


    Zeke agreed silently. The memories of that day were painful to recall.


    Well Tristan said awkwardly. I didnt mean to bring the mood down like that. How about we move on? There are still people I would like for you to meet.


    With that, Tristan resumed their tour and Zeke silently followed. Momentster, they exited the manor through the back. The moment they stepped onto the patio several pairs of eyes snapped to him.


    Who is the kid? And why did you bring him here, Blood-whelp? a deep, bestial voice demanded to know.

 Book 3: Chapter 44: A Strange Gathering

    Book 3: Chapter 44: A Strange Gathering


    Zeke tried to hide his reaction but was inwardly astounded by the way the stranger had addressed Tristan. Presumably, there werent many people who dared address the Bloodsword patriarch in such a way.


    He studied the small gathering. Three people sat around a table. Each with a giant mug in front of them. They were all looking back at him, studying him in turn.


    The first person his eyesnded on was the man who had spoken. The word man might not have been the best term to describe the being. He, and it was most definitely a he, looked like a shaved bear who had learned to walk upright. His nose was constantly twitching as if he was trying to track a scent.


    A bushy, untamed beard covered half of his face and his entire outfit seemed to be little more than rags. It was a sleeveless patchwork of skins and hides that eerily resembled the mans own leathery skin. He was a mountain of muscle and fat that had somehow squeezed itself into an unproportionally small armchair.


    A quick scan revealed that his theory was not too far off from the truth. Even though the being had most definitely been human once, his very essence seemed to have been fused with something clearly inhumane. Could it be? Zeke had a theory on what the man in front of him was and there was only one way to find out


    Greetings, Arch Druid. I am Ezekiel von Hohenheim, he said with a respectful nod. It is an honor.


    The bear-like man eyed him with a bit of interest. Ohh? It is rare to be recognized by one so young. Did you meet another of my kind? Or did Tristan tell you?


    Neither, Zeke replied without missing a beat. But the fame of the Irrochian Druids spreads far and wide. Only a fool would not be aware of your might.


    Enough! the man growled. ttery will get you nowhere. However, Zeke didnt miss the pleased smile that had emerged on his face. ttery would get him far with this one. The giant growled, Come sit, both of you, as he pointed at the two open seats at the table.


    Tristan rushed to take the seat further away, leaving Zeke with no choice but to sit down right next to the bear-like man. Now that he was properly seated, he was finally able to take a good look at the other people gathered.


    On Tristans other side sat a stunningly gorgeous man with long, purple hair and eyes. Zeke had often been called handsome, but he was not conceited enough to think that he couldpare to this man. The purple-haired stranger looked like he was one of those perfect princes that was so often depicted in fairytales for young women. Zeke could hardly believe that someone like this actually existed.


    On closer inspection, he noticed the reason for it. The man was a Flesh Mage. If his experience with the spy had taught him anything, then it was that Flesh Mages could take on whatever appearance they fancied. Furthermore, that spy had only been a Grand Mage that was trained as a disposable tool, while the man in front of him was an Arch Mage. And by thepany he kept, he wasnt just anybody either. It was hard to imagine what the man in front of him was capable of.


    Upon noticing Zekes eyes on him, the prince yfully winked. The gesture was so charming that Zeke almost blushed. This man was dangerous! Zeke had to make sure to keep him away from Maya and his mother at all costs.


    Next to prince charming sat a giant, brutish-looking man. His rough appearance was even further heightened through the contrast to the rather feminine-looking Flesh Mage beside him. He nodded curtly upon noticing Zeke''s gaze.


    Zeke had considered Tristan to be tall, but this man took it to another level. He had to be more than a head taller still. However, it was not only his height that was impressive. His shoulders were proportionally broad. He could almost rival the Druid in sheer size. However,pared to the bby physique of the bear-man, he didnt seem to have a lick of fat anywhere on his body. He was all bulging muscles and protruding veins.


    Zekes inspection revealed that the man was an Arch Mage as well, but he didnt recognize the affinity. However, a theory started to form in his mind. Aside from the druid, there was a trio of Arch Mages, one Flesh, one Blood, and one unknown If his guess was correct, then the giant had to be a Bone Mage. These three were most likely representatives of the three ruling families of Valor.


    Zeke noticed something strange. Despite some time having passed, nobody spoke. They all seemed to be waiting for something. If he had to guess, he would bet on this being some kind of test. In light of that, he decided to take another gamble. It is an honor. Would I be right in assuming that you two belong to the Formweaver and Boneguard households?


    The giant merely grunted his assent, but the Flesh Mage actually pped. Yes, you would be right, young man. What a pleasant surprise to find you just as perceptive as the reports made you out to be.


    Reports? What reports? Had he been investigated? And if so, for what purpose? It was likely that the people here didnt mean him any harm. Still, it wouldnt hurt to be careful.


    Im d to be able to live up to your expectations, sir Formweaver, Zeke said politely. Now that he thought about it, the mans mention of reports had most likely been meant as a further test. A test to see if he would catch on to the implications. However, Zeke didnt bite. Only a fool would y a game where the opponent held all the cards and set the rules.


    Instead, he turned to Tristan. For what purpose did you bring me here? I dont want to appear ungrateful, but I clearly dont have the right to join this gathering just yet.


    Just yet the giant rumbled. Good Got a proper spine different from most Mind Mages Slimy cunts...


    Zeke could see why the giant didnt speak more often. He had to force himself to even say this much. Zeke nodded at the praise but kept his attention focused on Tristan. He really wanted to know why he was here.


    Well the Bloodsword said. I didnt mean for this to happen, either. I genuinely had no other intentions than to meet you privately. You know, as a fellow Blood Mage with a perfect affinity. However, the situation has changed somewhat.


    Zeke had a bad feeling about this. How had the situation changed? Had Tristan somehow found out about his ability to create spells? One of his other secrets? This could turn ugly if he had


    How has the situation changed, Zeke asked with the most innocent expression he could muster. He tried to appear as unflustered as possible. But it wasnt easy to appear nonchnt while his heart was hammering in his chest.


    Luckily, he got support from an unexpected source. I would also like to know what all of this is about, The Arch druids said. So far, nobody has told me why I am here.


    The statement was like a balm for Zekes nerves. If Tristan was actually nning on ambushing him, he would not have involved an unpredictable variable such as the Irrochian. Who knew what the shifter would do if it came to a fight? Zeke didnt know how strong the man was, but if the stories about the Druids were true, he could not be taken lightly.


    Tristan cleared his throat. I assume you all remember the information package we received after returning to Tradespire?


    The bear and the giant nodded approvingly. Only the handsome man had a frown on his face. The Finsternis family must have managed to infiltrate someone very high up themand chain. No matter next time, it will be my Formweaver family that wille out on top.


    Tristan shook his head with a mysterious smile. How can you be so sure that it was the Finsternis family who uncovered those documents, Devlin?


    The handsome man, who was apparently called Devlin, scoffed at that. And who else do you suggest provided the intel? The Invocatians dont have any spies worth a damn. Their reliance on their summoning makes them wholly unsuitable for such delicate work.


    I agree, Tristan said. It wasnt the Invocations who uncovered this. However, I learned from a trustworthy source that it wasnt the Finsternis family either.


    Then who could Devlin began, before suddenly putting the pieces together. His head snapped toward Zeke. The boy? He provided that information. Of course, he did. Thats why hes here. And here I thought you brought him over because you wanted to recruit him.


    Tristan coughed as he choked on his drink. He red at Devlin before beginning to clean the liquid out of his beard. With a sour look at his now empty tankard, he motioned for a servant to bring two new ones. The other one was most likely for Zeke.


    Well he said with a nce around the table. Now that Ive said this much, it should be clear why he is here. So, who wants to go first?


    Zeke warily eyed the group. Go first with what exactly?


    Me, the handsome man said immediately. He eyed Zeke with a much sharper gaze than before. Where did you get all that information, boy?


    Before I answer anything, Id like to confirm something, Zeke said toward Tristan. How did you learn that it was me who provided that information? I was assured that nobody would learn I was the source.


    Tristan smirked. That reminds me I have a message for you. Lara says you dont owe her a favor anymore.


    Zeke cursed under his breath. Of course, it had been her. It might have been a mistake to allow her to be present during that meeting. If news spread that he had been the one to divulge empire secrets, the four great families might start to hunt him down in earnest


    Dont worry, Tristan said, reading his expression. She is not spreading the information to just anyone. Even with the favor she owed me, Lara was incredibly reluctant to tell me. I had to promise her not to spread the news.


    Zeke looked around. How was this not spreading the news? Tristan had only returned the day before and had already told everyone here. He would have to remember never to trust this man with a secret. He was evidently horrible at keeping them.


    Zeke could only sigh in defeat. Fine, you are right. It was me who provided that information. He turned toward Devlin. To answer the previous question: The information is a collection of Maximilians notes, rumors, personal connections, and many other sources.


    Devlin immediately followed up with another question, not giving anybody else the chance to ask anything. You would never have been able to produce such a detailed report with such unreliable sources. How did you do it?


    Zeke thought about his response for a moment. He couldnt confess that he had identally uncovered a lot of secrets by passing by some offices. However, acting dumb or humble would only make him look more suspicious to a professional spy like Devlin.


    Data examination is one of my specialties, Zeke stated, pointing at his head. It is hard to believe how much you can learn bybining information from countless unreliable sources.


    Devlin nodded slowly. He didnt seem wholly convinced, but the fact that Zeke was a Mind Mage gave the statement some credence. Furthermore, it wasnt even a lie. Zeke merely forgot to mention how vast his collection of knowledge truly was.


    Tristan turned toward the giant. What about you, Randell?


    The Bone Mage nodded. I want to know about the hidden forces you mentioned?


    Over the next half an hour, Zeke found himself answering all kinds of additional questions about his report. Tristan would usually ask about the different families and their members. Devlin about the power dynamics inside the empire and Randell would focus mainly on troupe strength. Meanwhile, the druid never asked a single question.


    Finally, after what must have been the hundredth, no more questions were forting. Zeke looked around. None of the three seemed to have anything more to ask, and instead, they were now discussing potential strategies and countermeasures among themselves. Zeke didnt bother to pay attention. He would rewatch the memoryter anyway and didnt want to appear too eager to listen in right now.


    As it stood, he was already very satisfied with how this meeting had turned out. If nothing else, he had met three important Mages and even managed to put them in his debt. This was a great oue on its own. However, he might be able to gain even more. With shining eyes, he turned to the man next to him. Do you also have a question, Arch Druid?


    The man sniffed the air. Yes, he said, slowly looking Zeke up and down. Why do you smell so strong, despite being so weak?

 Book 3: Chapter 45: Harmony Eclipse

    Book 3: Chapter 45: Harmony Eclipse


    Zekes brows furrowed. What was he even supposed to say to something like this? Undeterred by his silence, the druid leaned over. His nose twitched like that of an animal as he took in Zekes scent.


    Strange truly strange, he muttered. My nose is warning me of danger but my other senses tell me you are just a kid Its almost as if you are a druid, but not quite the same How curious!


    For some reason, Zeke was getting incredibly irritated. It was more than just how the druid had invaded his personal space  it was everything about him! His disgusting nose, his squishy skin, his pathetic excuse for fur, his tiny stature truly a pitiful creature


    With a start, Zeke snapped back to his senses. Those thoughts had not been his own! With a growing sense of dread, he realized what was happening. It was the damn heart. Out of all the times to act up, did it have to be now? The amulet he was wearing could mask aura, but not scent.


    Meanwhile, the druid had backed up slightly, staring right into Zekes eyes with a curious expression. This was not good. Had his pupils shifted just now? Had the druid seen it? How much did he know? Should he run?


    With an effort of will, Zeke forcefully calmed his nerves. Panicking would do him no good. He had to pick a course and stick to it  and fast. The longer he remained silent, the more suspicious he would appear. In this moment of crisis, Zeke managed a feat he had never known he was capable of. In a disy of perfect harmony, his Blood and Mind Magic cooperated seamlessly to kick his brain into overdrive. It felt like time was standing still.


    Whereas the world was in a frozen state, Zekes own thoughts were crystal clear. In fact, he had never felt as level-headed and logical as he did at this very moment. He could not waste this chance.


    His first action was to investigate his current condition. His calctions revealed that he could not hold this state for longer than three heartbeats before his brain would start to take damage. However, with his current perception of time, that was an eternity.


    Next, Zeke reviewed the current situation. What was the best way to handle the druid? One thing was certain: the Irrochian could not be allowed to learn of his heart. Zeke only had limited information about the druids, but the few things he did know were highly disturbing.


    First, the druids were Flesh Mages. However, instead of using their power to change into other humans, they turned into monsters. Compared to the stealthy approach of most of their kind, the Druids were fearsome warriors.


    Second, the druids shifted more than their appearance. They were able to copy a monsters abilities when taking their form.


    Third, and this was the part that worried him, druids consumed monster hearts. Zeke had limited information, but his current theory was that they performed some sort of ritual that fused their souls with that of a monster. This would exin why the mans body had diverged from his original human appearance. Even if the changes were slight, he couldnt be called a pure human anymore.


    This third point was where Zekes predicament stemmed from. If the druid learned of the Dragon Heart beating in his chest, Zeke would be in trouble. Where else would the druid find such a perfect present? Zeke had no illusion of being able to fight the man off for even a second.


    Would the three Valorians protect him? Maybe but then again, Irroch and Valor were neighbors. It was possible that their rtionship was a lot closer than Zeke had originally thought. The druid had gone to war with them, after all.


    Zeke had no doubt that the man would be killed before escaping Tradespire if he actually tried to eat his heart. But that was a weak constion to a dead man. He couldnt and wouldnt risk betting his life on the bear-mans rationality. The druid had already proven that he acted more on instinct rather than logic.


    Zeke realized that he was thinking about this the wrong way. It would be much easier to approach this situation from the druids point of view and then decide on the best possible route. The question was, how much did the man know?


    The druid had definitely been able to detect the scent of a monster. But he didnt seem to be able to pinpoint the type  only that it was something strong. He might have also seen Zekes pupils turn vertical. And even if he hadnt, it was better to n with the possibility in mind.


    Was this it? If this was all the information he had, there were plenty of possibilities to escape this situation. What did the man say earlier? Almost like a druid, but not quite? He could most definitely work with that. As all the pieces came together, a n started to form in Zekes mind.


    With not even half the time spent, Zeke exited his focused state. In the first moment after, a feeling of exhaustion and vertigo assaulted him. He tried to manage the physical impact with his [Perfect Body Control] and was barely able to stabilize his condition after a few deep breaths. It had been a good choice not to use all the time he had. Who could say how bad the bacsh would have been otherwise? This was not the time to explore this any further, however.


    Zeke focused his attention on the man in front of him, who was studying him curiously. Only a moment had passed in the real world, and the druid was still carefully examining him. It was time to put his n into motion.


    Zeke raised a hand, bidding the druid to stop. Please give me some space, sir druid. My senses are sensitive. The mans eyes narrowed, but he still obliged for the moment and leaned back in his armchair. It was showtime.


    As you have undoubtedly realized, I am not fully human myself, Zeke said. However this is not something I want to discuss openly. He nced meaningfully at the three Valorians who were still embroiled in a deep conversation. The druid followed his gaze and then slowly nodded.


    With deep, long gulps, the bear man emptied his tankard and got up. He took a few steps before motioning for Zeke to follow. With a sigh, he got up as well. It would have been too easy if the situation could be resolved with just that.


    Tristan paused his discussion for a moment as he saw him getting up, giving Zeke a questioning gaze. He appreciated the concern, but it was better not to involve anybody else in this. With a nod to signal that everything was fine, Zeke followed after the druid who had kept walking.


    Even though the man didnt seem to walk fast, each step carried him twice the distance Zekes steps did. Zeke actually had run in order to catch up. The man came to a halt a little ways off. It was one of the few isted spots behind the manor. It was unlikely that they would be overheard here.


    When Zeke caught up, he saw the druid tilting his head this way and that, as if listening for something. After a while, he nodded in satisfaction and returned his attention to Zeke. He was clearly waiting for the rest of the exnation. Before speaking, Zeke looked around conspiratorially. After not finding anything, he began his tale.


    My mentor and I came up with a theory, Zeke said. We thought that my Perfect Blood affinity would make me verypatible with other living organisms


    The druid nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. So far, everything was going as Zeke had expected. This part of his story was true, after all. However, the person he had learned this from hadnt been Maximilian, but the dragon.


    We tried to fuse parts from different monsters with my body, Zeke exined, a pained expression on his face. Our goal was to have my heart create Blood that was rich in Mana. We both believed that this would make my Magic stronger.


    Did it work? the druid asked, his eyes sparkling with interest.


    Zeke shook his head. Partly, but not in the way we had intended. My Blood Magic didnt improve by a noticeable degree, but my body went through certain changes


    The druid nodded as if hepletely understood what Zeke was talking about. Yes, the Soul-Melding can have that effect. It is not a pleasant procedure. However, what I would really like to know is how your teacher came to possess the ability to perform that ritual. We, druids, dont share our ways with outsiders.


    I cannot say, Zeke said with a sigh. Maximilian was always very secretive when it came to that subject. It was almost as if


    The druid waited for Zeke to continue, and got impatient when he didnt. As if what, boy?


    Zeke looked awkwardly at the giant. Maybe its better if I dont say


    Out with it!


    Zeke started speaking hesitatingly. It always seemed to me as if Maximilian was protecting someone. However, who that might be, I do not know.


    The druids expression turned thoughtful. Zeke had no doubt that he was mentally going through a list of people he suspected of divulging their secrets. So far, so good.


    Erm, sir druid, Zeke interrupted. The man''s eyes refocused as he eyed Zeke with an annoyed gaze. I-I dont want to get anybody in trouble My mentor is already dead, after all. And he never taught me anything about the procedure. Cant you just let this be?


    The man considered his words for a long, drawn-out moment. His huge, unnerving eyes never left Zekes for even a moment. Fine the druid eventually said, causing Zeke to inwardly cheer. however, there is a condition.


    Zeke saw a crafty glint in those bestial eyes, and his heart fell. What did the man want in return for his silence? He had bet on the fact that the druid wouldnt bother to follow up on this. Not now, with all leads long gone. Even if he chose to pursue this, there was no way he could find out anything. It was, after all, a made-up story.


    What condition? Zeke asked.


    Technically, the man said slowly, you could be considered a druid. Despite not being able to assume monster form, as well as your faulty Soul-Melding, you still went through the ritual. And as one of ours, you have certain duties.


    Zeke didnt like the sound of that but didnt want to interrupt before knowing where this was going. If the man made any outrageous demands, he would simply refuse. His goal had been to make sure that the druid didnt catch on to the fact that he possessed a Dragons Heart. Now that the man seemed to have bought his story, most of the danger had passed.


    Still, he would prefer to part on friendly terms with the Irrochian. Zeke couldnt deny that his interest had been peaked by their secret ritual. If his theory was correct, then their Magic was somehow linked to the soul. Zeke would love nothing more than to study it in detail. And this man might be his only way in


    And what duties would those be, mighty Archdruid?


    The man puffed out his chest and assumed a lecturing tone. Well we druids are wanderers and would naturally not restrict our members too much. There are merely three rules we are required to follow.


    Zeke nodded, indicating that he was listening.


    Rule number one, a druid does not fight against other druids outside of sanctioned duels.


    Zeke nodded. He didnt see himself conflicting with that rule anytime soon.


    Rule number two, a druid does not share our secrets with anyone not from the tribe.


    Zeke nodded again. However, inwardly, he scoffed. What secrets? He didnt know any of them in the first ce.


    Rule number three, the man said, his voice turning somber. All druids must gather for the Harmony Eclipse Festival.


    Zekes brows furrowed. A quick check in his mental library revealed that he had note across the term before. The what?


    The druid smirked. I am not surprised you never heard of it. The Harmony Eclipse is an event where the boundaries between worlds are momentarily lifted. We, druids, believe that this connection between worlds is where the ancient races stem from. It has been our job for millennia to stop them from entering our world. Its the true origin of what we call the ancient races: Phoenixes, Titans, and Dragons


    Zekes heart hammered in his chest. His jaw was locked and his fist clenched so hard that he drew blood. This was not by choice. The Heart had gone out of control ever since the druid had started talking about the Harmony Eclipse. For some reason, the mans words had riled it up. Zeke thought he could even hear snarling from somewhere deep in his consciousness. All he could do for now was hold himself back fromshing out.


    Luckily, the druid mistook his tense silence for something else. Dont worry, young one. It is not full-grown ancients that we have to face during the festival. For some reason, only juvenile ancient beastse through the portal.


    Zeke managed a jerky nod. An impressive feat, considering how hard he had to focus to merely keep his body under control.


    So, the man asked with expectant eyes. What do you say? Are you willing to join us druids, during the next festival and officially join our ranks?


    Zeke had so many questions. When was this festival? Where would he have to go? How dangerous was it? What was he expected to do? But right now, he could not utter a single word. In fact, he was afraid that the only thing that would being out of his mouth would be a guttural roar. Devoid of any other choice, he simply nodded again.


    The druids smile widened. With one of his meaty paws, he pped Zeke on the shoulder, almost bringing him to the ground with the force of the gesture. Excellent, excellent! Come, young one, we have to drink to this. From now on, you can consider us druids your brothers. We need to drink to this!


    His steps carried him back to the manor, his gait just as fast as before. Over his shoulder, he called to the still-frozen Zeke. By the way, my friends call me Odir. What should I call you, little brother?

 Book 3: Chapter 46: The Offer

    Book 3: Chapter 46: The Offer


    After the Druid left, Zeke remained standing in ce, his Heart pounding relentlessly. Never before had it acted like this. The overwhelming sensation of his racing blood was all-consuming, and he felt a wave of agitation wash over him.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale.


    As he focused solely on his breathing, a sense of tranquility gradually enveloped him. The cool breeze brushed against his face, and he became aware of the sounds around himthe chirping of birds, the rustle of leaves in the wind. With each deliberate breath, his heart began to settle, the frantic beats gradually slowing down.


    By the time he returned to his senses, his heart was back to beating in its regr, strong rhythm. He frowned down at his chest. His hand still clenching the amulet that kept the Dragon aura from leaking out.


    This has gone on for too long. Well have words about this, he whispered.


    .


    I know you can hear me, you scaly cunt!


    Nothing but silence greeted him, and Zeke didnt have any more time to waste. He had left the others waiting for too long already. But this affair had turned into something that could not be ignored anymore.


    In a light jog, Zeke returned to the gathering at the back of the mansion. He arrived at a scene he had not expected. Odir wasughing uproariously, while Tristan stood next to him. The Bloodsword patriarch was cursing at the druid for some reason.


    When he noticed his approach, Tristan stopped. However, he was still ring silently in Odirs direction. Zeke looked around the small crowd, trying to figure out what had happened. The Druid was still smirking. Randell was quietly sipping his mug, wholly uninterested in the exchange.


    Thankfully, Devlin was more helpful. Odir just informed us that you would be joining his druidic circle, he said. I guess congrattions are in order?


    Zeke was confused. Congrattions? I was under the impression that joining the Druids would be more of a nominal appointment than anything else.


    Nominal? Devlin asked in a disbelieving tone. You will have to go through the Ritual. Let me tell you, thates with its fair share of risks. A good portion of Druids doesnt survive the procedure. And that is for Flesh Mages, with our malleable bodies. Who can say what were to happen if a Blood Mage attempted the same? I would highly discourage anyone from trying it.


    Zeke took one more nce at Tristans fuming expression and realized what had happened. Odir must have announced that Zeke would be joining his tribe without rifying any of the particrs. Now, he was left with no choice but to exin his situation to the three Valorians as well.


    About that Zeke said hesitantly. Actually, I went through the ritual already.


    For the second time today, he told an abridged version of his tale. While he talked, he could see Tristans expression turn from one of anger to one of shock, to one of deep contemtion. Zeke knew exactly what the man was thinking. He was no doubt wondering If Zekes prowess and strength stemmed from the ritual and if he could use it to strengthen his line.


    Before Tristan could even ask, Zeke dashed his hopes. Unfortunately, my mentor never revealed anything about the procedure to me. Furthermore, as someone who has gone through the ritual, I am left with no choice but to join the druidic circle. And this is how we ended up here.


    After he finished his exnation, nobody spoke for a while. They all seemed to be lost in contemtion. Eventually, however, Devlins curiosity got the better of him. So? What monster did you fuse with?


    Zeke had long since prepared for this question. Without a moments hesitation, he spoke the name he had prepared. Basilisk.


    What kind?


    Emberre Basilisk.


    Ohh? Thats quite the menace! Devlin eximed. But I should have guessed, seeing your golden eyes. Its a shame that you are no Flesh Mage, turning into one of those would make you a real terror on the battlefield.


    Zeke saw his chance to finally change the subject. Speaking about the war, how did things go at the front?


    Devlins eyes sharpened. However, they softened again after a brief re. Not great, and not terrible. But if you want to know about how the troops are doing, Tristan and Randell would know more. My Formweaver family doesnt fight on the frontline.


    Zeke nodded. He was somewhat aware of the roles the three families of Valor each upied. The Bone mages were the Shield, the Blood Mages the sword and the Flesh Mages were the eyes and ears.


    However, Devlin added. I do share your belief that the empire is holding back. Despite knowing that they have been gathering strength for years now, their troop strength has not increased at all. This does not bode well for us


    Randell snorted. Moree More die


    Odir also nodded at those words. Those empire Mages were frail and soft. They were barely able to scratch my hide. They would not survive a week in the great forest, let me tell you!


    Devlin rolled his eyes. Who asked you two muscleheads? What do you think, Bloodsword?


    Tristan took a moment to gather his thoughts. I believe that they are indeed preparing for something big. I have no doubt that when the empire finally reveals its ws, Equinox and Invocatia will suffer greatly.


    The only question is how much the empire is hiding. If they manage to defeat those two in one push, we might very well be doomed. My hope is that they will hold out until the rest of the alliance gets their heads out of their asses.


    Why arent they doing more? Zeke asked. He had been curious about this for a long time. If the empire posed such a danger, then why didnt the other countries band together in earnest? It made absolutely no sense to him.


    Politics, what else? Devlin responded with a disgusted look on his face. It is most advantageous for everyone else if Arkanheim, Equinox, and Invocatia remain in a stalemate. Those three are wasting their strength, while the other powers continue to prosper.


    I dont think that is the entire truth either, Tristan interjected. I think its more because of the fact that the other nations dont share a border with the empire. Its easy to ignore a problem so far away. I wont attribute to malice what can be exined by ipetence.


    Then why is Valor so active in the war? You are further from the empire than most, Zeke asked.


    The reply came from an unexpected source. Peace makes weak War makes strong Peace is boring War is fun, Randell said.


    Zeke was at a loss for words. This couldnt be the real reason, could it? He had heard that the Valorians acted out a sense of honor. But Randells words made it sound like they were just ying around. Zeke sent an imploring gaze to the other two.


    Tristan was the one to respond. Well, thats not entirely wrong, but as usual, the bonehead paints a very simplistic picture of aplex situation. But it is true that we Valorians participate in the war to keep our ws sharp. You have no idea just how weak most nations have grown over the centuries. It is not only because they dont want to help, but that they cant.


    Zeke nced at the massive figure of Odir to the side. The Druid didnt seem to be weak in the slightest. Even while just sitting there, his aura was menacing. Zeke wouldnt be surprised to learn that he was the strongest fighter here.


    Tristan followed his gaze and smirked. Irroch is an exception. Their home is so inhospitable to human life that they can be considered to be in a constant fight for survival. Its a ce where weakness means death. However, they also do not have a proper form of governance. The Druids are just one of many tribes calling the forest their home.


    Zeke nodded. It was no wonder that he had not seen an Irrochian representative at his auction. If they were a fractured nation, then they wouldnt be able to produce a representative.


    What about the other races? Zeke asked. The dwarves, Elves, and Demi-humans?


    Pah! Devlin eximed. Better forget about them. The Elves and Dwarves are staying cooped up in their corners of the world, as they always have. I wouldnt be surprised if they were hoping that we humans end up exterminating ourselves. As for the Beastpeople, they are in the same boat as Irroch  no proper form of governance. Not that it would change anything if they had


    The Flesh Mage was especially dismissive when talking about the demi-humans. And this time, Tristan didnt correct him. This was baffling to Zeke, as he had read that they were fearsome warriors and had a culture of warfare.


    Why wouldnt it matter?


    Do you see any Beastpeople around? In Tradespire, I mean?


    Zeke thought back to the few times he had been to the city. He had seen many races he had never known existed. Humans in all colors, shapes, and sizes. Elves, with their tall stature and perfect faces. Dwarves, with their long beards and wide shoulders. But no matter how long he searched, the only time he had seen a demi-human had been when the Korroven Diplomat had presented his ves.


    Zeke shook his head. I havente across any of them.


    I wouldnt expect you to, Devlin exined. They dont do well in civilization. Dont be fooled by their human-like appearance, the Beastpeople are far closer to monsters than us. That is also why their country is a shithole. If any other races had their gic advantages, they would long have overthrown the world.


    What do you mean?


    Just think about it. In most countries, the poption consists of roughly 1% Mages and 99%mon people. Compared to that, the Beastpeople are all born with superior strength. Even the weakest among them can contend with a True Mage by the time they reach adulthood. Can you even imagine how powerful our nations would be if everyone had a core?


    Zeke remained silent. He could indeed imagine something like that. This was what he and Maximilian had been working towards, after all. The question was, would the humans also end up in a constant state of civil war, just as the Demi-humans had?


    Zeke had little faith in the ability of humanity to rise above their base instincts ande together as one people. They were already warring with each other now. There really wasnt much difference between them and the so-called Beastpeople in his mind. However, he kept his thoughts to himself and merely nodded at Devlins exnation.


    Fortunately, the rest of their discussion was less heavy, and Zeke got to hear all about their exploits on the front. Especially Odir and Tristan enjoyed bragging about their most heroic aplishments and the most famous Mages they had faced.


    As the day turn to night, the others gradually started to leave. First to go was Devlin, who had to report the new information Zeke had divulged. Next was Randell, the giant merely got up and left without a single word of goodbye. Thest was Odir, but before he departed, he made Zeke promise to visit the Irroch. He wanted to introduce Zeke to the other Druids even before the Harmony Eclipse festival.


    Zeke had learned that the festival was still over a decade away, and easily agreed to the demand. It would be great to have someone like Odir to show him around if he ever found himself in Irroch. Pleased by the promise, the Druid even handed over a crudely carved flute. ording to him, Zeke would be able to alert other druids to his presence with it.


    He nced at the instrument, but the in piece of wood did not inspire much confidence. However, he thanked the man for the present, and after being almost squeezed to death by a literal bear hug, the Druid left as well. Eventually, the only two who remained were Zeke and Tristan.


    So, the man said, did you enjoy yourself? As he spoke, he was ncing meaningfully at the considerable assortment of empty mugsying behind Zeke.


    Zeke blushed a little. He had not meant to drink so much. Initially, he had not dared to drink anything at all for the risk of losing his wits. However, the tantalizing smell of the berry wine won him over in the end. And as the mood continued to rx, so did Zekes guard against the delicious brew.


    Only with the help of his [Perfect Body Control] did he manage to stay somewhat alert even after drinking as much as the two giants Odir and Randell.


    I had a good time, and learned a lot, Zeke said with a content smile.


    Despite the rocky start, he was d to havee. The new Blood Magic spells alone had made the trip worth it. He would have his hands full over the next few weeks implementing them in his style.


    Excellent, excellent, Tristan said with a somewhat slurred speech. Despite being Arch Mages, the beverage seemed not to have any reduced effect on the others. I honestly didnt mean to ambush you like this Sorry for that.


    Alls well that ends well, Zeke said with a casual wave. I managed just fine, and even got a trophy out of it.


    Zeke showed off the flute Odir had gifted him. Both he and Tristan observed the pitifully carved block of wood for a moment before both burst outughing.


    You know Tristan eventually said after they had calmed down. Devlin was right My original aim had been to recruit you for my Bloodsword family. I thought it would be a done deal when I heard that you had to flee the empire.


    Imagine my surprise when I heard what you had managed in a mere two months. From a penniless beggar to the rising star of Tradespire? Nobody would have even believed such a story.


    To be fair, the rumors are exaggerated, Zeke interjected. I wasnt exactly penniless when I came here.


    Still, its not a feat just anyone could manage, Tristan said in a serious tone. The moment I heard about it, I knew that my hopes were in vain. A man like that has his own ambitions. However, for formalities sake, I will extend the offer nheless.


    If you were to join, I would allow you to marry whichever girl you want. My daughter? That girl Mina? Just say the word. I would even agree to more than one within reason. Also, I would allow you to form a separate family branch, only subordinate to the position of Patriarch. All of my fathers Magic research would be at your fingertips. If you are serious about fighting the empire, I can not think of a better position.


    What about the von Hohenheim household? Zeke asked.


    You would be allowed to retain them as your personal force. They would not be part of the family, but as I understand it, thats not much different from how it is now.


    Thats quite the offer, Zeke said. Is there a special reason for the royal treatment?


    Thats just how much a Perfect affinity is worth, Tristan stated. I have seven wives but in my two hundred years, Ive only ever had four children. I wouldnt mind getting some backup on that front.


    Zeke choked on his drink, causing Tristan to chortle. Zeke had not expected him to be this blunt about his intentions. However, a silence descended soon after as Zeke considered the deal. It was a good offer, much better than he had expected. However


    Ill have to think about it, Zeke said.


    With a sigh, Tristan got up. I recognize a No when I hear one  but thats fine. Remember this: my offer stands for as long as I am still the patriarch of the Bloodsword family. But it is growingte.


    He turned around and grabbed something from a servant waiting out of sight. With one step, Tristan appeared in front of Zeke. He held out a colorfully wrapped package.


    Thats a reward for the help you provided today. Open it when you get home, Tristan stated. Now get your ass back into that fancy schmancy airship of yours and fuck off, he added yfully before strolling back to his manor.

 Book 3: Chapter 47: The Bloodletters

    Book 3: Chapter 47: The Bloodletters


    When Ezekiel returned to the front of the manor, night had already fallen. Despite the hour, the training field was still as lively as it had been when he had left.


    A bevy of braziers kept the area well-lit and there were several duels being held. Zeke was certain that he would find Leo among the fighters, but to his surprise, the blonde boy wasnt anywhere to be seen.


    After a bit of searching, he found a familiar figure in the crowd  Mordred. The older boy was hugging a girl under each arm as he cheered for one of the fights between Grand Mages. On closer inspection, he realized that one of thepetitors was Mordreds older sister Vanessa.


    With swift steps, Zeke came up behind him. Mordred, do you know where Leo and Maya are?


    Mordred was startled by the unexpected voice and spun to face him. Jeez, dont sneak up on me like that. His eyes were slightly unfocused and his speech slurred. It was clear that the older boy had enjoyed a fair bit of alcohol as well.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Sneaking? I could have walked up to you ying the flute and you wouldnt have noticed given how busy you were. He meaningfully nced at the two girls who had continued to spectate the fight. Apparently, the apple didnt fall far from the tree when it came to Tristans son.


    Fine, fine, whatever, Mordred said. Thest time I saw that rascal Leo was when he was brought into the healers tent. But that was hours ago.


    Zekes expression turned serious. What happened?


    Mordred waved him off. Hey, theres no need to make such a scary face. You should know best how your brother is. The maniac challenged Phillip and James to a two-on-one fight and got his ass kicked. Nothing serious, but his core was depleted again. I think the healers tied him up after that. They got sick of him fighting even without any Mana. Your sister went with them as well.


    Zeke smirked. Knowing Leo, his brother was probably already nning his escape. After Mordred pointed him in the right direction, he was en route to the healers tent. While making his way over, Zeke spotted his mother and father sitting to the side at one of the dinner tables. They were still talking to the same man he had seen them with earlier.


    Momentster, he arrived in front of a big tent. Inside he could see a few empty beds that were divided by a piece of cloth hanging from the ceiling. Almost all of them were unupied. This made perfect sense, considering that Blood Mages could recover from most injuries with their own strength.


    Toward the back of the tent, thest bed on the left side was the only one where the covering was closed. Zeke could even hear muffled voicesing from inside. While stepping closer, he could make out Mayas tinklingughter.


    Zeke stuck his head through the opening, only to be greeted with a peculiar scene. Leo was lying t on his back, with ck ribbons tying him to the bed. He was writhing and squirming like a worm, but no matter what he tried, the restraints held. Maya, on the other hand, was sitting sideways on his stomach and kept poking him in the face. For some reason, she was giggling while doing so.


    Whats going on?


    The moment Maya heard his voice, she immediatelyunched herself from her position on Leos chest,nding on the chair next to the bed. After collecting herself for a moment, she turned toward Zeke with a meless expression, her sky-blue eyes the very picture of innocence. Hello, big brother


    Zeke! Save me! Leo screamed. This little monster has been torturing me for hours! I cant hold on any longer!


    Zeke looked between his sisters innocent expression and Leos wide-open eyes full of pleading, before deciding to leave. This had nothing to do with him. Nope.


    NOOOOO! HELP MEEEE! Leo cried.


    With a sigh, Zeke turned again and entered through the curtain. Fine who is going to exin to me whats going on?


    Shes a menace! Leo burst out immediately. She kept poking and taunting me while I was defenseless. I never knew a human being could be so wretched! That adorable facade hides the cruelest of souls! Mark my words, Zeke!


    Zeke couldnt suppress a smirk. For Leo, who didnt even flinch at the gravest of wounds to be reduced to such a state. He wondered what his sister had done to him. However, he couldnt be biased. With a somber expression, he turned toward Maya and raised a single eyebrow in question.


    It was his own fault. Leopletely lost it after you left, Zeke. He kept challenging one opponent after the other, even after his core ran dry again. His injuries would have been far worse if I hadnt convinced the healers to tie him up


    That was your doing as well, vile creature? Leo yelled as he redoubled his squirming. Maya stuck out her tongue at him without any sign of remorse.


    And the taunting? Zeke asked, getting more amused by the moment.


    That was because he didnt listen to me! Maya eximed. I told him he would perform far better if he gave his body a bit of time to heal between fights. ording to the textbooks you had me read, it would have prevented his core from getting strained as well. But he didnt listen. And now I lost all my money!


    Zeke had been nodding along until thest part. Money? What money?


    Did I say money? Maya hedged. I meant mommy. Where did mommy go?


    Zeke looked at her suspiciously. She could barely meet his eyes and was fidgeting constantly. It didnt take a genius to see that Maya was lying; the girl was terrible at it.


    Maya


    Fine, Maya said with teary eyes. I tried to earn some money, just like you did during the tournament. You made it look so easy back then that I thought I could do it too. With a quick nce, she added, Dont be mad, Zeke.


    How much? Zeke asked in a stern voice. However, his heart was already melting.


    45 Silver, Maya confessed. It was all my remaining spending money for the month.


    To be honest, Zeke couldnt care less about the loss of a few silver. But this would not be a good lesson to impart to a young girl. Instead, he nodded slowly. I wont tell Mom and Dad if you tell me what youve learned.


    Erm I should not put my trust in Leo?


    Zekes gaze grew sharper.


    Ok, ok, I should not gamble, Maya said with a sigh.


    Thats a fine lesson, but its not the whole truth, Zeke said while patting her head. Betting can be fun if you do it right. As far as I can tell, there are only two rules when ites to gambling. One, dont bet money you cant afford to lose. And two, only gamble when you are sure the odds are in your favor. Thats how I do it, anyway.


    How do you know if the odds are in your favor?


    Zeke puffed out his chest. Your brother is really smart, you know? I can calcte the odds with nothing but a brief nce.


    Anyone else would have scoffed at the arrogance on disy. However, Maya had stars in her eyes as she looked at him. Ill perfect my gambling as well. Just like you, big brother.


    Zeke coughed awkwardly. This was not what he had intended. But he could not crush her dreams now, not while looking at those shining eyes. Well, it would probably be fine, as long as she adhered to those two rules. Probably


    His thoughts were interrupted by a persistent re. He turned, only to find Leo staring up at him with a discontented expression. Zeke hadpletely forgotten about the tied-up boy while speaking with Maya.


    Anyway, he said hastily, I am done with my meeting and I think its about time we go home. Maya, please untie Leo. Im gonna grab the others and meet you two on the Enigma in a bit. After noticing a strange glint in the girls eyes, he specified his instructions. I cant believe that I have to say this but no more taunting, poking, or torture of any kind. I want you to untie him right away. Is that clear?


    Maya pouted. What do you take me for? I was going to do it right away. However, the disgruntled expression on her face told a different story. Zeke waved goodbye and made his way to the table where he had seen his parents earlier. As he approached, the rustling of clothes alerted him to a presence behind him.


    Anything out of the ordinary? Zeke asked without even turning.


    Nothing of import, young lord. Mia and Geralt have spent the entire afternoon talking to Mister Bloodletter. Meanwhile, Leo and Maya have been going from duel to duel until Leo was defeated and detained by the healers.


    Zeke nodded appreciatively. David was as meticulous as ever. He had kept watch over their entire party in his absence. However, Zekes brows furrowed. The Bloodletters were another somewhat prominent family of Blood Mages. Compared to the straightforward style of the Bloodsword family, they preferred a more esoteric approach to Blood Magic. What did they want with his parents?


    Anything I need to know? Zeke asked.


    I think its best if you heard that from your parents.


    Understood, Zeke said. Can you hold on to this for me?


    David eyed the package that was wrapped in colored cloth with interest. What is it?


    A present from Tristan Bloodsword. Try not to lose it, Zeke teased.


    David scoffed before fading back into the shadows, package in hand. Even with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] Zeke had not seen where he disappeared to. He had learned that the passive spell wasnt great at prating active concealments. Another topic he would have to research in the future.


    He approached the table his parents were upying. The man sitting with them was a Grand Mage. However, from the looks of it, he was long past his prime. He looked to be about the same age as Maximilian, which meant that he was nearing the end of his lifespan.


    The moment he saw Zeke approaching, he got up. Give it some thought, Geralt. You would bring honor to yourself, and to your family. With those words, he left, nodding briefly at Zeke before doing so.


    Zeke sat down at the spot the man had just vacated. His parents both had frowns on their faces. What was that about? he probed.


    His mother nced at her husband. After a moment of silence, Geralt sighed. That was my father.


    Zekes brows furrowed. Despite having suspected something like this, it was still a shock to hear his father confirm it. However, from what he had observed, their conversation had been tense  far too tense for a talk between father and son. Youve never talked about your family, Dad.


    Geralt sighed again. Because there was nothing to talk about. I was disowned years ago and even forbidden from using the family name.


    Zeke nodded. He was pretty sure he could guess the reason. Because you dont have a core?


    Geralt nodded. Yes, that was part of it. I could have stayed with the family, but my future would have been dire. You can probably imagine what my fate would have been


    Zeke grimaced. In the empire, if a member of a household didnt manifest a core, they were referred to as Faulty Progeny. Those descendants were often paired up with each other to produce more offspring. Passing down their genes was all they were used for in most cases. Zeke didnt expect the Valor kingdom to be much different in that regard.


    So? What did the old man want from you? Zeke asked.


    Geralt only looked in Zekes direction, not saying a word. However, his meaning was clear. Of course, they would also be greedy for Zekes perfect affinity. Technically, he was even a direct descendant from their bloodline, so they had a stronger im than even Tristan. Not that something like that mattered much


    What did you tell him? Zeke asked.


    What else? Geralt scoffed. I told him that we were called von Hohenheim now. The man has been dead to me for years. I wont let him worm his way back into our lives now that he wants something.


    A radiant smile bloomed on Zekes face. It was a great feeling to have his father use the von Hohenheim name in such a way. To him, this symbolized that his father had truly epted this new identity and life.


    Mia was also nodding, squeezing Geralts hand tightly in her own. Zeke realized how nerve-racking it must have been for them to stand up to a Grand Mage for so long. The pressure of a high-level Mage would be burdensome even to him after a while.


    Zeke decided to change the subject. Why did you never tell me? You probably knew all along that I had a high chance to have a blood affinity, given my hair color.


    Mia nodded. Of course, we had our suspicions, she said with a pained smile. But what good would it have done to tell you? In the empire, your fathers name would have done nothing for you, except make you a target.


    Zeke wanted to say something, but his mother didnt give him the chance to interrupt.


    Also, you were so determined to be a Mage, we didnt want to give you even more reason to leave. Do you think we were unaware of how hard it would have been for you as a Blood Mage in the empire? I can not express how thankful I am to Maximilian for looking after you. I was worried sick every night until you finally wrote that first letter.


    Zeke grimaced. It had indeed been rough before Maximilian had taken him in. Who could say how his journey would have ended without the old man? Despite feeling wronged by their decision, he couldnt really fault his parents for not telling him. Knowing what he knew now, he wasnt so sure if it had been a wise choice to go to the Elementium. Zeke was under no illusions: It had been more luck than skill that had led to his sess. If he had different affinities


    Zeke let all the frustration seep out of him with a drawn-out sigh. Fair enough, he said, smiling at his parents. They had worried expressions on their faces. This confession must have been hard for them as well.


    If the Bloodletters want to create trouble in the future, Ill deal with them. Lets just forget about all that and go home.

 Book 3: Chapter 48: The Present

    Book 3: Chapter 48: The Present


    Zeke sat in his study, staring down at the box before him. This was the present Tristan had given him. Even with his spacial awareness, he could not tell what was inside. There must have been a Mana-repellentyer somewhere in that container.


    The thought made Zekes imagination soar. If such a measure was necessary, the present was most likely something valuable. With growing excitement, Zeke stripped off the firstyer of cloth, then the second. The delicate fabric was soft to the touch and clearly expensive, heightening his excitement further.


    With trembling fingers, Zeke lifted the top off the box and looked inside. His brows furrowed. He hadnt quite known what to expect, but it hadnt been this.


    Inside the box were a couple of unbound pages. A quick glimpse revealed that they werent neatly penned either. Parts of the writing had been scratched out or scribbled over. There were small doodles and illustrations all over the ce. For Zeke, who had learned the art of drafting proper research papers from Maximilian, this unorderly creation looked extremely offensive.


    Swallowing his disappointment, Zeke grabbed the first page and began to read.


    <strong>Blood Magic: Mysteries of the Crimson Essence</strong>


    Perplexity One: Boundaries of Vital Fluids


    In thebyrinthine pursuit of solving the puzzle that is Blood Magic, the main challenge manifests itself in thementable scarcity of procurable resources. In my relentless quest, I have found three two remedies to assail this unfortunate frailty.<ul><li>


    The first method relies on the augmentation of blood. It is imperative to augment the very liquid, imbuing it with an unprecedented density</li><li>


    A second approach tries to dismantle the shackles of temporality. We must exalt the velocity of its regeneration</li><li>


    Thirdly, the conservation of fluids via reintegration after usage</li></ul>


    []


    After painstaking iterations, two spells of profound intricacy have been devised to address this frontier in different ways. For maximum effect, they should be inscribed upon the core at an early age. I have learned that the body needs time to adapt to such drastic changes...


    []


    Honor and glory to my house and my descendants!


    Marlon Bloodsword  First of his name.


    Zeke gasped. This was it, this was the basis for the original spells Tristans father had developed. These documents could be called the foundation of the Bloodsword households Magic. From what he just saw, these papers were from an early stage of the research. It was still far removed from the result he had seen today. However, for somebody like Zeke, this knowledge was invaluable.


    This gift was absolutely perfect for him so much so that he wondered how much Tristan knew about his abilities. For anybody else, this foundational research would have been nothing but an interesting bit of trivia. After all, it wasnt hard to find out what the spells did just by observing the Bloodswords fight.


    These documents didnt state much more than the motivation and thoughts behind their creation. The only real purpose for them was to recreate the spells from scratch  or develop an own style of them.


    Did Tristan know that this was what he was trying to do? Or did he merely guess it after seeing his approach to Blood Magic?


    It hadnt escaped Zekes notice that Marlon, Tristans father, had also conceptualized the reintegration of blood. For some reason, he had discarded that path, however. Zeke was more than curious to learn for what reason he did not pursue this course further, but focused on the other two instead. In his opinion, the reabsorption of blood was superior to both [Blood Compression] and [Blood Generation].


    With a voracious hunger, Zeke dove into the documents. After reading them once, he read them again, and then a third time. After having gone through them a couple more times in detail, Zeke sank back into his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Luckily, Zekes fears had been dismissed. The reason Marlon had not chosen that third path wasnt because it was inferior or had some deep-seated w. No, it was because he couldnt get it to work.


    This discovery had initially baffled Zeke. However, after thinking about it a bit, it made sense. The only reason this was so easy for him was because of his [Perfect Body Control]. Zeke had been unable to reuse his blood in the beginning as well. Only after changing his spells in a subtle but fundamental way had it be possible.


    The missing piece was actually something incredibly simple: He had tweaked his intent. Instead of creating a projectile, or weapon, his spells were still considered a part of his body. He didnt focus on creating something extra, but to extend his blood flow outside his body.


    Zeke hadnt realized until today how much of a brilliant discovery that had been. He had seen it in the [Bloodsword] spell: Despite being incredibly sophisticated, far more so than his whips, the spell had a crucial weakness. The blood used to create that weapon would gradually lose its sharpness as a natural consequence of Mana decay.


    This was the same reason enchanted weapons needed to be socketed with an affinity crystal. They couldnt just be enchanted once and remain sharp forever. The mana would decay over time, and even faster with use.


    However, Zekes [Bloood Whip] was different. Instead of casting the spell once and be done with it, the spell stayed active. Blood would constantly flow in and out, cycling through his entire reserves. This had the effect that the weapon would never grow dull unless his entire Blood had lost its Mana. Though, at that point, he would bepletely helpless anyway.


    A smile spread across his face. Zeke liked the idea of treading new ground, developing a style that nobody had seen before. He could hardly imagine the tion Marlon must have felt upon developing those spells. The feeling of breaking new ground during research was exhrating.


    However, this didnt mean that Zeke would go out of his way to avoid using Marlons findings. [Blood Generation] and [Blood Compression] were fine spells. The problem was that they came with their own sets of problems  just as his own style did.


    The ws with [Blood Generation] were the most obvious. Blood would get stronger the longer it remained inside the body. The constant Mana saturation was exactly what gave Blood Mages their fearsome attack power. But newly created bloodcked that advantage. This approach traded a limitless blood supply for a severe reduction in attack power.


    This was uneptable to Zeke. Even the best [Blood Generation] Mage would not be able topete with the output of a Water Mage. And that was still ignoring the fact that water was a plentiful resource nearly anywhere. Those Blood Mages were essentially crippled Water Mages, giving up their natural advantages topensate for the weakness of range and volume.


    On the other hand, [Blood Compression] was far more intriguing to Zeke. Increasing the capacity for blood within the body was something he was extremely interested in. However, the approach wasnt perfect either. They would run into the same problem he had faced long ago  the limit was merely extended. At some point, they would run out of blood. This would usually ur long before their core was at its limit, rendering a high affinity useless.


    For Zeke, with his perfect affinity, this was even worse. He would have to increase his Blood reserves 100-fold in order to have enough blood to put any strain on his core. From what he had seen, this was not a realistic goal.


    Mordred, as a True Mage, had about three times the normal amount of Blood of a normal person. Vanessa, as a Grand Mage, had around ten times the amount of blood. And finally Tristan, as an Arch Mage, had around 25 times the amount of blood.


    In terms of mana density, the difference in ratio between those stages was roughly along the lines of 1, 10, and 100. Meaning that an Arch Mage had about 100 times more mana than a True Mage. This progression was significantly higher than theirpression rate, which meant that the cost of this method rose exponentially.


    This discovery didnte as a surprise to him, in fact, it was basic knowledge. It was initially easy topress most materials. But after a while, they became so dense that it was almost impossible to squeeze them even by the tiniest amount. Zeke figured that even en Exarch would not be able to get much more out of that spell.


    None of this managed to detract from the spells usefulness, however. Having even twice as much blood as he did now would already be an immense boon. He would have to find a way to incorporate [Blood Compression] and Zeke was eager to start. Thebination of his recordings as well as Marlons notes would certainly be a big help.


    Zeke closed his eyes, focusing inward. His perfect affinity made it incredibly easy for him to feel his own blood. For a moment, he did nothing other than focus on the flow. He observed as each strong, rhythmic beat pumped the liquid through his veins. He could feel the slight radiation of attuned mana infusing his blood and body with ever more strength.


    Suddenly, a question urred to him, something he had never considered before. However, now that he thought about it, it was weird that it had note up before. What did his space and mind affinity do to his body? He knew that his Blood affinity was strengthening his body all around, but what about those other two?


    All of Zekes knowledge on this subject came from books, which had proven to be an unreliable source at best. Many of them were written by untrustworthy researchers, and others were built on a false premise. However, by far the worst were written with the sole purpose of propaganda, making the content deliberately misleading. This was true, especially for Mind Magic


    Zeke grimaced. Now, it was up to him to discover which sources he could actually trust. He would also need to find a way to measure the actual effects of those two affinities on his body. Otherwise, it would be impossible to separate fact from fiction.


    As far as Zeke could tell, his Mind affinity mostly nourished his brain, improving his thinking speed. Of this at least, he was certain. Did it have any other influences on his body? He couldnt rightly say. And the Geistreich family wouldnt have allowed such information to be circted freely, making Zeke certain that he wouldnt find this knowledge in any book from the empire.


    Zeke had read that a Space affinity adjusted the body to space, making it easier to teleport. However, he had never tried to teleport another person before and didnt know how much of a difference this actually made  if any at all. As far as he could tell, his space affinity did absolutely nothing to his body.


    Zeke sighed. Why hadnt he devised better measurements whening up with his [Analyze] spell? There was no crying over spilled milk. With a thought, he brought up the changes to his body from his very first measurement to now.


    <strong>Strength: </strong> 18 <strong> ></strong>25


    <strong>Constitution: </strong> 22<strong> ></strong>27


    <strong>Agility: </strong> 16<strong> ></strong>23 <strong>Intelligence: </strong> 20<strong> ></strong>24


    His strength, constitution, and agility had risen by a fair amount over the past two months. Despite not having worked out as much sinceing to Tradespire, his progress had been great.


    This was probably thanks to his use of Blood Affinity crystals. Zeke could feel that he had already made significant progress on that front. If he only had his perfect affinity to worry about, he might be able to advance to Grand Mage in no more than a year or two.


    His stats were alreadyparable to what he felt from Mordred which was strange. No matter how good his affinity was, he shouldnt have been able to creep up on the young Bloodsword this fast. The other boy had been a Mage almost twice as long as him already, after all.


    Zeke got a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach. He could only think of one thing that could make up for this difference. His thoughts drifted to something else, something he would have rather ignored.


    Zeke had been certain he had heard a voice when his heart had acted up. The fact that his recordings didnt contain any sounds only reinforced his theory. The noise had note from a physical source but a spiritual one.


    Are you ready to talk now, Dragon?

 Book 3: Chapter 49: Chasing the Dragon

    Book 3: Chapter 49: Chasing the Dragon


    Are you ready to talk now, Dragon?


    There was no response.


    What do you even want?


    Again, nothing.


    Are you still trying to take over my body?


    Even after waiting for several minutes, nothing but silence answered him. However, Zeke was certain that the Dragon could hear him and merely chose not to respond. Furthermore, he was certain that the heart did something to his blood, which in turn influenced his body.


    From what he had learned about the druidic ritual, it would merge the druids Soul with that of a monster, taking on some of their properties over time. Odir, for example, had thick body hair and hide-like skin.


    Without meeting other druids, Zeke couldnt be sure if this was one of the milder cases or already quite pronounced. However, it seemed that something simr was happening to him now. It had started with his eyes, but over time, the heart might influence his entire body. Zeke shuddered at the thought of growing scales and fangs and a tail


    Compared to the druids, his situation might be worse still. Whereas theypletely overwhelmed the spirit of their beast during the ritual, Zeke lived in some bizarre state of coexistence with the Dragon. If his fears came true, this could mean the changes to his body might continue forever.


    He couldnt be sure about the consequences of such an arrangement. One thing was certain though, their souls were somehow connected. What was even worse, they inhabited the same body.


    Zeke didnt know much about this subject, but he had a glimmer of hope. He would have the chance to learn more about it in a weeks time. He had managed to get an invitation from the Thorsten family, and if there was anybody who knew anything about Souls, then it would be the foremost family of Invocatia. If his theories were right, then the Spirit Summoning ritual established a contract between souls.


    He couldnt be absolutely certain without observing it firsthand, using his Soul Sight. But he was confident in his conjecture. ording to his understanding, Summoning magic was nothing but a contract.


    Also, he would be able to meet the Thorsten family matriarch. If only half the rumors about her were true, then she was an absolute monster. Even Tristan and the others had spoken in reverent tones about her. And now, after Maximilians death, she was indisputably the strongest duo-affinity Mage on the continent


    Speaking of multiple affinities, Zeke remembered the state he had entered briefly while talking to Odir. He hadnt been certain then, but watching his recordings had confirmed his theory. That state had been a convergence of his Blood and Mind affinity.


    Once again, a smile spread across his face. He had known for a long time that this was possible. Maximilians so-called Explosion Magic was, in fact, the result of his Fire and Earth affinity working together. And now, finally, Zeke had managed to take his first step on that very same path.


    This practice was far moremon than he had initially thought. He hade across something simr a couple of times since. [Telekinesis], for example, was a confluence of Mind Magic and unattuned Mana. Also, Leos obsidian weapons were a very rudimentary form of the same principle. His brothers focus on his Fire and Earth maniption spells had significantly lowered the bar for him. This was rather strange...


    If a couple of second-year students coulde up with their own versions of mixed affinity Magic, how could it be possible that the subject had remained unknown? How many people actually knew about this?


    Zeke suspected that the Geistreichs had to know for sure, along with many of the more prominent families in the empire. Maximilian had obviously known as well. But Zeke wasnt surprised that his mentor had never spoken about this. Maximilian had been an advocate for letting people make their own discoveries after handing them the tools necessary.


    The question was, why keep this knowledge hidden from the public? The mixing of affinities was not discussed in any of the books he owned, which was a considerable collection. For some reason, this was not something anybody talked about. Neither had it been taught at the Elementium.


    Zeke could think of several reasons for this. However, the most likely one was in turn the most disappointing one: It didnt benefit the people in charge. The chances of having a child with an exactbination of two affinities were astronomically small. This made it a lot less useful to develop proper spells that would make use of mixed affinities. A serious problem, considering the time needed to develop a single spell.


    Furthermore, even if the Feuerkranz family married all their descendants to members of the Steiner family, most of them would grow up to have either one instead of both affinities. A duo affinity was only around 1 in 100 among Mages hailing from noble families.


    This train of thought reminded Zeke of another possible reason. In his grade, Zeke, Leo, and Peter had been the most prominent multi-affinity Mages. It was highly likely that the number of multiple affinities was significantly higher for naturally urring cores.


    Zeke had long since suspected that the selective breeding approach came with drawbacks. It had been a while since Zeke thought about this. But his previous examination had hinted at the fact that the artificially forced cores the nobles created actually suppressed all other affinities.


    During the research for the meditation technique, Zeke and Maximilian hade to an interesting conclusion. They suspected that most people had a natural predisposition towards one or more affinities. In Zekes case, those had been Blood, Mind, and Space. What the meditation technique did was increase the probability of them manifesting during core formation.


    ording to what he remembered from the kids of his research group, most actually had more than one affinity. It was very rare to find somebody with only a single natural disposition. However, one aspect was often dominant, overshadowing all others. If this character trait was pronounced enough, it would lead to the formation of a single affinity core.


    Thinking further, it was no wonder that the empire proimed multi-affinity Mages as impure and tainted. Their most prestigious families were hard-pressed to produce such Mages, after all.


    Zeke grimaced. He couldnt help but think back to how much he had suffered under his ssmates jeers. It might be true that a tainted core slowed down the development of a Mage. However, now, he couldnt wait to rub his mixed affinities in everybody''s face. If the problem was merely spells, then he would develop them himself.


    This was a dangerous path, Zeke realized. If he was caught developing spells for mixed affinities, there might not be a single country that would not turn against him. This was an attack on the ruling ss everywhere. If discovered, every noble family would turn against him, with nowhere left to run.


    He now understood why nobody dared even mention the subject. The risks were just that great. However if he managed to create a whole arsenal of mixed affinity spells andbined it with his meditation technique it would be


    A shudder ran down Zekes spine as he considered the implication of this idea.


    <strong>It would be enough to change the world forever. </strong>


    If he could make mixed affinity spells that surpassed the current, pure ones, the entire system of passed-down bloodlines would copse. The entire family system would crumple. It would be a new age  an age where everybody had the chance to rise to the top, with nothing but their own abilities as the sealing


    A new thought wormed its way into his mind. It hade unbidden, but now that it was here, it was impossible to get rid of. With a greedy glint in his eyes, he abandoned himself to it.


    <em>If I manage to control all that knowledge, then I I would be king of it all.</em>


    However, after indulging in his fantasies for a moment, Zeke remembered the reality of his situation.


    Right now, he didnt even dare leave Tradespire.


    Right now, he was struggling with developing a single spell.


    Right now, he would lose everything if it was discovered that he was even working on a mixed affinity spell.


    Right now


    With a sigh, Zeke remembered once again Maximilians words. You do not possess the right to attain that dream, his mentor had said. And once again, the words rang true. His innovations would not make him king. They would make <strong>somebody </strong>king, but it would not be him. He did not have the strength to protect something like this.


    Not his Soul Magic, not his Giger technology, not his knowledge of runes, not his Trinity project, and most certainly not an arsenal of mixed affinity spells.


    Everything he coulde up with, all his future inventions and achievements would be snatched from him, if he didnt have the strength to protect them. But how strong did he need to be? How much was enough? Arch Mage? Exarch? Monarch?


    Pfff!


    Zekes body tensed, his senses on high alert. However, even with his sphere of awareness, he couldnt find anybody. How was this possible? The voice had sounded like it hade from right next to his


    With a shudder, Zeke realized who had spoken. W-Was that you, dragon?


    You pitiful worm


    What does that mean?


    Dont you dare go silent on me!


    You shitty dragon!


    You overgrown lizard!


    You you pitiful worm?


    Fuck! Zeke cursed. He had been right, the dragon could hear him. He could even hear his thoughts, but for some reason, he chose not to talk to Zeke. With the exception of this one insult. What had provoked the dragon into action? There was only one thing that made sense to Zeke.


    Monarch, was it? You have too little faith in me! Just watch me, you stinky reptile!


    The Dragon didnt respond verbally, but Zeke thought he could make out a faint chuckling in the back of his mind.


    Now that he thought about it, this was strange. There were several Exarchs alive. Rumor had it that three of them lived in Tradespire alone. How could it be that Zeke had never heard or read of anybody reaching that stage? Combined with the Dragons reaction Was this stage even real? Or was it simply not attainable for humans?


    Unfortunately, the Dragon didnt reply. However, Zeke was already quite content with what he had learned. For one, he had just confirmed that the Dragon was still around. Secondly, there was something special about the Monarch stage. Something that would make the Dragon break his silence for even contemting reaching it.


    Zeke licked his lips. Now, more than ever, he lusted after that kind of power. How strong would a Monarch-level Mage have to be, to elicit such a response from a Dragon? As a meager True Mage, he probably couldnt even fathom such a level of power, but he wanted it  craved it with all his being.


    For the second time today, Zeke calmed his raging emotions. It would do him no good to get worked up over something that far out of his reach. What was it that Maximilian used to say? Every journey begins with a single step, was it?


    Zeke nced down at Marlons research papers. For now, he would have to do what he could. All his future ns would be for future Zeke to take care of. Right now, all that counted was improving its strength.


    Night turned to day, and day turned to night again while Zeke spent every waking minute in his workshop. Even Leo, who came to get him for their daily sparring, was turned away. Finally, after three days of nonstop work, Zeke emerged from his private workshop.


    With his bedraggled clothes, messy hair, and thick ck circles under his eyes, he would have looked like a walking corpse, if not for the radiant smile on his face.

 Book 3: Chapter 50: The Second Lecture

    Book 3: Chapter 50: The Second Lecture


    Zeke had to pause his research, as today was the day of his second lecture. But not even this interruption managed to dampen his spirit. The discovery he had just made was far too promising. The smile stayed fixed on his face as he made his way to the shower room.


    Ever since first experiencing it in Maximilians mansion, showering had be his favorite way to rx and unwind. As the warm water hit his face and streamed down his body, Zeke pondered what he had learned this morning. Even Tristans eyes would pop out of their sockets if he knew


    A quick check of his body revealed the shocking reality. Zeke now had 1.5 times the amount of blood from the day before.


    For reference, Mordred only had three times the normal amount. And that was after two years ofpression, making this an earth-shattering increase for a single night.


    Zekes quick progress could be attributed to a couple of factors. First and foremost,pared to the Bloodsword family, his method consisted of a two-pronged approach. In a first step, he had begun to grow the thickness of his veins. It wasnt hard for him to make incremental changes to his body through [Perfect Body Control].


    Zeke estimated that he would be able to increase his volume by a factor of two that way. This would have to be an ongoing project over the next few months, but the results already looked promising. If Zeke seeded with this, it would have a multiplicative effect, considering he was trying to condense his blood at the same time. His second approach had been to create his own version of [Blood Compression]. And this was where most of his progress hade from.


    The problem had been rather challenging. Different from the Bloodsword kids, he wasnt able to engrave the spell onto his core, limiting his options. Therefore, he wasnt able to copy their method exactly. But eventually, after struggling for a long time, the breakthrough came in the form of a realization.


    <em>Do I even need this spell? </em>


    The moment Zeke thought of this, his thinking changed. Wasnt [Blood Compression] just a very specific form of body control? Who said he couldnt just do the same with his own engraved spell? This was exactly what [Perfect Body Control] was meant to do, after all. It had taken him quite a few attempts, but eventually, he managed topress a drop of blood by the tiniest amount.


    However, after rxing his focus, the drop expanded again. This setback had almost disheartened him into giving up on this method. Only hisck of a better idea had convinced him to keep trying. Zeke had focused for 3 hours straight, getting faster and faster with each drop.


    Eventually, he was done. He had managed topress his entire blood supply by 10%. But what now? Zeke didnt dare rx his focus, in fear of losing all his progress. However, he didnt have any idea what else to do. So he just stayed put.


    Keeping his bloodpressed almost felt like clenching a muscle. It wasnt particrly hard, but still required constant attention. Zeke knew that he would not be able to keep this up forever. His focus would be broken sooner orter. When he went to sleep, at thetest.


    What was he supposed to do? Should he give up on this approach? Even after managing topress his blood? But what else could he even try?


    After being torn by indecision for a while, Zeke noticed a strange phenomenon. It had been about 30 minutes since he had started keeping his bloodpressed, but instead of getting harder, the strain was getting lighter. With a glimmer of hope in his eyes, Zeke observed the change.


    Another 30 minutes passed, and Zeke could barely feel the strain anymore. Finally, he realized what was happening. His [Perfect Body Control] was adapting! Thepressed Blood had be the new normal. With shining eyes, Zeke continued to keep his bloodpressed until eventually, after two hours, he could not feel any strain anymore.


    Hesitantly, he began to release all conscious control over his body. He had almost expected his blood to reverse to its original state. But to his utter tion absolutely nothing happened! Zeke double and triple-checked, but the results stayed the same. His blood was 10% morepressed than before.


    In his delight, Zeke went through one round ofpression after the other. He spent the entire night packing it tighter and then making up the vacancy with fresh blood. When morning eventually came, he had finished his third round,pressing his blood by almost 30%. Combined with his slight growth in vein capacity, he was at almost 1.5 times the amount of total blood.


    This had been the moment Zeke realized the oddity of his quick progress. It was extremely perplexing! His improvements stood in stark contrast to all he had learned about [Blood Compression]. At this moment, he discovered something  something, that had him smiling to this very moment, as he stood under the warm shower.


    His progress had not slowed down!


    His first cycle had consisted of about 10.5%pression, 10.1% for his second round, and 9.7% for his third round. Even though the percentage had decreased slightly, he had actually spent less time on his subsequent attempts. This was mostly because he was still getting better at it.


    Even so, this was going against his calctions. ording to the density of blood, he should be struggling to get even half those results in his third round. But his efficiency had barely decreased at all. How was this possible?


    Zeke had agonized over this question, not finding any way to exin this phenomenon. It just didnt make any sense. Matter didnt behave like this unless there was a factor he hadnt considered. With a start, Zeke realized what it was.


    Space affinity!


    Hadnt the books said that a Space affinity would prime his body for Space Magic? How could he have overlooked that? Of course,pression and expansion would fall under the domain of Space Magic! Tears almost came to his eyes at the realization. He had never before been so d for his affinity. This was an insane advantage!


    Zeke didnt yet know the proper numbers to make any concrete estimates, but he suspected that he would be able to overshadow the Bloodswords easily. Even considering the advantage of the engraved spell.


    After this discovery, Zeke couldnt help but wonder if there were more hidden synergies between his affinities he didnt yet know about.


    Blood - Mind - Space


    Zeke spent the remaining minutes under the shower making conjectures about possible synergies. But his guesses were only that  guesses. He was missing too much information still.


    After getting dressed in a fresh set of robes, Zeke wiped the fog off the mirror. The shower had done a lot to make him presentable again. His hair looked neat, and even the dark rings under his eyes were alleviated by a fair bit. Truly a marvel, those showers.


    With a content nod, Zeke made his way to the distant ssroom. He hoped that his estimation had not been off. He didnt quite know what to do if nobody showed up today. He had nned to teach them about his discoveries in this format. Not only would it be beneficial for the veterans, but they were also an excellent sounding board for his ideas.


    As veterans of many years, thebined experience of the captains wasnt something Zeke could overlook. If his ideas had no practical applications, they would tell him. Same for applications he didnt even think of. Right now, his biggest problem was ack of real-world experience. There was only so much one could learn through reading books and making conjectures, after all.


    With trembling hands, Zeke pushed open the door to ssroom 01-01 and entered. A smile instantly spread across his face as he swept his eyes over the upants. He counted all of his four guard captains and two administrators alongside David, Margret, Kerim, and a grumpy-looking Leo  everyone was here.


    Good morning,dies and gentlemen, Zeke said in a good mood.


    Good morning, young lord!


    morning Leo greeted halfheartedly.


    Zeke knew why his brother was feeling down. It had not been fair to deprive Leo of their daily duels. Even though he could spar with the guards, Leo preferred to fight him. Ever since Zeke had overtaken him, the blonde boy had made it his mission to get his spot back.


    Dont look so glum, Leo, Zeke said. Both of todays topics are going to be extremely interesting to you. I dare say that they have the potential to exponentially boost your strength


    Leos ears perked up instantly, but there was still a suspicious expression on his face. This better not be a trick to get me to listen to a boring lecture!


    Zeke smirked. Its not a trick, but how much youll be able to learn is up to you.


    Leos eyes sharpened. He had that same predatory glint in his eyes he always got before a fight. Clearly, the challenge had worked.


    However, before I begin with todays lecture, I have an announcement to make. The amused murmurs died down and everybody focused their attention on Zeke. In three weeks, at the end of this month, there is an important event. I suspect you all know what I am talking about?


    All the Grand Mages nodded, leaving only Leo to look around in confusion.


    Its the yearly advancement ceremony, David exined.


    Thats right, Zeke confirmed. I heard from Tristan that this year, five candidates are going to try. One of them from the Bloodsword family.


    Five, huh? Kerim said. Thats quite a few more thanst time I was here. Now that we have gotten this lucky, I really would like to go


    Nothing to do with luck, Margret interjected. With all that talk of an uing war, its not surprising so many people are trying to break through.


    Leo raised his hand. Erm Can somebody tell me what the advancement ceremony is?


    Its a yearly tradition here in Tradespire, Zeke exined. On that day, a couple of peak Grand Mages attempt to break through to the Arch Mage level.


    Ohh, that sounds interesting. Can anybody go and watch? Leo eximed excitedly.


    Not at all, Zeke said with a smirk. Its quite an exclusive event. Not only that, but the tickets are expensive as well.


    I see, Leo said, deting slightly.


    and thats why Ive gotten tickets for everybody here in advance, Zeke announced with a wide smile.


    The room fell silent in an instant.


    I-Is that really true, young lord? Kerim asked hopefully.


    Zeke smirked. It was rare for Kerim to address him by his proper title. Clearly, the captain was rattled by this announcement. It was no wonder; it was not often that one had the chance to watch a breakthrough. In fact, Zeke had never heard of anything like this outside of Tradespire. However, there was nothing that could not be bought in the city of Merchants.


    Honestly? This was a brilliant idea! From what he understood, the thousands of gold raised through the entrance fee would be fairly split among all contestants. Also, it was a point of pride to have a member of ones family seed publicly. It was clear why many Grand Mages could not refuse such a chance.


    The spectators were even more fortunate. They had the chance to watch many advancement attempts back to back. This was an ideal chance to discover the secrets for a safe breakthrough. No price would be too high for something like this, as the consequences of failure were too dire to contemte.


    Zeke pped his hands, waking his students from their reverie. Why are you all so surprised? I promised youst week that the aim of my lectures was to turn you into Arch Mages. Of course, I would not let such a chance slip by!


    Or did you not believe me when I made that promise?


    Most of the Mages wouldnt meet his gaze. It was clear that they had not believed his words, or at least, not fully. Zeke sternly swept his gaze over the Grand Mages.


    I might not be Maximilian, he began. I do not yet have his strength, his wisdom, or his experience. But just like for him, my word is my bond. If I make you a promise, I will keep that promise. Its as simple as that. Did I make myself clear?


    Yes, young lord!


    Zeke was pleased by the fervor he could hear in that cry. This was exactly what he wanted. He had never expected to win them all over just by making that one promise. Only words that were backed by actions meant anything. Just now, Zeke had begun toy a foundation for real trust. The first brick had beenid in everyones heart.


    Excellent! Now, who of you is ready to learn about stealth casting?

 Book 3: Chapter 51: First Experiences as a Teacher

    Book 3: Chapter 51: First Experiences as a Teacher


    Before I start with our first subject, I want you all to promise me something. Please try and keep an open mind, Zeke said. What Im about to say next will probably sound disappointing at first. But if you give it a chance, I am sure youll see eye to eye with me soon.


    One after the other, his students nodded.


    The secret to stealth casting is passive spells.


    As expected, the expression on his students faces fell. To Zeke''s utter frustration, passive spells were heavily frowned upon in the empire. So much so, that he had onlye across a single instance of it in his entire time at the Elementium.


    Dont make those faces, please. You promised, Zeke rebuked jokingly. Despite his words, he had known this would be their reaction. Years of indoctrination were not so easily ovee. Fortunately, he had a n on how to break their rigid mindset.


    If I imed that you have all been lied to about the benefits of passive spells, would you believe me? Nobody outright said so, but Zeke could read it from their faces. You wouldnt, right? Makes sense. But what if I told you that I had indisputable proof?


    Then I would ask for you to show it, Linus said.


    Zeke took out something from the inner pocket of his robes. Here it is.


    All eyes focused on the object in his hands. It was a book. The cover was in pristine condition, and the bold, golden letters on it proudly proimed its name:


    Basics of Telekinesis in the Geistreich style


    This book, Zeke began slowly, was given to me as a present by Sophia Geistreich. It is, as the name proims, the imperial family''s approach to [Telekinesis]. Owning this might be enough to get someone killed in the empire.


    A series of gasps could be heard.


    And guess what? Zeke asked. Its about using passive spells. With those words, he let his arm drop to his side. The book, however, stayed suspended in midair. He had used the very method described in the book to make this happen.


    Now, what does this tell us? Zeke asked. It tells us that the emperor himself sees the value in passive spells. Whats more, he teaches his descendants to harness that power. Dont you think there might be something to it? Something that might have been kept from you?


    Zeke could feel the change in the room. The dismissive attitude of his students shifted to one of mild interest. This had to be good enough for now.


    Now, lets talk about the pros and cons of passive spellcasting. Who can tell me about the negatives?


    Passive spells can only use a fraction of the mana, David said.


    True. What else?


    There was silence. People were looking around, but even after a long moment, nobody spoke up.


    Zeke smirked. Nobody? Anything?


    Isnt that bad enough? Kerim interjected. The limitation on mana use is so severe that you can barely do anything with them I bet you cant lift much more than a book with your telekinesis either.


    That is true, Zeke freely admitted. I cant lift much while casting the spell passively. Maybe a thick tome, but thats about it. However! he continued before anybody could interrupt him. We havent even begun to talk about the benefits yet. Of which, let me assure you, there are many.


    Zeke stepped closer to the ss, the book now circling his head like a pesky fly. First and foremost, can any of you even feel me casting a spell?


    The silence was his only answer as the Grand Mages focused on their ability to sense mana. Dont strain yourselves too much, Zeke teased. You wont be able to feel this no matter how hard you focus. And the reason for that is simple. Passive spells only feed off the mana our cores generate automatically.


    As you all know, our senses are trained to ignore that. Otherwise, it would feel like all mages were constantly casting something. Its virtually impossible to feel a passive spell being cast, as there is no fluctuation in the core. This is what I call stealth casting.


    Zeke saw some faces change but didnt give them a chance to talk yet. He had more to say. Secondly, passive spells are easier to control. When casting a regr spell, your attention will always be split between providing the mana and directing the spell. For passive spells, you use the mana that your core generates automatically. This means your control over the spell will be much better. I dare say that it will be almost effortless, with a bit of training.


    While Zeke had been talking, the book hadnded on his desk. In its ce, a sheet of paper and a pen were now following him around. To the utter astonishment of the Mages present, the pen was writing down what Zeke was saying. He didnt even seem to be focusing at all. It was as if the pen had a mind of its own.


    The ss watched the scene in stunned silence, until eventually, one of the administrators slowly raised his hand.


    What is it, <strong>Lena</strong>?


    Hesitantly, the man began to speak. This is a rather impressive disy, young lord. But isnt it also true, that passive spells only work this well for you because of your affinities? Most of us here neither have a perfect nor even a high affinity.


    You bring up a good point, Zeke said with a nod. And you are absolutely right, I wouldnt be able to do this if my affinities were not as high as they are. However, that is not true for everyone. Dont forget, a cores capability grows with each stage; this also affects your mana generation.


    Zeke let his words sink in for a moment before borating further. Your passive generation is about 1% of your maximum output. Thats not a lot at least, not for a True Mage. But lets do the math, shall we? If I can only lift a book as a True Mage, how much would I be able to lift as a Grand Mage? About 10 times more? What would that be? A spear? A sword? Dont forget, others wont be able to notice you casting that spell! Im sure anybody here could think of a use for that


    A well-ced knife might win you a fight if the opponent doesnt expect it, Kerim thought out loud.


    Zeke pped his hands. Thats it. And now think further. An Arch Mage would have around 100 times my power. With that amount of force, you could easily throw a person across the room. All of this would happen before they would even know a spell was being cast. Alternatively, they could just snap your neck


    He let that image sink in, before continuing. Now, this is only a single spell. And there are many more applications we havent even talked about. For example, what I am doing right now, Zeke said while pointing at the pen that was still taking notes. You dont have to use passive spells only forbat, either. The reduction of avable Mana doesnt matter nearly as much for utility spells.


    I am sure, that you, as a shadow Mage, have quite a few ideas about using your Magic more stealthily, David.


    Margret and Kerim, how about you Wind Mages? I know you have levitation engraved, Margret. Ever tried to fly while using the spell passively?


    Lena and Marissa, you will find that a book on [Telekinesis] has been added to the spell repository. Im sure you will be able to find uses enough for that in your day-to-day lives.


    Linus, ever thought about using your [Earth sense] ability passively? How far could you detect vibrations while casting it like that?


    What about you two, Rauul and Dimitry? As Water Mages, there are so many things that you could do. [Detect Water] will help you sense almost any lifeform nearby. The same goes for you, Ramiro. [Detect Heat] could fill the same role for you.


    And Leo this might be a difficult task, but I want you to try and use your maniption spells passively. Both [Earth Maniption] and [Fire Maniption] have the potential to be incredibly useful to you. You would be able to change the shape of your obsidian weapons passively, for example.


    Zeke watched with utter satisfaction as one after the other, the expressions on the faces of his students changed  from doubt, to contemtion, to excitement.


    This brings me to thest portion of todays ss, Zeke said. Homework!


    Zeke couldnt help but smirk after seeing the looks on everybody''s faces. It was clear that none of them had received homework for a long time. By their reaction, it was easy to figure out what kind of students they had been during their time.


    David''s face had remained stoic. He was diligently waiting for his instructions. Margret seemed tense but ready. Kerim, on the other hand, was scowling deeply. Lena and Marissa, the two Mind Mages, were eagerly waiting. The four guard captains all had sour expressions on their faces, their dismay only overshadowed by one other person: Leo.


    The boy was ring at him. It was clear that he had not missed this specific element of his school life and was none too happy to have it back now


    Dont be like that, Leo, Zeke said in an exasperated tone. You dont even know what it is yet.


    Out with it, then.


    Fine, fine, he said, raising his hands in surrender. This is your task: Before the next ss, I want all of you to think of at least one passive application for any of your current spells.


    That is all? Leo asked suspiciously.


    That is all, Zeke confirmed. I want you to start thinking about how to incorporate passive spells into your skillset. But for now, one is more than enough to get the ball rolling. See you all in a week.


    Same asst time, he turned and left. However, this time he didnt merely try to make a dramatic exit. He actually had a lot to do. There were only a couple of days left until the Thorsten family event and he had to find a way to modify his Soul Sight before then. If he wanted to observe the Spirit Summoning ritual properly, he would have to find a way to use it safely before that.


    Furthermore, he couldnt wait to get back to his Blood Magic. Now that he had found a way topress his blood, growing stronger was merely a question of time and effort. It had been a while since Zeke had felt himself growing stronger at such a rate.


    However no matter what he did, it still feltcking. How long would it be until he could set any of his real ns in motion?


    He had begun to train his subordinates, he had started his engineering business, and he was even on his way to creating the first generation of Mages through his meditation technique. This was all that he dared do. The risk of discovery would be too great if he tried anything on arger scale.


    But was this really enough?


    If he continued like this, it would be almost a decade until he made it to Grand Mage, and decades after that until he could try to advance to Arch Mage. Could he wait for that long? Theing war might already be over by the time he was strong enough to affect it. What if the empire won in the meantime?


    Zeke could not let that happen. Not after what they had done  not after what they had done to Maximilian His jaw clenched as the scene once again yed out before his inner eye.


    Four Elements surrounding a raging volcano. Richard Feuerkranzs contemptuous sneer. Victor Windtnzers apologetic expression as he betrayed his benefactor. His mentorsst words


    No! They would pay for this! The empire would pay for this!


    In his rage-filled state, Zeke didnt even notice how a powerful existencezily opened one eye and nced in his direction. For a long moment, the Dragon observed the hatred in the boys eyes. Eventually, the eye closed again, as the soul returned back to its slumber.

 Book 3: Chapter 52: Researching the Soul

    Book 3: Chapter 52: Researching the Soul


    After hours of being as still as a statue, Zeke''sshes fluttered. Shortly after, his eyes opened. With his blurry vision, he slowly began to be able to make out the figure in front of him. For the past hours, the woman had sat in a chair across from him.


    Zeke smiled brightly. The gesture was not only meant to ease the nervous expression on the young woman''s face. It was also a genuine expression of his delight. Thank you so much, Petra. You were an enormous help!


    O-ok, the woman said hesitantly, can I clean now?


    Zeke looked around his room. Only now did he remember that the maid had initiallye in order to clean. However, the moment Zeke had seen her, he had immediately roped her into his experiments. As one of only a few non-mages around, he had urgently needed somebody like her to test his improvements to his Soul sight.


    Sure, sure, Zeke said. Sorry to keep you for so long.


    It was no trouble, young lord.


    Zeke''s smile faltered slightly as he considered the situation. Being away from her responsibilities for hours might cause some trouble for her. However, he wanted to make sure she wouldn''t get scolded for it. "I''m sorry for keeping you from your duties. If anyone asks, just tell them you were assisting me with my work. This was my fault, not yours."


    Her expression brightened noticeably at his words, causing his smile to return as well. With a final nod, he left the room, leaving Petra to her duties. Simr situations kept cropping up, and Zeke was getting better at dealing with them. It wasnt easy for him to get used to all the peculiarities of his position as the head of the family.


    As a boy from a small vige, Zeke had never needed to pay much attention to any kind of social etiquette. Growing up, everyone in the vige would speak their mind freely. In the worst case, your words would get you into a scuffle.


    Now, however, in this world of money, power, and status, he found that most people didnt ever speak their minds. He was certain that Petra would not have dared to me him for her tardiness, even when pressed.


    Only recently had Zeke noticed that he was causing such problems. And no matter how many times he asked them to simply tell him about such concerns, they never did. So, he was left with no other choice than to just y his role better. He had promised himself to be more mindful, and he was d that he hadnt forgotten about it this time, despite his excitement. And yes, he was excited. His days of work and experimentation had finally paid off!


    Zeke hadpletely avoided using his Soul Sight outside his private workshop after realizing how vulnerable it made him. However, this was clearly not a great long-term solution. Especially not for when he would need to use it publicly.


    This was a tricky problem, as Zeke couldnt ask anybody for help. Furthermore, his enormous collection of books was useless as well this time. Even the Soul Magic texts of the Giger didnt contain any clues about this. Their people never even seemed to have considered any safety precautions. This careless behavior made sense for their situation, but Zeke didnt have that luxury.


    Fortunately, the solution had been something fairly simple. Instead of leaving his bodypletely, Zeke would merely extend a single tendril of his Soul outside his body. As he had just confirmed with Petra, this was already enough to give him the full benefit of Soul Sight.


    However, this was the easy part. It had been much harder toe up with a countermeasure to being attacked. Even the tiniest bit of his Soul being exposed might allow a Mind Mage to burrow in. Zeke had considered many different approaches, but the method that had finally won out was something he remember from his childhood.


    In the vige of Feldstadt, during the warm summer months, Zeke, Lilly, and Markus would often spend hours ying outside. One of their favorite games had always been the Lizard hunt. They would try and catch the tiny reptiles as they were sunbathing atop the warm stones of the vige wall. Those tiny critters were able to move like lightning the moment they sensed danger. But what was even more frustrating was their special escape move.


    More than once had Zeke been certain to have caught one of them, only to end up with a discarded lizard tail as his only reward. Those colorful reptiles were actually able to detach a part of their body to save themselves. It was exactly this childhood memory that had given Zeke the inspiration for his own safety measure. Akin to those lizards, Zeke decided to discard his tail, so to speak, were it to be caught.


    To his surprise, separating a part of his Soul was an utterly painless affair. Zeke didnt even notice anything different at first. However, after having repeated the action a couple of times, he noticed something strange. His memories of those lizard-hunting days grew foggier and foggier. After a while, he had a hard time recalling any details at all.


    A cold sweat ran down his back as Zeke realized the price of his strategy. Apparently, the Soul was deeply connected to memories. Every bit that he lost was akin to losing a minute, hour, or day. He shuddered at the thought of what would happen if he ever lost a significant part of his Soul  it might cost him years.


    Still, the sacrifice had not been in vain. Zeke had learned something truly valuable. If the Soul was tied to memories, then he could increase the size of his Soul by making new memories. This realization reminded Zeke of one of the first things Maximilian had ever taught him.


    Back then, Zeke had asked his mentor why he needed to go out and hunt. He had argued that it would be far more beneficial for his growth to just stay home and practice spells. What was it that the old man had said?


    <em>The stress of actualbat puts a great deal of pressure on the mind and body. That pressure is the best way to stimte progress. Stress is a fantastic learning aid, you see.</em>


    Maximilian, with his centuries of experience, would not make such a im thoughtlessly. Zeke didnt even doubt for a second that realbat experience was beneficial for growth. However, what if the old man had misinterpreted the cause of this phenomenon? What if instead of stress, it was merely the fastest way to grow ones Soul?


    Zeke had no doubt that not all memories were equal. Certain moments in his life impacted him more than others. Even without using his Magic, there were certain scenes he could recall with perfect rity.


    The moment Lilly told him to stay away


    The moment he had traded his life for Vis


    The moment Maximilian was taken


    In an instant, Zeke shut those memories down. He didnt have the time or inclination to revisit them at the moment. However, no matter how painful, it was exactly memories such as those that proved his point.


    If he was right, then this discovery was troubling for him. His preferred approach to getting stronger had always been to lock himself inside his workshop and tinker with his spells. However, if his new conjecture was right, then this was not conducive to long-term growth. What if what if he ended up with an arsenal of deadly spells but a pitiful, shriveled-up excuse for a Soul?


    Zeke didnt know what kind of disadvantages an underdeveloped Soul would cause, but a certain man suddenly appeared in his memories. Marlon Bloodsword, Tristans father, had spent his entire life researching spells. Zeke clearly remembered the painting of the man.


    Marlon never advanced to be an Arch Mage in his lifetime. But it was more than that. He had looked frail, ordinary, and weak. Compared to Tristan, who had spent half his life on the war front, he looked like an empty shell of a man. He hadpletelycked the vibrant light in his eyes that was somon in the knights of Valor.


    Zeke didnt know if those two things were rted, but he waspletely certain about one thing: He didnt want to end up like that. He didnt want to look like a shriveled corpse every time he crawled out from hisb. This was not the future self he wanted to create!


    But for now, this was all just a theory, nothing more than mere conjecture on his part. Before making live changing decisions on his path as a Mage, Zeke needed proof. It would be foolish to simply believe in a theory based on nothing than the few discoveries he had made today.


    But that left one question: How would he be able to prove something like this? The most important thing was that he would have to be scientific about it. Just as Maximilian had taught him, he would have to conduct a proper experiment


    Slowly, the pieces of a n came together in his head. The parameters were clear, now the only problem would be to find the right people. He needed two of them, and one perfect candidate instantly came to mind. For the second person, he actually had to go through his roster of employees. However, he eventually found somebody suitable...


    After sending out two telepathic messages, Zeke began his preparations. It only took a couple of minutes before two people entered his workshop.


    Yo, what do you need? Leo asked.


    You called for me, young lord? the other boy asked.


    Zeke eyed his two test subjects meticulously. Leo was dressed casually, as always. The dirt on his clothes made Zeke suspect that he hade right from the training ground. The other boy, Milo, was wearing pristine white robes. He was one of the Life Mages they had hired recently. For some reason, all healers Zeke had ever met preferred such a getup.


    I want to conduct an experiment with you, Zeke admitted directly. It is not going to be dangerous, but it needs a certain amount of trust


    Just tell me what to do, Leo said, rolling his eyes.


    What about you, Milo?


    Erm sure?


    When I say a certain amount, I meant that you will have to trust me with your life. Is that still ok?


    Erm


    Ill pay you one piece of gold, Zeke offered.


    YES! Ill do it! Milo agreed immediately.


    Hey! Will I also get paid? Leo asked.


    No, Zeke responded with a smirk as he led the way over to the lounge. On the low table in front of it, there was a teapot and two cups. Zeke filled each of them and handed one to each of the boys who had taken a seat across from him.


    That''s no regr tea, Zeke exined. It has a fair amount of Supra root in it. You wont taste it, but after a couple of minutes, youll both lose ess to your Magic. This is necessary for my experiment.


    Leo immediately gulped the tea down, licking his lips afterward. Good stuff.


    Milo was a bit more hesitant, but eventually, the allure of the promised reward won out. And after a few careful sips, he also finished his drink. Zeke took both of their cups and leaned back into his armchair. Now, before I start with my experiment, Ill need to ask some basic questions first. Lets start with you, Milo.


    S-sure.


    You grew up in Tradespire?


    Yes.


    You are a Duo-affinity Mage?


    Yes.


    Have you ever been in a fight?


    Milo blushed slightly. N-no.


    And you are 16 years old?


    Yes.


    Excellent! Zeke eximed. This was exactly what he was looking for. Now, you, Leo. How many fights would you say youve been in?


    Leo thought about it for a moment. I dont know, hundreds  maybe thousands.


    How many times was your life at risk while fighting?


    Hard to say, Leo responded. Probably dozens.


    Zeke was stunned by this response. It was far more often than he had anticipated. Dozens of times?


    I started adventuring work when I was 12, Leo exined. The orphanage wasnt feeding me properly. Youll probablyugh at me, Zeke, but I had real trouble even taking down a couple of goblins back then


    Theres no shame in that, Zeke replied magnanimously. However, his inner thoughts werepletely different. 12 years old??? Fighting goblins?? He had almost died trying to do the same after bing a Mage. What kind of child fought monsters for a bit of extra food?!


    Eventually, Zeke snapped his attention back to the two boys. Despite the shock his brother had given him, this was excellent. Leo was an even better candidate than Zeke could have hoped for.


    Now, it was time to start...

 Book 3: Chapter 53: The Experiment

    Book 3: Chapter 53: The Experiment


    Its about time we begin, Zeke announced. Dont worry, this is not gonna take very long, and I dont need you to do anything either  just sit tight for a while.


    Without any further words, Zeke entered his new and improved puppet mode. Instead ofpletely leaving his body, he only extended a small piece of his Soul. To Zeke, this conjured the image of a shy deer peeking around a tree.


    His new approach was markedly different from leaving his bodypletely. For one, he still had partial ess to his senses  touch, sight, and smell. This led to a disorienting ovep whenbined with his Soul Sight. Instead of seeing only one at a time, the material and spectral wereyered atop each other.


    Initially, Zeke had been more than a little annoyed by this phenomenon. But after considering the full ramifications, he had grown to appreciate this unity more and more. After all, the physical was notpletely separate from the spectral, and vice versa. To be able to see this connection might actually turn out to be an amazing boon. Just as it was the case right now. The moment he entered his Soul Sight, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Of the two youths, only vague outlines were visible. This was somewhatparable to that one time Zeke had put on the sses of one of the vige elders. It was as if most of the detail had been washed out. Still, he could clearly distinguish the outlines of Leo and Milo.


    Compared to his blurry vision, his Soul Sight was as sharp as ever, at least, for the spot he focused on. He could already make out the spectral shapes inside his peers.


    This was another point Zeke appreciated about his merged vision. Now that he was seeing the physical world at the same time, it was much easier to determine where to direct his Soul Sight. With his new approach to Soul Magic, his effective field of view had been reduced even further. This made it even more important to focus precisely on what he wanted to observe.


    He first directed his attention toward Milo. His gaze locked onto the Soul that was situated inside the boys head. It was about the size of a grape, and Zeke had to concentrate quite a bit to make out its exact shape. The pinkish speck of color had the shape of a flower. No, this wasnt just any flower, it was a lotus flower. Zeke had seen pictures of this very nt before. With a thought, he recalled the passage from the book: Majestic Bloom; Flowers and their meaning.


    <em>The lotus flower is a powerful symbol of purity and spiritual awakening. In many cultures, the lotus grows in muddy waters but emerges as a beautiful and untainted flower.</em>


    Grows in muddy water, but emerges untainted? Was this representative of Milo? Or was he reading too much into it? Zeke couldnt say, but the boy had developed a Life affinity despite not being from a Mage family. This probably meant that his character aligned with it naturally.


    Whatever the case, Zeke hoped that his own Soul was shaped like something good as well. Maybe a book? Representing knowledge? Or a Spiral? Representing progress?


    To his dismay, Zeke once again heard an amused chuckle in the back of his head. Of course, the Dragon would not miss this chance to mock him


    Zeke ignored the ridicule and focused on his experiment. This was not about the meaning of shapes, or colors. No, Zeke had selected Leo and Milo for a different reason. Despite not knowing what shape his own Soul took, Zeke could easily tell its size. Compared to Milos minuscule Soul, his own wasrger: Instead of a grape, it was about the size of a fist.


    He had also noticed that Milos Soul was translucent, to the point of almost appearing see-through. From what Zeke remembered of the spys Soul, it had been much more opaque. This got Zeke wondering about the meaning of a Souls density, so to speak.


    Was it just another manifestation of its development, where it grew in density rather than size? Or did it signify something else entirely? Zeke had felt sick just from observing the Spys Soul. Compared to that, Milos Soul gave him a gentle and peaceful feeling. He could keep looking at this forever and never find himself getting bored, fascinated by the subtle color variations in the elegantly shaped petals. However, after taking every measurement he had nned on, Zeke moved on. It was time to take a look at Leos Soul.


    Compared to the sheltered Milo, Leo had led a vastly different life. In fact, Zeke didnt know anybody his age with a harder past than Leo. His brother had lost both his parents as a young kid and was forced to live on the streets of Magusburg. Afterward, he had been picked up by a shady orphanage, and found himself forced to fight monsters to feed himself


    Zeke could only guess at how all that would manifest itself in the Soul. With a growing sense of excitement, he focused his Sight on him. For Leo, the Soul didnt reside in his head, but instead near his heart. Zeke wasnt disappointed by what he found. Leos Soul was huge, not onlypared to Milos but alsopared to his own.


    It was approximately twice the size of Zekes soul and took the shape of a golden lions head. Its mane wasnt like that of any animal Zeke had ever seen. The golden hair ended in a myriad of different weapons, from spears to swords, from ws and talons.


    However, none of that was what surprised Zeke the most. Instead, it was the density of the Soul. This didnt look like a spectral mirage at all. Zeke almost wanted to stretch out his hand and touch it, so real did it appear. He could make out even the smallest details in the lions mane, down to every single strand of hair. Its bestial eyes were so sharp and focused that Zeke got the feeling it was ring back at him.


    For several minutes, he was spellbound by the sight. Looking at this Soul gave him a mesmerizing sensation  he felt proud, strong, and dangerous. Compared to any Soul Zeke had observed before, this feeling was far stronger. He was only broken out of his reverie when the Soul shifted. Its many weapons started to il about as if fighting off a horde of invisible enemies.


    At first, Zeke suspected he might have triggered some kind of defense mechanism of the Soul. But, after careful consideration, that seemed highly unlikely. Zeke had a theory that made a lot more sense.


    What are you thinking about, Leo?


    Nothing, Leo replied.


    Really? Zeke probed. Its important.


    Leo sighed. Fine, you caught me! I was thinking about sparring. Are you happy now?


    Zeke smirked. Of course, Leo wouldnt be able to go a few minutes without thinking about fighting. Still, this was an important discovery. Can you think about something else for a bit?


    Like what?


    Zeke considered the question for a moment. What would be a good choice? How about Magic Theory.


    Leo?


    Fine, Ill try, Leo replied.


    With bated breath, Zeke observed Leos Soul. It didnt take long for a change to ur. Mere momentster, it lowered its weapons, and to Zekes utter shock, the lion actually yawned and closed its eyes. Zeke checked on Leos physical form. His face was scrunched up, but his eyes were still open.


    This was unbelievable!


    The moment Leo started to think about Magic theory, his Soul had literally shut down. It seemed his brother had not been exaggerating his dislike for studying. Apparently, he was predisposed that way Or had his Soul adapted to his likes and dislikes? It was hard to say which had caused which, without long-term observation.


    This was fascinating. How much would he be able to find out about any human being just by observing their Soul? Habits? Views? Character? Affinity?


    This gave Zeke pause. If he was actually able to tell a persons affinity by the shape of their Soul, then he would be able to predict what affinities the kids in his Meditation ss would end up with. He would be able to predict what Maya would develop. This was definitely worth looking into!


    With everything taken care of, Zeke retracted his Soul. The moment he returned to normal, a sense of vertigo assailed him. This wasnt something out of the ordinary though. He was always feeling a bit woozy after doing this, but with nothing more than a few shakes of his head, his mind returned to rity.


    So? Leo questioned. What did you find out?


    Zeke nced at Milo, who was also curiously looking at him, before returning his attention to Leo. I was trying to use my Mind Magic to figure out more about your personalities, Zeke lied.


    Ohh? Why ask for me then? You know me pretty well already.


    Zeke inwardly cursed at Leos perceptiveness. Couldnt he just let this slide? Still, he had be pretty good at making stuff up on the spot. Thats exactly why, he said without missing a beat. I needed to make sure my method actually works. Who would be better for this than somebody I know well?


    Leo considered those words for a moment before shrugging. I guess you would know best. Find out anything interesting?


    Well, if I had to describe you, then Id say your personality is like that of a lion.


    Ive never met a lion. What are they like?


    Proud, strong, and dangerous. Zeke had also never seen a lion in real life but merely described how looking at Leos Soul had made him feel.


    Leo nodded emphatically and pped him on the back. I like it! You are pretty good at this Mind Magic stuff.


    Meanwhile, Milo had started to fidget. Eventually, he decided to ask as well. W-what did you find out about me, young lord?


    Zeke considered what to tell him. His first instinct had been to lie, he didnt want to risk exposing himself, after all. But now that he thought about it... He might find out more about the meaning behind Milos Soul shape by telling him the truth.


    You are like a lotus, Zeke said, watching Milos expression carefully.


    Is that a flower?


    Yes, it is. And he added the exnation, It grows in muddy water, but has stunning pink petals. It is usually associated with purity and tranquility.


    There it was! The moment Zeke had spoken of muddy waters, Milo had flinched almost imperceptibly. However, his expression transformed into a shy yet radiant smile as soon as he mentioned the part about tranquility.


    There was more to this boy than expected. Zeke had to remind himself that people were not that simple. He had picked Milo because, on paper, it had seemed like he had led a perfectly sheltered life, without any problems. But this didnt seem to be entirely true.


    Still, the experiment confirmed a lot of Zekes assumptions about the Soul and more.


    These results also confirmed his earlier theory. If he wanted his Soul to be more like Leos, then it wouldnt do for him to just hide away in his workshop. So much for his ns to spend most of his time doing research with only a few asional spars.


    Now that he was confronted with the results of his experiment, Zeke wondered how he could have ever believed that this was a good idea. When had he ever met an impressive person that had led a life of peace and quiet?


    Maximilian Bombastus, his mentor, had spent his first century climbing the ranks of the military and his second one asmander of the Western front.


    Lara Aurora had spent her entire life on the battlefield. Ever since the day her sister died in that plot, she had not known peace. Her life had been nothing but danger and bloodshed.


    The same was true for the Berserker, Tristan Bloodsword, as well as the other Valorians he had met that day. And, from what he had heard, Irroch, the home country of the druids, was awless ce where only the strong survived. Odir probably had not led a peaceful life there either.


    Not to forget the woman he was going to meet tomorrow: Aurelia Eternexus Thorsten, the eternal witch, the mad crow, the cursed saint. The woman who was known to be the oldest Mage alive. She had led a life so colorful and long that nobody could tell which of the countless tales about her were true anymore. Zeke could not even conjure a guess at what her Soul would look like.


    Hey, Zeke!


    Zeke was brought back from his thoughts by an irritated-looking Leo. A cursory nce around revealed that Milo had already left. Whats up?


    I asked if you wanted to go for a spar?


    A Spar? You wont be able to use your Mana for the next few hours, did you forget?


    So? Leo questioned. Lets fight without mana then. You know, like we did during the finals back then. But this time, well see if you can win without the Dragons help!


    Zeke was just about to turn Leo down instinctively, he had stuff to do after all. But then he remembered his resolution from just a moment ago. Hadnt he just promised himself to not hide away in his workshop all the time and actually try to experience life? When would he start if not now?


    I dont need no Dragon to kick your ass. Lets go!

 Book 3: Chapter 54: An Unexpected Hurdle

    Book 3: Chapter 54: An Unexpected Hurdle


    The very moment his eyes blinked open, Zeke was wide awake. His entire body brimmed with energy as he went through his morning routine to get ready. Today, he would finally get to do something he had been looking forward to.


    Ever since Maximilian had mentioned the Grand Rituals, he had been excited to learn more about them. He was already quite familiar with the three publicly avable ones:


    The first among them, <em>Spell Engraving</em>, he had experienced firsthand. It was what had allowed him to be a True Mage. During the ritual, spells had been engraved onto his core, vastly improving his mastery over them.


    Simrly, he would experience <em>Seed Infusion</em> when advancing to Grand Mage. He just hoped this would be a more pleasant experience than the engraving had been.


    Andstly, <em>Memory Sealing</em> was the mostmon of them all. It was the very ritual that kept Mages from being able to betray their secrets. The fact that all key members of his house had undergone this procedure was the only reason he dared teach them about his research.


    But today, Zeke would be able to observe the fourth of the Grand Rituals: <em>Spirit Summoning</em>. Out of the four, this was the only one that was confidential. Despite being the mostmonly used form of Magic in the country of Invocatia, they had somehow been able to keep it from leaking. An astonishing aplishment in and of itself.


    Normally, there were severalyers of protection in ce. For one, the country of Invocatia demanded anybody go through the sealing Ritual beforehand. This alone would prevent any of their Mages to be able to divulge anything, and so far, there had not been any gaps in their security.


    But for today, and today alone, they were willing to make an exception. Instead of holding the Ritual in their capital, they were holding it here in Tradespire. Undoubtedly, this was a move designed to show off their strength to garner support for the war. Zeke didnt care much about the reason behind this decision; what he did care about was the effect it had.


    With the lofty standing of todays guests, it was impossible for the hosts to demand they undergo the usual scrutiny. This might be the only chance Zeke would ever get to observe the ritual without being restricted. This was not a chance he was willing to pass up. And luckily, he wouldnt have to!


    With the help of Lara, his newfound fame, and his knowledge of the empires troops, he had managed to impress Albert enough to take notice. Add in the lure of money, and the man had taken the bait  hook, line, and sinker. The official invitation letter arrived just days ago.


    Even though the promise of gold had merely been meant as bait, Zeke wouldnt mind actually paying a substantial sum to the Thorsten family. For one, this opportunity was worth a bit of gold. But more importantly, he had every intention to support the anti-empire factions. He would be damned if he let those empire bastards spread their rotten influence any further.


    As Zeke stood in front of the mirror and tried to wrangle his unruly hair, he also arranged his priorities for the day.


    His most important goal was to get a good look at the Spirit Summoning ritual with his Trinity Project and Soul Sight. Zeke didnt want to steal their secrets, not really, he had enough of his own. But he couldnt miss this chance. Learning how it functioned might give him insight into the workings of Souls, after all.


    Also, he nned to develop his own rituals at some point in time and this would be a valuable reference for that.


    His second priority was to make a personal connection with the Thorsten matriarch. Aurelia Thorsten was one of the most influential figures on the continent. Few could match her in either influence or power. She was the type of person who was able to impact the course of history on her own. Zeke would try his best to make an impression on her.


    His third andst mission was to form connections with the other powers in attendance. As the head of an upstart household, Zeke was aware that he needed to make allies. After all, he had made enough enemies already by taking a good chunk of the airship market for himself. But as of now, his family stood alone, with no formal alliances and no backing.


    After onest nce at his reflection, Zeke left his bedroom. Ever since his visit to the Bloodsword family, he was forcing himself to dress more functionally. Instead of wearing ceremonial clothing, he had switched to wearingbat robes made from durable materials. It was not that he expected to get into a fight today, but it never hurt to be prepared.


    Zeke recognized that the need to dress more formally, more elegantly, and more ostentatiously was something he had only developed aftering here. Back home, he had been mostfortable dressing casually.


    Upon arriving in the foyer, he found a familiar figure already waiting for him. David was standing at the entrance, a letter in hand. The moment Zeke came close, he held it out. This is the invitation letter for todays event, young Lord.


    Thanks, David. Who ising with me today?


    Myself, Margret, and Linus, the man responded.


    Are you sure? You are most likely not gonna be allowed in. This will probably be a rather boring affair for you all.


    What do a few hours of boredom matter to me? David asked with a twinkle in his eyes. Its much more important not to lose face. We cant have you show up with anything less than this.


    Fair enough, Zeke agreed.


    He was not a fan of wasting time but understood the need to keep up appearances. Public perception was a powerful thing. Power often resided where people believed it resided, after all.


    We should be going soon, young Lord. The others are already waiting.


    Zeke nodded and followed his former butler outside. The Enigma, his private ship, was parked there, and to his surprise, somebody he had not expected was already standing behind the wheel. It was Kerim, the captain of the Alexandria.


    Hesing too? Zeke asked.


    The event is being held in the center of the secondyer, David exined. There wont be enough space tond the ship. He will drop us off and pick us up afterward.


    Zeke''s brows rose. He was impressed by the meticulous nning. It was in moments such as these that he realized how experienced David was. Unlike Zeke, he had thought about even the smallest details  from parking to public perception. Having a person like him around was truly a blessing.


    After a quick round of farewells, their small group was on its way. David, Margret, and Linus stood by his side at the prow, while Kerim piloted the craft. Despite this being his first time with the Enigma, Kerim quickly got the hang of it. By the time they were entering the secondyer, the man maneuvered the craft as if he had done it for years.


    Eventually, the city hall came into view. It was an enormous structure that towered over all the buildings nearby. Kerim steered them toward the za that was situated right in front of it. As they approached, Zeke could make out several carriages in front of the building.


    A crowd had already formed, observing the guests of todays event. Of course, being on the secondyer of the city, those werent some nameless pedestrians. Zeke had no doubt that most of the people here had a formidable background themselves. This made it all the more important not to embarrass himself


    The moment the Enigma arrived in front of the building, every head turned toward them. Even though several Gonds had been sold by now, it was still a rarity to encounter one of the sleek transporters.


    Shall we jump? David asked.


    Zeke thought about it for an instant before shaking his head. No need. Just follow me.


    With determined steps, he walked toward the perimeter of the ship. Even as he reached the very edge, his feet showed no sign of slowing down. However, instead of tumbling to the ground, his foot found purchase in midair.


    David, Margret, and Linus didnt hesitate either. Step by step, their group descended. It was as if they were strolling down an invisible set of stairs. Judging by the looks of the crowd, their nonchnt descent made for quite the scene.


    Thats Ezekiel von Hohenheim! somebody eximed.


    This exmation only inmed the interest of the crowd. Most everyone was now tantly staring at Zeke. He couldnt even me them. Ever since his meteoric rise to fame and fortune, he had hidden himself away from the public. His absence had probably only further stoked the rumor mill. He didnt even want to know what people were saying about him.


    With one final step, Zeke and his group alighted on the ground. The moment he dispelled the frozen space, a small sigh of relief escaped his lips. Creating an invisible stairway had been a lot harder than he had anticipated. As useful as Space Magic was, it was almost impossible to control. Making a wall was easy enough, but anything more intricate than that quickly became challenging. Still, his demonstration had its intended effect as the crowd seemed suitably impressed by their entrance.


    With his chest held high, Zeke made his way toward the entrance, followed by his entourage. After showing their invitation, they were promptly allowed in. Surprisingly, instead of the decadent interior he had expected, they found themselves in an unassuming hall. The decor wasnt gaudy and the colors were muted. The ce gave off a sense of culture and timelessness.


    The moment they entered, the other parties took notice. Zeke recognized a few of them as well. Tristan and two of his children stood off to the side talking to what looked to be a group of merchants. When their eyes met, Tristan smiled and nodded at Zeke, before returning to his discussion.


    Further in, Zeke saw Lara standing next to a sinister-looking man with ebony-colored hair. She smiled and even waved as they passed. But instead of greeting her back, Zeke sent her a re. He had not yet forgiven her for ratting him out to the Bloodsword family. Lara, in turn, didnt even look the slightest bit apologetic and even stuck out her tongue at him.


    Zeke was speechless. Sometimes he really wondered who the teenager was between them. Not recognizing any other acquaintances, he made his way deeper. He was certain that there would be another kind of checkpoint before arriving at the main venue.


    As it turned out, his guess hit the mark. In front of the heavy wooden door that presumably led to the main hall, Zeke found a familiar figure. Albert Thorsten stood in front of the entrance, a friendly smile stered on his face.


    Zeke! Im d you made it, the man greeted.


    I am thankful for the invitation, Albert. I wouldnt miss this for the world.


    Albert nodded, a hint of pride creeping into his gaze. This will indeed be a special asion. Youll most likely not see anythingparable for a long time after.


    Zeke nodded. He truly hoped this would be as special as Albert made it out to be, but he somehow doubted it. So, can I go in?


    Albert swept his gaze over their group before returning his gaze to Zeke. You can, but the event wont start for a while yet. Furthermore, your escorts wont be allowed inside with you.


    Thats fine, Zeke said. He hadnt seen the matriarch anywhere around, meaning she was probably behind this door somewhere.


    Very well, Albert said, then youll only have to pass this one final test. With a swish of his hand, Truthseeker appeared on his forearm. The owl was staring at him with its huge eyes.


    Zeke''s face didnt change, but inwardly he was panicking. If they asked about his intentions, it was very possible that he would not be allowed inside. Now, he was doubly d to have already experimented with Truthseekers capabilities and how to skirt them.


    First question, Albert began his interrogation, are you really Ezekiel von Hohenheim?


    ...Yes.


    The crystal on the owls head didnt change, remaining green.


    Were you personally invited toe here by a member of the Thorsten family?


    Yes.


    Were you sent or coerced by any other power toe here or do anything?


    No.


    One final question, Albert said, his face turning even more serious. Are you here to uncover the secrets of our Spirit Summoning Ritual?


    Zeke was stunned. He had not expected Alber to ask him directly. The question now was how to answer. He could try to im that he was only trying to observe it, but what was the point? Truthseeker would immediately be able to tell that he was lying. In a sense, he truly was here to steal their secrets, after all.


    For a brief moment, he held out hope that time was going to freeze again, as it head with Odir. s, he had no such luck this time. The only thing that greeted him was Alberts stern face, which was getting sterner by the minute as he hesitated.

 Book 3: Chapter 55: Meeting the Matriarch

    Book 3: Chapter 55: Meeting the Matriarch


    Zeke cleared his throat. He couldnt dy any longer. The only chance he had left was to avoid answering directly.


    I have many objectives here today, he began haltingly, and one of them is undoubtedly to observe the Ritual and learn as much about it as I possibly can. However, my interest stems from intellectual curiosity, nothing more. I also dont n on discussing my findings with anybody else.


    After saying this much, Zeke snapped his mouth shut. He had done what he could and exined his intentions as favorably as possible without outright lying. Anything more could only ruin his chances now.


    And even though the crystal was still a vibrant green, Alberts face remained unchanged. What other objectives?


    I want to use this event to build up mywork of contacts, Zeke exined truthfully. I n to build a strong connection with your family, as well as some others in attendance.


    Alberts gaze was hard as he locked eyes with Zeke for a long, drawn-out moment. Zeke had to change his opinion of the man; despite his mediocre strength, those eyes were scary. It took everything he had to retain his unphased, nonchnt demeanor.


    Very well, Albert eventually said, his countenance softening. Thats good enough for me.


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief. Before he could stop himself, he asked the question on his mind: Are you certain that this is ok? His face fell upon realizing what he had just said.


    However, Albert merely chuckled. Its fine. Do you think the others here today are not trying to figure out how the ritual works? It is only natural to be curious. My questions are meant to uncover people with malicious intent, which you clearly dont have. Go on now!


    Zekes smile turned genuine. Finally, he had passed thest hurdle. With a spring in his step, he passed through the wooden gate that had been opened for him by the guardsmen on either side.


    What greeted him was a medium-sized hall withyered benches that surrounded a central podium. However, instead of the historic chamber, his eyes were drawn to the figure standing at the center of the podium, her back turned toward him.


    The woman possessed hair as white as snow which cascaded down to her hips. Her attire consisted of a pale gray robe, adorned with meticulously crafted ck motifs that added an air of mystique to her presence. Yet, what truly captivated Zeke''s attention were the distinctivepanions perched upon her shoulders. On one shoulder sat a snow-white crow, its feathers gleaming like ivory in the sunlight. The other was as dark as midnight, a ck crow exuding an aura of misery and death.


    There was only one person who fit this description: Aurelia Eternexus Thorsten, the matriarch of the Thorsten family. Even after Zeke entered, her figure remained motionless. However, that didnt mean his approach had gone unnoticed. Both the crows had tilted their heads and were now staring at him.


    What is this, Aether? the ck bird croaked.


    I dont know, Nexus. Maybe hes a guest?


    I dont think so. He looks a bit young and weak. Maybe I should eat him?


    No! the white crow eximed. When will you ever learn that life has value? Even one so fragile.


    Ridiculous, the ck crow sneered. Life is nothing, only in death can true meaning be found.


    Agree to disagree.


    However, the ck crow wasnt satisfied with this oue. It was looking around the room, before finally fixing its gaze on Zeke. What do <em>you </em>think?


    Zeke was stunned by the entire disy. Since when were summons this intelligent? It took him a long moment to even realize that the bird had spoken to him. think about what?


    Not the fastest, is he?


    The ck crow sighed, yes sighed. Listen here, boy, I am asking about life or death, which do you think holds more meaning.


    Before responding, Zeke nced at the woman in front of him. However, she seemed not at all inclined to intervene. During all this time, she had not moved and her back remained turned toward him. Maybe this was some sort of test? Or merely a game?


    Before answering, Zeke considered the question carefully. This was not a light subject after all.


    I believe that life and death are inseparable, two sides of a coin, Zeke exined. A man who travels a path devoid of purpose will inevitably meet a death that echoes the same. On the other hand, a man whose life is a tapestry of extraordinary experiences will be blessed with a matching end.


    The crows didnt respond. Both just quietly stared at him with their unnerving eyes. Zeke could feel immense pressure from the two summons. Despite their childlike antics, these two birds werent ordinary.


    That little guy is quite sly, Aether.


    I dont know, Nexus. I kind of like that response.


    Me, too. Thats why I said it.


    Ohh, yes, now I can see it too, he is quite sly, indeed.


    Sly, sly, sly!


    Enough, a soft voice interjected. You are getting on my nerves.


    You hear that? You are getting on her nerves, boy!


    The woman sighed. I meant the both of you. The crows looked at each other and began to cackle silently. Then, after a moment of rtive silence, the same voice could be heard again. You are Ezekiel von Hohenheim?


    I am, mydy.


    The event is not going to start for another hour. Why are you here?


    I Zeke hesitated. Should he just be honest? He didnt want toe off as insincere, not when talking to the woman in front of him. I had hoped to meet you.


    Is that so? the woman replied. Zeke could read nothing from her tone. It had remained just as soft and distant as before. And what is it that you want from me?


    Ive read your books, and was hoping to discuss some of your work.


    Which ones have you read? Ive written quite a few.


    All of them, I think.


    Finally, there was a flicker of movement as the matriarch tilted her head back to nce at Zeke over her shoulders. Well, well, well arent you quite the handsome fellow? Now I finally understand what all that gossip is about. The streets are filled with rumors about a certain miracle worker.


    I am nothing like that, mydy, Zeke replied.


    Arent you? she questioned. Ezekiel von Hohenheim  the refugee turned millionaire, all in a matter of weeks. Did you know that there is talk of inducting you into the merchant council?


    I had expected that, yes.


    So, you managed something even your mentor could not, and still im to be ordinary?


    Thats not it either, mydy. I would never im to be ordinary, Zeke responded firmly. But I believe the masses are awfully quick to dere something a miracle. I am a man of reason and logic, and as such, I am quite allergic to such superstitions.


    After humming softly, the woman finally turned to face him. Zeke had seen portraits before, buting face-to-face with Aurelia Thorsten was something different altogether. Her beauty was captivating, but not the kind that typically attracted a man. Hers was a unique beauty, one that seemed toe from the natural world rather than from people. To Zeke, she appeared more akin to a piece of art than a living, breathing person.


    This was a strange thought to have, but looking at her, Zeke couldnt shake the feeling that something was not right. Despite not having any distinctly inhumane features, she was somehow different. It was all the many details that just felt off


    Firstly, she possessed an unmistakable youthfulness. If Zeke were to hazard a guess, he would ce her in herte twenties, if even that. Herplexion was wless, devoid of any wrinkles or imperfections. What set it apart, however, was its ethereal paleness, a shade that seemed to defy the norms of natural skin tones. It was bone-white, in the truest sense of the word.


    Yet, it was her eyes that immediately captured his attention. The unusual color of her skin only served to entuate the intensity of her gaze. Within her pupilsy an absolute ckness, devoid of any trace of light. These were not the eyes of any human Zeke had encountered before, but they still held an otherworldly appeal.


    Zeke was captured by her eyes. A state he was only able to escape when the ethereal woman broke the silence. First time seeing a Death Mage?


    Yes, Zeke croaked. But this is vastly different from what the books have led me to believe.


    Words are dead things, while the world is alive. The dead can only teach you so much about the living, the woman lectured. However, it would not be fair to me the books in this case. My situation is quite different after all. As somebody who ims to have read all my books, Im certain you know why.


    The mingling of life and death begets not immortality, but an absence of both. It weaves a curse that ensnares the soul to wander this world for eternity, caught in a perpetual state where true life remains beyond reach, and blessed release from it remains unattainable," Zeke quoted.


    The woman smiled, a gesture that somehow managed to be both endearing and frightening. If I had been able to choose my affinities freely, I would have wished for Mind as well. What a blessing a quick and sturdy mind would have been over the centuries. Who knows what I might have achieved?


    With all due respect Zeke said hesitantly, Your achievements arentckingpared to anyone.


    Is that so? Aurelia asked mockingly. I have been alive for over 3000 years. Tell me, who is more impressive? Me, or that brat with his Mind affinity?


    Brat with his Mind affinity? Who was she even talking about? There werent many people who could be mentioned in the same breath as her, if it came to Mages with a Mind Affinity, only a couple came to mind.


    A-are you talking about the emperor of Arkanheim?


    Who else?


    Erm Zeke considered the question honestly. If he just told Aurelia that she was more impressive, then she would probably detest him for his spinelessness. However, he also didnt want to insult her, and -


    Dont bother mincing words, boy, Aurelia interrupted his thoughts. I know very well that I am not his equal anymore. And the more time passes, the further ahead hell be.


    I havent met him.


    Pah! she eximed. You didnt miss much. He is not a very impressive man. But enough of that. You didnte here to gossip, what was it that you had hoped to get my help with?


    Zeke nodded. This was his chance, and he wouldnt waste it. In your book Two Crows, you talk about how summons are linked to the summoner and you describe how they are able to perceive the world even while not materialized.


    That is correct, but what of it? Aurelia asked.


    Zeke hesitated. It was a big risk to tell somebody as powerful as the matriarch about his situation. However, if he wanted help, he had no choice but to reveal something.


    I might be in a simr situation to that, he stated.


    Aurelias eyes sharpened. Have you gone through the ritual?


    No! Zeke assured. This situation came to be as the result of an ident.


    The woman studied him carefully. Hmmm. What kind of being is linked to you?


    I dont know, Zeke lied. But I think it is very powerful.


    Powerful for you doesnt mean powerful for me, Aurelia stated. However, there is always a risk. I am sorry, boy, but Ill have to turn down your request. The rewards dont justify the risks, in this case.


    I can pay for your services! Zeke suggested. But the woman was already shaking her head.


    I am no mercenary. I dont work for money, boy, and I am not for sale.


    Then what else can I do to get you to help me?


    Hmmm Aurelia looked him up and down with her inhumane eyes, as she considered the question. My great, great, great, great, great niece, the girl who is going through the ritual today, have you met her?


    No Zeke responded hesitantly. He had a bad feeling about this.


    Oh, shes a lovely girl, Aurelia gushed, bright, strong, and beautiful, such a joy to be around. The only problem is that the family and I are having trouble finding a suitable match for a girl this remarkable.


    A suitable match?


    For marriage, Aurelia rified.


    Zeke remained silent. He had wanted to forge closer ties with the Thorsten family, but not like this. Nevertheless, this was an enticing offer. This was akin to marrying into royalty. He would probably get Aurelias unconditional support with the Dragon problem as well


    Why then? Why did every fiber of his being rebel against epting this deal? This didnte from the Dragon either, it seemed wholly uninterested in anything going on here. No, this wasing from him


    With a sigh, Zeke gave his response. I will have to turn that offer down, mydy. I am not for sale either.


    Aurelia hummed nomittally as she looked behind Zeke, at the entrance. A shame but our time is up. Enjoy the ritual.


    The moment she finished speaking, Zeke heard a murmur of voices approaching. Momentster, a stream of guests arrived at the venue. Immediately, they all swarmed the matriarch. Apparently, it was not only him who had wished to forge a connection with the woman.


    So much for that n

 Book 3: Chapter 56: Spirit Summoning Ritual I

    Book 3: Chapter 56: Spirit Summoning Ritual I


    Zeke remained rooted in ce as more and more people streamed into the hall. For a long time, he absentmindedly watched the different groups mingle and interact as they spilled out across the different seating tears.


    Why had he turned the offer down like that? He could have at least told the matriarch he would think about it, or that he would have to meet the girl first  anything to keep the conversation going. This was not like him at all. He always considered the oue, always acted diplomatically


    But this time, he had t-out refused.


    Eventually, Zeke was awoken from his contemtion by a hand on his shoulder. He turned around to find Lara standing there, a wide smile on her face. Hows it going, Zeke? Had a talk with Lady Thorsten?


    What do you care? Zeke said, turning back. Is there someone else you can sell my secrets to?


    I bet I could find many who are interested, Lara said, stepping up next to him. But Im not one to trade in gossip.


    Thats rich, after what you did, Zeke said.


    Lara sighed. She turned toward him, her face serious. Listen, Zeke. I like you, but I am not your subordinate, nor am I beholden to you in any way. It would be a mistake to believe that I would keep your secrets even at great cost to myself. When Tristan asked me about the source of those documents, I didnt hesitate.


    I bet, Zeke murmured, but a lot of the fight had left his eyes. It truly had been a mistake to just assume Lara would stay silent about this. Why would she?


    The woman bumped him with her shoulder. Hey, its not all bad, is it? I did consider your position in this as well.


    Zeke didnt respond. He knew what she was trying to do, but he wasnt willing to forgive her this easily.


    Ohh,e on. Do you have any idea how many people have ess to those reports? You couldnt have possibly believed that your involvement would have stayed a secret anyway, Lara said. By telling Tristan ahead of time, I had already raised your value in his eyes.


    So you did it for me? Zeke mocked.


    Definitely not, Lara admitted tly. But I would not have told him if I had thought it would cause you serious harm. The way I see it, I merely elerated the process. This was well worth getting a favor from somebody like Tristan Bloodsword.


    Zeke didnt reply, but inwardly, he knew she was right. Even though he had not expected to remain anonymous forever, learning that she had been the one to sell him out had stung nheless. Despite all his knowledge, Zeke wasnt used to guarding himself against people he considered friends.


    Now, more than ever, he appreciated the effects of the Sealing Ritual. Removing the option of betrayal was the only thing that could give anyone true peace of mind Zeke paused  something about that train of thought felt off, but he couldnt point out anything that was tantly wrong with the statement.


    So? Lara asked. Are you still gonna hold a grudge?


    No, Zeke eventually said, but you owe me one!


    Lara smirked. Ha! Nice try, you cheeky brat, but no. You still owed me one for when I protected you at your auction. We are even now.


    Fine, Zeke said as a small smile returned to his own face. Who was the guy you were with earlier by the way?


    Him? That was Arlon Finsternis; Lara exined. Im not surprised you didnt recognize him. He likes to stay out of sight, most of the time.


    Nightweaver? Zeke questioned with wide eyes.


    Lara pped her forehead. Ohh god, you read those books, didnt you?


    Maybe?


    Lara sighed. Those are all fictional! Dont believe a word, you hear me? The real Nightweaver is nowhere near as easygoing, elegant, impressive, handsome


    Looks like Im not the only one who read those books, Zeke interjected with a smirk.


    Lara coughed. Anyway what I was going to say was that the Finsternis family probably wrote those books themselves in order to boost their image. Being a family of spies and assassins, they dont have the best reputation  even in Equinox.


    Arent they the other ruling family, besides yours?


    Lara nodded slowly. My aunt, Anna Sonnenstrahl, is the queen of Equinox, but that doesnt mean she hasplete authority. In fact, she only has direct control over the Royal Guards, the rest of the army is under themand of the four generals. Imand the Aurora battalion, for example, and Arlonmands the Nightweavers.


    Zeke took in this new information. However, there was something else that struck him as odd. Arent you worried the Finsternis family is nning to take over at some point?


    Not even a little bit, Lara said. Ruling a country is a lot of work, you know? Besides, they prefer to remain in the shadows while we choose to stay in the light. We are good at our role, while they are good at theirs. And its not like my aunt can just do whatever she wants either. Every important decision is run by the elders beforehand. Furthermore, we are linked by so many vows of marriage that we could almost be considered one family at this point.


    This made a lot of sense. If the power was divided like this, then there wouldnt be much reason for tension. At least not from the inside. Zeke nced at her, before quickly averting his gaze again without saying anything.


    What is it, you little shit?


    Zeke grimaced. Apparently, his nce had been noticed. I was just wondering why you werent married. With your position and power, you should be one of the most sought-after partners.


    Ha! You would think so, wouldnt you? But the truth is that Im not. There is nobody around my age that is even remotely interested in me.


    Why not? Zeke questioned. You are strong, and aplished and erm not bad looking?


    Lara smiled. I am quite the catch, arent I? Jokes aside for someone in my position, marriage is not a light subject.


    Tristan has five wives though Zeke said.


    Ha! You call those his wives? Do you even know any of their names?


    Isabe, Emily, Ava, Sophia, and Grace, Zeke responded right away.


    Lara red at him, her expression dancing on the edge between annoyance and bemusement. After a moment, she shook her head with a chuckle. My point is this: nobody, who isnt aplete freak, has ever heard of any of them. Thats because those five have no aplishments to their name, no achievements, no nothing. Do you know why that is?


    Zeke considered the question. It was true, he had never read or heard about any of them before meeting Tristan. It was only during their drunken storytelling that Zeke learned their names. Why was that? Because they were married to Tristan Bloodsword, he had just assumed that they would be equally impressive, but maybe there was more to it.


    I dont know.


    I thought you might not know about this. Maximilian would have never taught you about many of our customs, after all.


    Zeke nodded. This was something he had noticed as well. The old man had never even tried to have him fit in.


    Listen up, Zeke. For people like me or Tristan, there are only two types of rtionships:


    The first is marriage for connection. This is when you are paired with somebody of equal power and status from another family. The aim of such a rtionship is to strengthen the ties between two groups; such as the Sonnenstrahl and Finsternis family.


    The second is a marriage for affinity. This is when you marry one or more partners with a high affinity for the same element in order to produce as many talented children as possible. For obvious reasons, this is moremon for men.


    The moment Zeke heard about the second type, his thoughts were involuntarily drawn to Lilly. His childhood friend had agreed to marry Samuel during their first year. Was this going to be her fate? Did she know about this? He remembered the forlorn look in her eyes when he had defeated her during the tournament. Thinking back to that scene had she even tried to fight?


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts. Lillys fate was out of his hands, their friendship a thing of the past. Even if he wanted to help her, there was nothing he could do for her now. He returned his attention to Lara. What about a marriage out of love?


    Lara grimaced. More often than not, thats not an option. If I were you, Id get used to the idea as well. Your house might someday depend on you making that sacrifice.


    Zeke remained silent. Lara was bringing up a good point. He could solve a lot of his current problems by just epting either Aurelia''s or Tristans offers. Was he robbing his family of its future by being so reticent? Maybe - he couldnt rightly say. But the one thing he did not was that his entire being rejected such apromise.


    He felt like he would be going against his very nature by bending to their demands. As if he was sacrificing his pride by giving in. The picture in his mind was of a dog doing tricks for a petty treat, with its tongue hanging out and its tail wagging


    A deep rumbling chuckle from the back of his mind dispelled the image. A Dragon does not bend to the will of others, flesh bag.


    I am no Dragon, you scaly corpse, Zeke shot back. But as usual, there was no reply. The Dragon had said his piece and then returned to ignoring him. It was extremely annoying that it could read his thoughts, while Zeke could not even detect its existence.


    Zeke noticed that he had still not even acknowledged Laras statement, but before he could formte a response, the lights in the room dimmed. Immediately, Lara grabbed his hand and pulled him along, and only a momentter, he found himself seated in the first row of spectators.


    Zeke observed his surroundings with [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. This was incredible! Only moments before, everybody had been talking and jesting, now, they were all quietly sitting. The hierarchy of the seating didnt appear to be random either. In the first row, where he and Lara sat, were only Arch Mages and theirpanions. On her other side sat the man from earlier, Arlon Finsternis. Tristan, Vanessa, and Mordred sat close by as well.


    One row up, there were the Grand Mages. And finally, the few True Mages in attendance sat at the very top. Zeke was d that Lara had brought him with her, otherwise, he might have been forced to join them in the very back.


    Thank you all foring, a familiar, soft voice announced.


    Zeke looked at the brightly lit stage, where Aurelia Thorsten still stood. She had not moved a step from the position he had originally found her. Now that Zeke thought about it, this must be where the ritual was going to take ce. Was she guarding their secrets personally?


    I am Aurelia Thorsten, but most of you probably know me better by my Mage name: Eternexus. There was absolute silence in the room. Today, my family and I have invited you all to witness something truly magnificent. One of my descendants, Celine Thorsten, has awoken to a perfect Lightning affinity.


    There was a small murmur of appreciation going through the crowd. Apparently, a perfect affinity wasnt somethingmon, even in these circles. Zeke couldnt help but feel a sting of jealousy. How unfair was this? When he had awakened to a perfect affinity, there had been no event, no great announcement, no nothing. He had only experienced unending mockery and derision.


    Zeke immediately quelled those thoughts. It would do him no good to me the girl for her fortune. This was not how he wanted to be, nor would it help him get stronger. Every new challenge was a chance for growth, and it was up to him to make the best of the hand he had been dealt.


    Without wasting any more time, Aurelia said. Let me introduce to you the girl in question. Come here, girl.


    From the crowd sitting opposite Zeke, a lithe figure emerged. Her movements were a blur, and all that could be seen in the darkness was a mop of extremely pale blue hair. Despite her young age, the girl looked impressive. She had a straight and narrow nose and a sharp jaw, highlighting her otherwise feminine features and big eyes even more.


    The girl came to a halt right next to Aurelia, boldly staring into the older woman''s eyes. Here I am, Aunty. Can we finally begin now? I am sick and tired of waiting!

 Book 3: Chapter 57: Spirit Summoning Ritual II

    Book 3: Chapter 57: Spirit Summoning Ritual II


    Aurelia smiled warmly, a real smile, an expression Zeke had not seen once while talking to her earlier. From this gesture alone, it was clear that the woman doted on her niece quite a bit.


    Zeke used this chance to scan the girl with his [Analyse] spell.


    <strong>First name: </strong>Celine. <strong>Mage name: </strong>None.


    <strong>Last name: </strong>Thorsten. <strong>Age: </strong>15.


    <strong>Gender: </strong>Female. <strong>Height: </strong>1.52m.


    <strong>Strength: </strong>13. <strong>Constitution: </strong>9.


    <strong>Agility: </strong>15. <strong>Intelligence: </strong>11.


    <strong>Lightning Magic</strong> (Perfect affinity), Rank: Apprentice, Engraved spell: none.


    Zeke was shocked. The girl didnt have an engraved spell yet? She was still an apprentice? Then why was she going through the ritual? He had clearly seen that Albert had a spell engraved on his core despite having a summon. Was there an advantage to going through the ritual before engraving a spell? There had to be, otherwise, there would have been no reason to wait. Zeke knew from first-hand experience how painful it was to dy the engraving.


    Very well. Let us begin, Aurelia said. With a snap of her finger, a circle of light lit up on the ground. Step inside.


    This was it! The Spirit Summoning Ritual! With eager anticipation, Zeke focusedpletely on his Spatial awareness. He was not willing to miss even a single moment. However, his Spatial mana was unable to even get close to the circle or the girl who had just stepped inside.


    This had never happened before and Zeke had no idea what could have caused this phenomenon. Was there some kind of protective barrier? There did not seem to be anything


    Frustrated, he inspected the Mana around him to find the reason for this. However, he immediately recoiled in shock.


    The entire stage waspletely flooded with the most potent Mana he had ever felt. So, that was the reason the matriarch had remained standing in ce! She had used her own Life and Death Mana to push out anything else in the vicinity. This was an effective way to protect any spell from taking form.


    It was the same principle that prevented Mages from casting spells inside another Mages body. Even Zekes [Perfect Spatial Awareness], which was designed to be unobtrusive to the senses, was repelled. This was akin to draping a ckout curtain over the entire scene. Only somebody with equivalent strength could even attempt to fight her for dominance.


    With a sigh, Zeke resigned himself to the fact that his second objective of the day had failed as well. With Aurelia present, there was no way he would be able to use his Trinity Project. It had been naive to assume the Thorsten family wouldnt have a way to deal with magical snooping. Now that Zeke was moving up in the world, he would have to get used to encountering more and more countermeasures to his abilities.


    Now, all he could do was use his ordinary senses to observe as well as his Soul Sight. Without a moments dy, Zeke slipped into his new state. As he did so, all his senses were on high alert, and he was ready to discard the extended part of his Soul right away  Just as he had practiced.


    This was it, the first time he used his Soul Magic publicly and in thepany of many of Tradespires most influential Mages no less. This was an absolutely brutal test, but if he managed to remain undetected here, then he would be fine almost everywhere. With bated breath, Zeke waited. He didnt even dare focus on anything with his Soul Sight, merely waiting for any reaction from the crowd


    However, even after a long moment, there was nothing. Zekes guard rxed gradually as he saw nobody even react in the slightest. The only thing that was odd was when both Aether and Nexus, the two crows, simultaneously nced in his direction. But they had averted their gazes just as quickly, seemingly not finding anything out of the ordinary either.


    A smile spread across his face. A small win! Even if he could not use his Trinity Project, he could at least learn something about the Soul aspect of the procedure. He focused his Sight on the girl in question.


    During the time he took to get ready, Celine had sat down in the middle of the glowing circle. Her eyes were closed and she had a look of utter focus on her face. Aurelia was silently observing the girl, waiting for some unknown sign.


    She is ready, Aether croaked after a while of silence.


    Begin, now, Nexus added.


    Aurelia nodded, raising both of her arms to gather ambient mana. This reminded Zeke of what Maximilian had done during his Engraving Ritual. It only took moments for the scene to changepletely. Above their heads, spanning almost the entire length of the hall another circle appeared.


    This one was noticeably different from its earthbound counterpart. It wasnt just a simple demarcation but seemed to actually be some kind of portal. The ceiling had turned into a single giant window through which the sky could be seen. This wasnt the sight above Tradespire, however. It was showing apletely different sky.


    As wide as the eye could see, there were squirming dark clouds. Lightning would periodically sh between them and Zeke got the distinct feeling that those clouds were actively attacking each other. This was the most menacing sky he had ever witnessed and he had a creeping suspicion that it was not any scene from this world.


    Celine stood up, looking at the sky above and extending both of her hands. I am Celine Thorsten, and I offer all I have! I seek power, power to defeat all that would stand in my way. If you think you are worthy, approach now.


    The girl remained motionless and for a moment, nothing happened. Then, he saw it. It was not something that happened in the physical world, but in the spiritual. Something came through the portal. Zeke held his breath as he spectated the scene.


    A giant serpentine spirit wrapped itself around her multiple times, before approaching her face with its own head. The serpent hissed in the girls face, before licking her cheek with its arm-long tongue.


    Their silent confrontationsted for a few moments before Celine shook her head. The serpent hissed again, unwilling to ept this oue. But eventually, it realized there was nothing it could do to change her mind. With one final flick of its tongue, it retreated back through the portal.


    It didnt take long for another visitor to appear. The second spirit was akin to a toad, but unlike the humongous serpent, it was small enough to fit into the palm of ones hand. But despite its smaller frame, the toad didnt appear any weaker than the previous spirit. As fast as the lightning it was made of, it appeared in different spots around her, evennding on the girls head and shoulder asionally.


    It took a longer time for Celine to make a decision this time, but eventually, she still shook her head. In the next moment, the toad was gone. Apparently, the small creature was too proud to bicker with her. This time, there was a longer pause before another spirit appeared. But when it arrived, it did so with a bang.


    With the sound of a massive thunderp, the beast appeared. Its blue fur had the distinct stripes of a tiger, yet its ears were long and sharp, instead of rounded. Its snout was also more pronounced and aggressive than in any species Zeke had ever seen. Its entire body screamed power and speed: This was an Apex predator, no doubt.


    The moment sheid her eyes on it, Celines face lit up. Slowly, ever so slowly, she extended her hand. The gesture was clearly meant as an invitation for the spirit to approach. Still, the creature remained motionless. Its bestial eyes held intelligence far beyond anything Zeke had ever observed from any animal. It appeared to be taking the girls measure.


    Eventually, the beast seemed satisfied with what it found. With slow, yet assured steps, the spirit approached the hand that had remained outstretched all this while. Each of its steps left a field of static on the ground that was visible to the naked eye. These electric paw prints allowed the spectators to follow its path.


    Zekes focus was absolute as he observed the moment the spirit touched the girls hand. The change was instantaneous, and the spirit disappeared. But he had clearly seen it all. The moment they made contact, the spirit had been sucked into the girls chest, where her core was located. In the physical world, Celine stumbled backward a few steps, as if hit by a physical blow.


    In the next moment, she fell to her hands and knees, gasping for breath. The crowd remained in a state of anticipation as they waited for what would happen next. Zeke was no differnt. He once again cursed the field of Mana that prevented him from using his spatial awareness. He had gotten so used to it that he now felt blind without it.


    Meanwhile, the portal above started to shrink as Aurelia withdrew her Mana. Eventually, itpletely disappeared, revealing the wooden ceiling of the room once more.


    After catching her breath, Celine rose. Her face was covered in sweat and her blueish hair was a mess. However, belying her bedraggled state, there was a wide, suspiciously smug grin on the girls face. Turning toward Aurelia, she spoke in an excited voice. Ive got a good one, Aunty. Ill catch up to you in no time.


    Hearing those words, Aurelia returned the smile. How about you show us what youve got?


    Celine nodded. She closed her eyes and focused. The crowd collectively leaned in, curious to see what kind of creature could be tamed with a perfect Lightning affinity. However, even after a long moment, nothing happened.


    Several heartbeatster, Celines eyes opened again. A slight blush had crept into her cheeks as she addressed Aurelia. How do I summon it, Aunty?


    Aurelias smirk was mirrored by many in the crowd. With this gesture alone, the tense atmosphere had changed to something several shades lighter.


    Dont embarrass my niece any further, spirit, the matriarch proimed. I know you can hear me. Obey your master, ande out.


    Yes,e out! Celine echoed.


    A momentter, the same Tiger Zeke had seen earlier emerged from the girls chest with a graceful leap. Compared to its spirit form, it appeared a lot more corporeal now. The summon curiously studied its new surroundings, warily peeking at the Arch Mages that sat in the front row.


    Marvelous, Aurelia eximed, full of pride. Thats a Thunderw. It has only been summoned once in the history of our country. If memory serves me right, this was during our peak, and its summoner went on to be a renowned general. If this cannot be considered a sign, then I dont know what can.


    Celine puffed out her chest proudly as she listened to her aunt speak. Meanwhile, the Thunderw was circling her protectively, shooting venomous res at the crowd. Aunty, Aunty! I want to fight!


    You can y with your new summonter, dear, we still have guests to entertain, Aurelia chided softly.


    Celine considered those words for a moment before a crafty glint entered her eyes. I think it would be interesting for our guests to see the power of the summon as well, dont you think?


    The Thorsten matriarch considered the girls words, and after slyly ncing at the impressive figure of the Thunderw, she nodded slowly. I had not nned for this, but maybe a little demonstration would not be such a bad thing. Who did you want to fight?


    Without a moments dy, she pointed her finger at a certain red-haired young man. Mordred! I want to fight Mordred. He has been bullying me for years. Its time for some payback!


    Aurelia looked over at the boy in question. Mordred, for his part, had an awkward expression on his face. It was clear that he didnt want to have anything to do with this situation. He looked to his father for help, but Tristan wasnt even acknowledging his existence, pretending he didnt know him.


    Betrayed, Mordred swept his gaze around. However, wherever he turned, only eyes filled with condemnation greeted him. How dare he bully such a sweet young girl! Finally, his eyes met Zekes, and his despairing expression suddenly turned shrewd.


    Ahem Even though I would love to fight you, such a pairing would be a little unfair considering our age difference Mordred announced. He quickly continued before anybody could interrupt him. However, may I suggest somebody else? We have the pleasure to be in the presence of Ezekiel von Hohenheim today. The recently crowned number one talent of the empire and also the rising star of Tradespire. I have personally fought him recently and can attest to his skills. I believe a match against him would be far more interesting, dont you all agree?


    As one, every pair of eyes turned toward Zeke, including Celine and Aurelia. Even the Thunderws bestial eyes fixated on him. It appeared to him as if the beast had just designated him as its next meal.


    How did things end up like this?

 Book 3: Chapter 58: The Challenge

    Book 3: Chapter 58: The Challenge


    A murmur swept through the crowd while Zeke considered how to deal with this sudden misfortune. To his further dismay, Mordreds suggestion seemed very popr among the other guests. As a figure of public interest, it was only natural that people wanted to know more about him.


    Zeke grimaced. He had only himself to me for this turn of events. Hiding away for so long had done nothing but inme the curiosity of the people.


    Suddenly, his thoughts changed as his recent epiphany came to mind. Hadnt he promised himself to live a life full of extraordinary experiences, full of risk and danger? Who else could im to have dueled a Thunderw under the eyes of Tradespires elites?


    After one final, deep breath, Zeke stood. His back was ramrod straight as he made his deration. I, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, have never shrunk back from a fight, and this wont change today. I am ready to face anyone who dares challenge me.


    Aurelias ck eyes focused on Zeke, taking his measure from head to toe. Meanwhile, Celine was also studying him. However, her expression was one of dissatisfaction. Arent you a bit young to speak so grandly?


    Zeke could barely believe his ears. Had that little girl just talked down to him like he was just some kid? For a moment, he was so gobsmacked by this arrogance that he didnt even know how to respond.


    The girl apparently saw his reaction as a victory and continued. Id rather fight somebody with more experience and of higher status, like Mordred. I believe that would be more interesting to watch.


    Zeke clenched his fist, his heartbeat already speeding up. It had been a while since he had been so tantly disrespected.


    How true! he called out, silencing the girls tirade with his volume alone. After all, the Thorsten family is so powerful that even their weakest mage can easily defeat any champion. That must also be the reason why Arkanheim is cowering in fear, dreading the invasion of mighty Invocatia.


    Every word from Zekes mouth was dripping with sarcasm. He knew that it was not a smart move to insult the Thorsten family and by extension the country of Invocatia, but he didnt care. He would not be humiliated.


    Aurelias brows furrowed, but before she could intervene, Celine spoke once more. You dare?! Do you think your pitiful household is on the same level as my Thorsten family? Your pathetic achievements are nothing in the grand scheme of things!


    Zeke was not phased in the slightest by this insult. At least my achievements are my own, little girl. What great feats can be attributed to you?


    Celines mouth opened, but no words came out. Instead, it was Aurelia who responded. Enough, she said, but this word alone sufficed to silence everyone in the room. Even Zekes racing heart skipped a beat as he was hit with the force of her intent.


    However, in the next moment, his heart redoubled its efforts, lighting the mes of his rage once more. You are quite right,dy Thorsten. It is indeed enough. I might be young, but I am the patriarch of my household and I will not be spoken to in such a manner  by anybody. Least of all by a 14-year-old girl with not a single victory to her name. If your aim here today was to prove the supreme arrogance of your house, then I can confidently state that this event was a smashing sess.


    After Zeke ended his deration, a hush fell over the scene. Even the beating of his own heart sounded like a drum in this silence. Lara who was sitting next to him, was staring at his profile with a weird expression. It seemed to be abination of utter disbelief mixed with grudging respect.


    Eventually, all eyes gathered on Aurelia, interested in what the matriarch would do next. Zeke also looked at her, his nerves taut. He didnt regret his words, but still dreaded the consequences of his actions.


    The woman''s expression had gone nk. There was not a trace of the earlier warmth left on her face. For a long moment, she remained motionless. Eventually, she turned toward her niece and only said a single word. Apologize.


    Aunty, why? I didnt even


    I said apologize! Aurelia repeated, the words instantly cutting off anything else Celine wanted to say.


    The girl looked at Zeke, pure hatred radiating from her eyes. Several times, she opened her mouth and closed it again. However, after onest sidelong nce at her aunt, she finally managed to force the word out. Apologies


    Zeke nodded. I have to apologize as well. In my anger, I spoke too harshly. Please forgive my words,dy Thorsten.


    Aurelia eyed him for a long moment, before nodding as well. Making mistakes is the privilege of the young. Your words are forgiven.


    Zeke released a breath he didnt even know he had been holding. Despite his earlier bravado, this could have ended horribly. He really needed to get his temper under control. This was getting out of hand.


    Aurelia pped her hands, dispelling the remaining tension. Now, how about that demonstration? I am sure the young Bloodsword could be convinced to fight, despite his earlier words.


    However, to everyones surprise, Celine shook her head. She extended a single finger and pointed right at Zeke. I changed my mind, Aunty. I want to fight that guy.


    Zekes brows furrowed. What was it with this girl? Why was she so adamant about causing trouble? Apparently, Aurelia shared Zekes views on this, as her gaze hardened. She had just managed to reestablish control over the situation, only for her niece to undermine her efforts a momentter.


    Celine, who could undoubtedly feel her aunts displeasure, rushed to exin herself. After carefully considering his achievements, I havee to the conclusion that this guy would make for an even better opponent than Mordred.


    Nobody, not even the most witless person in attendance, would believe even a single word of that statement. It was tantly obvious that Celine was trying to get back at Zeke for publicly humiliating her, but nobody gave word to their thoughts. After all, this was the fight that everybody had wanted to see in the first ce.


    The matriarch sighed. She seemed almost apologetic as she turned toward Zeke once more. Ezekiel?


    Zeke stood up and smiled warmly. This was his chance to make up for his earlier behavior by giving the matriarch some face. Sincedy Thorsten was magnanimous enough to overlook my foolishness earlier, I would not dare to turn down such a small request. I am at your service.


    Aurelia nodded. The moment her head dipped, the edges of her lips twitched, momentarily forming a smile. So be it, the matriarch pronounced. Please follow me to the training room, where we will see who emerges victorious, Ezekiel von Hohenheim or Celine Thorsten.


    With an excited murmur, everyone followed the matriarch out the back door. Meanwhile, Mordred had approached, a guilty expression on his face. My bad, Zeke! If I had known this would blow up in your face like that, I would just have fought her myself.


    Zeke shook his head. Dont worry, I dont me you. You didnt force me to lose my temper and blow the situation way out of proportion. I managed that all on my own.


    Mordred grinned. When I first saw you walking off your airship with that stiff little uniform, I expected you to be some princeling. But you had the dog in you all along, you crazy bastard. Where do you get off telling Aurelia Eternexus Thorsten to shut her mouth?


    I never told her to shut her mouth, Zeke eximed. I have nothing but respect for her.


    Mordred scoffed. Thats not what it sounded like when you were talking smack right to her face. Honestly, I dont think even my dad would ever dare do that  I know I wouldnt. My balls shrunk to the size of peanuts at her first word, but you just went right back to it.


    Yep, not my smartest move, Zeke confessed. Now that Mordredid it out, this must have been one of the stupidest things he had ever done. Wasnt it said that Mind Mages were calm and collected? Why did he have to have such a big mouth? This was the same thing as during the tournament, when he just had to provoke the other families any chance he got.


    <em>I bet that''s your fault, </em>Zeke thought. However, as usual, the Dragon didnt deign to respond.


    Talking about moves that arent smart are you certain about this duel? Mordred asked.


    Now, it was Zekes time to scoff. What? You think this newly hatched apprentice has a chance?


    Mordred shook his head. Shes not an apprentice anymore.


    Confused, Zeke checked on Celine. The girl was walking only a couple of steps in front of him. At this very moment, she was animatedly promising her aunt a glorious victory. Zeke rolled his eyes and proceeded to check the girls core.


    What was this? Mordred had been right; she indeed had advanced from Apprentice and was a True Mage now. Zeke studied her engraving. It was not any spell he recognized and looked altogether different from anything he had ever seen on the inside of a core. It was farrger and more borate than any other spell Zeke had ever seen. There was only one exnation for this


    Dont tell me Did she engrave her summon just now?


    Mordred nodded. Got it in one. I dont know much about how it works, either, but apparently, there are two different types of Summons. One type that is engraved on your core, and one type that isnt. As you can imagine, the former is way stronger.


    Zeke waved him off. So what? She is just a newly advanced mage either way.


    Mordred punched him, hard. Are you dense? Why would that even matter?


    Zeke rubbed his shoulder, looking wronged. Because she doesnt know any spells and her core is tiny?


    Doesnt know any spells, you dense fuck? What spells? Didnt you hear, she just sacrificed her core to that Thunderw? She wont need to learn any spells! As for the size of her core, did you forget that she has a perfect affinity? The girl has plenty of juice!


    What do you mean, sacrificed her core? Zeke asked. He had a bad feeling about this.


    Ohh man, you have some weird gaps in your knowledge  How did it go again... Those who engrave a Summon onto their core lose ess to all forms of attuned mana. The girl will never be able to cast a Lightning spell in her life. Thats all in the hands of her Summon now.


    Sounds like a horrible choice, Zekemented. He could not imagine giving up Blood affinity for anything.


    Its really not, Mordred said with a shake of his head. An engraved Summon is like an immortal guardian. It is your eternal protector, ever vignt, even when you sleep. As an engraved spell, it can summon itself when needed, and return back to spirit form when not. I have seen it many times on the battlefield. Those summons are a menace, I dont even want to know what that Thunderw can do. There was a reason I didnt want to fight, man.


    Zeke''s heart dropped. After his earlier words, he couldnt imagine how embarrassing it would be if he got torn to shreds by that spirit. But there was still hope. Well, either way, its just a new Summon. How strong can it be?


    Mordred was already shaking his head. Thats not how it works. A summoned being always fights at their peak. It will remain exactly the same until Celine advances to Grand Mage, at which point, it will evolve as well. You should be ready to fight a peak True Mage.


    Zeke gaped at the other boy. Isnt that like cheating?


    Mordred shrugged. It is what it is. Get ready. Were here.


    As he spoke the word, the two entered a giant indoor training field. The guests didnt wait before taking up their preferred spots around the field. Leaving only Zeke, Celine, and Aurelia behind.


    A few steps from him, Celine had turned to face him. She was grinning smugly, nothing but contempt radiating from her eyes.


    Her lips silently mouthed a series of words. Using his Spatial awareness, Zeke clearly caught the whispered words. Paybacks a bitch

 Book 3: Chapter 59: Fighting the Thunderclaw

    Book 3: Chapter 59: Fighting the Thunderw


    Both contestants, get ready, Aureliamanded.


    Across from him, Celine merely crossed her arms as the Thunderw emerged from nowhere. Zeke warily eyed the creature. Its head reached up to its chest and it was several steps long. His eyes fell on the sharp ws and vicious fangs of the beast. This would not be easy.


    Zeke tried to think back to his time hunting monsters. He had fought simr beasts before, like the giant Grasswolf and the Stone Leopard. Both were felines of a simr size that focused on speed. And both those monsters had caused him no small amount of trouble in the past.


    From experience, Zeke knew that he had no chance to keep an agile monster at a distance. His skills with the whip were not nearly good enough for that. In fact, his whips were a horrible match against any kind of smart and agile opponent. With fast enough reflexes, all his strikes could be predicted and dodged. Leo, for example, was getting really good at ittely.


    But what then? The Thunderw was fast, agile, and, by the look in its eyes, smart. What could he do against such an opponent? Now that its body was corporeal, Zeke tried to scan it to find out in which area he could beat it.


    <strong>[Thunderw]</strong>


    <strong>Strength: 19</strong><strong>Constitution: 5</strong> <strong>Agility: 40</strong><strong>Intelligence: </strong>25


    <strong>[Ezekiel]</strong>


    <strong>Strength: </strong>25 <strong>Constitution: </strong>27 <strong>Agility: </strong>23 <strong>Intelligence: </strong>24


    What?! Not only was the Thunderw almost twice as agile as him, but also smarter? Looking at the beast once more, Zeke felt like it was grinning smugly at him.


    With a shake of his head, he had to remind himself that what he measured wasnt actually intelligence. It was merely the speed at which the brain could process information. This made him feel a little better. The Thunderw would most likely not be able to challenge him as a researcher any time soon.


    But it did mean that its increased brain capacity would make it easier to processrge amounts of visual information faster and react to them instantaneously. An overproportionally developed brain was actually not umon among agile monsters. Zeke merely hadnt seen anything to this degree before.


    Its <strong>Constitution </strong>seemed suspiciously low, but Zeke suspected that was not actually the case. Its body wasnt made from flesh and blood after all. It was very likely that any injury would only need a bit of mana to mend. However, that was still a possible approach. If he just stayed on the defense and persevered until her core gave out, he might be able to win.


    In terms of stats, his biggest advantage was his <strong>Strength</strong>. He was significantly stronger than the beast, which gave him hope. If he could grab hold of it, he might be able to overwhelm it.


    However, Zeke had another, far more promising approach in mind. The Thunderw had one ring weakness that could be exploited. That weakness was called Celine, and was currently impatiently tapping her foot on the ground as she continued to re at him. If Zeke managed to capture or incapacitate her, this battle would be over


    Ezekiel, are you ready? Aurelia repeated.


    The time for strategizing was over. Instead of his whips, Zeke extended a foot long [Blood Spike] from each of his fists. The serrated, dagger-like spikes would be his best chance to hit such an agile creature.


    I am ready, Zeke stated, focusing on the creature in front of him.


    The fight begins in 3 2 1! Fight!


    Booooom!


    With the roaring of thunder, the beast disappeared from Zeke''s view. In the next moment, a bone-chilling sting of pain awakened Zeke to the fact that the Thunderw had already bitten down on his shoulder. Time seemed to pass in slow motion as his feet were ripped from under him. The impact of the charge was enough topletely dislodge him and break his stance.


    Zeke got his bearing just in time. This was not good! If this continued, he would be turned into a chew toy. With an effort of will, Zeke ignored the paining from his entire left side and cast a spell. A momentter, he hit the ground, the beast howling in pain.


    Zeke hurriedly got up, taking up his stance again. The Thunderw was pacing a few steps away, looking warily at him. The entire left side of Zekes body had been turned into a forest of spikes. He called this the Human Hedgehog Strategy, and it worked wonders against all manner of beasts that overly relied on their fangs. Nobody wanted to bite down on a cactus, after all.


    Zeke retracted his spikes. They might have been an effective defense, but also hampered his mobility severely. This was not a tradeoff he was willing to take against an opponent with unknown capabilities. So much for his ns to attack the girl - he would not even make it halfway toward her before being intercepted. And his teleport was far from being able to cover the entire distance either.


    A nce at his shoulder revealed that the injury was already beginning to close and he would be back to full strength soon. However, the same could be said for the Thunderw. His guess had been right: the wounds his spike had punctured into the beasts maw were closing at an even faster rate than his own.


    Still, he grinned at the feline. What now, kitty? Looks like your fangs wont do you much good against me.


    The Thunderw came to a stop in front of him and Zeke could swear he saw the gears turning behind those bestial eyes. A momentter, it opened its maw wide and roared. No, this was not just a roar! Toote did he recognize it as the attack it was. From its wide-opened mouth, a bolt of lightning crossed the distance between them instantly.


    Zekes body tensed and spasmed as the electricity flowed threw him. He had never felt anything like this, but the pain was excruciating. He couldnt even feel it as the Thunderw raked its ws across his thigh and opened up his arterial vein.


    Even though it had only taken him a heartbeat to recover, it had been more than enough time for the beasts to strike a blow and retreat to safety. Zeke nced at the deep furrows in his legs. For anybody else, a blow like this might have been a crippling injury  but not for him. In fact, not a single drop of blood had escaped. His [Perfect Body Control] made sure of that.


    But the problem still remained. How would he deal with this attack? The lightning was too fast to dodge and


    Before he could think any further, the beast roared again. Zeke tried to dodge, but the second bolt of lightning still struck true. As expected, another attack with the ws followed. This time, five deepcerations stretched from his right shoulder down to his left hip. Hisbat robes had offered next to no resistance to the beast. They were now nothing more than tattered ribbons, hanging off his chest.


    Zeke frowned. He couldnt continue taking damage like this, or he would be done for in no time at all. He had never dealt with a Lightning Mage before and didnt know how to deal with this sort of attack. Those spells were not only extremely fast and painful, they also had the added effect of paralyzing the body for a short moment. paralyzing the body? No, that wasnt quite right. What they actually did was make his muscles contract. Maybe he could work with this.


    With a glint in his eyes, Zeke got ready for another charge. The Thunderw, for his part, didnt keep him waiting for long. From its spot a few steps away, it once again opened its maw. This time, Zeke didnt even try to avoid the spell, and the Lightning bolt struck him straight in the chest. The expected charge followed right after. This time, the beast was going for his neck! It was clearly done ying around.


    However, before the Thunderw could rake its w across his jugr, the lightning-fast figure was brought to a halt. An ear-splitting howl revealed the sess of his strategy. Zekes feet had left deep furrows into the ground, as he had been pushed back several steps. Both of his spikes were embedded deep into the nks of the beast and he had managed to absorb the momentum of the charge with his arms and legs.


    Without wasting a single moment, Zeke pumped Mana into the spikes on his fists. The Thunderws howls redoubled as the growing spikes tore its innards to shreds. However, the beast didnt surrender either. With another roar, it released a thunderbolt right in Zekes face from point-nk range. The storm of electricity charred half his face, and even burned one of his eyes clean out of its socket.


    Even so, his body didnt twitch as he continued his gruesome work. The trick to this was that Zeke had stopped using the electric signals from his brain tomand his body. He was puppeteering himself using his [Perfect Body Control]. With this method, he had been able to circumvent the disabling effect of electricity.


    A momentter, his [Blood spikes] emerged from the Thunderws back causing the beast to whimper in pain.


    Noooo! Celine screamed from the other side of the field.


    Zeke paid the girl no mind as he strained every muscle in his body in order to lift the beast off the floor. With thest bit of leverage gone, the Thunderw could do nothing but whimper in pain as it was held in ce above Zekes head. In this position, it didnt matter how fast the beast healed. All he had to do now was wait for Celines Mana to run out.


    Zeke triumphantly smirked at the girl as he held the incapacitated beast above his head. To his utter surprise, the girl charged at him.


    Zeke was stupefied by this decision. What did Celine think she could aplish by doing this? Did she think she could defeat him while he was in this position? Ridiculous! He had a dozen ways to defeat her instantly the moment she entered his [Sphere of Awareness]. A single [Blood Spike] would nail her to the ground before she could even take one step further.


    However, the tears that were freely streaming down her face revealed the truth. This was no strategy at all. This was merely a young girl who didnt want to see her pet suffer. The Thunderw seemed to also sense the futility of her actions, as the beast redoubled its struggles  to no effect at all.


    Zeke inwardly sighed. If his reputation wasnt at stake, he might have been more lenient. Furthermore, his leg and chest were barely holding together, and his face was a charred mess as well. As things stood, he couldnt afford to hold anything back. If he hadnt caught the Thunderw off guard, this might have been his loss, and he wasnt confident he could even do it again.


    No, this had to end right here and now


    <em>I want you to let the girl win,</em> Zeke heard Aurelias voice directly inside his head.


    Telepathy? A nce to the side revealed the source  Albert. This had to be some form of telepathy with multiple recipients that could all talk to each other. How convenient. Zeke would have to develop something simr for his own use one of these days.


    <em>No,</em> he responded simply.


    There was a brief pause before Aurelia spoke again. <em>You let the girl win, and I help you with your problem. </em>


    Zeke hesitated. He really, really wanted Aurelias help with the Dragon. But the question was, could he even do what she asked of him? Could he lose on purpose? His blood already started boiling at the thought of damaging his pride. How about intentionally throwing a fight then? He couldnt imagine that would go over any better. When he had almost lost against Leo in the final, the Dragon had gone out of control and he had almost ripped the poor boy to shreds. If the same happened with Celine


    Im sorry, Aurelia. I dont think I could do that even If I wanted to. It is linked to my condition.


    Another pause. He had to make a decision soon, Celine had drawn the dagger at her side and was now almost in reach of his sphere. Finally, he heard Aurelias voice again. <em>I understand. But todays event is very important to my family. I cannot have the Thunderw be defeated in such an embarrassing manner. If you cant intentionally lose, then find another way.</em>


    Find another way? What other way? If there had been another way, would he have sacrificed half his body? He was even missing an eye for crying out loud! But he could not miss this chance. He needed her help He needed more time He needed to think He needed


    In his moment of indecision, the world froze once more.


    Zekes mind rxed, his thoughts flowing freely once more. In this state, every problem seemed to be solvable and every challenge surmountable. Now that all the pressure was gone, one idea after the other popped into his mind. Suddenly, he was spoiled for choice!


    It didnt take him long to develop a rock-solid strategy that would appease both the Dragon as well as Aurelia. After double and triple checking his next moves, Zeke reluctantly exited this wonderous state. It was time to put his n in motion.


    A momentter, to the surprise of the struggling beast, one of the spikes impaling it actually broke. Under the added strain, the second one followed right after. With an angry roar, the newly freed Thunderw pounced toward Zeke.


    The boy visibly paled at the sight of the approaching figure. Shit, shit, shit!


    With a roar of triumph, the beasts talons descended upon an injured Zeke. However, instead of tearing through blood and flesh, they were greeted with solid ground. The boy had disappeared.


    Surrender! a voice shouted from behind the beast.


    Instantly, the Summon whipped around. Its bestial eyes narrowed at what it found. Zeke was standing behind Celine, a spike to her throat. You might be too strong for me, beast! But your summoner is not. Surrender now, or I will have to hurt her.


    The beast remained rooted in ce, frozen by indecision. Zeke could see the struggle in its eyes. It didnt want to surrender, but could not risk its summoner either.


    Enough, Aurelia called out. This concludes the match. The winner is Ezekiel von Hohenheim.


    The moment Zeke heard those words, he let himself copse backward. He wanted to make sure everybody could tell he had only barely scraped out a victory. However, this was only partly an act. He had not gotten this hurt since the time he had escaped from those kidnappers back in the empire. Everything hurt, and his vision was getting blurrier by the moment.


    Thats what I get for trying to live my life to its fullest. With thisst thought, he let darkness im him.

 Book 3: Chapter 60: Taking A Chance I

    Book 3: Chapter 60: Taking A Chance I


    Zeke woke up with a start. Where was he and how had he gotten here? This was not his bed. This was not his room. And those were not his clothes.


    Calm, A gentle voice said.


    In the next moment, Zeke felt his entire body soften. He sunk back into the mattress,pletely rxed. He could not remember thest time he had felt thisfortable. It was like his entire body was melting into the bed.


    What was this? It felt like waking up after the most satisfying night, while getting hugged by his mother, getting praised by his father, snuggling with Vi, and flirting with Sophia all at the same time.


    Better? the same voice asked.


    I can honestly say that I have never been better in my entire life, Zeke responded into the darkness of the room. A chuckle was his only response for a while.


    If I could pick my affinities freely, I would pick Mind, Aurelia said, repeating her earlier words once more, but at the same time, I wouldnt want to give up my Life affinity either. There is nothing like the feeling of pure Life Mana coursing through your veins in the morning.


    Woe is me, a hoarse voice crowed. Why do I have to be so unloved, so unwanted?


    Shush, Nexus. You know thats not true. You are both needed and wanted, Aurelia coaxed the bird.


    Finally, Zekes eyes were getting used to the darkness and he could make out the silhouette of a woman sitting by the bedside. Aurelia was gently rubbing the neck of one of her birds while the other one red at the scene jealously. Seeing the birds like this, it almost looked like the two were nothing other than affectionate pets.


    But Zeke knew better. The woman in front of him had been born with two perfect affinities, Life and Death. This meant that each of her Summons was equivalent in strength to a peak Arch Mage. Zeke could hardly fathom how he would have faired against a young Aurelia instead of Celine. If he had been faced with two Thunderws at once, he might not have survived their first exchange.


    So, the woman eventually said. It appears I owe you a favor.


    What happened after I passed out? Zeke asked.


    The spectators were impressed with the Thunderw and put the me for the loss on an inexperienced summoner, Aurelia said. That was some really fast thinking on your part.


    A bead of sweat appeared on his forehead, as Zeke felt her eyes boring into him. Mind affinity, remember? Thinking fast is kind of my thing.


    After a moment, the intensity of the re lowered. How convenient, Aurelia said with a sigh. You might be even more problematic than that other brat. I hope there wont be two of you in a couple of centuries.


    I wouldnt worry too much about that, mydy, Zeke said with a wry smile. I wont make it past New Years if I cant get my temper under control.


    Aurelia chuckled again, her soft voice humming with amusement. Yes, you are quite different from other Mind Mages in that regard  quite the hothead, if I may say so.


    Zeke awkwardly rubbed his cheek. He didnt like that moniker one bit, but his performance today had left him with no words to defend himself. Instead, he decided to change the subject. Are you really going to help me with my problem?


    I promised, didnt I? Aurelia chided softly. Or did you think I would go back on my word once I got what I wanted?


    Zeke immediately shook his head. He would never admit to something so foolish. Of course not, mydy. I was merely worried that this task might be difficult  even for you.


    Aurelia scoffed. I might not look it, but I am quite ancient. There are few things I havent seen in this world and even fewer tasks that are beyond me.


    As you say, Zeke agreed right away. He would be more than happy to be finally rid of that pesky Dragon. If Aurelia was this confident, then he would put his trust in her.


    Sit up, boy.


    Zeke did as he was bid. Thest vestiges of Life Mana had since left his body, leaving him feeling rested and alert. He swung his bare feet over the edge of the bed and sat up, facing Aurelia.


    The woman looked him up and down. You said there was a different being attached to you?


    Yes, mydy. It can hear my thoughts and talk to me, but I have no control over this connection.


    Interesting, Aurelia mused. And how did thise to be?


    Zeke hesitated. Should he confide in her? Out of everyone, Aurelia Thorsten might be the only person who had absolutely no interest in a Dragons heart. Her odd mix of Life and Death Mana made her functionally immortal without the usual downsides of bing undead. But still, she wasnt the only member of her family. She might take the heart from him and give it to Celine


    With a sigh, Zeke made his decision. My heart isnt mine. During one of my adventures, I was forced to rece my own heart with something else. Since then, a specter has been attached to me.


    You dont say, was all the woman said, as she continued to look him up and down. After a while, she focused back on his eyes.


    Well, as in all matters, there is one simple solution that always works Aurelia said with a smile that Zeke didnt like one bit.


    What is it?


    Force, the woman said without a moments hesitation. Instead of figuring out the details of your situation, it is much easier to just destroy that pesky spirit clinging to you. Go, you two!


    Before Zeke could say or do anything to stop her, Aurelia had touched her hand to his heart. At the same time, the two birds, Aether and Nexus, vanished from her shoulder. Zeke could feel two streams of energy entering his body. One of them felt warm and cozy, the other felt cold and sinister.


    For a moment, nothing happened as the two streams of energy circled his heart. Then, he could hear it  a deep, bestial chuckle that rocked his very Soul.


    A momentter, Zeke heard panicked squeaking, as both Aether and Nexus emerged from his chest. Instead of returning to Aurelias shoulders, they dove straight into her core.


    Aurelia retracted her hand from Zekes chest, her brows furrowed. For a moment, Zeke and the matriarch just stared at each other wordlessly.


    What happened in there? Aurelia eventually asked when the situation became awkward. However, there was no response. Aether? Nexus?


    For a long time, there was no response. Then a timid voice could be heard. Nothing happened, Nexus crowed. Everything is perfectly fine in there.


    Ridiculous! Aurelia eximed. If everything was fine, then why did you flee?


    We didnt flee! Aether eximed. We we got really tired all of a sudden, thats all! Nothing suspicious is going on!


    Idiot! Nexus squawked. You were not supposed to say thatst part.


    You are both idiots if you think Ill believe something like that! Come out here this instant! However, nothing happened. I said get out here!.


    After another moment of silence, Aurelia looked back up, meeting Zekes eyes. Humm It appears my birds have gotten tired... There was a light blush covering her cheeks.


    Zeke could not believe his ears. Who did this woman think she was fooling?! Hadnt he just heard her say that this was a ridiculous excuse herself? However, seeing her rapidly coloring cheeks, he didnt dare push her any further.


    That must be it, Zeke agreed, It has been a long day, after all.


    Aurelia nodded sagely. Indeed, it has.


    Another bout of silence ensued. Why was this so awkward? Zeke suddenly had the urge to run away. He could not stand this atmosphere for even a moment longer. Wait a moment What reason did he even have to stay? Aurelia had already failed her attempt, and the crows were too afraid to even speak of what happened. He might as well just leave at this point. In one swift motion, he got up and made his way toward the door.


    Thank you for your help, mydy, he called over his shoulder. Its a shame that you couldnt solve my problem, but I am still very grateful for the attempt. Ill see myself out now.


    The moment his hand made contact with the door, a powerful voice rooted him in ce. Stop right there.


    Zeke awkwardly turned. Something I can help you with, mydy?


    Aurelia got right into his face and poked his chest with her index finger, right above his heart. Not so fast!


    Zeke had a bad feeling about this. Would Aurelia force him to confess all his secrets? Did she me him for what had happened to her crows? Now that he thought about it, he should not have hidden the fact that it was a Dragons Soul. It could have seriously injured those two. With a guilty expression, he met her eyes.


    However, the look on her face was not what he had expected. Instead of rage, all he saw was embarrassment.


    Not so fast, she repeated, her finger still on his chest. I promised you a favor, and I wont let you leave empty-handed.


    Thats quite alright, mydy. I dont need any


    Nonsense! Aurelia interrupted, her finger poking deeper into his chest. You are the head of a small family with no backing. You also missed out on any chance to make new connections today. Dont pretend in front of me.


    Zeke remained silent. She was right, of course, he needed many things. Anything she could offer would be of huge help.


    So, Aurelia began, her voice solemn. About that marriage proposal from earlier


    Not interested! Zeke shouted. If he hadnt been interested in marrying the girl before meeting her, then he was even less inclined to now. Celine was an absolute pain in the ass.


    Aurelia coughed. Are you certain? The girl seems to have taken quite the liking to you


    Zeke remembered those eyes filled with nothing but disdain and hatred. And her crying face as he had impaled her Summon. what was this woman on about? Celine clearly loathed him, down to her very core. Could there be anybody less suited as a partner? Unless


    Ahem Mydy Is it possible you have trouble finding anybody willing to marry Celine?


    Nonsense! Aurelia eximed. However, for some reason, she would not meet his eyes. Zeke had been right. He had clearly hit the nail on the head. Who would ever agree to marry such a pest? It was no wonder the matriarch had offered her hand in marriage before Zeke ever met the girl. It had been a trap all along! In his heart, he apologized to the Dragon forshing out. It had not misled him this time.


    Anyway, Aurelia broke the silence. Since you are clearly not interested in marriage, Ill offer you something else.


    Zeke''s focus returned to her, his heartbeat speeding up. What would it be?


    Ill give you the choice between three options, the woman said, a mysterious smile on her lips. She seemed to have regained her usual dignity.


    Fortune, Rtion, or Chance. Which do you want?


    Zeke considered those options. <em>Fortune </em>was probably some sort of treasure or money. This could be interesting, but it clearly wasnt his top choice.


    <em>Rtion </em>probably referred to some kind of connection between his family and hers. Earlier, Aurelia had hinted at his inability to make any alliances today. It was likely that this choice was her way of giving him the option to make up for that.


    But what was <em>Chance</em>? This was the question, wasnt it? Chance could literally refer to anything. It could be nothing, or exactly what he needed most.


    Zeke was intrigued. He had always been drawn to the unknown, and this was no different. He probably would never stop thinking about this very moment if he picked anything else. The thought of what could have been would rob him of his sleep


    Chance.

 Book 3: Chapter 61: Taking A Chance II

    Book 3: Chapter 61: Taking A Chance II


    Are you certain? Aurelia questioned. I wont allow you to choose something else if you arent happy with the result.


    Zeke shook his head. His mind was made up. I am certain,dy Thorsten. I pick Chance.


    Aurelia smiled. I had hoped you would do that if Im beingpletely honest. Follow me.


    Aurelia left the room, with Zeke right on her heels. After turning a few corners, he began to recognize their surroundings. This was still the town hall on the secondyer. Soon, they were standing at the entrance to the same room the earlier event had taken ce in. The moment they entered, Zeke had a premonition of danger.


    In the very next moment, the source of that feeling revealed itself. Out of the corner of his eyes, Zeke saw a blur. He couldnt even react before it was upon him. However, just before it could make contact, his attacker was flung away.


    Aurelia had raised a single finger, pointing outward. The Thunderw, which had been in the middle of its attack was nowhere to be seen anymore. A wet pping sound alerted Zeke to the fact that the beast had just crashed into the far wall. He was just in time to see it drop to the floor lifelessly.


    Zappy! a shrill voice eximed.


    Celine ran over to the limp body of herpanion. However, even before she could reach it, the figure started to dissolve into motes of light. Momentster, even those winked out. Celine copsed to the floor, gasping for breath.


    With tears in her eyes, she turned toward Aurelia. W-Why? Why did you do that? she said betweenbored breaths. The girl was clearly in pain. Zeke wondered if that was what happened every time a Summon was killed.


    Aurelia approached and gentlyid a hand on the girls head. Immediately after, the pained expression on Celines face soothed.


    You know why, girl, Aurelia chided softly. Your Summon attacked without permission. I know that it is a difficult task to control such a willful beast at your age, but being too lenient is a fatal w many Summoners havee to regret.


    That was no attack, Aunty. He just wanted to y, Celine said.


    Aurelias face darkened. Her ck eyes bore into the girl in that same way that Zeke had experienced a couple of times himself. He did not want to be in the girls shoes right now. The Thorsten matriarch could be very frightening once she became quiet.


    I-it wont happen again, Aunty. I promise.


    It better not, Aurelia said, patting the girls head one more time before helping her up.


    Celine nced over at Zeke. What is he still doing here?


    Despite her dismissive words, Zeke was surprised by her attitude. The look in her eyes had significantly changed from earlier. It still wasnt friendly, not by a long shot, but none of the open hostility or disdain were present anymore. Maybe Aurelia had talked to her?


    A mysterious smile appeared on Aurelias face. I brought him here, she said, ncing at Zeke, to go through the ritual.


    WHAT!? Zeke and Celine eximed at the same time.


    Aunty, you cant be serious! Why would you allow this outsider to go through <strong>OUR </strong>ritual?


    Aurelia shook her head. What do you mean, our ritual? It belongs to Invocatia and not to our family.


    But he is still an outsider!


    So what? Aurelia said. Many of our citizens have chosen to renounce our country and find employment elsewhere. There are hundreds of outsiders running around with our<strong></strong>Magic. One more or less wont make much of a difference.


    B-but  Celine stammered. She couldnt seem to find the right words to give voice to herints. Instead, she started pouting.


    Dont worry, sweet girl. He will not be able to get anythingparable to your Thunderw, Aurelia said with a knowing smile.


    I-I wasnt even worried about that! Celine eximed. However, the small smile that had emerged on her face told a different story.


    You want me to go through the summoning ritual? Zeke asked. He was halfway between excited and worried. His knowledge of the particrs of the ritual was toocking for him to know exactly what that entailed.


    Aurelia nodded. Yes, that is what I meant by taking a Chance. You can still refuse if you dont want to do it. But I wont give you anything else in that case.


    Will I lose ess to one of my affinities? Zeke asked.


    Celine scoffed, her hands on her hips. You dont know anything, do you?


    Zeke raised a single brow. And whose fault do you think that is? Your people arent exactly forting with any knowledge about your ritual.


    The girl turned away with a harrumph, leaving Aurelia to exin the particrs. When going through the Spirit Summoning ritual, there are different types of offerings. Celine, for example, offered her core. This is the most extreme version of the contract and will prevent her from ever casting any Lightning spells herself. However, this level of offering will, in turn, attract the strongest of spirits.


    Zeke nodded eagerly, absorbing all this new information. He had known from observing Alberts core that there had to be a different way to gain a Summon. But he had not yet been able to figure out any of the details.


    This method is no longer open to you, as youve already engraved your spells, Aurelia continued. But there are different types of offerings Summons are interested in.


    Like what?


    It could be almost anything, Aurelia exined. The spirit could demand you keep them summoned a certain amount of hours each day, for example; or that you feed them strawberry pastries once a month. Maybe they just like the way you look. Its up to chance, really.


    Zeke nodded. However, a frown slowly spread across his face. He didnt really like the thought of leaving thispletely up to luck. Is there nothing I can do to increase my odds of getting something decent?


    Aurelia shook her head. There is very little you can do. But it is not going to bepletely random either. Oftentimes, the spirits that are going to be attracted are the ones that harmonize well with your personality, life experience, or spell engraving. So, pick your affinity carefully.


    What do you mean?


    Ohh, yes. I didnt exin that part yet, Aurelia said. I can only open the portal to a single ne. Youll have to decide ahead of time if you want to go with Blood, Mind, or Space.


    Any suggestions? Zeke asked hopefully.


    Space! Pick Space! Celine yelled from the side. Ive seen a boy get a fish that was able to swim through walls. Isnt that awesome?


    Zekes eyes narrowed. What would he do with such a useless Summon? But despite her reason for picking it, Space might actually be a good choice. He might get something that could take him wherever he wanted instantly. Still, he would wait for Aurelia to give her opinion, before making any decisions.


    You know my answer already, she said. Life consists of more thanbat, and power consists of more than strength. A Summon stays with you even when you are idle. It is not just a sword to be unsheathed for bloodshed alone.


    Zeke remembered how many times she had expressed her desire for Mind magic since they met. Her preference was obvious. But was this really the best choice for him?


    <em>Life is more thanbat and Power is more than strength. </em>


    Those words resonated deeply with something at the very core of his being. He was well aware that Leo was a better fighter than him and that Zeke would never be his equal in that regard, but he didnt have to. He loved to n, he loved to tinker, and he loved to research. That had always been his strength.


    He didnt need a Summon that would fight his battles for him; he would find a way to do that on his own. He didnt need a Summon that would take him across the world either, he would find a way to do that on his own as well.


    What he needed  what he wanted, was a summon that would light his way, and assist him in paving it.


    Mind, Zeke said, his eyes brimming with conviction.


    Aurelia nodded in satisfaction while Celine pouted. The matriarch waved him over toward the tform the ritual had been performed earlier.


    Suit yourself, Celine called after him, and Zeke thought this would be the end of it. However, she added one more thing. And dont be too picky


    What did she mean by that? Wasnt it better to be picky? When Zeke caught up with Aurelia, he couldnt help but ask her about it.


    That was solid advice, Aurelia exined. For each Summon you reject, your chances of getting something equally strong again will be worse.


    What? Why? Zeke asked in shock. He had nned to wait for something that would fit him perfectly.


    Each Summon youe in contact with leaves a mark on you. The more of them you reject, the less attractive you be in their eyes. I wouldnt worry too much though. This is not an exact science.


    Zeke sighed. He had been lucky that Celine had mentioned this, otherwise, he would have been guaranteed to end up without a Summon. He eyed the woman in front of him with a hint of suspicion. Anything else I need to know?


    Aurelia thought about it for a moment and then shook her head. No, thats about it. Once I give you the signal, state your demands and wait for spirits to approach you. Im sure youll figure out the rest on your own.


    Zeke nodded and entered the ring that had already started glowing. He sat down in the center, just as he had seen Celine do earlier. He closed his eyes and tried to think of the Summon he wanted. Something that could help him gather information? Something like Alberts Truthseeker maybe? It was hard to make any choice without knowing what was possible


    Get ready, Aurelia called.


    Zeke''s eyes snapped open. How long had he been in thought? His jaw dropped as he observed the ceiling that had once again changed into a portal. The world he could see on the other side was very different from what he had seen earlier. Instead of a mass of roiling clouds, he looked out into a dark void. The only source of light was awork of glowing blue gateways that were all interlinked with each other. The sight was very familiar to Zeke, but he couldnt quite pinpoint from where he knew it.


    Do it now, Aurelia reminded him.


    After a moment of thought, he made his promation. His only point of reference was what Celine had said during her ritual, so Zeke mirrored her approach. I am Ezekiel von Hohenheim! And what I seek is knowledge, the knowledge to solve all the world''s mysteries. If you believe yourself worthy, approach now.


    Zeke remained standing, his arms outstretched. However, for the longest time, nothing happened. Was this normal? Or Had he done something wrong? Was there something else he needed to say or do? A quick nce at Aurelia''s calm expression reassured him somewhat. But why was nothing happening?


    Just when he was about to speak up, a pressure descended upon him. Zeke looked up, and found a giant, floating shape hovering in ce above him. For a moment, nothing else happened, but then he heard it. There was a distinctly inhumane-sounding voice in the back of his mind. It sounded like many people speaking at once.


    <em>We greet you, Ezekiel von Hohenheim,</em> the voice said. <em>My name is Xyloquzanthrex, the Mnemosyne Devourer. I would like to offer you a contract.</em>


    Of course, telepathy! Why hadnt he expected a Mind Summon to be able to use telepathy? Zeke used the same channel to respond. <em>I greet you as well, Xylo quzan. threx, the Mnemosyne Devourer,</em> he grimaced at his failed attempt to pronounce the name, but continued as if nothing had happened. <em>What can you offer, and what do you want in return? </em>


    <em>My species possesses a hunger for knowledge, the same as you, we believe, </em>it exined.<em> It is our purpose to seek out the most profound minds, siphoning the wealth of their memories and experiences. We do not simply consume them, but rather, we assimte and preserve their essence, adding to the universal consciousness. In doing so, we bear witness to the grand narratives of existence and be a living repository of all that has been and all that is yet toe. We offer you free ess to any knowledge you help us collect. </em>


    Wasnt this very simr to what he had done to the spy? From what the being had described, it was from a species that ate Souls in order to absorb their experiences. Zeke remembered that ordeal, it had been a wretched affair that made him feel like a monster. He had absolutely no interest in unleashing this thing upon the world.


    <em>I refuse the contract,</em> Zeke said right away. He didnt even need to listen to the Devourers terms. This was not something he was interested in.


    <em>Very well, Ezekiel von Hohenheim. We wish you good fortune.</em> With those words, the being disappeared, leaving a restless Zeke behind.


    What had he gotten himself into?

 Book 3: Chapter 62: Taking A Chance III

    Book 3: Chapter 62: Taking A Chance III


    Zeke remained standing in the middle of the ritual, expectantly gazing at the portal above him. However, minutes passed without anything happening.


    During Celines ritual, spirits had appeared one after the other. Was that the difference between a top-tier offering and his mediocre showing? Zeke hoped that he had not just squandered his only chance.


    Even so, hed rather forgo having a summon all together, than having a creepy Soul eating monster as apanion. The thought of feeding people to that thing made his skin crawl. Furthermore, even if hepletely disregarded the morality of it, the offer had not even been that tempting. If he was willing to do so, Zeke would most likely be able to find a way to do the exact same thing using his Mind and Soul Magic.


    Wait a moment had this thing been attracted to him for exactly that reason? Aurelia had told him the criteria for attracting spirits. What was it again? Personality, life experience, or spell engraving? It was very possible that the devourer had been attracted to him because of that very experience where he had inadvertently absorbed parts of that spys Soul.


    Zeke felt sick all of a sudden. What did it say about him that the first spirit he had attracted was such an abomination? With an effort of will, he got rid of those dark thoughts. The next one would be different, no doubt about it!


    A shadow at the edge of his vision drew his attention. Instead of up, this weird distortion hade from right in front of him. Zeke lowered his gaze. There it was, standing right in front of him, apletely ck human-like silhouette stood. For a moment, Zeke just stood there, staring at this bizarre apparition.


    What the heck? How long had this thing been standing there? Why had he not noticed it until now? Putting all his questions aside, Zeke used his [Telepathy] to contact the shade. The thing either couldnt or didnt want to make the first move.


    <em>Hello,</em> he sent. <em>My name is Ezekiel von Hohenheim. Can you understand me?</em>


    <em>Indeed I can, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, </em>the being responded in a soft voice that was barely louder than a whisper<em>. You were quite fast to notice me.</em>


    What was this? Was this thing sarcastic with him? He did deserve a bit of me for ignoring it for so long, but still, who started a conversation like this?


    <em>I am sorry to have ignored you, </em>Zeke said diplomatically<em>. I was deep in thought.</em>


    The being tilted its head. <em>I was not making fun of you, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, you were actually quite fast. I pride myself on stealth, you see. </em>


    No wonder he had not even seen the being arrive. If this being relied on stealth to survive, then it was a wonder he had even noticed it at all.


    <em>But where are my manners,</em> the silhouette continued. <em>My name is Olyssi and I am of the Veilweavers. My Mind magic gives me the ability to bend the attention of others away from us to remain unnoticed. A gift that would extend to you, if we were to form a contract.</em>


    <em>How strong is that ability? </em>Zeke asked.


    Olyssi remained silent for a moment, before ncing over at Aurelia. <em>The woman conducting the ritual has not noticed me yet. Nor will she ever notice me, if I do not wish for it.</em>


    What!? Zekes mind spun. Remaining hidden from Arch Mages? What seemed to be a mediocre ability at first nce actually had the potential to be aplete game changer. Without even trying, Zeke could think of a dozen scenarios where this ability could save his life. Thinking further, he wouldnt have to fear much of anything.


    Zeke realized immediately why the Veilweaver had appeared before him. The constant need to hide had be an intrinsic part of his life by now. How often had he wished for the ability to just hide away from the world to conduct his research in peace? Now, he had the chance to gain this very ability.


    <em>D-Do you wish to offer me a contract,</em> Zeke asked, scolding himself for stammering.


    Again, the Veilweaver remained silent for a moment. Time seemed to have slowed to a crawl as Zeke awaited its answer. Words could not express how much he wanted that ability!


    Eventually, Olyssi nodded. <em>I do, Ezekiel von Hohenheim.</em>


    <em>Please, call me Zeke. </em>


    <em>Very well, Zeke. These are the terms of my contract: You can summon me whenever you want, for as long as your core can manage. I will assist you to the best of my abilities in any situation and try my utmost to help you fulfill all your goals</em>


    Zekes smile grew wider and wider with every word the spirit spoke. Could this get any better? This had to be the situation Aurelia had spoken about. Olyssi must have taken a liking to the way he looked. He inwardly thanked his mother and father for blessing him with such an outstanding appearance. However, his good cheer was not meant tost.


    <em>and in exchange, I request that you give me 1% of your Soul annually.</em>


    Zeke''s smile vanished. He wanted those abilities  wanted them bad. But was he really willing to pay that price? It had only been a couple of days since he had learned that his Soul was linked to his memories. Giving up 1% of all his memories was equivalent to losing 60 days at his current age. But what aboutter?


    By the time he was 100, he would lose a year for every year he was alive. What if he lived to be 1000 years old? He would lose ten times the amount of new memories he would make per year.


    Of course, this kind of calction wasnt even close to being urate, given the fact that he would have fewer memories than a normal person. But his point still stood, such an arrangement would cripple his development. And this was without even considering what it would do to him as a person. Would he forget his friends at some point? Maximilian? His family?


    Zeke shook his head.<em> I cannot ept such a deal. Do you want anything else?</em>


    As usual, Olyssi took its time to respond. <em>I can lower the rate to 0.5%, but that is as far as I can go.</em>


    Zeke grimaced. This was quite thepromise on its part. Could he ept that? Even while asking himself, Zeke already knew. There was no way he would ept an arrangement that would gradually rob him of everything he held dear until the day he died. No matter how much he wanted to ept  he couldnt.


    <em>I am sorry, Olyssi. I wont give up my Soul for anything. </em>


    This time, there was no pause. Just as suddenly as he had noticed the Veilweaver, it was gone. Zeke wondered if Olyssi had really vanished, or if it had just decided to revoke his permission to perceive it. Not that it mattered. He had refused the contract and there was nothing left to say between them.


    Even though he had made the choice, and would do so again, regret still assailed him. Giving up such an amazing power was not something he could get over easily. Most of his current problems could have been solved with it. He might even have been able to infiltrate the empire and take his revenge right away.


    Zeke pictured the look on Richard Feuerkranzs face as he rammed a Voidiron dagger into his heart in the middle of the night. Now, his revenge was just as far out of reach as it had ever been.


    How long would it be until he could exact vengeance on Maximilians behalf? How long would his killers, his betrayer be allowed to live and enjoy their days? Every day he dyed, Zeke felt it gnawing at him, like a festering wound. Giving up this chance had been harder than he had expected. Only now, after getting his hopes up, did he realize how much this matter actually bothered him. s, there was nothing he could do about it anymore. He had made his choice.


    With an impatient heart, Zeke went back to waiting. But as if to mock him, nothing happened. For some reason, no more spirits appeared after the Veilweaver. It had almost been an hour by now, and to his dismay, Aurelia seemed to be getting tired. Zeke watched with rising despair as one after the other, drops of sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    Was this a punishment for refusing to make a sacrifice? Did the spirits think he was unreasonable for being unwilling to give up even a tiny fraction of his Soul? Celine had offered them her entire core after all. Not only that, but she had even had a perfect affinity. What was he even willing to give?


    He had been aware he would not be able to get a Summon like Celine, but there had to be something he could gain. Somehow, Albert had managed to get Truthseeker, after all. There had to be a way. Was his character just too rotten?


    Just as Zeke was about to give up on the ritual entirely, he noticed a minuscule figure approaching the portal. He had to wait for it to get closer before being able to recognize what it looked like. It was only about the size of a fingernail and had roughly the shape of a human brain with six wriggling tentacles. It came to a halt only a handspan away from his face.


    <em>offer contract</em> the tiny spirit sent haltingly.


    Zeke eyed the creature. It was almost translucent and didnt appear the least bit impressive. It was definitely a massive step downpared to the former two. Still, this might be hisst chance to get any contract.


    <em>What can you offer, and what do you want in return?</em> Zeke asked telepathically.


    <em>help think </em>the creature replied.


    It would help him think? Well, he couldnt say that this was wholly unexpected, given the spirits form. However, he couldnt say that he liked the idea of having a parasite attached to his brain. He warily eyed the tentacles that extended from the tiny spirit.


    <em>What do you want in return?</em> Zeke asked, despite his reservations.


    <em>stay active always</em> the spirit replied. It visibly struggled to get the words out. Also, its body seemed to dim further with every message it sent.


    Stay always active? Did it want to remain summoned? If so, then this was not a small ask. Having apanion materialized at all times would put a constant strain on his core. This arrangement would slow down his recovery rate by a lot. It was not nearly as damaging as the previous offer, but Zeke was still hesitant.


    For one, the tiny spirit didnt seem reliable at all. In fact, it almost appeared desperate for him to ept. How much would it be able to help, if it was barely able to fend for itself or evenmunicate properly? Furthermore, the idea of making a contract with a brain parasite was very off-putting. Wouldnt he essentially be feeding himself to this thing?


    With a heavy heart, Zeke decided to turn the contract down. He just didnt have enough information to justify this risk. Not when all he had was the nebulous promise to help him think.


    <strong><em>Fool!</em></strong>A deep, gravelly voice reverberated through his consciousness, shocking Zeke to his very core. <strong><em>"I was mistaken to expect anything from you, Ezekiel the fool! You hold a king''s treasure but fail to grasp its worth." </em></strong>


    After saying its piece, the voice fell dormant again, leaving a stunned Zeke behind. This was the most the Dragon had spoken since they had started to share a body. But the truly astonishing part was something else. Had had the Dragon just given him advice? It might have sounded like an insult, but it had clearly been meant to aid him. The Dragon had called it a king''s treasure. Was he referring to the spirit?


    No matter how Zeke looked at the tiny brain, he couldnt see it. Should he just ignore the Dragons words? That didnt seem smart, either. If it had deemed this situation important enough to break its silence, then Zeke would be a fool to underestimate its weight. For a moment he remained torn, but a quick nce at Aurelias struggling form reminded him that he was pressed for time.


    After onest, deep breath, Zeke made his choice.


    <em>I ept your contract! </em>

 Book 3: Chapter 63: Meeting the Spirit

    Book 3: Chapter 63: Meeting the Spirit


    The moment Zeke spoke those words, the scene changed. The entire stage of the ritual disappeared from his view to be reced with a neverending void.


    He felt himself fall, but he couldnt be sure if it was up or down. In fact, he couldnt be sure of much of anything in this strange ce. He couldnt tell where he was, nor how much time had passed. Not even his Magic responded to his call.


    Thankfully, he wasnt alone in this void. A surprisingly soft, artificial-sounding voice spoke to him. Its cadence reminded him of the mechanical guardians of the Gigers. Greetings, Contractor. Thank you for epting my offer.


    Zeke whipped his head around, trying to find the entity that had spoken. But he was met with nothing but darkness every which way he turned.


    <strong>Suggestion</strong>: You wont find me by looking around, the voice said. <strong>rification</strong>: I am not behind you, and not in front of you. Im neither above nor below.


    Then where are you? Zeke questioned.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I am inside you, the voice responded. <strong>rification</strong>: It is not as you had feared. I am not inside your body. I am inside <strong>YOU</strong>.


    Inside my Soul?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive, the voice responded. I am inside what you refer to as your Soul.


    Can you read my thoughts? My memories?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive. I can read both your thoughts and memories.


    Zeke decided not to think about the implications this might hold and instead tried to focus on his current situation. What is this ce?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: This is the binding stage, the voice replied. <strong>rification</strong>: This is where our contract is being finalized.


    What does that mean exactly?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Our contract will only be fully established once I have integrated into you  into your Soul.


    Zeke considered this. Can I still cancel the process at this stage?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Negative. <strong>rification</strong>: Trying to halt the integration at this stage would damage both our essences.


    Zeke nodded slowly. He didnt have any intention of going back on his decision, but it never hurt to know his options. How long is this going to take?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Insufficient information. <strong>rification</strong>: Time flow is rtive in this ce. The entire process will take approximately three heartbeats in the real world.


    This was a relief. It felt like he had been here for a long time already, it was good to know that he wouldnt be missed in the real world. Now that he had time to waste, it might be a good idea to find out as much as he could about his newpanion.


    Do you have a name? Zeke asked.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Negative.


    Then what do you want me to call you? The voice remained silent for a beat and Zeke had the distinct impression that it was thinking hard about something.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I would like to have a designation


    Do you mean a name?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive.


    Why didnt you just use the word name?


    <strong>Answer</strong>:


    Zeke waited, but even after a while, no response was forting. Wheres the answer?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I am still adapting to human behavior and customs. It is very confusing. But from your memories, I gather that a name is something important to humans. I was not sure if the word was appropriate for me.


    Sure it is, Zeke said right away. You are alive, you can think and you can feel. Why wouldnt a name be appropriate for you?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Negative. <strong>rification</strong>: I am alive, but I cant think on my own, neither do I have feelings.


    How can that be?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: My species persists solely on Mind Mana. The moment I am cut off, I start to decay. Furthermore, my ability to think is solely dependent on my hosts mental capacity.


    Dependent on me? Can you rify that?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive. <strong>rification</strong>: My form changes to be a perfect copy of my hosts primary cognitive center. This includes every experience and memory the hosts has ess to.


    That sounded fairly useful. How did the old saying go? Two heads are smarter than one? Even better if those two heads werepletely in sync. However, none of this really mattered at the moment. You dont have feelings?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Negative.


    For some reason, he had a hard time believing that. Sure, its character seemed somewhat rigid, but it didnt give the impression of beingpletely devoid of emotions either. He had clearly felt its desperation as the small spirit approached him.


    So, Zeke said with a teasing grin, if you dont have any feelings, I guess I will just call you Useless from now on. What do you say to that name, Useless?


    <strong>Answer</strong>:


    Speak up, Useless. Do you like the name?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I I do not like that name.


    Huh? Zeke asked, faking confusion. How is that possible? I thought you didnt have any feelings?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I I do not feel properly valued. The word does not have any positive associations in your mind. I would suggest something that is tied to cherished memories.


    What did you have in mind?


    <strong>Suggestion</strong>: Here is a list of preferred names in descending order. Maya, Mia, Geralt, Maximilian, Leo, Vi, Markus


    Stop, stop, stop! Zeke interrupted hurriedly. He did not want to hear a ranking of his family and friends. Even the idea that his Summon could create such a list immediately was incredibly invasive. You cant have any of those names, ok?


    <strong>Query</strong>: Why not? Did I do something to displease you, Contractor?


    What? No! Why would you think that?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Because you wont allow me to pick any of your favorite names.


    Zeke couldnt help but chuckle at this response. So much for being a perfect copy. Those arent my favorite names  those are my favorite people. The names mean nothing without the person they describe. You can call yourself Maya all you want, but that doesnt mean Ill treat you like my sister.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: This is very confusing.


    Youll get used to it, Zeke said with a small smile. How about this? Ill just call you Spirit until we find a name that suits you better?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: That name is eptable for now.


    Thats great. Nice to meet you Spirit, I am Ezekiel.


    Nice to meet you, Ezekiel. My temporary designation is Spirit.


    Ok, Spirit. Can you tell me how far along we are in the integration process?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive, the process progresses linearly and is 93%plete.


    So they were almost done. Anything else I need to know, before we finish?


    Spirit remained silent for a moment. <strong>Answer</strong>: I would suggest preparing yourself for intense difort.


    Zeke had a bad feeling about this. How intense?


    <strong>Query</strong>: Do you remember your first Engraving ritual?


    yes?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Possibly worse than that.


    Zeke groaned. He still shuddered whenever he thought back to the first engraving ritual. It was by far his most painful experience. Those three, torturous hours had felt like an eternity. He hoped that Spirit was just overstating how unpleasant this was going to be. But he somehow doubted it.


    <strong>Suggestion</strong>: Get ready, we are at 95%.


    Zeke closed his eyes and steeled himself. Time seemed to have slowed to a crawl as he awaited the impending return to the real world. It was a dreadful wait, and Zeke almost wished Spirit hadnt warned him at all. Like this, he was already imagining the worst before the time even came.


    How much long


    Before he could even finish his question, his body jolted. No, it had not been his body. This hade from deeper. With a dreadful realization, Zeke remembered where he had felt this before. It was indeed very simr to the sensation of engraving a spell onto his core.


    Butpared to thest time, the feeling arrived in full force right off the bat. Zekes eyes shot open as he howled in pain. His eyes were hazy from the bone-searing agony that assaulted his very being. Through his foggy vision, he thought he could make out Aurelias figure rushing toward him to catch his falling body.


    Everything after that was only a blend of tiny shes of awareness. At one time, he saw Celine worriedly looking down at him. Then he saw David''s face, his expression more grave than Zeke had ever seen him. He saw Aurelia, escorting him to his ship, together with his guards. She must have been able to calm David and the others.


    Zeke tossed and turned, falling in and out of consciousness. But there was no relief to be found in passing out. Compared to the body, there was no limit to the pain the Soul could endure. And there was no ceiling to the agony it could perceive before shutting down.


    How often did he beg for the blessed release of senselessness? Zeke couldnt remember. But such a thing was of course impossible for the Soul. He grieved and raged, he cursed and threatened, but it was of no use.


    However, a deeply hidden part of him was also d for the fact that he was not given a choice to stop this. No matter how much he had wanted a Summon, he would never have been able to endure this hellish torture if he had any way out. Thankfully, that temptation was out of reach. All he could do was grit his metaphorical teeth and wait for the storm to pass.


    Minutes turned into hours and hours turned into days as Zeke endured. Despite his state, he was conscious often enough to be able to observe the cycles of night and day. However, it was not all bad news. The first hours had been the worst, and the pain had gradually lessened since then. By now, the difort was infinitely more bearable.


    Finally, after what must have been weeks, Zeke heard a familiar voice inside his head. Congrattions, Contractor. The integration has been aplete sess.


    Hearing those words, and feeling the absence of pain for the first time in what felt like an eternity. Zeke fell into a blissful sleep.

 Book 3: Chapter 64: A Name and a Purpose

    Book 3: Chapter 64: A Name and a Purpose


    Zeke awoke with a massive headache. He groggily rubbed his eyes as he sat up in his bed. Why did he feel so worn out? How long had he stayed up yester With a start, he remembered how he had ended up in this situation: The ritual!


    Are you there, Spirit?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I am here.


    How long was I out?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: It has been 15 cycles since the day of the implementation.


    Zeke nodded. This was about what he had expected. Losing two weeks wasnt ideal, but it wasnt terrible either.


    <strong>Suggestion</strong>: I would not consider the time to be lost, contractor. Your experiences over the past few days have led to a Soul growth of approximately 22.3%. It is highly likely that this was the fastest rush of growth the host has ever experienced.


    Zeke was shocked. How can you tell?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I do not understand the question.


    How can you tell how much my Soul has grown? Zeke rified.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: ording to the hosts ns, I have begun to measure any changes to the Soul. This course of action was found to be the ideal path for determining the fastest way to grow the Soul.


    Zeke was bbergasted. During his experiment, he had briefly considered defining a system to determine Soul growth. Now, he woke up to find that fleeting idea to be already created and integrated.


    <strong>Query</strong>: Is this goal no longer a research target? Should I remove it from the list of active tasks?


    No! Zeke eximed. You did well, very well. What else is on the list of active tasks?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: There are currently four active observation tasks.


    1) Monitoring changes to the Soul.


    2) Monitoring changes to the Body and Core.


    3) Monitoring the surroundings for danger.


    4) Monitoring the surroundings for noteworthy discoveries.


    Zekes eyes widened. How do you monitor the surroundings?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I use the data provided by [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    His jaw dropped. You can use my spells?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive. I can use your spells and even take control of your body if necessary.


    This was a huge amount of influence and Zeke wasnt quite sure if he was happy with entrusting Spirit with it. On the other hand, a substantial part of him was already thinking about all the possibilities this was opening up. This could have far-reaching applications for every part of his life.


    <strong>Suggestion</strong>: If the Contractor is unhappy with this arrangement, I can limit myself ordingly.


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. However, he shook his head soon after. Any limiter you put on yourself would be meaningless. The question of you sticking to those rules would stille down to trust.


    <strong>Query</strong>: I do not understand the problem. What am I supposed to do?


    Zeke sighed. His trust issues aside, this was a good question. Was there even a point in being suspicious of his own Summon? He had never heard of a spirit turning on its contractor. Of course, there were stories of Summons making mistakes, but Zeke had never heard of them betraying their contractor outright. Was this just him being paranoid?


    You dont have to do anything, Spirit. Just do your thing and Ill tell you if you are overstepping.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive.


    Zeke got up from his bed and focused on his condition. He was feeling surprisingly well, considering the ordeal he had endured. The single upside of spiritual pain was that it did not impair the body at all. Afterpletely waking up and doing some stretches, he felt as good as new.


    The only difference he could feel was a slight drain on his core. It did not bother him overly much and wasnt anything to worry about either. He would be able to effortlessly endure this for the entire day. Honestly, Zeke had expected the burden on his core to be muchrger.


    Spirit, is this the baseline amount of Mana you need to exist?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Negative. I need no Mana to exist as long as I am integrated into your Soul. The Mana I am using is proportional to the tasks I am running.


    How many tasks are you running at the moment?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: 9.


    Zeke froze mid-stretch. How many?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: 9.


    Zeke blinked. Are you telling me you can do 9 things at the same time with only this trickle of mana?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive.


    Whats the limit of things you can do at once?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I do not have a personal limit. The only limiting factor is the amount of Mind-attributed Mana the hosts core can produce.


    No limit to the number of tasks he could do at once? Zeke didnt know if he should be afraid or excited to ask his next question. How long would it take you to read a book in my Minds library?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: This would be wholly dependent on the length of the book. My reading speed should be roughly equivalent to that of the hosts with the current mana supply.


    Zeke nodded. He had hoped for more, but at least he would be able to increase the progress he made on that project.


    <strong>Suggestion</strong>: Depending on the provided Mana I would be able to either increase my speed or read several books at once.


    This sounded more promising. With a thought, Zeke appeared in his Minds library. To his surprise, somebody was already there. A figure sat in his chair and was currently thumbing through the Akashic Records.


    Spirit? Zeke asked hesitantly. The red-haired figure looked up. To Zekes surprise, he found his own face looking back at him. Why do you look like that?


    <strong>Query: </strong>Is this not an eptable form?


    Zeke hesitated. He didnt want to discourage Spirit from exhibiting human-like behavior. However, looking at his own face made him distinctly ufortable. Could you change it?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive. What form would you want me to take?


    Zeke shrugged. Thats up to you. I want you to be happy with the way you look. Just dont pick the appearance of somebody I know.


    His doppelganger considered the task for a moment before looking at Zeke once more. <strong>Query: </strong>Are you going to ept my selection?


    Zeke felt like he was walking into a trap. But even after thinking about it once more, he couldnt figure out what it was. As long as its not somebody I know, you can take any appearance you like, I promise.


    Zeke could have sworn he saw a glint in Spirits eyes before its figure dissolved into motes of blue light that quickly rearranged themselves. A momentter Zeke gazed upon his Summons new appearance.


    In front of Zeke stood the most beautiful person he had ever seen. The girl was clearly not somebody he knew. Yet, she was eerily familiar at the same time. He was so taken aback by this strange phenomenon that it took him a while to realize that she was not wearing any clothes.


    Zeke whirled around, his face reddening rapidly. WHY ARENT YOU WEARING ANY CLOTHES, SPIRIT?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: That was not a requirement.


    IT IS NOW! Zeke yelled.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Cheater...


    SPIRIT!


    <strong>Acknowledged.</strong>


    After giving his Summon a moment toply, Zeke turned back. It was still the same girl. However, she was now wearing a light dress that looked suspiciously like something he had seen on Sophia before. He remembered being mesmerized by the dress back then. That was probably the reason Spirit had chosen it wait a moment!


    Zeke closely inspected her face. This was it! It had taken him a moment to realize where this feeling wasing from, but the dress had given him the final clue he needed. He should have immediately recognized those deep blue eyes, that cute button nose, and that flowing white hair.


    Are those Sophias eyes, Vis nose, and Aurelias hair?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive.


    Is that Laras figure?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: Positive. It is impressive how fast you were able to recognize it, Contractor.


    A light blush covered his cheeks once more. Was that apliment, or had Spirit just called him a pervert for being able to recognize women by the shape of their bodies alone?


    Why did you pick thisbination? Zeke asked to dispel the awkwardness.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I have assimted the features my host finds most attractive.


    Zeke looked the woman up and down, reddening like a tomato all the while. So much for dispelling the awkwardness! Was this really what his ideal woman looked like? No, that didnt matter right now. This form was uneptable. He was just about to open his mouth when Spirit cut him off.


    <strong>Objection</strong>: You promised!


    Zekes mouth snapped shut. Spirit was right, he did promise that it could take any form it wanted as long as it wasnt somebody he knew. Technically, he had never seen the woman in front of him. However, this was incredibly distracting.


    Zeke risked a nce once more. He couldnt deny it, the girl, or should he say, the young woman was incredibly appealing to him. Spirit had managed to merge all those features perfectly without making them look out of ce. Zeke once again let his eyes roam over her full figure. Did he like older women? Why hadnt he known about that? Wait were those Celines lips? There was no way he had found anything about that rude girl attractive, did he!?


    With a sigh, Zeke shook off those thoughts. Fine, if this is the form you have chosen, then I dont see a reason to object.


    The girl did a little fist pump, an action Zeke found incredibly endearing for some reason. He cleared his throat. Anyway, what were you doing when I arrived?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I was inspecting the book you had created, Spirit said as she returned to the desk and picked it up. Out of all your inventions and ideas, I believe this to be the most promising.


    Why do you believe so? Zeke asked curiously.


    <strong>Hypothesis</strong>: With the hosts growth in power, his sphere of awareness will grow proportionally. This will allow for the collection of more and more information as time goes on. With a proper system to store and categorize all that data, Akasha could truly be a book containing all the worlds secrets.


    Zeke considered that  it was truly an enticing picture. However, there was a massive w in that hypothesis. He shook his head. There is no way I would be able to keep up with such an amount of information. Even now, I can only pay attention to a fraction of what my spell picks up. This is only gonna get worse as the sphere grows. And thats without even considering all the books I still have to read.


    <strong>Suggestion</strong>: I could do it for you.


    Zekes thoughts ground to a halt. What do you mean?


    <strong>rification</strong>: My psyche is well suited for the analysis ofrge amounts of data. For example, I can easily divide my attention across a wide range of observation activities. Also,pared to the human mind I do not forget any memories once I have stored them. I believe this makes me best suited to hold on to a wide array of information and make them essible to the host.


    Zeke remained silent. His mind was spinning with the implications of what Spirit had just said. It never forgot any of the information it consumed Much better at analyzing data Did this mean what he thought it meant?


    What are you suggesting?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I I want to take the ce of the library.


    Zeke eyed the girl. She was fidgeting as she awaited his reaction. This behavior was definitely strange and he had never seen Spirit this nervous before. It was either an borate ploy or his Summon really, really wanted that role for some reason.


    Why do you want to do that? Zeke asked eventually.


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I believe this would make me the most valuable to host.


    Why do you want to be valuable to me?


    <strong>Answer</strong>: I believe that to be my purpose.


    This gave Zeke pause. Its purpose was to be useful to him? What an odd concept. How could the purpose of someones existence be something so simple, so selfless? Still, he couldnt deny the conviction he had heard in that statement.


    He considered the suggestion once more. If Spirit could actually do what it had promised, this would be a massive boon to him. And yet he hesitated


    Zeke knew why. He would have to put a ludicrous amount of trust in Spirit. This would be a massive leap of faith for him. So far, he had not even let his closest circle in on his secrets. Yet, he would entrust a stranger with the collection and administration of all his knowledge? How could he justify taking such a risk?


    Just as he was about to turn the offer down, a memory came to him. He remember the day Maximilian had adopted him. Against his better judgment, he had asked the old man why he would trust him so much. After all, Maximilian didnt even know him. To this day, Zeke remembered clearly what the old man had said.


    <em>It will be a sad day when I dont dare trust out of fear of betrayal. Listen, my boy  Trust is a sign of strength and courage, not weakness, never weakness. </em>


    Zekes eyes moistened as he remembered the look on the old mans face. His mentor had never doubted him  not for a second. And even though his boundless trust had eventually led to his downfall, Zeke doubted the man had ever regretted it. This was the quality he had always admired most about Maximilian. Despite everything, the old man always saw the best in people.


    Zekes heart clenched as he looked at the expectant girl once more. Here was somebody who wanted to help him; wanted to share his burdens; wanted to be useful to him and Zeke would reject her? Reject her out of fear of betrayal? After he himself had been shown nothing but boundless trust?


    No! Maximilian would have never wanted this. Frankly, his mentor would most likely be incredibly disappointed  disappointed to see that the only lesson Zeke had learned from his capture was not to trust anyone anymore. It was time to cast off the shackles holding him back.


    Zeke walked up and took the book from the girl. Akasha  the book of all, the title read. Without any hesitation, he tossed it over his shoulder. The heavy leather tome dissolved before even hitting the floor. Without as much as a backward nce, Zeke put his hands on the woman''s shoulders.


    From now on, your name shall be Akasha. I task you with helping me collect every single secret the world has to offer. You will be the record of history, the arbiter of truth, and thes memory. Do you ept this responsibility?

 Book 3: Chapter 65: Catching up on Things

    Book 3: Chapter 65: Catching up on Things


    Zeke stood in front of the window, looking down at the hustle and bustle. The constant flurry of movements was balm to his nerves. His biggest fear had been that something in the estate might have gone wrong during his absence.


    However, nobody seemed rmed or panicked in the least. This was a good sign. The fact that he had even been worried was strange in and of itself. He really should be putting more trust in his people. After all, he had little to nothing to do with the daily goings on of the estate. And this was ignoring the fact that David had been running the household for years before he had ever shown up.


    Zekes gaze wandered over the different sections. From the busy workshop area to the newly built spell repository. From the gardens of the mansion over to the training fields. Gradually, a content smile spread across his face. He hade far  no, <strong>they </strong>hade far! He had not done this alone.


    It had only been a few short months since his household had arrived in the city. But instead of the safe haven they had expected, they were greeted by a deserted ruin. On top of that, they were settled with a crushing debt. Day after day, people left, assured in their belief that the family was done for  akin to rats fleeing a sinking ship.


    But what about now? Where were they all? And where was he?


    His smile widened as he counted threepleted Gonds next to the workshop. They were finished and ready for delivery at the end of the month. This would be another 300000 gold for his family. By now, mountains of gold were piling up in the treasury, and Zeke would have to expand the room or invest his money elsewhere


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Somebody is approaching rapidly. Identification matches 99.5% as David.


    Before he could even react, the door was flung open. David stormed into the room with an uncharacteristically cheerful expression. You are finally awake, young lord.


    A smile spread across Zekes face as well. Thanks for worrying about me.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    David visited your room 89 times during the past two weeks. He is ranked 4th on the list of most frequent visitors. The first spot is held by Maya with 193 visits.


    Zeke took that in, idly wondering about the number 2 and 3 spots as he stepped away from the window. Did anything of note happen while I was indisposed?


    He regretted the question right away as he saw Davids cheerful expression transform into a professional demeanor. Indeed, young lord. A lot has happened since.


    Zeke made his way toward the lounge and motioned for David to take a seat as well. The older manplied and took the spot across from him. Can you walk me through what happened?


    We were worried when all the guests had already left but there was no trace of you. We were just about to force our way in when Mr. Albert Thorsten informed us about your duel against the young miss, David recounted with a twinkle in his eye.


    Dont give me that look, David! Zeke protested. I had no intention of causing any kind of problems this time. It just it just happened, ok?


    Certainly, young lord.


    I am being serious here.


    So am I, young lord, David replied, but the slight curve to his lips betrayed his real feelings on the matter.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Since when was David so yful? What happened next?


    We were informed that you were exhausted by the fight and were given a chance to rest, David exined. But when you were brought out several hourster, you were in terrible condition. You were screaming and thrashing and could barely stay conscious for more than a moment. At first, we feared the worst


    It must have been quite a shock for David and the other guards to find him in such a condition. He had been the picture of health only hours earlier but was returned to them in an unresponsive state. He didnt even want to know how he would have reacted in Davids ce.


    Fortunately, David continued, Lady Eternexus was patient with us, despite the high tension and lets say explosive tempers of some.


    Zeke groaned. What happened?


    Nothing major but somebody might have made some threats.


    Ohh no, Zeke said. Let me guess Margret?


    David shook his head.


    Huh, I didnt expect Linus to be such a hothead.


    David didnt respond, but Zeke could swear he saw a light blush color his cheeks. For some reason, the man also seemed to avoid his gaze. Strange, why would he wait a moment!


    IT WAS YOU! You made the threats, didnt you, David?!


    Anyway, the man continued,pletely ignoring Zekes question. As I was saying: Despite the high tension,dy Eternexus was patient and managed to calm the situation down. She exined that your condition was the consequence of a Spirit Summoning. She also assured us that this was quite normal for certain contracts. In situations like yours, it could take up to three weeks to stabilize.


    Zeke nodded. By now, he had realized the reason for this development. The condition of the contract was to have his summon always active. Naively, he had assumed his word would be enough.


    However, the way the condition had been implemented was vastly different from his expectation. In ordance with their agreement, the ability to dispel or otherwise unsummon his contracted spirit had been taken from him altogether. He could no more get rid of her than he could of his own Soul.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    My deepest apologies for the inconvenience. I guarantee that it has never been my intention to cheat host into an unfavorable arrangement through dishonest means. This can all be attributed to a failure to properlymunicate on my part.


    <em>Dont worry, Akasha. I dont me you,</em> Zeke thought. Out loud he said, Yes, I failed to take into ount the possibility of this happening when I agreed to the ritual. My apologies, this must have put quite the burden on you.


    David shook his head. It was nothing, young Lord. But you really should have informed us beforehand. It would have saved us all quite a bit of embarrassment.


    Zeke stifled a grin as he nodded earnestly. What happened after we returned to the estate?


    Your family was quite distraught to see you in such a state, especially youngdy Maya. She was glued to your bed for the first few days. However, your condition improved daily and we all stopped worrying about a week ago, by then, you were sleeping peacefully.


    Zeke grimaced. He could just imagine how worried Maya would have been. He had never wanted her to see him in such a state. To her, he wanted to be the invincible older brother who never got hurt and never stumbled. He could not let things like this keep happening to him.


    How about the business, anything out of order? Zeke inquired.


    No, the business is doing spectacrly, David said, his own expression lightening at the change of topic. Mr. Robins leads the workshop with an iron fist. Any problems that crop up are usually solved within the hour. But Mr. Robins did inform me that he is running low on Enchantments. If you had slept for another week, we might have been forced to dy production.


    This was all ording to schedule. If anything, Jettero was a bit ahead. He would have to spend a couple of days in his workshop in order to fill up their supply of Enchantments.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I have a few suggestions to increase Rune production. I estimate that a 300% to 400% increase in output can realistically be expected upon implementation.


    Zekes eyes widened. That was a four to five times greater output. Those suggestions could not be anything minor. It would have to be aplete overhaul of his entire approach. <em>Well talk about thatter, Akasha. I am very interested to hear those ideas. </em>


    David took no heed of his change in expression and continued his report. On the administrative side, your mother is doing most of the work. She has now taken charge of about 75% of my former responsibilities. Everything regarding staff, finances, and correspondence is now handled by The Radiant Trifecta.


    Zeke raised a single brow, The Radiant Trifecta? Why have I never heard that name before?


    The name has only appeared in recent days but is alreadymonly used by most of the estate, David exined. The name refers to the three women in charge of day-to-day operations: Your mother Mia, as well as Lena, and Marissa.


    Arent Lena and Marissa your assistants? Zeke asked curiously.


    They were, David agreed, but they have now officially abandoned me, and switched over to your mothers camp.


    You dont seem overly distraught about that.


    David smiled. Of course not! It means that your mother has finally gained their trust and they dont feel the need to consult with me anymore. This is what I had hoped for.


    Lena and Marissa had been working for the family for years. If the two Mind Mages felt like his mother was ready to take that step, then Zeke would trust their decision.


    This leads us to thest part of my report, David continued. There are a couple of matters requiring a decision.


    Zeke focused his full attention on David. What are they?


    David took out three letters from his neatly pressed suit and put them on the table in front of him. The first one is from the Bloodletter family, David exined, pointing at a dark red envelope. It is an official request for you to rejoin the family.


    Bloodletter My fathers house? I thought they had disowned him. What right do they have to demand my return? Zeke asked.


    David shrugged. They dont demand anything, yet. The letter is merely a request.


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. Lets ignore it. This will dy them for longer than outright refusing. If we are lucky, this will solve itself with time.


    David nodded and pointed at the second envelope. This is an official notice from the Office of Administration. Its the confirmation for the spots in the Advancement Ceremony.


    Zekes eyes widened. Ipletely forgot about that! Did I miss it?


    Its the day after tomorrow. But we were worried if you would make it in time.


    Zeke sighed in relief. Dont scare me like that. Of course, we are still going.


    David nodded and pointed at thest envelope, his expression turning somber. Thisst letter is regarding a rather concerning development. There is going to be an emergency conference between the empire and the leaders of the alliance here in Tradespire. Miss Lara Sonnenstrahl sent us the notice.


    Ohh? What prompted this? This news didnt really worry him. After all, the alliance loved holding meetings and conferences. This had probably happened hundreds of times already. The only noteworthy difference was that the empire would be sending a representative as well.


    I didnt have the contacts to find out for certain, but there are rumors


    This managed to pique his interest. What rumors?


    The Seers of Seraven made a prophecy, David stated. From what I could gather, it doesnt paint a promising picture of the future for the alliance and especially, Equinox and Invocatia.


    Zekes expression slowly turned severe. From how he understood the role of the Seers, they didnt often get involved in the affairs of the world. They only made announcements about the most horrendous of tragedies. The fact that they warned of theing war made it likely that this would have far-reaching consequences for everyone. Did Lara confirm the Rumors?


    I did not contact her, David replied.


    What? Why not?


    David sighed. Young lord, the von Hohenheim house is not allied with the Sonnenstrahl family, nor do we have any other official allies. You have a personal rtionship with Miss Sonnenstrahl, but that doesnt give me or anybody else the right to demand her time.


    Zeke grimaced. This was right, just because he was on friendly terms with Lara didnt mean that they were allies. She had made that abundantly clear thest time they spoke. But this brought up another question. If Lara went through the trouble of informing us, then there must be more behind that meeting.


    Thats the reason I consider this to be a concerning development. The content of the letter suggests that this might be the start of the war. At least, Miss Sonnenstrahl believes so.


    Zekes gut clenched. He had hoped to have more time, more time before open war broke out. As he was now, there was very little he could do to oppose the empire. He wasnt ready yet and neither was his house.


    When is that meeting?


    David sighed. The meeting was scheduled for early next week. Five days from now.


    Zeke nodded slowly. There was no point getting sidetracked by something he had no control over. He would attend the Advancement Ceremony in two days and try his best to find out what he could to help his people advance. As for the conference whatever would happen would happen.

 Book 3: Chapter 66: Sweeping Changes

    Book 3: Chapter 66: Sweeping Changes


    Zeke stretched as he emerged from his workshop. His joints cracked at the movement. It had been over a day since he had pushed his body. Behind him, his guards were busy stacking up his finished Runes.


    How many did we make, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    In thest 41 hours, we have created a total of 80 Enchantments. 40 Gust Enchantments and 40 Levitation Enchantments.


    Zeke smiled broadly. This was even better than he had expected. Before, his personal record had been one Enchantment every two hours. Now, they had created two per hour, quadrupling his output.


    He had been right: Akasha had apletely different system in mind. Her proposal had been to use [Telekinesis] to control the tools instead of using his hands. Zeke had considered the same idea before. The idea was to work off his perfect mental picture and then control the tools to create a copy.


    However, it turned out to be very difficult to focus on his spell, the mental image, and his spacial perception at the same time. In the end, his results had been worse than doing it by hand. This was where Akasha came in. Instead of advising Zeke on how to improve, she simply took over the entire task.


    The strain on his core was substantial, but the results were worth it. Zeke watched with open mouth wonder as two chisels and a hand carver worked in perfect synchronicity. He was spellbound for the entire hour it took to finish the te.


    But this wasnt the end of it. This Rune wasnt anything like his usual tes. No, this was an absolutely perfect copy of the one in his mind. Akasha had created a Top-Grade Enchantment on her first try!


    By the time Zeke was done with the Powdering and testing of the Enchantment, she was almost halfway through the next one. Zeke watched the tools work for a while before a sudden idea came to him.


    Akasha, how long will I be able to endure this level of strain until my core starts to crack?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    We are still below baseline regeneration. This level of output is theoretically sustainable forever.


    This was what he had expected. Maybe, just maybe, his idea could actually work. Would you be able to work on two tes at the same time?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative. I would be able to work on multiple tes at the same time. However, the strain on Hosts core would increase proportionally. It would show the first signs of damage after roughly 40 hours andplete failure after 45.


    Zeke smiled. I want you to do it until we experience the first signs of damage. This will also allow us to create Gust and Levitation Enchantments at the same time.


    There was no reply, but Zeke felt the strain on his core increase as Akashaplied. From that moment on, Zeke was constantly busy. While Akasha carved the runes, he finished off the Enchantments and tested them.


    His biggest surprise awaited Zeke as he took a two-hour nap at the dawn of the second day. As he woke, he found multiple tes already waiting for him. Zeke had assumed Akasha would have to stop using his core while he was asleep. However, this had clearly been a misconception on his part. And with every hour that passed, Zeke was more in awe of how useful Akasha truly was.


    After stretching out his stiff body, Zeke followed the stream of Enchantments that were transported to the main workshop. In the giant hall, two more Gonds were already in the process of being created. Off to the side, Zeke saw Jettero, wordlessly watching over the process.


    Despite the serious expression on his face, Zeke wasnt deceived. The twinkle in his eyes and the slight curve to his lips betrayed the old mans mood. He was clearly proud of his work and the workshop he had helped create. Rightly so, in Zekes opinion. What the old man had done here was nothing short of phenomenal. Zeke walked over. He hade to speak to Jettero specifically.


    The moment the engineer spotted him, his face lit up. However, the outbreak of happiness was suppressed an instantter and he opted for giving Zeke a casual nod instead. Still alive, boy?


    Barely, Zeke joked as he bypassed the old mans defenses to force him into a hug. Jettero growled reluctantly but still squeezed hard enough to drive the air from Zekes lungs.


    After they both stepped back, the old man gave him a look. Dont you have your fancy schmancy event today? What are you doing here?


    Zeke nodded. I do, but the event is not for a couple more hours, dont worry. For now, I have something to show you. Zeke waved at the guards who had been helping him carry the Enchantments. They neatly ced the stacks of tes in piles of 16. This was the exact amount eachpleted Gond needed: Eight Gust Enchantments and eight Levitation Enchantments.


    Jettero rubbed his hands in glee as he saw the number of finished tes. And here I was starting to worry, boy. Why didnt you tell me you still had so many stashed away!


    Zeke shook his head. Thats not the surprise, Jett. Take a closer look.


    The old man eyed him suspiciously but still walked over to do as he was bid. As he inspected one te after the other, his face grew ever more serious. After the fourth, he couldnt keep it in anymore. Tax-Man take me! Top-Grade? All of them?!


    Zeke nodded with a satisfied smile. This was the response he had wanted to see. The old man was just staring at him nkly. How did you do that?


    How else - I used my fancy schmancy Magic!


    Jetteros face distorted. It looked like he was trying to scowl, but had a hard time fighting off a smile at the same time. It was one of the ugliest expressions Zeke had ever seen.


    So, you just came here to show off to this old man? Jettero asked as he got his facial muscles back under control.


    Zeke shook his head, his own expression turning serious. No, thats just a nice extra. I actually came here for something else. I want you to only use Top-Grade Enchantments from now on. Furthermore, I want you to rece the Runes you have already installed as well.


    Are you certain? the old man asked with a frown. Between the three finished ones outside and the two in here, we would use up your entire stash.


    Zeke waved him off. Ill make more, dont worry. Ill even have my mother send out letters to all previous customers and offer them an upgrade for free.


    Jettero chuckled. You are mad,d. Why would you do something like that? They got what they paid for.


    Zeke shook his head. No, Jett, thats not what they paid for. The reason we are able to charge such a ridiculous amount is because we have the best, most luxurious, and unique product. But that is not going tost forever. How long do you think it will be until the other workshops copy our design and sell their own version of the Gond?


    Jettero thought about that question. Theyre probably already working on it.


    Thats what I think as well. Furthermore, I am certain that they will sell their product for half our price at most. Now tell me, will there still be people willing to buy our product then?


    Probably not, Jett admitted.


    Yes, they will, Zeke countered. Because by the time the others managed to copy the Gond, our product will have already evolved. Instead ofpetition, they will be nothing but a cheap knockoff. The trick is to always stay ahead of the curve, Jett.


    The old engineer considered those words, before reluctantly agreeing. That might work for a time. Those Top-Grade Enchantments are a good start. But you wont be able to keep them from catching up forever,d.


    Sure I can, Zeke stated. And its quite easy if you know the trick.


    Is that so? Jettero asked mockingly. Then please enlighten this old fool to your wisdom, wise lord von Hohenheim.


    Zeke nodded regally as if this was the only proper address for him. Very well, my low-born student. I will impart to you the wisdom of my people The old man rolled his eyes as he watched Zeke put on a stern face. It is very simple, Zeke said as he raised a single finger and pointed toward the sky. You just have to go where nobody else can follow.


    Jettero''s lips curled into a sneer at this statement. He was just about to respond when his mouth snapped shut. At first, the deration had sounded like the flippant braggings of a brash teenager, but were they really? There was no sign on Zekes face that indicated that this was anything but his genuine intention.


    The old man took a closer look at Zekes eyes and after a moment of contemtion, changed his response. Fine, boy, you win. Take us there  to that mystical ce where nobody else can follow.


    Zeke smiled. He had hoped Jett would understand his ambitions. Even if he didnt fully believe his words yet, it was a start. If only the old man knew about the technical marvels Zeke kept hidden from the world. Leave it to me, Jett. Ill take us to the very top, I promise.


    Jettero chuckled. Fine by me,d. Cant wait to see what else youve got up your sleeves.


    Zeke smiled mysteriously. You wouldnt believe me if I told you.


    Ill take your word for it, Jett said. Anyway, I think its time I get back to it. Otherwise, the boys will install the old Enchantments before I can break the news to them.


    Zeke took the cue to leave. He waved the old man goodbye as he made his way to the exit. Now that the workshop was put to task, he would have to focus on his own mission. There were only a couple of hours left before the Advancement Ceremony, and Zeke still wanted to catch a bit of sleep beforehand.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye and all too soon, Zeke found himself on deck of the Enigma once again. He was apanied by his inner circle. Leo, David, and Margret stood to his left and the four guard captains to his right. Meanwhile, Kerim was piloting the ship, with Lena and Marissa watching from close by. The two Mind Mages hadnt been on a Gond before. However, instead of the scenery, they seemed more interested in the mechanism that allowed the captain to control the ship.


    Zeke smiled at the sight. This was something all Mind Mages seemed to have inmon  the need to understand how the world worked. It had been that very same drive that had led to him studying the mysteries of mana as a child. And it was also what he enjoyed most about research. To him, it was iprehensible how people could be content with not knowing stuff, never questioning the how and why.


    All too soon, they arrived at the secondyer. The event was taking ce at the city hall. To Zeke, it felt like he had been here just yesterday. The day of the Spirit Summoning ritual was still fresh in his mind. It was hard to believe that it had been weeks since then.


    This time, there was no crowd gathering in front of the hall. The annual event had long since worn out its novelty status. Zeke sighed in relief when he noticed the empty za. For one, this allowed them to actually have the space tond their vessel. Also, he wasnt keen on putting on another show for the people. Even though he enjoyed being the center of attention most of the time, it was tiring.


    After docking their ship, the party alighted. Zeke saw that other groups were also arriving. They were right on time.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    A group approaches: No hostile intentions detected. The chances of victory in a direct confrontation are 5.2%.


    Zeke turned around and came face to face with Mordred Bloodsword. By his side were at least 20 other red-headed men and women of all ages.


    What a surprise to see you upright for a change, Ezekiel. Risen from the dead, have we? Mordred greeted jokingly.


    Zeke grinned at him. Just a short nap, nothing more.


    Short nap my ass, Mordred scoffed. I heard the rumors, you can be d to be alive.


    Zekes brows furrowed. And what rumors are those?


    There is no use pretending. Youve been seen, Mordred said.


    I have been seen? Doing what exactly?


    Mordred had a knowing smile on his face as he winked at Zeke. Fine, lets just pretend you werent spotted getting carried out of this very hall. I bet that event, which never happened, had nothing to do with how you made fun of the Thorsten family either. It also wasnt Lady Eternexus who beat you up, right?


    Zeke finally understood what was going on. Aurelia must have kept the ritual a secret. To any observer, it would have looked as if he had been severely injured by her. It made sense for them to assume that this was his punishment for speaking out against her family.


    Zekes first instinct was to correct this misunderstanding. But thinking about it, this might not be in his best interest. He would gain nothing from revealing that he had gained a Summon. People might not even believe him, considering the fact that he could not even materialize it.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    My Apologies for being unable to take a physical form, Contractor.


    <em>Dont misunderstand, Akasha. You are perfect the way you are, </em>Zeke thought. He didnt want his Summon to develop an inferiorityplex because of this. She was far more useful than any other summon he could have wished for.


    Upon noticing Zekes awkward expression, Mordred spoke up. Dont worry about it. I am sure youll be able to patch things up with the Thorsten family in the future. Are you interested in joining us for a bit? We are in the VIP section this year.


    Zeke nodded meekly, acting as if he was embarrassed about getting caught. As one, theirbined group made their way inside.

 Book 3: Chapter 67: Advancement Ceremony I

    Book 3: Chapter 67: Advancement Ceremony I


    I am surprised your family would pay for the VIP seats, Mordred, Zeke remarked as they made their way through the gate. That must have been quite expensive, especially for a group of your size.


    Mordred scoffed. Are you kidding? We are almost 30 people, the cost would have bankrupted my family. Of course, we wouldnt pay for that.


    Then how did you get your spots?


    Mordred smirked as he rummaged through the inside of his robes. After a moment, his hand reappeared, holding a golden token. There was a spiraling tower depicted on it and Zeke recognized it as the insignia of Tradespire. I got this.


    Never seen it. Whats that?


    Its a special invitation by the organizers, Mordred exined. This allows me to bring up to 30 people.


    Neat, Zeke marveled, I didnt know they sold those.


    They dont, Mordred replied smugly. Arent you forgetting about something?


    Forget about something? What did he forget? Suddenly, Zeke had a thought. One of the Mages attempting a breakthrough today is from your house, right? Did you get that token because of that?


    Got it in one, Tristan praised. It would make no sense to have somebody attempt their breakthrough here and then pay for all your family members to be able to visit. If that was the case, people would just do it in private.


    Zeke nodded. Whoever was in charge of this event had put a lot of thought into it. Shortly after, their group arrived in the same hall the ritual had taken ce in. However, the space waspletely transformedpared to two weeks ago. Instead of the raised stage, the floor was level and the seats had been removed.


    The different sections were marked by sheets of cloth on the floor. Plush seating pillows marked the number of participants each group had paid for. Mordred and his group walked over to one of the sections that were closest to the center. There were 30 pillows ced on it.


    We cant amodate all of you, he said, but if you want, you could squeeze in with us, Ezekiel?


    Thank you, but Ill be fine sitting with my people.


    Are you sure? You might learn more by sitting closer, Mordred offered.


    Instead of replying, Zeke walked over to the area right next to the one reserved for the Bloodsword family and sat down. With a smug grin, he turned to Mordred. I think Ill be fine.


    The older boy stared back ckjawed, realization dawning on him. You paid for the VIP section?


    There is no better investment than to help my people grow, Zeke stated. If this can allow even one of them to advance safely, then I consider this money to have been well spent.


    At his words, more than one chest swelled in pride. Especially the four guard captains resonated with that statement. Asbat Mages, power was their lifes pursuit. There could be nothing better than to serve somebody who would fully support their ambitions.


    Well said, Mordred agreed. Money can always be earned, power is still the most important. He swept his gaze over Zekes group, his good cheer lessening slightly with each face he took in. However It is very umon to invest such a sum for people who dont carry your name. How can you be certain your men wont simply leave once they advance?


    I cant, Zeke replied. My mentor was of the opinion that people should not be bound to a house by such means. They should stay of their own conviction or leave altogether.


    Mordred whistled in appreciation. I had wondered why your mentor never adopted any of his men. Quite the noble sentiment, as expected from such a figure. But from what I can see, you are spending even more than he did. I pray your generosity doesnt end up hurting you in the long term.


    Those words gave Zeke pause. Even after everyone had taken their ces, he was still contemting those words. They had awoken a fear Zeke had managed to keep suppressed until now. The question was now indelibly edged at the very forefront of his mind: What if his men abandoned him after taking all he could give?


    He was paying for their affinity crystals, he was providing them with spells, he was teaching them about his research, and right now, he was trying to find a safe way to advance to Arch Mage but what then? What came after?


    All of a sudden, something dawned on him: Maximilian didnt have a single Arch Mage subordinate. Zeke had never questioned this fact, but now he couldnt think of anything else. Was it because nobody had managed to advance in all those years or had they simply left? With how rare Arch Mages were, it was possible that there hadnt been a single one, but what if there had?


    There was something else he had to consider. Should he even try to stop them from leaving? Did he have the right to? As he had just said to Tristan, Maximilian had always wanted people to stay of their own volition and not because they were forced to.


    However, this philosophy didnt work well for Zekes purposes. His ultimate goal was to gather strength, much more strength than Maximilian had ever had. Enough to stand up against any and all forces that would try to oppose the changes he wanted to bring to the world. How would he be able to do that with a group of volunteers?


    Of the ten members of his inner circle, Zeke trusted each and every one  to an extent. They were the ones protecting his estate, fortune, and family. However, this was in peaceful times. How would their resolve hold up once he openly opposed the empire?


    Needless to say, the empire would leave no stone unturned to hurt him. Turning his own people against him would undoubtedly be on their agenda. This was what the empire had done to Mara Sonnenstrahl, after all.


    Would his people be able to resist that temptation? Zeke didnt know, but he highly doubted it. Honor and gratitude had a weaker pull than threats and riches. This was proven by the fact that history books were filled with betrayal.


    Out of the ten people surrounding him, there were only three that Zeke believed would stand with him until the end. The others, he couldnt say, but even one betrayal of this magnitude could spell his doom


    The first of the Grand Mages stood, waking Zeke from his morose train of thought. The man had emerged from one of therge groups sitting close to the center. He recognized the sigil of their house as one of the great merchantpanies dealing in rare spices.


    A hush fell over the entire hall as the man stepped onto the meditation mat in the center of the room. He swept his gaze around, bowing slightly toward the location of his own people. Greetings, everyone. I am Alessandro Mercer, and I represent the Velvet Pepperweavepany. I am 97 years old and have a Nature Affinity.


    After his introduction, the man sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes. Every single gaze was solely directed at Alessandro at this very moment. Zeke noticed that the surrounding magic remained undisturbed. It was forbidden to cast any spells during the Advancement Ceremony out of fear it might disturb the Mage in question.


    However, that was no hindrance to Zeke. One of the main reasons he had paid such an astronomical price for his tickets had been to get him close enough to use his sphere of awareness. Nobody would even notice him using his passive spells.


    Akasha, suspend all other tasks. I want your full attention on this.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative! redirecting all sensorial capacity toward the individual named Alessandro Mercer.


    Zeke cleared his thoughts and focused. This deserved nothing less than his full attention. Advancing to Arch Mage was a risky procedure. There was no publicly avable method to undergo the process safely. Each house had its own methods and tricks, passed down from previous members. Maximilian had also handed down his notes and insights to David in order to help his chances. However, there seemed to be no consensus on the best way to go about it.


    In theory, the process was fairly straightforward. Any Grand Mage whose core had reached the limit of his growth could attempt it. As with any advancement, this was apanied by a major change to the core. But whereas all previous stages had forced the core to evolve, the step to Arch Mage went the opposite way. It was often referred to by its other name: Core Shattering.


    Zeke watched with rapt attention as the man gathered Mana toward his core. Zeke realized immediately what he was trying to do. He did not attune the mana, a clear sign of casting an unattributed spell. The question was, what spell would it be?


    Zeke studied the weave of mana. He had seen simr patterns before something with force? Was the man going to crush his core using a force spell? But the spell looked tooplicated for such a simple purpose. What other function would it have?


    He wasnt left guessing for long, as the spell took shape mere momentster. He had been right; it was indeed a force spell. However, instead of merely shattering his core, the spell pulverized it with the additional effect of scattering the remains. Zeke apuded the ingenuity of this approach. From how he understood it, the goal of the advancement was to infuse ones core throughout the entire body.


    An Arch Mage didnt have a distinct core anymore. Instead, their entire body would serve that purpose. By crushing and scattering his Core, the man seemed to be off to a good start. However, if the process was this easy toplete, the chances of a sessful advancement would be far higher than they were. There had to be more to it.


    The man was sweating bullets but remained unmoving nheless. Some kind of process was definitely underway, but Zeke didnt notice any great changes to his body. Was he going through a mental change then? Whatever was happening looked quite taxing.


    Zeke felt for the man, his entire future rested on his sess today. If his advancement failed, he would never again be able to cast a spell. He would have to live a mundane life. Well, maybe not quite mundane  he would retain his physical advantages and his longer lifespan, but his days as a Mage would be numbered.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    With the shattering of the core, the mans magical defenses have crumbled.


    So? Zeke asked in bewilderment. I am not here to kill him, Akasha.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative! I found it prudent to inform Host that without his magical defenses, it might be possible to observe the mans Soul.


    Zeke could have pped himself when he heard those words. How could he have missed such a simple fact? Without a core, the man had no more Mana to protect his Soul. This was an even more extreme version of the mana-suppressing tea he had used previously. Without a moments hesitation, he extended a bit of his Soul to observe the scene.


    Immediately, he perceived the mans intense struggle. It had not been a mental change but a spiritual one. His Soul was going through the most drastic transformations Zeke had ever seen.


    His Soul was many times bigger than any Zeke had seen to date. It had the shape of a verdant tree and reached from his navel to his neck. However, as Zeke watched, there was something strange happening to it. Its shape distorted and wiggled as if it was resisting some unseen pressure, but gradually, it was losing the fight.


    The tree was ripped this way and that way, its shape changing all the while. This brutal tug of war continued for a couple of minutes until Zeke finally realized what was happening. The soul had lost its connection to the body and was trying to reattach itself. This was simr to what Zeke used to do during his early experiments with Soul Magic.


    However, the mans situation was a lot more perilous. Unlike in his case, the Soul had no fixed point to anchor itself to. This was most likely also the reason why it was pulled in every direction at once. The Soul was probably attracted to the remains of the core that had been scattered all throughout the body.


    The tree was being pulled more and more. It now even started to take on a humanoid form. But the further it was stretched, the more transparent and fainter its form got. It hadnt yet reached half the size of the man, and Zeke could barely make out the individual leaves anymore. This would not end well.


    After one final, strenuous pull, the Soul reverted. It looked akin to a rubber band that had snapped. The tree Zeke had seen earlier was back once more. However, it now looked slightly misshapen. Furthermore, it seemed to drift aimlessly inside the mans chest. This was nothing like any Soul Zeke had ever observed  the tree now seemed like an unmoored boat drifting aimlessly in a small pond.


    Simultaneously, there was a reaction in the real world. The mans entire body lurched, and he started to vomit violently. For a while, everybody observed silently as the many there, tears and snot running down his face. After a few minutes, the shaking and sobbing subsided, and the man got up.


    His face was a mess, his eyes red and puffy. However, more so than his disheveled state, Zeke noticed the look in his eyes. He looked like a soulless husk, a mere shadow of his former self.


    With heavy steps, the man started walking. However, his path didnt take him back to his colleagues. Instead, he made his way toward the exit. He either didnt dare face his employer or, more likely, wasnt wee there anymore.


    Either way, the man had failed  his path had been severed.

 Book 3: Chapter 68: Advancement Ceremony II

    Book 3: Chapter 68: Advancement Ceremony II


    Zeke swallowed dryly. This had been a depressing start to the event. He had been aware that statistically, only one in five Mages would manage to advance. However, seeing it in person was something else entirely.


    He nced at David. The man seemed unrattled by the disy, but Zeke wasnt sure if he should trust his calm facade. Out of all of them, David was closest to the advancement. His core might hit the limit of Grand Mage in the next couple of months.


    Would he try to advance right away? They had not yet talked about it. But the thought of losing David or any of the others in such a way was unptable. He would have to find a way to make this procedure safe for his people to use.


    Despite the gruesome fate of his predecessor, the second participant was undaunted as he stepped up. Unlike the earlier man, he hade alone. This could only mean one thing, this Mage was an independent practitioner. Zeke had nothing but respect for people who managed to get this far on their own strength.


    His gait was slow and cumbersome as he made his way to the center of the room. With every step, the scowl on the mans gaunt face deepened, as if even this short track was an unbearable chore to him. His sparse ck hair and pallid skin only served to increase his sickly appearance.


    Greetings, the man rasped, his voice sounding just as gloomy as his appearance suggested. My name is Emilio Larkeson, I am 113 years old. Death affinity.


    It was only now that Zeke noticed the mans eyes. They were two pools of darkness, the same as Aurelia Thorstens. Apparently, this was a mark that all death Mages shared. However,pared to the Thorsten matriarch, the ck eyes were barely noticeable on Emilio. In fact, any other color would have seemedpletely out of ce on his face.


    The man sat down cross-legged, a process that seemed to require all his remaining energy and willpower. With an audible sigh, he closed his eyes and began his advancement. His approach was quite different from thest contestant''s. Instead of using an intricate spell to scatter his core, Emilio chose another approach. Like a whale, he sucked in the surrounding Mana, without ever channeling any of it into a spell.


    After a couple of moments, his core had reached its limit. Zeke winced as he saw it strain under the pressure. This was something his Mana Control teacher had always warned about. It was one of the easiest ways of destroying a Corepletely. With bated breath, he observed the process, curious to see if the horror stories of his instructor were urate.


    Craaaackkk!


    Instead of slow-spreading cracks, the core just exploded.


    This approach was working out a lot better than Zeke had anticipated. The results of the explosion were about the same as the earlier method. However, the real surprise was something else. All that attuned Death Mana was now flooding his form. It had not been given any intent or spell form, but its mere presence seemed to aid the process.


    <em>Akasha? </em>


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    It appears as if the attuned Mana is able to influence the remains of the core. No known records of this phenomenon. More data is required. Adding it to the list of research topics.


    It had been a long shot, but this was a promising discovery nheless. Without any further hesitation, Zeke entered his Soul Sight.


    He was greeted with the same scene once again. Emilios Soul, which was shaped like a skull, was already in the process of being stretched out. It had about the same size as the first mans. However, Zeke noticed that it was a lot more opaque. Even now, being already stretched to twice its original size, it had not be see-through yet.


    Even upon reaching the stage the previous advancement had failed at, the skull was still in good shape, with all its features clearly distinguishable. Only after being stretched to almost the shape and size of his entire body did the skull start to fight back in earnest.


    The skull managed to reach the full size of his body without much of a problem, despite the asional spasms. However, this was where the problems began. The next step of the advancement seemed to be some kind of solidification of the Soul. But the process got disrupted constantly by even the smallest jerk. The Skull, which had by now been transformed into a fully humanoid shape, was fighting against something. It seemed to be intrinsically opposed to the changes that were happening.


    To Zeke Soul Sight, it looked like a skeleton wearing a horribly tailored suit. And no matter what it tried, it was unable to getfortable in its oversized shell. The scene made for quite a bizarre picture, to say the least.


    With every moment this continued, Emilios body seemed to grow weaker and weaker. It wasnt long until he was unable to go on. After one final, weak pulse, his heart surrendered its duties. Soon after, his entire body ground to a halt. Zeke watched as his Soul simultaneously stopped fighting.


    For a moment, he thought this might be a natural part of the process. He had read that Death Mages would always abandon their mortal coil when bing Arch Mages, to continue their life as part of the undead. However, it became clear that this was not the case when the process didnt continue even after a while.


    Zekes gaze was fixed on the scene. He had always wondered what happened to a Soul after the body died. Would it leave? Would it go to a better ce? This was his chance to find out. However, the result was rather disappointing. There was no grand spectacle, no sacred ceremony  nothing. The Soul merely started to dissolve. Mere minutester, everyst trace of the soul had vanished, leaving nothing behind of the man who had been called Emilio Larkeson.


    Zeke sighed. This was rather disappointing. Ever since he had learned of the Souls existence, he had held out hope for something more. He didnt quite know what exactly  Reincarnation, maybe? A spirit ne solely for humans? It didnt really matter. He had just hoped that there was something more awaiting those who had passed. But the reality appeared to be a lot more dreary.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    The ambient Mana level has increased by 232% over thest 10 minutes.


    Zeke studied his surroundings. Due to his tunnel vision, he had not noticed anything strange at all. This wasnt too surprising though, as he never paid much attention to the ambient Mana levels in the first ce. Mana was like air in that sense, nobody would pay much attention to it as long as they had enough to breathe. However, now that he focused on it, he distinctly noticed that there was a lot of Mana around. Go on.


    <strong>[Hypothesis.]</strong>


    The Essence of the man named Emilio Larkeson seems to have been converted into Mana. It is likely that this is the fate of any Soul that is not tethered to a body.


    Was this where Mana came from? Birthed from the Souls of the Dead? ording to the Giger, not only humans had Souls, but all races did, including monsters and animals. If this was true, then this would be an important discovery.


    In a weird way, Zeke found the thoughtforting. Instead of simply disappearing, the dead would return to the Mana. While their bodies nourished the ground, their Souls would nourish the Air.


    While Zeke ruminated about life and death, the remaining spectators were still expectantly looking at Emilios figure. Zeke was confused at first, before realizing that they had no way of knowing that the man had failed. Bodily death was a normal step in the advancement of a Death Mage after all.


    This left him with no choice but to wait. He had no way of rying the truth of the situation to them, not without revealing his abilities. It took over half an hour before one of the organizers dered the advancement a failure. Soon after, Emilios body had been removed from the room, freeing the spot for the next candidate.


    The next candidate was a woman who emerged from the group on Zekes left. Her face was hard, with lines that appeared to be carved from stone. From her tidy uniform to her short-cropped hair, everything about her screamed soldier. Her group appeared to solely consist of city guards.


    To Zekes surprise, he spotted a familiar face among them. The man who had inspected his ship upon arrival was sitting there, in the very first row. Scanning theirrge group, he realized that almost a third of all guests were made up of guards. The entry to this ceremony was probably freely offered to them. There was no other way any of them could afford to be here otherwise. The city would be able to benefit immensely from every new Arch Mage in their ranks, after all.


    Meria Ponti, city guard, 103 years old, Metal affinity, the woman barked in short order before sitting down.


    Zeke turned his focus to her. The method the woman chose to use was simr to the first man, but a lot cruder. It was a force spell that seemed to serve no other purpose than to break the core. Zeke wondered how anybody could be so cavalier with their advancement. Didnt she realize that her future was at stake here? Or was she just that confident?


    The moment Zeke used his Soul sight, his expression crumbled. Merias Soul was by far the weakest one so far. As expected, her struggle began even earlier and was more violent. It only took a couple of minutes for her advancements topletely fail. Simr to Alessandro, her Soul ended up distorted and unmoored, leaving her with no choice but to return to herrades in shame.


    It was the same with the fourth man, another destroyed core, and another failure. Zeke was beginning to doubt if he would actually see a sessful advancement today. Thats when thest participant arrived  the Bloodsword Mage.


    His rigid posture and hard face were in no wayckingpared to the woman from the guard, a soldier through and through. But there was something different about this man. Zeke realized instantly what it was  his eyes. Despite appearing middle-aged at most, there was a cunning and wisdom in his gaze that belied his young appearance. This was a man who had stories to tell.


    With a curt nod, the man introduced himself. Greetings, honored Mages. I am Charles Riker, representing the Bloodsword family and my home country of Valor. I am 94 years old and have a Blood affinity.


    After his introduction, Charles sat. Honoring the name of the foremost house of Valor, his spellwork was a sight to behold and Zeke couldnt even begin to guess at what his spell was supposed to do. Blood was gathering all around his Core obscuring it from sight, even from Zeke. But after minutes of little movement, he noticed that the clump of blood started to shrink. By the time thest of it had dispersed, there was no core left.


    The realization of what must have happened hit Zeke like a ton of bricks. The spell must have demolished the core bit by bit and fed it into the bloodstream. Even after losing control of his core, a sophisticated spell would still be able to function for as long as it had mana. Out of everything he had seen today, this method stood head and shoulders above the rest.


    The mans Soul was shaped like an anatomically urate heart, with a giant eyeball in the middle. It didnt take long for him to realize that this would not be like any of the prior attempts. Instead of stretching and pulling, the Soul seemed to expand naturally, willingly adopting its new shape.


    By the time it hadpletely taken on its new form, Zeke realized what was different about it. Even at this size, the heart was still as dense and opaque as it had always been. This had not been a matter of stretching it but more like giving it room to breathe. Its previous state had been akin to a prison cell, hindering its growth.


    Zeke took a moment to observe the new state of the Soul. Its appearance was still that of flesh, but instead of a heart, it was now a biped. Its single, giant eyeball was firmly affixed to the chest of the humanoid clump of muscle. In any other context, this would be quite a grotesque sight. However, he couldnt stop marveling at the picture in front of him. His physical and spiritual views ovepped neatly.


    It was at this moment that Charles opened his eyes. At the same time, all the surrounding Mana was streamed into him. Like a bottomless void, he consumed it all. Zeke didnt even need his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to see the changes taking ce. The Mages body was going through some sort of Mana-Baptism, visible to the naked eye.


    It was like watching a starving man feasting for the first time; or like the cracked ground being nourished by the rain. To Zeke, Charles had looked fine before  strong even. But after this transformation, his previous appearance could be called nothing but sickly, inparison.


    Charles got up slowly, his joints cracking in the process. The room waited inplete silence for what he was going to do. The blood mage balled his right hand into a fist and mmed it against his chest, a gesture that was promptly repeated by all members of the Bloodsword family.


    Today, a new sword rises! Charles yelled to the cheers of his people. Honor to Valor! And Honor to the Bloodsword house!


    Honor to Valor! And Honor to the Bloodsword house! the group echoed.


    Zeke could see the many envious gazes directed at the new Arch Mage, as Charles returned to his people in triumph. He couldnt hide a smile at the thought of what those people might say if they knew who the biggest winner of the day truly was.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    In ordance with Hosts wishes, I have extrapted a model for the minimum Soul requirements. Further improvements are necessary for a safe advancement. More data is required. Adding it to the list of research topics.

 Book 3: Chapter 69: Planning the Future

    Book 3: Chapter 69: nning the Future


    What do you need, young lord? David asked through the open door.


    Come in, I want to talk to you about something, Zeke said as he got up from his prone position on the couch.


    As David entered, he nced in wonder at the three floating pens that were simultaneously scribbling away on three separate sheets of paper. Your control is impressive. I hadnt thought it possible to perform such intricate movements with multiple objects at once.


    I have my ways, Zeke said with a smirk as he motioned for David to sit. But thats not what I called you here for. I want to talk about something else  Something important.


    Does it have anything to do with yesterdays event? David ventured.


    Zeke nodded. I know you are getting close to the limits of your Core. What are your ns?


    I am going to attempt the breakthrough, the man stated right away.


    Thats what Ive feared.


    You arent going to stop me?


    Zeke raised a brow. Do you want me to?


    David shook his head. No, I am merely surprised. Chances are you are going to lose one of your most powerful subordinates. Most family heads wouldnt be happy about that.


    First of all, Zeke stated with a serious expression. Even if you were to fail, you would still have a ce here, remember that. Your value doesnt stem from your power alone, David. Id pick apetent and trustworthy man such as you over a powerful stranger any day.


    David bowed fractionally in acknowledgment, and Zeke didnt miss the small smile on his lips.


    Secondly, I am more worried about what might happen if you actually seeded, Zeke admitted.


    Is this about what the young Bloodsword said?


    Zeke forced a smile. You noticed?


    It was rather obvious you were brooding about something, at least to me. If it helps, I wouldnt put too much stock in the words of the boy.


    Zeke shook his head. Thats not it. Mordreds words happened to touch upon a subject I had been considering for a while. I am at a loss on how to proceed, to bepletely honest with you.


    Proceed with what exactly, young lord?


    The future of the house.


    Davids brows furrowed. Arent we doing just fine? The family has been growing at a rapid pace and there are no apparent problems.


    Zeke nodded. We have more gold than we know what to do with, employ more Mages than ever, and our fame grows by the day. But do you think it is enough? Do you think we will reach our goals like this?


    What are you trying to say, young lord?


    I dont think our current system is going to work out in the long term.


    In what way? David asked. If this is because you think I might leave, then I can assure you


    No, Zeke interrupted. It is good to hear that you want to stay with the family, it truly is. But the issue is bigger than that. Tell me, David, what do you think of the decision not to adopt anyone into the family?


    It has served us well, David stated right away. For many years, the von Hohenheim household has managed to attract the strongest unaffiliated Mages exactly because of the freedom afforded by this arrangement.


    Thats exactly it, Zeke confirmed with a nod. People were attracted to the freedom we offered.


    I fail to see the problem with that, David said with a raised brow.


    What is this freedom exactly?


    The freedom to leave our house when it no longer David started, realization dawning on him. You want to take that freedom away? Bind people to your cause? Young lord Maximilian was always adamant about the importance of choice. He would not have approved of


    I know that, Zeke said, interrupting the man for a second time, Thats why I am conflicted. I know Maximilian would not approve of this decision, but I dont see any other way forward.


    What brought this on?


    Do you still remember my words? I promised vengeance against the empire. I promised revenge for what they had done to us  to Maximilian.


    I remember well.


    Then tell me how am I supposed to stand against the empire without an army at my back?


    You have troops, do you not?


    I may have soldiers, but no army.


    I dont understand, young lord. Are you doubting their loyalty?


    Not currently, no.


    Then wheres the problem?


    The problem is that I <strong>pay </strong>for their loyalty, Zeke exined. But what happens if the empire offers more? How many will stay when they have to choose between money and death? You just said so yourself: They came to our house exactly because we offered them the freedom to leave. What will keep them from making use of that freedom in times of crises?


    David remained silent. It was apparent from the look on his face that he didnt agree, butcked the words for a rebuttal.


    Zeke sighed. Look I dont want to force people to stay against their will, but something has to change. Or do you think it is fair that I pay for their crystals, teach them my secrets, offer my spells, and even help them advance, and get nothing in return?


    help them advance? David asked, wide-eyed.


    Zeke nodded slowly. I discovered something yesterday  something that will make it significantly safer to advance. He motioned to the three pens that were still writing on a nearby table. Those are the first pages of my instruction manual.


    David turned his full attention to the several pages that were already written, a hungry look in his eyes. Can I read it?


    Zeke shook his head. I will have to do an examination first. I dont want anyone attempting a breakthrough until they meet the requirements.


    With all due respect, young lord, I wont need any help determining if my Core has reached maturity.


    Im not talking about your Core, David. There is another factor that will determine your sess.


    The man nodded slowly, leaning back in his chair. The expression on his face was one of deep contemtion.


    Zeke decided to strike while the iron was hot. I assume you have figured out what my meditation technique does by now. Combined with the spell repository, and a safe way to reach the Arch Mage level, we have all the tools we need to build an army. With our wealth and means, our numbers could rival the four great families in a few decades, a century at thetest.


    David remained silent, but this time, Zeke was happy to let him think. He had said his piece andid out his n. Now, all he could do was wait for his response.


    I think David began, falling silent right after. It was only several minutester that he spoke again. I agree with some of what you said, young lord. The von Hohenheim house, as it is now, wont be able to support your ambitions...


    Zeke remained silent. He knew there was more toe.


    But the alternative is just as bad. I dont want to see you turn into the very thing you are fighting against. If we breed an army and force them into war, then how would we be any different from the four great families?


    This time, it was Zeke who had no words to refute his right-hand man. David had brought up a good point. His ns of revenge were exactly that  <strong>his </strong>ns. What right did Zeke have to drag his people into this? He had no doubt that he could do it, but should he? And if so, then how was he any better than the warmongers in the empire?


    Zeke leaned back as well, his own gaze turning thoughtful. For a while, nobody spoke. The two men sat in silence, each consumed by their own thoughts.


    What do you suggest I do, David? I cant give up on my revenge. And even if I could, thats not the only reason Ill need an army. I am sure you have an inkling of the secrets I hold and of the ambitions I harbor. Sooner orter, powerful forces are going toe for me; of that, I have no doubt. And when they do, I want to have people at my back, people I can trust with my life  not mercenaries with uncertain loyalties.


    David listened carefully before nodding. I would not ask you to give up on your revenge, young Lord. You are not alone in your desire for the empires blood. s, I do not know the answer to your question. I suggest we both think on it some more


    Zeke nodded. He hadnt expected David to have a solution in the first ce. He had mostly wanted to hear the other mans opinion on his ns. David was a man of character, and of all his subordinates, Zeke relied on him most to point out when he was going wrong. The fact that David did not outright denounce his ns was already most of what he had wanted.


    However, despite the conversation clearly being over, David seemed reluctant to leave. Zeke curiously looked at him. Is there something else you wanted to talk about?


    David grimaced. Could you perform the test?


    Zeke tilted his head. What for? Your core is not yet fully matured anyway.


    I want to know how far away I truly am.


    Zeke nodded slowly. I can do it if you want. But the procedure requires a lot of trust, and you will be put into a vulnerable state. Are you sure you want to do it now?


    Yes, David replied easily. What reason would I have to hesitate at this point? I have long since decided where my loyaltiesy.


    <strong>[Query.]</strong>


    Shall I prepare the tea?


    <em>Do it, </em>Zeke answered in his mind.


    It didnt take long before a can of freshly brewed tea flew over to the lounge. One of the cups located on the low table flipped over as the teapot approached. David watched in wonder as the tea poured itself and then remained suspended in front of his face. He looked at the cup and then shot Zeke a questioning gaze.


    Thats Supra root tea, Zeke exined. I need to suppress your mana for the test.


    David nodded, downed the entire cup in a single gulp, and waited expectantly for what woulde. Zeke, for his part, had already slipped into his Soul Sight. This was the moment of truth. He would learn how Davids chances were.


    It took a few minutes, but the mana protection eventually dispersedpletely. Being a Shadow Mage, Zeke had expected Davids Soul to be shaped like something dark and sinister. Instead, he found somethingpletely different. His Soul was shaped like antern, the flickering me of the candle dancing merrily to an inaudible tune.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    Scanplete. The Soul falls short of the rmended size  68% of the minimum threshold reached. Advancement will fail.


    Zeke couldnt help a frown from spreading as he exited his Soul Sight. David only met 68% of the requirement, despite being almost 100 years old. To be fair, his Soul wasrger than some of the participants they had seen yesterday. However, that was of littlefort considering the fact that he would be guaranteed to fail.


    How bad is it, young lord? David asked, having no doubt noticed the expression on Zekes face.


    You are falling short, and not by a small amount, Zeke said without holding back. If you tried to advance today, you would fail.


    David epted the assessment easily. What can I do to improve my chances?


    What could he do indeed? Zeke had a couple of theories. However, none of them had been tested yet and he was still far away from finding the best way to grow the Soul. He would have to prioritize finding a solution for this.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    Your mother approaches. It seems to be something urgent.


    Zeke turned toward the door, from where his mother burst into the room a momentter. Mia was out of breath, it was clear that she had run all the way here. Mom, whats wrong?


    Take a look yourself, she said as she handed him the ck envelope she had clutched in her hands. Zeke opened the letter and scanned the contents inside. As he read, his face grew serious.


    Whats the matter, young lord?


    Remember that emergency conference you told me about? The one between the empire and the alliance? Zeke asked after putting the letter down.


    I do.


    This is an official invitation to that very event, Zeke exined.


    I dont see how that would merit such a serious expression.


    Zeke shook his head. It is not the invitation that has me worried, but the reason we received it. You see, the party that demanded we attend was the empire.

 Book 3: Chapter 70: The Conference I

    Book 3: Chapter 70: The Conference I


    For the third time this month, Zeke found himself in front of that very same building on the secondyer. The city hall was the same as always, its white walls as sturdy as ever. However, he barely recognized it today. A somber atmosphere nketed the usually lively za, seemingly infecting everyone.


    People were huddled together in small circles, their hushed whispers and nervous nces a clear indication of their unease. At the very edge of the za, Zeke found Lara and Albert doing the same. Though Lara appeared rxed, Zeke knew her well enough to spot the small differences. Her eyes were sharp and alert, and her body was tense  she was clearly on edge as well.


    Even after spotting him, Lara only shed a small smile as a greeting. If she was this pressed, something was most definitely going on. Zeke swallowed dryly as he led his group to the entrance. He couldnt help but imagine for what nefarious reasons the empire might have requested his presence.


    Arent we going to greet Ms. Sonnenstrahl and Mr. Thorsten? David asked.


    I dont think they would appreciate the interruption right now, Zeke replied. They haverger concerns at the moment. It is going to be their two countries that are affected most by whatever the empire does today.


    Davids brows furrowed. This couldnt havee as a surprise for either of them. Surely, they were prepared for this eventuality.


    Im sure they are. My reports suggested as much, after all, Zeke said. But knowing that a punch ising and getting hit in the face are two different things.


    For Zeke, who had little to no contacts here, there was no point staying on the za. Their group entered through the open gate. As they traversed the entrance, they came face to face with another group waiting in line.


    The gaudy robes and emblems were something Zeke had gotten used to seeing. Those were the Arkanheim colors. Despite knowing that they would be here, he was still taken aback whening face to face with them so suddenly.


    Oh my, what do my eyes spy? Isnt that little Ezekiel, a young man at the very back of the group eximed. We called, and you came running  just like the good little dog you are.


    Zeke''s eyes sharpened. He hadnt recognized him in his stupor, but the man grinning at him was actually somebody he recognized  Alexander Feuerkranz. The older boy had changed in the months since Zeke hadst seen him. His shoulder had widened considerably, and he was starting to resemble his father more and more. Also, there was an additionalyer of confidence in the way he carried himself.


    White-hot anger pushed away the surprise and instantly cleared Zekes mind. Better watch those manners, Feuerkranz. You are far from home, and your father wont be able to save you here.


    and your mentor wont be able to save you anywhere, little boy, Alexander retorted easily. Truly disgraceful how far the mighty von Hohenheim house has fallen. Instead of Maximilian, the family now has you! He turned to the four Grand Mages following behind Zeke. You all should be ashamed of yourself, taking orders from a child ughable!


    A menacing look emerged on the faces of his guards with David first among them. Zeke could almost feel the rising tension. The air seemed to be still, like the calm before a storm. However, just as fast as it had risen, it was dispelled in the next moment.


    Thats quite enough out of you, a calm voice interrupted. You are here to listen, observe, and learn, nothing more.


    Zeke recognized that voice. He had heard it once before and his heart fluttered at the implication of hearing it now. He turned his head slightly and came face to face with Otto Geistreich  chancellor of the empire and Sophias uncle and mentor.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    Sophia Geistreich is not among them.


    Zeke couldnt quite tell if he was happy or not to learn this. But the one thing he undoubtedly felt was relief  relief that he wouldnt have to face her today. Still, a different part of him had yearned to meet her. He wanted to hear her side of the story, at least. She had been one of his closest friends ever since bing a Mage.


    Mr. Geistreich, Zeke greeted with a slight nod. Despite everything, his mentor had always spoken highly of the man, and Zeke wouldnt antagonize such a figure without good cause. I didnt expect to see you here.


    I cant say the same, Otto replied with a twinkle in his eyes, I have called for you, after all. I just wished it was under different circumstances.


    May I ask what you want with me?


    Ottos gaze turned serious. Not yet, but all will be clear after the meeting. You will have to make a choice.


    Zeke nodded thoughtfully, this was probably all he would learn for now. May I ask where Sophia is? She told me you would be her mentor for theing year, but I dont see her anywhere. For a fraction of a heartbeat, he noticed a change in Ottos eyes, but it was gone instantly. Zeke couldnt quite ce the look, but this was most definitely ominous.


    When the man replied, his voice had that same regal, detached tone as before. She was indisposed, unfortunately. Circumstances made it impossible for her to follow me this time.


    There was nothing Zeke could learn from studying the man''s expression. Otto Geistreich was a nk canvas, not giving even the smallest hint as to his real thoughts. The same could not be said about the person beside him though. Alexander had a derisive sneer on his face. He could barely hold himself back from revealing whatever Otto was hiding.


    Zekes heart clenched. This didnt bode well for Sophia. What had happened to her? Was this a punishment of some sort? Was it because she had lied to protect him?


    I see, Zeke said slowly. Please, let her know I am thinking about her. And that she should take care of herself.


    Otto nodded, giving nothing away. I am sure she will be pleased to hear it. In the next moment, his eyes flitted to something behind Zeke.


    Step away, Geistreich, a deep voice demanded. Ill not have you influence the boy with your poisonous tongue and foul Magic.


    And who are you to demand anything of me, Bloodsword? Otto replied. Or to speak for Ezekiel, for that matter. His house is of Arkanheim, not Valor.


    Tristan stepped up next to Zeke, getting right into Ottos face. Yet his father hails from Valor, which makes him one of mine.


    A look of surprise crossed the chancellors face as he nced at Zeke for confirmation. Is this true?


    Apparently so, Zeke admitted, causing Tristans grin to widen.


    This mightplicate things somewhat, Otto mused out loud, his brows furrowing. no matter, we will speakter, Ezekiel. And you, Bloodsword, I hope to meet on the field of battle soon.


    I wish for the same, Geistreich, Tristan replied, a feral grin on his face.


    Zeke didnt know if this was mere bravado on his part or if the Bloodsword patriarch was being serious. He didnt think Tristan would win in a fight between the two, but that didnt have to mean much. There had to be a reason he was called the Berserker, after all.


    Friends of yours? a raspy voice inquired from Zekes other side. He whirled around, not having noticed the other person getting this close. There, Zeke found a woman he had never seen before. Except for her voice, her appearance was wholly unremarkable. Yet, there was something strange about her, and something told him that he knew this person.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    A scan of this persons body has resulted in an 83.5% match. Most likely identity: Devlin Formweaver.


    Devlin? Zeke asked.


    Oh my, the woman rasped. How did you know?


    Shouldnt havee with Tristan, Zeke lied.


    So it was just a guess, then? Devlin asked, his eyes boring into Zekes.


    What else could it be? He tried to appear oblivious. He could kick himself for talking without thinking. Devlin was already suspicious of him ever since he had learned that Zeke had been the source of the report about the empire. Are you guys alone? No Odyr or Randell today?


    Its just us, Tristan said, unwittingly saving Zeke from Devlins prating stare. But why are you here, Ezekiel? I dont think your family has any business attending this meeting.


    I dont know either, Zeke said, holding up his invitation. But the empire demanded my presence.


    Tristan and Devlin exchanged a meaningful look. You better watch out for yourself, kid, the woman said. If that snake from the Geistreich family asked for you, then it cant be anything good.


    Thats what I figured as well, Zeke said with a grimace. Any idea what this could be about?


    Tristan shrugged. Who can say? Maybe they learned that you gave away empire secrets and just wanted to give you a warning  or, something more sinister. You can never tell with those damn Mind Mages No offense, boy.


    Zeke nodded. The fact that those two looked worried only served to make him even more nervous. Tristan patted him on the shoulder, already in the process of leaving. We cant stay any longer, but maybe well get a bit more time to talk when this is over. With those words, the two disappeared around a corner, leaving Zeke and his group alone once more.


    No point in lingering here either, young lord. Lets just find our spots and get this whole affair behind us, David suggested.


    Zeke agreed, and their small group, led by David, continued their way inside. It didnt take them long to find their spot. They were assigned five seats at the very back and he was d for it. Zeke had no intention of standing out today and merely hoped toe out rtively unscathed of whatever the empire was nning.


    However, his mind was upied with thoughts of what might have happened to Sophia, as well as thoughts of killing Alexander in a slow and painful manner. Their promised duel was most likely not going to happen anymore, and Zeke would have to rely on other means to get his justice.


    Over the next hour, the relevant parties started to trickle in and take their seats. Zeke saw many he recognized as well as some he did not. Tristan and Devlin were here to represent Valor; Lara and Arlon were representing Equinox; Aurelia and Albert from Invocatia. But there were other nations here as well.


    A group of shrouded figures sat off to one side inplete silence. From the chatter around, Zeke gathered that those were the seers of Seraven. He wasnt surprised to see them. This entire event was held because of their mysterious prophecy, after all.


    He also recognized Malik Raja, who he had briefly met during his auction. The man sat together with what seemed to be an older version of himself. His father, maybe? Both were dressed in the same ornate robe and turban Zeke had seen him wearst time as well. The two were most likely sent to represent the interests of Korrovan here today. Zeke noticed that most people avoided that group. The ve country apparently didnt have the best of reputation, even among their allies.


    Another group Zeke recognized was the delegation from Cosmoa. He had spoken to their leader before. As a rich country focused on trade, he had hoped they would be interested in his Gond. However, after only a short few words, Zeke learned that the space Mages considered Airships a poor way to travel.


    Zeke noticed with slight surprise that the Elves, Dwarfs, and Demi-humans werepletely absent. Apparently, the other races were not at all concerned with whatever the prophecy predicted. Also, many of the human nations had only sent token representatives, as Zeke gathered from theck of strong Mages among them.


    In Zekes estimation, it was only Equinox, Invocatia, and Valor who had arrived in full force. No wonder they were worried. Even put together, those three could not rival the empire in size. The confident expression on Otto Geistreichs face told Zeke everything he needed to know about how this event was going to go.


    Just as the bell chimed for the final time, onest person entered the room. The figure was covered from head to toe in ck silk, and Zeke instantly recognized who this person represented. This was a representative of the king.


    Greetings, everyone, the neer said in the same distorted voice Zeke remembered from his auction. He actually couldnt be certain if this was the same person or not. Now that we have all gathered, lets begin.

 Book 3: Chapter 71: The Conference II

    Book 3: Chapter 71: The Conference II


    There was absolute silence as the messenger spoke. Nobody, not even the empire''s delegation, dared interrupt their host''s representative.


    My role here today is to act as a mediator and ensure the neutrality of Tradespire is not breached, the messenger announced, sweeping their eyes over all parties. We dont want any part in this conflict and do not intend to take sides. Therefore, any intentional vitions of the peace will have grave consequences  for yourselves, your families, and your countries. Do you all agree to those terms?


    In turn, each of the groups consented. Even Zeke was asked, though the idea of him attacking anybody here wasughable, considering the difference in strength.


    After getting everybody''s agreement, the messenger nodded. Excellent. Now, I think it would only be fair to hear from Seraven first. After all, we have gathered here by the seers words.


    A hooded figure stood from their group and bowed to everyone present. Greetings, honored ambassadors. My name is Venus Morrow. I have been chosen by the All-Seeing-Eye and the Omnicient-Voice to speak for Seraven today.


    Even while addressing the crowd, the person did not remove her cowl, and not a single part of their face was visible. However,pared to the messenger, they spoke with a melodious, clearly female voice.


    Since time immemorial, we seers have always tried to be conscious of our role. The ability to perceive the future is not a burden we take lightly. No matter the scale of the war, we have never gotten involved in any conflict between nations. Only for the gravest of disasters, such as the Grand quake, the World breach, the


    We dont need a lesson in history, girly! Get to the point! somebody yelled.


    p!


    An ear-splitting noise silenced the murmurs that had started to emerge. Everyones head snapped to the source of the sound. There, they found Messenger with their palms t on the podium. I dont mind a debate, but will not tolerate any acts of tant disrespect and there will be no second warning for you, Mr. Raja. You will be removed from the hall if you interrupt the proceedings again. Now, if you would please continue, Miss Fortuna.


    Yes, of course, the woman said. I wont bore you with the details of our history any longer, but I urge you to consider the point I was making. We, the seers, have never before gotten involved in matters of war, so I hope that youll be able to grasp the gravity of this decision. Today, for the first time ever, we break this ancient tradition and warn of the dangers of thising conflict. Behold the words of the Voice.


    With a flick of her hand, her right index finger started to glow. In a practiced manner, Venus started to write. Line after line  her finger served as a pen, leaving luminous words floating in midair. After finishing, she pointed outward, causing the block of text to erge as it floated to the front of the hall, visible to everyone.


    <em>From centuries of slumber, the elements four,</em>


    <em>Shall rise from the depths, and im their lore,</em>


    <em>Their power unrivaled, their fury unbound,</em>


    <em>Consuming the radiance, without a sound.</em>


    <em>The legions of plenty shall fall to their might,</em>


    <em>Their screams of anguish drowned out in the fight,</em>


    <em>They all shall perish, their blood on the ground,</em>


    <em>A sacrifice in vain, as chaos, abounds.</em>


    So this was it, the infamous prophecy. Zeke could understand why Albert and Lara had been worried. If those words came to be true, their countries would suffer. They might even fall. But the more interesting question was: Why had the Seers broken with their tradition? From what Zeke could tell, this didnt seem to be much different from any other war before it.


    The empire tried to expand its western borders as it always had.


    The Western nations fought back, as they always had.


    What was it about this future that had the seers worried enough to break with tradition? Zeke didnt see anything that would justify this decision. From his point of view, the prophecy foretold of a swift victory for the empire. How was that of any concern to the seers? There was definitely something he was missing.


    Otto Geistreich stood, waiting for the mediators acknowledgment before speaking. After a quick nod, he addressed the woman. Miss Fortuna, the empire has always had the greatest respect for the hard work of the seers. For centuries, you have made sure that no great disaster would befall the human race. And during all this time, the empire has gone out of its way to amodate your demands, but I am sure you understand that we are skeptical about your ims this time.


    Venus nodded in acknowledgment. The empire has always been an ally to us seers and our cause. I believe that it is because of our amicable rtionship that you can trust that we would never utter such a warning to spite the empire. We wish your nation nothing but sess.


    Ottos brows furrowed. He did not look convinced. I beg your pardon, but this is not enough. Unlike your previous prophecies, you dont seem to be warning against any apparent threat this time. There have been hundreds of wars just like this before. If anything, the prophecy seems to describe a rather sessful campaign.


    Instead of the Seer, somebody else replied. Lara stood, ring at Otto with a fire and hatred Zeke had never seen on her face before. Cant you see? It is you  you and your rotten kin the prophecy warns about. Every foot ofnd you take is a step closer to destruction  every victory you achieve is one step closer to disaster. Your casual disregard for the deaths your war will cause says enough. What more proof do you need than this prophecy?


    As always, you are quick to misrepresent the facts, Ms. Sonnenstrahl, Otto replied with a shake of his head. Lets not forget that the empire sought peace, while you chose war. How many thousands of lives have your fruitless and misguided invasions cost over the centuries?


    Bold ims, Lara sneered. But you can save your breath, snake. Most of us have been alive long enough to remember the truth. Or do I have to remind you of the facts? It was your filthy empire who ambushed us without any deration, proper procedure, or honor! And by the time the dust had settled, you had taken half ournds. And now you talk about seeking peace? There would have been peace if you returned ournds!


    Otto shook his head. Those ims might have been relevant once, but the world did not stand still over the past centuries, Miss Sonnenstrahl. Thosends ceased to be part of your countries long ago. Generation upon generation of simple folk havee and gone, and nobody even remembers what used to be. For them, what you are doing is no different from an invasion.


    How convenient for you, she mocked. Just wait for everybody to forget before doing the same thing over and over again  taking the world one bite at a time. I will not stand for it!


    And neither do I ask you to, Otto replied. If you have the strength to stop us or take thend back, you are free to do so. He then nced at the glowing words of the prophecy that still lingered in the air, a smile emerging on his lips. However it doesnt seem like you do. You might not even be able to hang on to what you have left.


    Lara''s face turned livid. However, somebody cut in before she could snap back at him.


    Enough, a calm voice said, silencing the chamber. This is a waste of time, the Thorsten matriarch proimed as she swept her gaze across the room. Her ck eyes settled on Lara. At this point, it has long stopped mattering who was in the right or wrong initially. The Mind Mage is right, girl. If you have the strength, just force them to listen, and if you dont  it wont matter what you have to say anyway.


    The fire in Laras eyes didnt diminish, but she sat back down nheless. Aurelia''s gaze found Otto Geistreich next, who fearlessly met her eyes. As for you, whelp, just answer this single question. Is your emperor going to heed the warning of the seers?


    We will always be mindful of the seers warnings, Otto began. But as the true danger has not yet revealed itself, we are not able to


    I said, ENOUGH!


    This time, her tone wasced with a hint of a threat. The moment she uttered the phrase, Zekes hair stood on end. It felt like an icy hand had gripped his heart and he had trouble breathing. Luckily, the sensation ceased immediately when Messenger''s head snapped toward her. Dont try my patience, Geistreich. It was a yes or no question.


    Very well, Otto said, If you want a simple answer, you shall have it.


    Even he, as an Arch Mage, had gone pale after the single phrase uttered by Aurelia. Zeke could hardly imagine how much more intense the sensation must have been for him as the primary target.


    Otto took a deep breath and turned to the group of seers as he responded. We will not abandon our ns, not if this is all there is to the warning.


    Venus''s shoulder sagged upon hearing his decision. She was visibly confused by his words and merely pointed at the glowing words of the prophecy once more. Zeke got the impression that she was not used to people turning down her requests. It came as no surprise when Otto shook his head in response to her silent plea.


    I appreciate the reply, Aurelia said. But has your empire really considered the consequences of going against the seers warning? We have all signed the pact, and the consequences of breaking it are clearly defined.


    Ottos cid expression shifted, but not to one of fear, as one might expect from somebody faced with a threat. No, it looked more along the lines of disdain. He once again met Aurelias unnerving ck eyes boldly. Why dont you remind me of the consequences, Ms. Thorsten?


    The matriarch looked confused by his reaction but began to state the use nheless. In case any nation refuses to heed the seers warning, all At this point she realized what Otto was getting at and stopped herself, falling silent.


    In case any nation refuses to heed the seers warning, all other nations will immediately dere war against the offender and bring him to justice, Otto finished for her.


    A long, heavy silence descended while Otto swept his gaze over the attending groups. His expression became more mocking with each face. Eventually, his eyes settled on Aurelia once again. Please remind me, Ms. Thorsten. How exactly would that be different from the situation we have right now?


    Watch your words, boy, Aurelia said calmly. You are being naive in thinking the empire can stand up to the rest of usbined. True, there is an alliance, but up to this point, it was more symbolic than anything else. You are far from being able to face the might of the continent in its entirety.


    The disdain on Ottos face grew thicker. And who exactly is going to join you? The seers? The vers?  the elves?  dwarves?  druids? I dont hear any of their representatives moring for my head, or even promising their support. Do you?


    Finally, Aurelias unppable expression flickered as she eyed the different groups one by one. Nobody would meet her eyes.


    The human nations consisted of the three central powers: Equinox, Invocatia, and Arkanheim. Though they had once been equal in strength, after the great western expansion, the empire dwarfed the other two now. Combined with its consolidation of the entire east, there was no single nation that coulde even close to the power Arkanheim held today.


    Compared to that, the West was fractured and weak. Valor, Seraven, Korroven, Cosmoa, Irroch, Rukia, and Bernost were the other human states. But out of all of them, only Valor had offered its direct assistance in the war so far. By the looks of it, this fact would not change today.


    With every averted gaze she failed to meet, Aurelia was getting angrier. When she saw the empty tables for the delegations of Rukia, and Bernost, she finally lost her temper. Fine, I see how it is. None of you deserve the peace you have today. Let the prophecye true for all I care  I hope it will swallow you all.


    After saying her piece, the woman stood, followed by her entire group. She was clearly intending to leave. However, before she could even take the first step, she was stopped by the next line from the empires delegation.


    If nobody else has anything to say on that matter, Otto said, sweeping his eyes over the crowd, searching for anyone willing to interject. When the moment went by without any response, he continued. In that case, we have one more announcement to make today, regarding the von Hohenheim family and their patriarch  Ezekiel von Hohenheim.

 Book 3: Chapter 72: The Conference III

    Book 3: Chapter 72: The Conference III


    A tingle went up Zekes spine as he realized that the entire room was now looking at him. Otto Geistreichs deration had ended the official part of the meeting, opening up the floor for whatever he had nned.


    Ezekiel von Hohenheim, Otto began in a somber voice. You are charged with treason against the empire. You are hereby ordered to return to Magusburg for your trial.


    Zekes heart clenched. However, despite the shock, he couldnt say that he was all that surprised by the usation. Aside from the fact that he was indeed guilty of the crime, the empire would have no problem making up the charge either way. It was what they had done to Maximilian, after all.


    Which of my actions were deemed treasonous? Zeke asked.


    This was a good chance to investigate how much the empire knew. If Zeke had to guess, they probably knew quite a bit about his activities. He wouldnt be surprised to learn that there were hundreds of spies all over Tradespire. A few of them were undoubtedly observing his every move.


    I am not at liberty to say, Otto responded. As usual, his face gave nothing away. But Zeke wasnt too disappointed. Learning anything from the chancellor had been a longshot anyway. However, that doesnt mean there is nothing I can tell you.


    Please enlighten me, Zeke said.


    In light of the tragic loss of your mentor, the emperor has decided to be lenient, this time. I am authorized to offer you a deal that will get rid of the charges against you and allow you to return to the empire as a free man.


    Zeke raised a single brow. What are the conditions of the offer?


    Otto raised a single finger. First, the von Hohenheim household will not be allowed to employ or adopt anybody at the Grand Mage level or above.


    A second finger straightened. Ezekiel von Hohenheim will have to serve in the empires military for at least half a century as rpense for past transgressions.


    A third finger. As a further sign of penance, 90% of the assets owned by the von Hohenheim family will be seized by the empire. This also includes assets outside the empire. If you agree to those three demands, the emperor has agreed to be merciful.


    With every new stiption that was added, his expression sank. After the third and final demand, he could barely hold back theughter that was threatening to escape his mouth from the sheer anger and disbelief he was feeling.


    Thecent grin on Alexander''s face was thest straw. The boy was grinning at him with the smug satisfaction of a cat toying with a mouse. It was clear that he gained an inane amount of sick pleasure from this interaction. Zeke wouldnt be surprised to learn that he had begged toe along for this moment alone.


    When Zeke saw that expression, coupled with those ridiculous demands, something inside Zeke snapped. His tense posture rxed, and the fire that had started to burn in his chest evaporated. No, that wasnt quite right, it didnt evaporate  it transformed. From a roaring inferno into a simmering me. Instead of an explosive force driving him to action, it had turned into a chill that pervaded his very being.


    Instead of hot, it was <strong>cold</strong>.


    Instead of impulsive, it made him <strong>calm</strong>.


    Instead of anger, it was <strong>hatred</strong>.


    I see, Zeke said in a serene, dispassionate voice as he met Ottos gaze. Lets see if I understood your offer correctly, Mr. Geistreich. You want to take my men, seize my property, and turn me into a ve. Is that the extent of the emperors mercy?


    Before Otto could even respond, Lara burst outughing. It took several moments until she had calmed down enough for Otto to even respond. However, before he could, Zeke raised a hand to stop him.


    No need to exin, he said. It was a rhetorical question anyway. I refuse your conditionspletely.


    Are you sure? Otto asked. There are going to be consequences for making that choice. Not only for you but your entire household. Maybe you want to discuss this with your attendants first.


    No need, Zeke said right away. There wasnt even the slightest hint of uncertainty in his tone. I will bear the responsibility for this decision.


    Very well, Otto said with a sigh. Then you leave me with no choice.


    The chancellor straightened his posture and cleared his throat.


    From this very moment, you are stripped of your name and title and are considered part of the empire no more. I hereby dere you and your kin to be enemies of Arkanheim. This sentence extends to anybody who doesnt leave your service by the end of the week. The von Hohenheim household will also be stricken from the records of the empire and all past achievements rendered null. Furthermore, you will be added to the list of wanted criminals. The bounty for your arrest will be set at 10,000 gold.


    A few people couldnt help themself and sucked in a breath or gulped at those draconic measures. It was clear that the empire had decided to destroy Ezekiels futurepletely. There was a heavy silence pervading the room as the man spoke.


    However, not a ripple crossed Zekes face as he listened to the litany of announcements. Instead, the cold hatred that burned in his chest intensified with each new word. But even he couldnt help but clench his fist when he heard that any past achievements would be stricken from the history books. That was Maximilians legacy! All his life, he had fought for the empire and its people. And now it would all be rendered null? Just like that?


    Meanwhile, Alexander was staring at Zeke. His eyes bore into him as if searching for the slightest crack in his facade. However, he was left disappointed as not a single opening revealed itself. Even by the time the chancellor finished, Zeke''s face was as if carved from ice. He merely raised a single brow as the man finished. Is that all?


    Otto nodded. That is all.


    Very well, Zeke said, getting to his feet. Then I would like to make an announcement of my own


    Ridiculous! Alexander sneered. You have no name, no country, and soon even thest of your subordinates will leave you. What right do you have to speak here?


    Zeke noticed that Otto didnt stop Alexander this time. It seemed that whatever goodwill he had left with the chancellor had been extinguished by his refusal toply. No matter, he had never banked on the mercy of his enemies in the first ce. A cold smile spread across his face as he replied to the young Feuerkranz.


    This is not the empire, Alexander. I think its about time you learned that fact, Zeke exined calmly. All your pompous derations are worth little more than hot air. Dont forget, it is not the Merchant Union that is dependent on the empire, but the empire that is dependent on the Union.


    During his deration, Zeke kept a close eye on the messenger sent by the king. Depending on their reaction, he could determine if he was going too far. However, so far, the figure just stood there, nodding along. This boosted Zeke''s confidence even more.


    You seem to be under the delusion that my position here in the city was dependent on the empires support, Zeke stated mockingly. But this couldnt be further from the truth. Not once have I received anything but scorn or mistrust from this cursed association. If anything, your deration will boost my standing, rather than destroy it.


    Damn right it will, Lara cheered.


    Well said, Tristan also chimed in.


    And even though Aurelia didnt speak up, the slight curl to her lips showed her approval. She was clearly enjoying the fact that Zekes sharp tongue was pointed at the empire instead of her family this time.


    Alexander deted upon seeing how much support Zeke garnered from the crowd, causing him to nce at Otto for help. The Chancellor sighed in response. Very well, Ezekiel. Make your deration. But be quick about it, I am a busy man.


    Ezekiel internally bristled at the casual disregard. It was jarring to see how much Ottos treatment of him had changed all of a sudden. However, he would not give in to his emotions. In the game of politics, showing emotion was a fatal w.


    Ohh? I think you misunderstood. My deration is not for you, Zeke proimed. You empire dogs can fuck off for all I care. As he spoke, he made a shooing motion as if trying to get rid of a pesky critter.


    Immediately, all hell broke loose. Half the empires delegation was on their feet in an instant, gathering mana. However, their group was not the only one to react.


    At the same time, two birds appeared behind Aurelia. Aether and Nexus looked different from their previous form. The two crows were the size of wyverns, their wings extending for a dozen feet. The moment they appeared, they Shielded her group in a feathery embrace from either side.


    At the Equinox table, Laras eyes had started to glow. Her stare was fixed on one point, and one point only  Otto Geistreichs forehead. As soon as somebody attacked, she would make sure that he died first. The struggle on her face bore testament to how much she wished for that to happen. Herpanion, Arlon Finsternis, had vanished. Even Zeke had not seen the moment the man had moved. But he was certain the Shadow Mage was ready to strike at any time.


    Tristan remained seated. However, a long sword made from Blood had emerged in his hands. And despite his seemingly rxed posture, he was doubtlessly ready to pounce at the drop of a hat.


    However, despite the explosive first reaction, nothing happened. It took a moment for Zeke to realize that something was off. People hadnt just paused in their movement, they literally stopped. This was not a natural stillness. It was almost as if time had been frozen


    What did I say about breaching the neutrality of Tradespire? Messengers garbled voice asked, cutting through the silence. Zekes head snapped to the shrouded figure. He noticed that he was the only one able to move.


    How were they doing this? Zeke could not feel even the slightest stir in the mana. Somehow, the messenger was able to cast spells without using their core. But that was imposs


    Exarch! They were an Exarch. The realization hit Zeke like a ton of bricks. It was rumored that Mages of that level were able to attune the mana of the natural world without using their Core. Now that Zeke thought about it, this made sense. Why would the king send somebody to oversee this meeting who didnt have the ability to act?


    Messenger waved their hand, and without dy, the previous events yed out in reverse. Tristans sword disappeared back into his hand, Laras eyes stopped glowing, and the entire delegation of the empire sat back down. However, there was one notable exception. The two crows didnt seem to be affected at all.


    Nexus tilted his head. Can I eat him, Aether?


    He seems pretty strong, Nexus. I dont know if you can.


    We wont know if I dont try, right?


    Please dont, Messenger said. I would be forced to kill your master. It would be best if you returned. I dont mean her any harm. The two birds shared a look before disappearing at the same time. They had apparently decided not to bother with this hassle anymore.


    Messenger then turned his attention to Zeke. I would advise you to choose your words more carefully this time, boy.


    Without any further exnation, the movement in the room resumed. Zeke was confused at first, but when he saw everyone looking at him, the truth dawned on him. Nobody remembered his earlier words. The Exarch had turned back time. He stealthily nced at Messenger, and the figure nodded in return.


    Are you going to make a deration or not? Alexander asked, his expression still ugly from his earlier loss.


    Despite this curious interruption, the hatred in Zekes heart had not diminished in the slightest. Ever since the enrollment ceremony two years ago, the empire had treated him with nothing but disdain. They had taken so much from him  his friends, his mentor, and now even his name and birthce. Enough was enough, it was time to go on the offensive.


    From this very moment, I, formerly known as Ezekiel von Hohenheim, rescind my title and name. I hereby dere Arkanheim to be the enemy of me and my kin, he proimed, parroting Ottos earlier words. Furthermore I hereby pledge my support for the war against the empire.


    There was a moment of silence before the entire Arkanheim delegation burst outughing. Even Lara and Tristan were giving Zeke weird looks. The question was clear in their eyes. What good would his support do?


    Y-your support? Alexander wheezed out between bouts ofughter. You have us quaking in our boots, mighty True Mage!


    Out of the empires group, only Otto remained taciturn. His only reaction had been a slight narrowing of his eyes. Eventually, the merryughter and jokes came to a stop as the delegation noticed the somber expression of their leader.


    Zeke looked around the gathered crowd. Hear me well, as this offer is open to all of you. I will pay 1000 gold for every head brought to me...


    Wha Alexander started. But Zeke interrupted him right away. He wasnt even close to being done.


    10,000 Gold for every Grand Mage, 100,000 gold for every Arch Mage, and a million gold for every patriarch of the four great families. Furthermore, I will pay a further million gold to the one who brings me Alexander Feuerkranz alive.


    The room descended intoplete silence. Not even Otto Geistreich knew what to say. This amount of money was more than the empire offered as a reward for their most wanted criminals. Tristan Bloodsword, ranked first on their list, was only worth 100,000 gold. This was now the average price on the heads of any of their Arch Mages. Such a reward was tempting, even to allies


    I suggest you take that back, Otto began, slowly finding his voice. Such a deration will be met with consequences.


    And what would those consequences be, exactly? Zeke asked. Are you going to strip me of my name? my title? dere me an enemy? put a bounty on my head? kill my mentor?


    His facial expression turned from mocking to ice-cold. What is there even left to threaten me with? You have already taken everything from me. No, not this time. This time, it will be you  it will be you and your foul country to suffer the consequences of your actions. And if you think this bit of gold is all that I am willing to give, then you are sorely mistaken. Before the end, you wille to regret your actions today  on that, you have my word.

 Book 3: Chapter 73: Three out of Ten

    Book 3: Chapter 73: Three out of Ten


    Zeke stood in his office. Through the window, he observed the tiled path leading up to the main mansion of the estate. Today marked the seventh day since the conference, and therefore it was also thest day of the empires deadline. Everyone who would stay with him, or even in his employ after today, would draw their ire.


    When the news broke, almost all of the newest hires quit on the spot. Zeke couldnt even me them, they had only been with him for weeks and he was just thetest in a long line of employers to them. There was not enough incentive or loyalty to remain with him. He had expected this to happen the moment Otto uttered his deration.


    The next group to leave were those of Maximilian''s subordinates who had nevere to terms with the change in leadership. Over the past week, a couple of them had left each day. This was a harsher pill to swallow as Zeke had been under the impression that those who had made it through the period of struggle and trials would stay with him for good.


    However, he still understood their decision. Many still had loved ones in the empire, and Zeke wouldnt put it past Arkanheim to use them as leverage down the line.


    Even so, the trickle of departures increased with each day. As the deadline drew closer, nerves became taught and people who had initially been on the fence began to rethink their choice. This had alle to a head today. It was like a dam had broken, and there was a steady stream of people leaving the mansion all morning.


    Zeke saw many familiar faces among them. Hector, the young man who had been tricked by Albert not too long ago, had left just earlier. His back had been bent in shame, and there had been more than one rueful nce backward before he reached the gate. But he still left in the end.


    Milo, the healer Zeke had included in his experiment, was in the process of leaving right now. Despite his reserved personality, he seemed resolute in his decision. Zekes eyes were fixed on the boys back as he made his way down the tiled path. Not once did his head turn or his steps waver. Soon, he stepped through the gate, leaving Zekes sight and service for good.


    Zeke had suspected his peoples allegiance to be insufficient. More than that, he had evenined to David about this very fact mere days ago. He had proimed that money didnt buy true loyalty and that his subordinates would leave at the first sign of trouble.


    Still, this had been one of those times where he had wished to be proven wrong. He felt a prick in his heart with each familiar figure that stepped through the gate. Most of the buildings in his workshop were now left barren and the lively atmosphere of a week ago felt like a distant memory. Would they even be able to continue operations under these conditions?


    His train of thought was halted by a knock on the door.


    Come in, Zeke called out. Even though the door was outside his sphere of awareness. He was reasonably certain that it would be David. The man had been providing him daily updates on the people who left.


    To his surprise, the person who entered was somebody else. Kerim stepped into the room, wearing his captains uniform and hat. Zeke had not seen him like this in quite some time. The somber expression on the mans face was also a rare sight for the jovial man.


    Something the matter, Kerim? Zeke asked with furrowed brows. You look awfully serious.


    I guess I do, Kerim said as he attempted his usual smile. However, it somehow didnt look right on his face today. I erm I have something to tell you.


    Out with it then, Zeke said vigorously, trying to dispel the awkward mood that had somehow started to creep in. This isnt like you at all.


    Kerim stiffened, but after a moment of internal struggle, he met Zekes gaze head-on. I am leaving.


    Ok? Where are you going? Zeke asked in confusion.


    No, Ezekiel. You dont understand what Im saying. I am quitting.


    Zekes eyes widened. Quitting? Quitting the family? He was leaving? For a long moment, Zeke was so shocked that he didnt even know how to react. It took him several heartbeats to regain enoughposure to formte a question.


    Why? he rasped.


    Kerim was silent for a moment. I received an offer a while back, he eventually said. It was from a friend in the city guard. Tradespire is increasing its fleet and he asked me to join. I wasnt interested at the time, but now with everything the empire the threat


    Kerim started to get less and less confident as he continued his exnation. He was barely able to meet Zekes gaze toward the end. Eventually, though, he cleared his throat, getting his voice back under control. Yesterday, that friend told me that the offer would be off the table if I ended up on the empires shit list. I knew I would have to make a choice.


    And you chose to leave?


    Yes, and I am sorry for that, Zeke, Kerim said. I know that you have ns  great ns. But the more I learn, the less I want to be part of them. I am not an ambitious man, you see. The feeling of the wind in my hair and the grip of a steering wheel in my hands is all I ever wanted.


    A silence fell upon the room as neither of the two quite knew how to continue from here. It would be a lie to say that Zeke wasnt disappointed. This turn of events had taken himpletely off guard. However, that didnt mean he couldnt understand. He had just hoped that at least his core group would make it through this ordeal intact.


    Theres more that you should know, Kerim said. I am not the only one


    Who else? Zeke asked, preparing his heart.


    About a third of the sailors areing with me, Kerim exined. The rest are going to stay with Jett. The old man and I made sure you still had enough people to continue operating the business, if in a reduced capacity.


    Zeke nodded. This was as good as he could have hoped for. The sailors were incredibly loyal to Kerim, and he could have convinced many more to join him, had he tried. Still, by the look on the captains face, this was not the end of it. More?


    Kerim nodded. Lena and Marissa are both leaving as well.


    What? Why? Zeke almost yelled.


    Dont know, Kerim admitted with a shrug. They are talking to David right now, so I am sure youll know soon enough. But If I had to guess, Id say they probably got a simr offer to the one I got. They are both Mind Mages skilled in administration. Such talents are always coveted.


    Zeke couldnt hide his grimace this time. He didnt just lose one but three of his core followers. He anxiously studied Kerims face, afraid the man had more bad news for him. But this seemed to be all the captain had wanted to say. Still, this was far worse than he had anticipated.


    Good luck, was all he managed, extending his hand for a shake. Kerim took his hand, he seemed to be on the verge of saying something but thought better of it at thest moment. After the handshake, Kerim departed, leaving behind a sullen Zeke.


    The boy remained rooted to his spot, absolutely motionless. The only movement in the room was a slight trickle of blood running down his chin. Zeke was grinding his teeth hard enough that his gums has started to bleed. Suddenly, he balled up both his fists and threw a punch at the hardwood desk next to him. In his anger, he had not controlled his force, his punch reducing the piece of furniture to splinters.


    Three out of ten! The empire only had to utter this one threat and a third of his most trusted followers had left. He had been right  had been right all along! None of them had even the slightest shred of loyalty. How was he supposed to take his revenge now? How was he supposed to stand up to the empire with nothing but this house of cards?


    Was this even worth pursuing anymore? There had been no fighting, no bloodshed, no confrontation, and his family was already on the brink of copse. He had even lost the name Maximilian had passed on to him. All he had left was the fortune he had managed to amass and his estate.


    But even though he had all this money, it would be hard to find anybody willing to work for him, no matter the rates he was willing to pay. Otto had been clever. His move had not only isted him from his people, it made it almost impossible to find recements.


    The only good thing that hade from this was that the preorders for his Gonds had exploded. Apparently, many people assumed he would not be in business for much longer. Therefore, they attempted to obtain a model while they still could. They would not run out of customers any time soon.


    But what good would that do him? Sure, he would be able to pay all the bounties he had promised, but this was not how he had imagined his contribution to the war going. He had nned to increase his strength, build up his forces, and work on his research. But all those ns had turned to ash when Otto spoke those fateful words.


    Should he have epted the mans offer?


    Zeke almost pped himself at the mere thought. He hated himself for even considering it for just a moment. He was well aware of what his fate would have been, had he returned to the empire. He would have been worked to the bone, fighting the wars of the empire. And to what end? There was no doubt that he would have ended up in a ditch sooner orter.


    There was no way they would let him go. Not with the amount of hatred and disdain he carried for the four great families. No, epting the offer would have been a death sentence, and who could say what gruesome fate would have awaited his family


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts. He refocused his mind on what was most important at the moment  the future. The sudden bout of anger had managed to snap him out of his defeated state and rekindled the fire in his heart. So what if he had suffered a setback? This wasnt the first and it would not be thest, either. But hadnt he always gotten back up again?


    No, this wasnt over. This would never be over, not until he stood victorious.


    With his conviction reaffirmed, Zeke started to n. There were several ways he could solve his most urgent problems. The public fallout with the empire had served more than one purpose. While he had created a mighty enemy, he had also made a lot of allies.


    In the worst-case scenario, he could always rely on Korroven for manpower. He was not exactly enthusiastic about the idea of buying ves to replenish his workforce, but at least they would be loyal in a morbid kind of way. Zeke promised himself that this would only be ast resort. However, a different problem was weighing on his mind, and for this, he didnt have a solution.


    The war was about to begin.


    He had noticed as much from the atmosphere during the meeting. It had been like a powder keg, ready to explode. He wouldnt be surprised to learn that the empire started its offensive tomorrow.


    But he he wasnt ready.


    Even if he had another year or two, it wouldnt make a difference. As a True Mage, there was very little he could do. Sure, he was strongpared to a normal person, but the empire employed Grand Mages in the thousands, maybe tens of thousands. Each and every one of them would be more than a match for him. Zekes fists clenched on their own.


    <em>If only </em>


    <em>If only</em> he was stronger.


    <em>If only</em> he had a few more years


    How much would he have been able to do if he was given the time to finish even a fraction of his ns? The empire would have felt his wrath.


    His balled-up fists rxed and his head sank. It was all for naught. There was no point wondering about the what-ifs. The fact of the matter was that he wasnt ready, and he was left with no other choice than to bide his time and hope that he would remain safe here for the foreseeable future.


    It was at this moment, that a grand existence finally opened its eyes again. Through its slitted pupils, the spirit observed the defiant expression on the boys face for a long, silent moment. Its forked tongue flicked out as if to taste the air. Eventually, after another round of contemtion, the Dragon finally broke its silence.


    "I know of many ways for you to increase your feeble strength, fleshling. Maybe  just maybe, we could find an arrangement that would benefit us both.

 Book 3: Chapter 74: Making a Deal

    Book 3: Chapter 74: Making a Deal


    After the Dragons words, silence reigned for a while.


    Zeke was too shocked to even react. He had tried to talk to the Dragon many, many times. Ever since thetter had forced its heart on him, the uncertainty of his condition had hung like a sword over his head. Yet, now of all times, the Dragon spoke to him so casually, like it was a normal urrence.


    He had to know. Why now?


    There was a brief moment of silence before the Dragon replied. I dont understand the question.


    Why are you offering me a deal now? I tried so many times, asked you what you wanted, inquired about an arrangement, but you didnt reply a single time.


    The Dragon snorted. I did not offer a deal, because there was no deal to be made, fleshling.


    Zeke was perplexed. How would you know? We didnt even start negotiations.


    It would have changed nothing, the Dragon stated with supreme confidence. For an agreement to be reached, both parties must possess something the other partycks. And while I own many things that you might covet, you didnt have anything I wanted.


    Zeke considered that for a moment. Since the Dragon could read his thoughts to an extent, it was likely that it knew everything he was willing to offer anyway. Reluctantly, he ceded the point.


    Still, he couldnt help but grumble. It would have been nice if you had let me know of your intentions at least. Do you know how worried I was that you would try to snatch my body during the night? Especially in the beginning.


    I am not your mother, fleshling, nor am I your friend. I bear no obligation to extend myself unduly for the purpose of soothing your fragile mind."


    Zeke scowled. At the very least, we are a sort of neighbors, if unwilling ones. Wouldnt it be better to be on friendly terms?


    We are not, the Dragon insisted. "And I harbor not the slightest inclination toward fostering camaraderie with your insignificant presence. I would sooner relish the bliss of istion, were such an endeavor not doomed to fail."


    Its words were harsh, but that wasnt much of a surprise. Dragons were known for their arrogance after all. ording to the rumors and stories, they respected strength, and nothing else. And this one seemed to live up to their reputation just fine.


    Zeke sighed. He had hoped for a bit more willingness to get along. Even so, he would get nowhere by berating a Dragon for itsck of manners. Instead, he tried a different approach. Now that you havee forward, it must mean something has changed. Did I acquire something you want?


    As the Dragon moved, Zeke felt a peculiar sensation, as if something almost immaterial had brushed up against him. It almost felt like the wind tickling his skin. Quite perceptive. But no, you still hold nothing I desire, at least, nothing that you can give.


    Zekes brows furrowed. You seem to be contradicting your earlier statements.


    The Dragon chuckled. Its low voice rumbled deep and long in Zeke''s consciousness. Am I?


    What was this? A riddle? A test? Why couldnt that damn reptile juste out and state its desires clearly? Still, if the Dragon wanted to y, then Zeke would oblige. He was no slouch when it came to mind games.


    Your change of heart is most likely rted to Akasha, Zeke mused out loud. You even called her a kings treasure back then.


    Go on.


    Zeke smiled. Bullseye. He considered his next words. Akasha was a factor, but it wasnt her the Dragon wanted. It had to know that Zeke would not hand her over. Then, was it something Akasha could deliver? No, that was unlikely, or at least, not entirely correct. But what else was there?


    His mind spun as he came up with one theory after the other, discarding them just as fast. This wasnt the way to go. Maybe another approach would be more fruitful. What did he know about the Dragon, what was he after? One thing immediately came to mind  a body.


    It was what the Dragon had wanted from the start. Even during their first encounter in the undergroundboratory, he had taken Vi hostage in order to force Zeke to hand over his body. Back then, only his engraved spell had prevented the Dragon from takingplete control.


    But this made no sense. Akasha neither had a body, nor did she have any way to provide one, so how were the two linked?


    So far, all she had done was improve his already existing procedures. Akasha acted like a force multiplier for all of Zekes ideas. The moment he came up with a n, she would search for ways to implement it. It was like adding wings to a tiger, but it didnt allow him to do anything he hadnt been able before. Could it be?


    The Dragon had said that Zeke didnt yet possess anything it wanted. Was it just betting on his future, now that he had Akasha?


    You most likely want me and Akasha to do something, something I am not yet strong enough to do? Is it rted to your wish for a body?


    The Dragon remained silent for a while, before barking his reply. Not bad.


    A glimmer of pride appeared in Zekes eyes. He had managed to surprise the haughty reptile. Thats what it got for looking down on him. Still, it was time to bring this game to an end. I think thats enough ying around. Speak your demands.


    Very well, the dragon rumbled. It is my belief that you and the spirit will be able to grant my wish for a new body at some point. This will require a high degree of proficiency in both Blood and Soul Magic, but it is not impossible for you.


    Zeke nodded. He had pondered the subject before as well, especially the part rting to Soul Magic. His understanding was still shallow, but it should be possible to attach a Soul to a different body once his mastery increased.


    He didnt yet know how to create a body from scratch, much less a Dragons body. Yet, with Akasha and the Dragons help, it was conceivable that he would be able to devise a way. Even so, this was not something he could attempt any time soon.


    I dont think this is feasible before I reach the Arch Mage level.


    That is my belief as well.


    Zeke had not expected it to react so calmly. The Arch Mage level was still decades away for him, at best. Yet, the Dragon didnt seem to be dismayed in the slightest by the long wait. Was this the difference in perception between humans and Dragons? No, this wasnt important right now. He had been swept up so much in the Dragons pace that he hadnt even asked the most important question yet.


    So, what is it that you will be offering in return?


    The Dragon chuckled. You fleshlings, always so greedy. It is the one trait your entire species has inmon.


    Zeke frowned. How is it greedy to demand fairpensation?


    You still owe me a body, if I remember correctly. You agreed to give me yours, after all.


    Zeke scoffed. Agreed? You forced me into that deal while holding Vi hostage. But the tables have turned, and you dont hold any hostages anymore.


    The Dragon chuckled again. The tables have indeed turned, and I am no longer able to influence the outside world. However, it would be wrong to assume I dont have any hostages.


    Before Zeke could ask what the Dragon meant, the breath was squeezed out of his lungs. It was like he was being crushed by a mountain. But it onlysted for a moment. Following another chuckle, the pressure ceased.


    Zeke took a shuddering breath. He had never wanted to feel this again. Soul pain was a type of misery one could never get used to. While the body could be trained to endure, the Soul could not. It was pure agony, just like the very first time.


    This was a wake-up call. The Dragon could attack his Soul freely and by the power he had just felt, he had no way to even fight back. The message was clear: he was still a hostage, and there was no escape. Still, he would not allow the Dragon to dictate its terms freely.


    Youve made your point, Zeke said resolutely. But we both know that you dont intend to convince me with force. Otherwise, you wouldnt have spoken of an arrangement that would benefit us both.


    The Dragon grumbled discontentedly. How needlessly perceptive of you. But you are right, I indeed intend to offer you something in return for your help.


    Zekes eyes lit up. What would it be? Secret Dragon Magic? Treasured artifacts? He almost drooled at the thought of what sort of help such a powerful ancient being would offer. What is it?


    The mirth was audible as the Dragon replied. A history lesson.


    Zeke deted. What kind of reward was that? He wasnt one to look down on knowledge usually, but wasnt this too much of a letdown?


    Reading his thoughts, the Dragon chuckled again. So shortsighted, fleshling. Do you have any idea how much knowledge I carry? Ive been alive since far before your puny empire was founded. The reign of the moon goddess, the dominion of the bronze legion, the culling of the tribal empire, I was there for it all.


    Zeke was intrigued, he had never heard of any of those events. He barely had any knowledge dating back before the founding of the empire. Still, as much as this piqued his curiosity, it wouldnt help him get stronger. Id rather have something more practical.


    The Dragon scoffed. Tell me, who do you think came up with your so-called Grand Rituals? What if I told you I knew not just the four, but all seven of them?


    Zekes eyes widened. Seven? There were seven Grand Rituals and the Dragon knew them all? His mind spun. Is there a Ritual to safely advance to the Arch Mage level?


    What do you think? the Dragon replied smugly.


    This was madness. Something like that would be more valuable than all the knowledge Zeke had collected up until now. T-Then, what is it that you offer?


    Zeke couldnt see the Dragon, but from its tone of voice, he was certain it was smirking right now. Very well, Ill tell you. What I offer is the knowledge of a Mana purifying device.


    Zeke''s eyes shone. He knew better than to look down on anything the Dragon offered at this point. What does it do?


    It purifies Mana.


    Zeke was rendered speechless. Did the Dragon take him for an idiot? Who wouldnt be able to tell that much?


    Reading his mind, the Dragon grumbled awkwardly before clearing his throat. I didnt think I would have to exin the advantages of something like that to a Mage, but I guess I was wrong. Basically, it purifies and concentrates ambient Mana to a point where you can use it instead of what you call Essence crystals


    Zeke was intrigued. If this device could truly rece Essence crystals, it would be an amazing boon. But for him, it wouldnt make much of a difference. He had enough gold to buy all the crystals he would ever need. On top of that, he had barely made a dent in the stockpile he had won at the empires tournament. They wouldst him for a long time still. However, all his thoughts were shattered upon hearing the Dragons next words.


    without putting any strain on your Core.


    What!? Zeke couldnt help but cry out. This was ludicrous! He could only use a single crystal at a time before taking several days rest. If he were able to use them continuously, he would be able to advance to the Grand Mage level in days.


    The Dragonughed heartily, evidently pleased with Zekes reaction. It is not quite as miraculous as you imagine. Even with the device, it would still take you about a year to grow your Core to the appropriate size. But thats still a lot faster than using Essence Crystal, wouldnt you agree?


    That was an understatement. It would take Zeke about ten years to advance to Grand Mage using the normal method. What the Dragon offered would reduce this time by 90%. It was aplete game-changer.


    You would give me something like that?


    Yes, the Dragon replied coolly. It is in my best interest for you to grow stronger as well. After all, I cant have you killed before you make me a body.


    Zeke was overjoyed. If he could get his hands on that device, he might still be able to join the uing war. It most likely wouldnt end anytime soon. A war of this scale might very wellst years, decades even. Still, there was something he was curious about.


    Arent you afraid Ill go back on my word when the timees?


    No, the Dragon said right away. You arent the type to go back on your word. That is the sole reason I even considered making a deal.


    Zekes chest swelled in pride. This was the first time the Dragon hadplimented him. However, his high spirits were doused in the next moment.


    And in case I am wrong, Ill just eat your Soul and kill us both.


    His smile turned crooked. Even so, Zeke wasnt bothered by the threat. He had no intention of going back on his word. Despite their past troubles, he held no animosity against the Dragon. He even pitied the creature for the cruel treatment it had experienced at the hands of the Giger people. If he could, he would definitely help the Dragon obtain a new body.


    With newfound determination, Zeke gave voice to his decision.


    You have a deal!

 Book 3: Epilogue

    Book 3: Epilogue


    The mechanical fingerpleted its rotation, pointing straight up once more. At the same time, a metallic ringing could be heard from the tower below the time-measuring device. Twelve times did the bell toll, reminding everyone that half the day had already passed.


    After thest beat, Venus averted her eyes from the bell tower. She would have to take a detour to arrive on time. Today, she could not afford to run into her students. No matter how much she adored them, there was just not enough time, as she was solely focused on making her report.


    With hasty footsteps, the slight woman hurried along an obscure path that led past the sprawling gardens of the temple city. Chronus, the capital of Seraven was beautiful this time of year, with its blossoming gardens and flowers. To be fair, the flora was in full bloom all year round. Such was the benefit of living in the city of time.


    However, Venus didnt have the time to marvel at the scenery today. She was on her way to the very center of the city  the high temple.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a few students waiting at her usual route. They had doubtlessly hoped to meet her before todays sses. Ironically, their foresight and resultant presence was the very reason she didnt take that route.


    Fate really works in mysterious ways, Venus thought as she hurried down her alternate path. At the end of the walkway, she stopped abruptly, just before entering the crowded street.


    She was just in time to avoid a speeding carriage rushing by. Unfazed by the close brush with disaster, the woman continued on her way. She navigated the crowded streets with a grace that bordered the impossible. To the uninitiated, her apparent precognition and ghostly movements would have seemed bizarre. But here, in the city of Time, such scenes were all toomon.


    Eventually, her steps slowed as she approached the building at the very center of the city. This was the heart of Chronus, the heart of Seraven even  the Temple of Time. It was where the two regents resided.


    Venus swallowed dryly as she approached the main entrance of the gleaming white structure. Despite being one of the most renowned professors at the Fate Academy, she had only been here a couple of times in her life. And if she had the choice, she wouldnt want toe here ever again.


    As expected, the moment she got close, a shiver ran down her spine. Walking through the halls and chambers of the Temple made her feel like she was nothing. Like she was an insignificant grain of sand being swept along the rivers of time. It was an unsettling sensation, to say the least.


    Neither she nor anybody else had been able to pinpoint its source. From her discussions with fellow professors, she knew that she wasnt the only one affected. No other Mage aside from their two leaders seemed to be able to bear this oppressive feeling for long.


    This was also the reason why all the servants working at the temple weremon people, without a single Mage in sight. All of them were diligently going about their work and nobody questioned her presence in this most sacred of ces. In fact, not a soul seemed to even spare her a second nce as she made her way through the gates.


    There were no guards, as wasmon in all of Seraven. Such archaic measures of crime prevention had long since been made obsolete here. After all, Time Magic made it possible to find any culprit. Oftentimes even before the crime was evenmitted. And who would evermit a crime if they were sure to be caught?


    The only city that could evene close to the security of Chronus was Tradespire. They enjoyed the same benefits after all, at least for the more severe crimes.


    While musing over her experiences in the Merchant City, Venus''s feet unerringly carried her through one corridor after the other. Even though she was not very familiar with theyout of the temple, there was not the least bit of hesitation in her stride. It was like she was a puppet being pulled along by an invisible string. This was, in fact, not too far from the truth.


    Ever since entering the temple, she had let her intuition take over. She had no idea where she would end up, but there was not the slightest doubt in her mind that she would reach her desired location nheless. After a couple more turns and stairways, her faith was rewarded as Venus found herself in front of an ornate door on the highest floor.


    After only the slightest moment of hesitation, she approached the entrance. However, before her knuckles could make contact, a voice called out. You cane in, Venus. Instantly, she felt silly for assuming that her arrival would surprise anybody. It was highly likely that they had gathered in preparation for her report.


    Venus pushed open the door and entered, curiously inspecting her new surroundings. This room was not the regal meeting space she had expected but appeared more like a bed chamber. Not only that but it was also decorated in an overtly child-like manner.


    Every surface was covered with plush cushions and frilly cloth. What stood out most, however, was theplete mismatch of colors. It was as if the decor had been picked out by a blind with a start, Venus realized where she was. This had to be <strong>her </strong>room!


    We are over here, a deep, masculine voice called. Venus recognized it instantly. There was not a single member of the Seers who would not. It was the voice of Horatio Neptune, the Eye of Seraven.


    Venus approached the secluded lounge where the voice hade from, finally getting a good look at the man who had spoken. The Eye of Seraven was a middle-aged man with a shining, bald head. He had wily eyes and a short mustache. He was looking directly at her, a warm smile on his face.


    It was a strange feeling to finally meet this renowned figure face to face. The closest she had ever been to this man was during one of his speeches and lectures, where she had been nothing more than a member of the crowd. Now, she was only a couple of steps away.


    However, as she approached the lounge, her eyes fell upon a second figure. Opposite the Eye sat a young girl. She couldnt have been older than 12, judging by her height. The girl had ashen hair and sightless, white eyes.


    There was no doubt as to who this girl was. Venus immediately dropped to her knees, lowering her head. This humble servant greets you, mighty Ear.


    Dont call me that, the girl chided in a slightly petnt voice. I dont much like that title. Id much rather you just called me by my name.


    Venus was taken aback. She had always pictured the Ear of Seraven to be a lofty existence  wise beyond mortal understanding and infinitely knowledgeable about the trappings of the world. With all the rumors and fantastical tales making the rounds, she had expected some kind of mythical figure, but from what she could tell, this girl was just a girl.


    As you wish,dy Fortuna, Venus responded dutifully. No matter her personal feelings, the girl in front of her was still the strongest Mage in all of Seraven.


    The girl pouted. I was talking about <strong>my </strong>name.


    As you wish,dy Nova, Venus said hesitantly. The girls frown turned into a smile right away, and Venus rxed.


    The Eye cleared his throat, instantly attracting Venus'' attention. You came here to give your report, I assume?


    Yes, of course, Venus replied, getting back up. I have done as instructed...


    The next half hour was spent retelling all that had happened during her trip to Tradespire. From how the empire had rejected their prophecy, to the news of the new bounties posted on the heads of all members of the four great families.


    Neither of the two interrupted as she told her story and even after she finished, they both remained silent for a while. From the Eyes expression, it was clear that he was deep in thought. The Ear, on the other hand, was tilting her head this way and that, as if trying to listen to a silent voice.


    Strange truly strange, the girl muttered. Even though Tradespire remains off-limit, I was still certain that the empire would heed my warning. And what is with those bounties? Did my brother do something?


    We can never be sure as to the motives of that man, the Eye remarked disdainfully. He turned his back on his country, after all.


    He didnt turn his back on us, Nova interjected, her eyes narrowing.


    Fine, fine, you are right, the bald man said catingly.


    To Venus, his actions appeared as if he was coaxing a small child. Was this what the rtionship between their leaders was like? This was very different from what she had expected. In her mind, the two had an equal position, with the Eye being the face of the country, while the Ear was the brains.


    Anyway, the bald man said. This is important news. Never before have our words been outright ignored. We will have to deliberate on how to react.


    What is there to think about? the young girl sighed, a hint of her true age shining through. "I shared my foresight, and that concludes our duty. Our purpose isn''t to guide unchosen paths but to extend perspective  the choice will always remain theirs. We are Seers, not dictators, Horatio."


    Be that as it may, the Eye replied. We have to remain conscious of how this will appear. It is a blow to our credibility and reputation to be ignored. Our standing in the eyes of the other nations will take a hit.


    "Whatever," the girl said dismissively. "Thats just some politicians wagging their tongues, its all they are good for anyway. The future itself will attest to our warning, and thats the only validation we will ever need."


    You can mock all you want, girl, but its our standing and reputation that has kept our enemies at bay, the Eye countered.


    Nonsense, Nova replied. We are not reliant on the mercy of others to keep us safe. Not for as long as the ancestor


    Enough, the bald man interrupted, suddenly remembering that Venus was still present. This is not the time nor the ce for this discussion.


    Nova seemed like she had more to say on the matter, but she obliged. Then she turned to Venus, her face brightening. You did a good job, Venus. Thank you for your service.


    It was my honor, Lady Nova, Venus responded awkwardly.


    The girl nodded happily. Come here, I want to give you something.


    Hesitantly, Venus approached. The closer she got, the more nervous she became. With every further step, she could feel the domain of an Exarch swallowing her whole. It was an unsettling sensation.


    It felt like the Mana around her no longer responded to her call. For the first time in centuries, Venus felt like she waspletely cut off from all Mana. Here, inside Novas domain, she feltpletely powerless. Still, she didnt dare refuse the order, and after a few more steps, she was in front of the girl.


    There seemed to be a crafty glint in the girls usually murky eyes as Venus bent down in front of her. Well done, Nova praised as she went tob a strand of her pale white hair.


    Was the girl talking about the mission, or was she referring to the way she had handled her presence? Venus couldnt tell, but she was d for the praise either way. Before she could reply, Nova plucked a strand of hair from her head and handed it to Venus.


    This is for you, she said. Have a craftsman make a band out of it and wear it.


    Venus was confused, but still took the strand of hair as instructed. The girl must have seen the look in her eyes as she exined further. It will keep you safe when you need it most.


    Upon hearing those words, Venus clutched the present to her chest. She would follow those instructions precisely. Her very life might depend on it in the future.


    Thank you, Lady Nova. I will not forget this kindness, Venus said, bowing her head deeply.


    As she did, her eyes fell upon the piece of paper in front of the girl. On it, the words of the prophecy were written in neat handwriting. Idly, Venus wondered how a blind person could have such immacte penmanship as she marveled at the perfect strokes. However, her blood froze a momentter.


    This was not the same prophecy she had delivered. Instead of two paragraphs, there were three. With wide-open eyes, she read the lines one by one.


    <em>From centuries of slumber, the elements four,</em>


    <em>Shall rise from the depths, and im their lore,</em>


    <em>Their power unrivaled, their fury unbound,</em>


    <em>Consuming the radiance, without a sound.</em>


    <em>The legions of plenty shall fall to their might,</em>


    <em>Their screams of anguish drowned out in the fight,</em>


    <em>They all shall perish, their blood on the ground,</em>


    <em>A sacrifice in vain, as chaos, abounds.</em>


    The rivers run scarlet, the forests ame,


    All living things shiver, fear spells out his name,


    A disaster of blood, a tale of despair,


    his crimson legacy  forever to bear.


    Venus forced herself to calm down. However, her mind was racing with the implications of this discovery. Why had she not been told of this? It was highly likely that the empire would not have brushed them off had she presented them with the full prophecy.


    Something the matter? Nova asked.


    N-no, mydy, Venus stammered. I was merely ovee with gratitude.


    That is good then, the girl said happily. Please remember my words.


    Yes, Lady Nova. I will go visit a craftsman right now, Venus said as she backed up.


    After saying her proper goodbyes, Venus left the temple as if fleeing. She had most definitely learned something she shouldnt have.


    The only question was, how deep did this go, and who was involved?


    End of Book three

 Book 4: Prologue: Ehrenlegion

    Book 4: Prologue: Ehrenlegion


    She''d lost count of the times she''d looked up, hoping to catch a glimpse of the sky she loved. Yet, as always, it remained beyond her reach. No matter where she turned, all she saw was the bleak darkness of the never-ending cave system.


    For the first couple of days, she hadn''t found it all that bothersome. ustrophobia wasn''t her thing, and the idea of being underground held a certain thrill, reminding her of the adventures beneath Baumgarten. However, as days stretched into weeks and weeks into months, resentment began to simmer.


    With a sigh, Vi lowered her gaze. There was no sky, no breeze, no sunlight. For a Wind Mage like her, it was incredibly stifling. She hated this ce, hated it with a passion. And her dislike didnt just stem from the fact that she was confined underground. If this had been all, she would have been able to deal with it somehow. No, it was everything else that made this ce unbearable  the people, the atmosphere, their mission, everything.


    Vi let out another sigh. How long had she been here? She had lost count. It was strange how fast the concept of time lost its meaning once the natural day cycle was removed from the equation. Without the sun or moon, there was no night or day. But Vi was sure that it had been months, at least.


    Why had Gramps sent her here? Of all the assignments she could have undertaken during her third year, this had been herst choice. Or rather, it would have been if she had known of this ce.


    Vi peeked down from the giant boulder she had perched herself on. Belowy the fortified camp she was a part of. The Earth Mages must have worked tirelessly to excavate these caves, and the camp was still expanding. Hundreds were working at any given time. This was the Arkanheim military at its finest.


    The Earth Mages expanded the tunnels, the Fire Mages provided warmth, the Water Mages supplied water, and the Wind Mages guaranteed fresh air. Like a well-oiled machine, the entire battalion worked in perfect sync.


    Vi looked back at the tunnel they hade from. There, she could see the smiths and Metal Mages hard at work. They were installing t metal bars, fastening them to the ground  tracks, they had called them.


    Of course, Vi knew the purpose of their work. She had seen the train of carriages that drove on those tracks. Weekly, the heavily armored monstrosity arrived to deliver food and other goods. Even though she hated this ce, she was still impressed with the ingenuity of the design. How could something sorge move without being pushed or pulled? It had to be a dwarven design if she had to guess.


    SCREEEEEE!!


    Just then, her musings were interrupted by the arrival of the very object of her thoughts. While being rtively silent during its travel, the same could not be said for its brakes. The screech the train of carriages produced while decelerating was truly unpleasant. It sounded like nails on a chalkboard.


    Despite the grating sound, a smile emerged on her face. She had waited up here for the arrival of the supplies. Of course, Vi wasnt excited about the foodstuffs or liquor, as many of the others were. No, she cared about something entirely different.


    With cat-like grace, Vi lept off the bolder and floated down to the arriving supply train. With unerring uracy, she approached the second tost carriage in the convoy. Just before she alighted, the door swung open.


    A fat man stepped out of the carriage and took out a rolled cigar from his jacket. With a delighted look on his face, he sniffed it, inhaling the scent of the dried leaves. Clearly, he had anticipated the moment he could finally light it.


    Vi smirked, speeding up as much as she could. She circled the man, snatching the cigar from his hand. Immediately, he noticed the absence of the pleasant smell and opened his eyes. When he found the cigar missing, his face turned red in an instant.


    VIOLA!


    Vi snickered as shezily flew in circles, just out of reach. Of course, as a Grand Mage, the man would be able to restrain her. But that came with its own set of problems. With his Earth affinity, capturing her was no easy feat without risking injuring her severely. And Vi knew the man well enough to be confident he wouldnt go that far over a prank.


    Seeing her teasing expression, his face got even redder. But then, all of a sudden, he calmed down and smirked right back at her. How about we trade, you little brat?


    From the bag he had slung across his back, the man fished out something and tantalizingly dangled it in front of Vi. Her eyes followed the object as if hypnotized. It was exactly what she had been hoping for  a letter.


    However, Vi caught herself in time. She looked dubiously at the fat man. How do I know it is even for me? You cant trick me this easily, Bernard.


    Bernard scoffed. And when do you reckon I had time to prepare a fake? Or do you think I would just give you a random letter? That could get me fired, you know.


    His words sounded reasonable, but Vi was still dubious. She had not received a single letter in all the time she had been here. Despite sending one every week, neither Sophia nor Zeke had ever responded to her. In her darkest moments, she imagined them enjoying their time together,ughing and bathing in the warm sunlight whilepletely forgetting about her.


    However, she tried not to indulge in such negative thoughts. Her friends werent that sort. Especially Zeke would never do that, considering the hardships he experienced during his first year. There was nobody who would understand her current feelings better than him.


    Refocusing on the letter, Vi decided that she had no choice but to trust Bernard on this. Reluctantly, she tossed him the cigar, which was deftly snatched up by the colossal man. He was immediately reabsorbed in his treasure, tossing out her letter like a piece of trash. Vi dove for it and snatched up her price as well.


    Delighted, she found that it was truly addressed to her.<blockquote>


    Sergeant Vi Windtnzer


    Excavation station 169


    Ehrenlegion btln</blockquote>


    Vi ripped open the envelope and peered inside. There was a single piece of paper. Slightly disappointing, considering the many pages she had written for every one of her letters, but any contact was better than nothing.


    She carefully took out the letter and began reading. Immediately, her expression crumbled. There was only a single paragraph on that piece of paper.


    Sergeant Vi Windtnzer,


    We deeply regret to report that none of the addresses you provided were valid. Due to high delivery costs, we had to dispose of your letters instead of returning them.


    Sincerely, Imperial Postal Service


    Vi crumpled the paper in her hand. How was this possible? With a burning rage rising from deep within her chest, she threw the balled-up paper at Bernard.


    What is the meaning of this!? she demanded to know.


    Bernard was startled out of his reverie. He even flinched at the unexpected rage he saw on Vis face. Vi red as the man picked up the letter and scanned its contents.


    His face grew puzzled as he faced her again. Whats the problem? It just says that your letters couldnt be delivered. Thats standard procedure if the postal service cant find the recipient.


    Vis re intensified. There arent many people with thest name Geistreich, you know? Tell me, how likely is it that they couldnt find her.


    Bernard rubbed his chin. That is indeed strange. Maybe she released a notice stating she doesnt want to receive mail from unapproved senders? It is quitemon in some circles.


    Vi thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. Then, what about Zeke? He is not royalty and attends the Elementium. Surely, he cant be that hard to find.


    Bernard frowned. Maybe he dropped out?


    Vi scoffed. He ranked first in the yearly tournament, same as me. Do you think its possible for someone like that to drop out?


    Upon hearing her words, Bernards expression changed. By Zeke could it be that you are referring to Ezekiel von Hohenheim?


    Vi nodded, her mood lifting slightly upon hearing how famous Zeke had be. Even this random officer knew about him. See? You knew immediately who I was talking about by just hearing his nickname. How hard could it be to find him?


    However, contrary to her expectations, Bernard didnt agree with her this time. Instead, his gaze had be somber. A silence fell between them, as Vi didnt understand the meaning of the mans change. The longer the quietsted, the more unsettled she became.


    Bernard?


    The usually jovial officer met her eyes and Vi flinched at the intensity in his gaze. She had never seen him like this.


    I suggest you give up on trying to contact him in the future, Bernard said. He spoke at a slow pace as if weighing each word carefully.


    Fat chance, Vi snapped.


    Zeke was one of the only people she felt trulyfortable around. There was no way she would break off contact. But the fact that Bernard even suggested this course of action meant something must have happened  something very public.


    Did the Von Hohenheim house get in trouble with one of the great families? If so, it was most likely the Feuerkranz family, they had it out for Zeke ever since it was revealed that he had a perfect Blood affinity. The fools couldnt even let go of their hatred when it clearly would have benefited them.


    She returned her attention to Bernard, her gaze pleading. What happened to Zeke?


    The man shook his head. I am forbidden from distributing unapproved information. Even the letters I deliver are screened beforehand.


    Vis heart dropped. Bernard knew something, and judging by his expression, it was something major. However, he refused to tell her anything. Furthermore, if all letters were really being screened, it was likely nobody here knew anything either.


    Tears formed at the corners of her eyes. She was stuck here, underground, in this dreadful ce. And now, she even learned that something had happened to one of her friends. But there was nothing she could do.


    Bernard, please


    The man averted his gaze.


    Without saying another word, Vi turned and left. She floated back to the boulder she had upied earlier. On top of her lofty perch, Vi cried silently. Only when thest of her tears had dried did she manage topose herself.


    Now that her mind was clear again, Vi realized a few things. For one, her grandfather must have known what would happen to Zeke. It was the only reason that made sense, the only reason to send her here. Only in such a ce would it be impossible for her to learn about what was happening.


    Victor had wanted to keep her from getting involved. And he had seeded in doing that. The day she arrived, she learned that nobody would be allowed to leave until their mission waspleted. It didnt take her long to find out that there was no way out of this.


    Her newmand, the Ehrenlegion, was a force she had never even heard about. And as a high-ranking member of the four great families, that was saying something. This was a hidden force among hidden forces. Even now, monthster, she knew essentially nothing about their purpose.


    She had no idea for how much longer this mission would continue, nor did she know what the true purpose of their assignment was. The only thing she was certain about was that they were building a tunnel and that they would continue doing so until they reached their destination.


    Looking out into the endless darkness, Vi gnashed her teeth. Her own grandfather had stuffed her in this hole the moment she had be inconvenient. He had robbed her of the chance to stand alongside her friends. He had yed with her like a toy.


    From the pocket of her uniform, Vi retrieved an Essence crystal. Staring deeply into the gem, she made a decision in her heart. She would not be weak again! She would not be pushed around. No more distractions. No more letters.


    Her remaining time down here would solely be devoted to gaining strength.

 Book 4: Chapter 1: A Desperate Search

    Book 4: Chapter 1: A Desperate Search


    A pleasant summer wind blew across the grounds of the von Hohenheim estate. It had been two months since the day of the conference. Yet, the once customary hustle and bustle was still absent. Despite having regained a portion of the lost staff, the estate was still far from being back to its full capacity.


    The empires threat had made it hard to hire anybody. Any normal person would not even consider a job in the estate. Most people would never consider falling out with the empire of Arkanheim for something as trivial as an employment opportunity, no matter how good the pay was. This was especially true for mundane positions such as maids and servants.


    Still, that didnt bother Zeke much. He had just climbed out of bed and was in the process of straightening his silken bedsheet before neatly folding the nket. As somebody who had grown up in a farming vige, he had never gotten used to the idea of people taking care of his daily chores. Luckily, the chef they had hired had unexpectedly decided to stay. Therefore, not much changed in his day-to-day life.


    All in all, it could be said that the most significant blow to the estate had been the one to morale. Losing the prestigious von Hohenheim name had wounded the very heart holding everyone together and Zeke had no idea how to mend such an injury.


    Of course, it wasnt like the empire could forbid them from calling themselves von Hohenheim. The only thing that had changed in reality was the fact that the name was no longer recognized as a noble family. In Tradespire, that had not counted for much to begin with, so there was no apparent change on the surface.


    The letters above their gate now read:<em></em><strong>Von Hohenheim Company</strong><em>. </em>It was a subtle shift. Yet, Zeke could feel that something had changed in the minds of his followers.


    Tradespirespanies were the equivalent of the empires noble families, but it wasnt quite the same. While a family had strict rules for epting new members, apany hired and fired them freely. In typical Tradespire fashion, it was a lot moremercialized and impersonal. Unlike with the family system, it was very rare to have a member of apany take pride in their employer.


    Most Feuerkranz, Wellenrufer, or Steiner would challenge you to a duel upon hearing a bad word about their family. On the other hand, a member of apany would most likely shrug off any insult as if it had nothing to do with them.


    The requirements for creating a family were also very different from those for forming apany. In the empire, only Mages who had sessfully graduated from the Elementium had the right to create their own family name. This limited the family heads to a small circle of aplishedbatants.


    Compared to that, anybody could register apany. The only requirement was a yearly ie of at least 1000 gold. It was not arge hurdle. Even less so when taking into ount how the sons and daughters of the merchant lords would only have to sign their name on a contract, and everything else could be taken care of by their parents. It was no wonder the people wouldnt take pride in something like that.


    Zeke sighed. This was not what he wanted. He was keenly aware that their current situation was anything but ideal. Even so, he had no clear picture of how to structure his organization. For all thepanys shorings, he didnt much care for the family model either. He would have to create something new  what that was, he didnt yet know.


    After Zeke got dressed, he stepped into his office. As usual, David was already waiting for him. Every morning, the man would brief him on any important developments, before Zeke headed into his workshop. However, today the man seemed unusually excited for some reason. Any news?


    Indeed, young lord. Margret returned yesterday. She found three more.


    Zeke''s eyes lit up. What did she get?


    Shadowss, Bloodfire, and Ebonite.


    Zeke walked over to his desk and scanned the document at the very top of the stack. He traced the various items listed one by one, marking the three entries David had named with a cross. Only two items left now. However, instead of proper names, only question marks were written there.


    Zeke sighed, his earlier mood dampening slightly. Unbidden, his thoughts drifted back to the day he had made the pact. The Dragon had held up its end of the deal and provided detailed instructions for the Mana purifying device. At first, he had been ted, eager to build it right away. From looking at the blueprints, he was confident he would be able to build it.


    However, his excitement soon turned to puzzlement as he examined the list of required materials. Not only did he not recognize any of them, he didnt even know whatnguage this was. Upon asking the Dragon, it said that it didnt know what they were called inmon either, as thatnguage didnt even exist when this device was invented.


    Subsequently, Zeke hed endeavored to discover the modern names of all 77 required materials. With the help of the Dragon, recounting each of their properties and functions, Zeke had been able to find most of them quite easily. Now, two monthster, he had deciphered 75 of them.


    After Margrets recent sess, he only needed those remaining two in order to construct the device. However, that was easier said than done.


    The first of the two was a pitch-ck metal. The curious thing was that it was in a liquid state even at room temperature. ording to the Dragon, the trantion of its name meant something along the lines of Light eater.


    The second material came from a nt with a slender, graceful stem that had a silvery-white hue. Its leaves were a vibrant emerald green, creating a stark and captivating contrast. It was exactly those leaves that they needed. ording to the blueprint, they would act as something of a filter and had to be reced every so often  almost like a fuel source.


    Both of the remaining materials were remarkable in appearance, yetpletely unknown. No matter where they turned, none of the merchants had ever heard of either of them. In any other city, that would have not been strange. But this was Tradespire  the merchant city.


    Every merchant lord, every Caravaner, even the ck market leaders, everyone had a branch in this city. It was not only because of its location but also as a matter of prestige. There was nothing that could not be bought in this city, or so the rumors imed. However, it was exactly in this city that Zeke struggled to find those two remaining materials.


    Lately, he often considered the possibility of the nt having gone extinct in the past centuries. However, the Dragon assured him that wasnt the case. Despite being locked underground, it was absolutely certain the nt still existed. Zeke suspected there was something the Dragon was hiding, but it didnt matter much as long as the information was reliable.


    Even so, he was at a loss, having no idea how to proceed from here. Zeke averted his gaze from the list and looked back at David, smiling faintly. Almost there.


    Will you tell me now? What do you need those materials for, young lord?


    Zeke smirked. No.


    David rolled his eyes. Then, what about your ns for the day?


    I am going back to the workshop for now.


    Very well, though I dont know why you keep pushing yourself. Our current stockpile of Enchantments is substantial. It willst for months, maybe longer.


    David was right. Over the past two months, Zeke had created hundreds of Enchantments. It was enough to create dozens of Gonds. Especially now that their production speed had been lowered. It was all in preparation for when Zeke would finally manage to get the device. He wanted to spend as much time using it as possible. Therefore he wanted to get any distraction out of the way as soon as possible.


    Money has be more important than ever, he said in a grave tone. The moment we refuse to pay a single one of our bounties, the trust will be lost. I dont want that to happen. Therefore, we have to keep the production going at all costs.


    Very well, young lord, David said. However, so far, there havent been many people iming them.


    Zeke nodded. Thats only natural.


    How so?


    Many of the bigger yers are still watching us. They wont be convinced to move against the empire until we prove our sincerity. Just imagine the fallout of them killing a key member of the empire only to not get paid in the end.


    David frowned. Then how do we prove our sincerity?


    Zeke considered the question. I dont think well have to do much. As long as we keep paying the ones thate, trust will naturally increase. The moment the first mercenary, assassin, or traitor cashes in one of the big rewards, people will take notice.


    David nodded slowly, considering Zekes words.


    Alright, Ill be off. See youter, David.


    With those words, he left his study and headed down to his underground workshop. At the corridor that led to it, Zeke found the usual guards. At their feet, was a tightly sealed crate. Those had to be the materials Margret managed to procure.


    The reason they were here and not in his workshop was that nobody aside from him was allowed to enter. The same was true even for the guards. Those rules were in ce to protect against another incident such as the one with the spy.


    As he approached, the guards eyed him warily. Zeke activated his Core, releasing a burst of Blood, Space, and Mind Mana. At the disy, they immediately rxed and greeted him politely. This had be his way of identifying himself and it was almost foolproof. There was probably not a single person aside from him with the same three affinities.


    Zeke picked up the crate and entered his workshop. Once inside, he opened it and ced the three new materials in their designated spot on his shelf. Now, only two spots remained empty. Sighing again, he took a seat at his workbench.


    Akasha, are you ready?


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    Affirmative.


    Then start.


    Immediately, the tools in front of him began to move on their own. The sight of the flying chisels had be a daily urrence as ofte. Zeke immediately felt the strain to his core as Akasha used his Mana to cast [Telekinesis]. Not long after, the first of the Enchantments already done, Zeke started applying the finishing touches.


    Like that, hours passed, and soon, it was already time for lunch. Zeke stretchednguidly as he got up. Despite most of the work having been done by Akasha, he was still stiff from sitting still for so long. He went for a quick bite before resuming his work for another five hours.


    This was how Zeke spent most of his days. After dinner, he would either talk to the Dragon or Akasha in hopes of identifying the remaining materials. It was no different today.


    There are only two remaining now.


    Did you hear me?


    Yes, fleshling. Dont bother me with unnecessary drivel.


    Zeke grumbled a bit but ultimately decided to let it go. Anything else you can tell me about the-


    No. The description I provided should be enough to identify the materials easily. The only logical conclusion is that the people here dont know of them. No additional information will change that fact.


    Zeke sighed. He hade to the same conclusion. Who wouldnt be able to remember a liquid metal as ck as night if they hade across it before? Certainly not the wily merchants of Tradespire. The only exnation was that they had never seen its like before.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    I might have found something.


    What is it, Akasha? Zeke asked with sleepy eyes.


    It wasnt rare for her toe across something during her research. She had been given the task of cataloging all books dealing with rare materials and nts in his Minds Library. However, so far, none of her hunches had led anywhere.


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    I have finished cataloging every book on materials and nts and have moved on to the reports regarding rare treasures and strange sightings.


    Smart, Zeke praised. What did you find?


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    Ive found a record of a family in the northeastern province of the kingdom of Korrovan. They used to be a notable producer of ores, owning more than 23 mines during their prime.


    Zeke listened intently. If they had been prominent miners, then it was conceivable that they knew about this metal. What about them caught your attention?


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    Ive found their record in a book about rare treasures. They owned a unique water fountain that amazed anybody whoid eyes upon it. ording to their testimony, the ck liquid coursing through it was not water, but metal.


    Zeke considered those words. It sounded promising, but could just as easily be nothing. Who could say how trustworthy those reports were? People liked to exaggerate, after all. Anything else?


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    Yes, the name of the liquid was supposedly light devouring water because of its property of dimming the light in a radius of several steps around the fountain.


    Zekes eyes shot open.

 Book 4: Chapter 2: Leaving Instructions

    Book 4: Chapter 2: Leaving Instructions


    Margret pped the desk, unable to hold back her shock at Zekes words. What did you say? You want to leave?


    Zeke met her gaze. Calm down, Margret.


    Calm down? How can I calm down when you are spouting nonsense, Zeke.


    David, standing right next to her, also seemed troubled by the deration. It had been three days since Akasha found the promising clue about the ck metal, and Zeke hade to the decision that he had to visit that ce himself.


    One of the bases for this choice was that he would be the only one able to determine if the metal was really the material he was looking for. But the main reason for his decision was something else: He had exhausted the clues in his Minds Library.


    Akasha had searched all books on materials, herbs, nts, treasures, and rare sightings, yet didnt find a single trace of thest material he needed. Consequently, Zeke determined that he needed to acquire new sources of knowledge. Since he had already visited all the academies of Tradespire long ago, he was left with no choice but to leave the city.


    This was also in line with his resolution to not stay locked up in his workshop all the time. He could not afford to neglect his Soul growth any longer. Especially now that he might be able to shorten the time before reaching the next stage. If the Mana purifying device worked as the Dragon promised, his future bottlenecks would all be rted to his Soul growth.


    David, after living for almost a century, was stillcking in that regard. So, even if Zeke managed to catch up in terms of Core development, his chances were even worse. If he ever wanted to reach the Arch Mage level, he would have to startying the groundwork now. This began with stepping out of hisfort zone.


    Akasha had calcted that Zekes Soul had experienced less growth over the past two months than on the single day he confronted Otto Geistreich during the conference. To Zeke, this proved one of his conjectures: Soul growth was stimted by extraordinary experiences. He didnt quite know yet what counted as such, but he could confidently say that repeating a daily routine was doing almost nothing. Therefore, the decision to leave Tradespire had been an easy one.


    However, one problem remained. Zeke had no idea how to convince his followers. They didnt know about his Minds Library, nor the fact that he had exhausted the knowledge therein. Simrly, they didnt know about his discoveries of the Soul and the implications that came with it. Consequently, his decision to leave the estate seemed utterly foolish to them. Especially with the added danger of the empires bounty.


    Zeke met the eyes of his two closest followers, before speaking in a calm voice. I am aware of the danger, but I still want to go.


    And why is that, young lord? David asked, speaking for the first time.


    I believe it necessary for my personal growth, Zeke exined, and before Margret could interject, he continued, Also, it might be safer for me than to remain here.


    The woman scoffed. How would it be safer?


    Zeke smirked, having anticipated this response. I n to leave in secret, of course.


    That is no easy feat, young lord, David said with pursed lips. The number of eyes on the estate, watching our every move has drastically increased since the conference. I suspect many of them are just waiting for a chance to capture you.


    I am well aware, Zeke acknowledged. That is why I have sought help from an expert.


    David and Margret exchanged a puzzled nce. This was the first time they heard of this. And who would that be?


    Devlin.


    David pondered for a moment. The name was familiar. Devlin Formweaver? Head of the Formweaver family?


    Indeed, Zeke confirmed. I met him at the Bloodsword estate, and weve stayed in contact since. I was able to ensure his cooperation in this.


    Are you sure you can trust this person, young lord? He is a spymaster.


    Zeke considered the question. Am I sure? No. But Devlin has no incentive to betray me, at least not to the empire and not for a couple of coins. If such a betrayal was revealed, his family would be in trouble. Dont forget, Valor is fiercely opposed to the empire and so am I.


    David nodded, conceding the point. However, Margret was not convinced. Trustworthy or not, I dont see how his assistance would make it possible to slip away unnoticed. He is a spy and no smuggler.


    Zeke smiled. Its very simple. Devlin has agreed to rece me during my absence.


    What do you mean?


    Flesh Mages, David muttered. It ismon for them to work as body doubles and stand-ins.


    Zeke nodded. Exactly. I n on switching ces with a double at some point. Maybe during a visit to the Bloodsword estate. I am on friendly terms with them, so it shouldnt cause much suspicion.


    Didnt Tristan Bloodsword go home after the conference? Margret asked.


    Yes, but it doesnt matter, Ill just pretend to meet up with Mordred. The visit is only a pretense anyway. After the switch, it should be a piece of cake to leave unnoticed.


    David and Margret both fell silent upon hearing the extent of his scheme. After a while, David broke the stillness with a cough. Its a decent n.


    Take me with you, Margret pleaded. Ill make sure to keep you safe.


    Zeke shook his head. No, I cant take you. As a Grand Mage, you are too conspicuous.


    You cant go alone either, Margret interjected.


    Im not nning to.  Im taking Leo.


    Margret grimaced. Why him?


    Zeke smirked. He is getting restless staying cooped up for so long. More importantly, he is around my own age, strong and loyal. I think hes the best choice.


    Margret inclined her head, reluctantly agreeing. Still, she clearly hadnt given up yet.


    Furthermore, Zeke continued with a sly grin. I have other ns for the two of you.


    The two of us, young lord?


    Zeke wordlessly slid two envelopes across the table, addressed to David and Margret. They exchanged another nce before opening their respective letters.


    Expectantly, Zeke watched in silence as their eyes flitted across the paper. He hadposed a mission for each of them, tailored to their specific needs in order to increase Soul growth as much as possible. However


    Margret pped the table once more, fury in her eyes. Is this supposed to be a joke?!


    As expected, their reactions were fierce. In order to foster new experiences, he had given each of them a mission that wentpletely against their nature. Unlike Margret, David hadnt reacted much, he was still looking down at his own letter. But Zeke didnt miss his trembling hands and shaking pupils. If anything, Zeke suspected that his shock was greater.


    I am quite serious, Zeke said, his smile widening. I devised those missions especially for you, taking into ount every detail about your abilities and personalities.


    Margrets face contorted. I thought you knew me better than this, Zeke. If anything, this is exactly the opposite of a suitable mission.


    Zeke nodded, his face turning serious. Thats the point, Margret. I have given each of you a task that will push you to your limits, in more ways than one.


    David seemed to realize something. Is this rted to what you discovered at the Ascension Ceremony?


    Zeke nodded solemnly. My journey, as well as your missions, are all rted to that. As of right now, neither of you has the qualifications to sessfully advance to Arch Mage. But I intend to make sure both of you take that step sessfully. The only question is  do you trust me?


    Another silence fell over the scene. This time, Margret was the first to answer. I do.


    David took another nce at the letter, his hand still trembling slightly. Still, he eventually agreed as well. I will do as ordered.


    Excellent, Zeke said, satisfied with their reaction. Then, all that is left to do is put the n into motion.


    ***


    Three dayster, Ezekiel von Hohenheim visited the Bloodsword family. Numerous hidden observers keenly watched his departure. A few hourster, the boy returned with all his followers present.


    Nothing seemed out of order.


    At the same time on the fourthyer, a group of Blood knights visited a local tavern. It was amon urrence, as the Valorians were known for their love of booze. In the back room of said establishment, Mordred Bloodsword was exchanging hushed words with two men around his own age.


    I cant believe you actually went ahead with such a crazy n.


    Did you doubt my words? one of the two replied. His golden eyes glinted in the light of thentern. As they talked, the two young men hurriedly stripped off their armor. Under the red armor, typically worn by Blood knights, they wore ordinary clothes.


    Yes, Mordred replied with a smirk.


    Zeke, who had just taken off his helmet, stared in disbelief at the young Bloodsword. Then why agree to it?


    Mordred shrugged. It seemed like fun. Whats more, my old man told me to lend you a hand where I can.


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. Wasnt Mordred being too nonchnt about this? He was gambling with his life here. Meanwhile, Leo had also gotten rid of his armor and was now only wearingmon clothes as well. Well, whatever. Can you keep watch?


    Mordred nodded and stepped to the entrance.


    Zeke took out a vial from his breast pocket and poured its contents into arge bowl. Afterward, hebined the powder with a swish of water and stirred the mixture until an inky substance formed. Without a moments hesitation, Zeke scooped up a handful of the ck paste and smeared it into his hair.


    He then turned to his brother and handed him the bowl. Leo silently epted it and got to work. They had nned every step in advance, so he naturally knew what to do.


    After giving the concoction a moment to work, Zeke rinsed it off  quickly followed by Leo. When their eyes met, he saw the surprise on his brothers face. He himself also felt bewildered by the others appearance. Leos dirty blonde hair had changed to dark brown, and Zeke had to assume his own looked the same.


    Wearing a mundane linen shirt and thick, woolen pants, Leo lookedpletely ordinary. With his lean but muscr physique, he could easily pass as a sailor or farmers son. Satisfied with their disguise, Zeke took out his trump card. To make absolutely sure they wouldnt be recognized, there was one more thing they needed to do.


    With a frown, Leo swallowed the offered morsel, quickly followed by Zeke. Thest step of their disguise was the most important. Their affinities were too eye-catching. So, it was decided they would hide them until they left the city. However, this also meant they would bepletely powerless for a while.


    As time ticked by, Zeke felt his Core turning sluggish. This was the first time he had personally experienced the effects of Supra root. Soon, his Core stopped responding to any of hismands. It was an ufortable feeling, as if he had suddenly lost control over one of his limbs. Leo, having experienced it before, was considerably more rxed. He nodded at Zeke, rying that the root had taken effect.


    This was it  they were indistinguishable from any of the other patrons on the fourth floor. No matter if it was their hair, clothes, or Cores, they perfectly blended into the crowd.


    As they approached, Mordred turned to face them and did a double take. He couldnt hide his astonishment upon seeing the change for himself. However, instead of saying anything, he merely nodded once and left.


    Zeke praised him in his heart. Now that they had changed their appearance, they couldnt afford to be seen together with the Bloodsword heir. Waiting for a moment so as to not draw attention, the two also exited the back room.


    As expected, they had no problem blending in with the other patrons. Soon after, Leo was happily drinking and boasting with a group of sailors. Zeke smiled wryly, his brother truly had the ability to get along with anybody. He had been right, there was no better person to apany him on this trip.


    While Leo was partying, drinking one round after the other, Zeke watched over him silently. He didnt stop his brother, pleased with his performance. As dusk turned to dawn, most of the patrons had either left or passed out. The Bloodsword delegation had also long since returned home.


    Zeke, supporting apletely drunken Leo, made his way to the docks at the lowestyer of the city. The first ferry heading to the maind would leave at sunrise, and he didnt want to miss it. After showing their adventurer tokens to the cashier, Zeke paid their fare and waited for the boat to arrive.


    He ced the peacefully slumbering Leo down and took the seat right next to him. His eyes held a mixture of nerves and excitement as he looked out over the endless sea.


    For the first time in his life, he would venture forth into the world,pletely on his own.

 Book 4: Chapter 3: Out and About

    Book 4: Chapter 3: Out and About


    The sun had just risen, shining bright in a cloudless sky. It was shaping up to be a warm summer day. Ignoring the idyllic weather, two teenage boys were rushing up the side of a hill, racing toward the top.


    The two of them ran at speeds that would have been impossible for a normal person, even on t ground. Even so, neither of them had any thoughts of slowing down despite the traitorous terrain. Only after reaching the top, did the winner finallye to a halt.


    He was a brown-haired boy with golden eyes. Catching his breath, he bent over with his hands on his knees. He looked back, appreciating the lead he had managed to build during theter part of the climb. By the time hispanion joined him, his breath was already steady again.


    He smiled at the other boy. I win again.


    Hispanion,pletely out of breath, immediately slumped to the ground. I hate you so much, Zeke.


    Zeke smirked, looking down at his brother. Hey, it wasnt me who wanted to race.


    Leo just turned his head away, too tired to argue. Judging by his heaving chest, it would be a while until he recovered. Meanwhile, Zeke walked to the cliff, inspecting the far side of the hill. From this vantage point, he could make out their surroundings clearly.


    As far as the eye could see, hills of various sizes dotted thendscape. The one they were currently on was among thergest, allowing Zeke to see all the way to the horizon. A satisfied smile emerged on his face. They were making good progress.


    It had been a week since the two of them had left Tradespire. They exited the city to the south, the opposite direction of the empire. Consequently, they hadnded in Invocatia, the country of summoners. Not wanting to draw any attention, they had stayed off the roads for the first few days, before making their way east.


    Their eventual goal was to reach Korrovan, whichy to the east of Invocatia. However, Zeke had no intention of hurrying the journey. This was the first time he could truly explore the world, as he had always dreamed. Being undercover, there was nothing keeping him from enjoying the carefree life of an adventurer for a while.


    For once, he had no responsibilities. He didnt have to look out for plots or schemes, or to n ahead. For once, the only thing he needed to concern himself with was where his next meal woulde from, and where he would spend the night.


    Grrrrrrr!


    At the thought of food, his stomach rumbled. They had not had any breakfast yet, and Zeke felt the first pangs of hunger after the long morning workout. Looking over at Leo, who had managed to sit up by now, Zeke considered their next move.


    Two days ago, they had finally entered a town for the first time. There, they epted their first quest. They were traveling under the guise of being wandering mercenaries, so it would have been strange if they didnt ept any missions from the guild. The quest they epted was a typical monster-hunting quest.


    The creature they were looking for was the Steeltusk Boar and ording to the receptionist, they were quitemon in these hills. However, so for they had note across a single one.


    Akasha, what do you know about Steeltusk Boars?


    <strong>Name: </strong>Steeltusk Boar


    <strong>Category:</strong> Monster.


    <strong>Height:</strong> 3 steps.


    <strong>Weight:</strong> 900 pounds.


    <strong>Description:</strong> The Steeltusk Boar is arge monster known for its pack-based lifestyle. These creatures form groups of up to 12 members and thrive in hilly terrain, living in caves. Their primary method of attack is a formidable downhill charge, which they execute with great precision. This charge, fueled by their sharp tusks, allows them to overpower evenrger predators in a single, devastating strike.


    <strong>Value:</strong> The most prized aspect of the Steeltusk Boar is its razor-sharp tusks. These tusks are highly sought after as materials for crafting weapons and tools, making them a valuable resource.


    <strong>Danger Rating:</strong> negligible.


    Zeke nodded contently. It was in moments such as these that he could appreciate how useful Akasha truly was. Quickly going over the information, Zeke took notice of two aspects. First, the value of their tusks. This didnt surprise him much, as the quest had specified that they would be rewarded for each piece they brought back. The second thing was the danger rating. From the overall description of the monster, he would have expected them to be more dangerous.


    Why is the danger rating so low?


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    The danger rating is not a generalized value but an estimation of the threat posed to host. Given hosts superior mobility, the Boars charge can be easily avoided.


    That made sense. Especially if the monsters were charging downhill. If he avoided them once, they couldnt easily repeat the attack. A n started to form in his mind. Seeing that Leo had gotten to his feet, Zeke approached his brother with a smile. Hungry?


    Mmhmm.


    How about some meat?


    Leo looked at him suspiciously. He knew they didnt have any meat. Is this a trick question?


    Zekes smile widened. Not at all. I was just thinking about getting our quest out of the way at the same time. What do you say?


    Leos eyes lit up. Boar?


    Zeke nodded, motioning for him to follow. While descending the hill, he ryed his n to his brother while simultaneously keeping watch for any of the caves the boars supposedly lived in. By the time they had made it halfway down, his search was finally rewarded. In front of the giant mouth of a cave slept four ginormous beasts.


    Exchanging a nce, Zeke and Leo approached silently. The boars had a peculiar sleeping posture as theyy on their back while stiffly stretching their four hooves skyward. To Zeke, they looked incredibly silly. Still, he wouldnt underestimate any monster, especially one he had never fought against.


    Four of them outside, with maybe more inside the cave. Do we proceed as nned?


    Zeke nodded. Yes, this is about what I expected. Worst case, we abandon the n and just fight them head-on.


    Leos eyes shone. Zeke could already tell that his brother would rather forget about the n and just fight them head-on to begin with, but he wouldnt allow that. It wasnt a good habit to always rush in without a forethought. Sure, they might be able to get away with it against the boars, but the stronger their opponents became, the more critical a good strategy was. Zeke wanted Leo to realize that. Can you do it?


    Leo nodded. Ill be fine.


    Lets do this, Im getting hungry.


    ***


    Zeke stood a fair distance below the cave, eyeing the sleeping boars. Their preparations wereplete, and all that remained was to see if his n was any good.


    HEY! COME HERE YOU STINKING BOARS!


    Immediately, the peaceful scene was disrupted. Zeke was shocked as he saw how each of the four Steeltusk Boar shot to their feet in an instant. Their silly posture was nowhere to be seen as they whirled around at a speed that belied their massive frames. All four of their heads snapped toward him, their beady ck eyes focused on his form.


    Compared to animals, Monsters usually had a higher level of intelligence. So, Zeke wasnt surprised as the boars exchanged nces instead of mindlessly charging. However, seeing no sign of a trap and only a single human standing there, they eventually decided to attack.


    But even with their charge, the monsters showed a surprising level of forethought. Instead of an uncoordinated rush, they advanced together, shoulder to shoulder. This way, it was almost impossible for Zeke to avoid. Were he to try and lunge out of the way at thest moment, he would get trampled by the nking boars.


    Zeke hummed appreciatively as the wall of flesh closed in on him. No wonder Akasha had said they were able to huntrger predators. Their sharp tusksbined with the momentum from rushing downhill made for a fearsome sight. As they were closing in, he could feel the ground trembling. At this moment he could truly appreciate why mounted troops were so feared. The psychological pressure alone was enormous.


    He made eye contact with thergest of the beasts rushing straight toward him. He saw the rage in the monsters eyes and anticipation. Waiting for the veryst moment, Zeke prepared himself. He breathed in deeply, gathering Mana and shaping a Spellform in his Core.


    And then, just as the boar lowered his head in anticipation of the collision, Zeke vanished.


    NOW, LEO!


    At the same moment Zeke disappeared, rows upon rows of spears shot from the ground. The sharpened stone pirs formed a barricade in their path. Immediately, chaos broke out.


    Thergest of the boars tried to continue the charge, but the otherscked the confidence to do so. In this situation, their tight formation became their weak point as the four figures tripped over each other in their attempts to halt. As a result, all four of them tumbled and rolled into the barricade, exposing their vulnerable nks to the spikes.


    Squuueeeeel!


    The spears pierced deep. Half were killed instantly, while the remaining two were wounded heavily.


    Emerging from a shallow ditch, Leo pounced toward one of the remaining boars. Before the monster even realized what was happening, a heavy saber was already descending towards its neck, akin to a guillotine.


    Simrly, Zeke dove from his perch in midair, targeting the other survivor. With the long, blood-red spike protruding from his fist, Zeke dove toward the head of the monster, ending its life with a single strike as well.


    After making sure all monsters were dead, Zeke smiled triumphantly. See? Thats why nning is so important!


    However, Leo wasnt listening. His gaze was transfixed on the four gigantic piles of meat in front of him. Zeke could almost swear he saw his brother drool. With a sigh, he relented. Fine, lets eat first.


    ***


    After butchering one of the corpses and dragging it up the hill. Zeke and Leo found themself eagerly watching the rotating lump of meat. Akasha was using [Telekinesis] to sear the meat evenly. The heavenly aroma of the seasoned meat was so enticing that they witlessly stared at the slowly roasting treat.


    Most people considered monster meat inedible because of its toughness. However, ever since he had acquired the Dragon heart, Zeke had developed a taste for it. For some reason, Leo enjoyed it just as much, which was fortunate. Like this, the two would never struggle with finding food.


    To distract himself, Leo looked over at the pile of tusks they had harvested. His expression turned thoughtful as he looked up the hill they hade from. Do we return after the meal?


    Return where?


    Dont we have to turn in the quest?


    Zeke was puzzled for a moment before realizing what Leo meant. Ohh that. No, we arent going back. Well be able to turn in the quest at another branch of the Adventurer guild as well.


    Leo looked dubious. How does that work?


    Zeke smirked and picked up a stone from the ground. Holding it in his right hand, he showed it to Leo. A momentter, the stone disappeared from his right hand and appeared on his left. He wiggled his eyebrows. Magic!


    Leo rolled his eyes. I thought Space Magic was heavily regted. Howe the guild can send goods back and forth as they wish?


    Zeke shook his head. Its not all Space Magic that is controlled so heavily, only [Teleportation]. The spell that is used to move items around is called [Transposition]. The rules regarding that are far morex, as every country needs trade.


    Leo nodded, following along. Can you use that spell too?


    Zeke smiled cockily. What do you think?


    It was at that moment that the meat began to sizzle more intensely, drawing their attention.


    Leo gulped. Do you think its done?


    Zeke used his knife to slice off a piece, passing half of it to Leo. The moment his teeth sank into it, a rich vor exploded in his mouth. What was this? Why was this so good? Eyes wide, he exchanged a look with Leo, only to find the same expression on his brothers face.


    After a moment of silence, they both pounced on the spinning boar, uncaring of any manners. Luckily, they had more than enough to satisfy their appetite. After a long eating binge, the two brothers found themself lying down in the early afternoon sun.


    Leo.


    Whats up?


    This journey I want the both of us to use this chance to get stronger.


    Leo rolled his eyes. I dont think you should be the one to tell me this. I use every chance to get stronger.


    Zeke nodded. Thats true, but I dont just mean regr training.


    Leo turned his head, ncing at Zeke. Then what?


    Zeke also turned toward his brother, his face serious. How much do you know about Maximilians Magic?

 Book 4: Chapter 4: Reaching the Border

    Book 4: Chapter 4: Reaching the Border


    It had been three weeks since Zeke and Leo had hunted the boars, and their appearance had markedly changed in that time. Most noticeably, the two had upgraded their gear.


    After leaving Tradespire with nothing but the clothes on their backs, the two managed to buy several pieces of equipment from the money they earned doing quests. Both were wearing rugged but sturdy leather armor with pieces of metal protecting their vital areas. Leo had also upgraded his weapon and a gleaming red saber now hung at his waist.


    Zeke, on the other hand, was holding a spear made from the tusks of the boars they had hunted. Of course, as aplished Mages, they didnt really rely on those weapons forbat. However, the presence of the equipment and weapons made their cover all the more believable.


    The two of them looked like seasoned adventurers.


    Zeke had also passed his promotion to silver a week ago, catching up with Leos rank. He had been lucky, as the guild branch they were at the time had a Special quest on offer. Instead of the typical monster Subjugation, which might have taken him a lot of time, he was given the option to choose a different category of quest for his rank-up exam.


    Guild quests were sorted into five different categories: Subjugation, Assassination, Escort, Reconnaissance and Special.


    While Subjugation referred to the elimination of monsters, Assassination was the human equivalent. Usually, there would automatically be an Assassination quest created at the guild as soon as a criminals bounty rose above a certain level.


    Luckily, this didnt apply to all bounties.


    For example, the bounty the empire had ced on Zeke as well as the ones he had ced on the members of the four great families were not disyed in any Guild. The reason for this was that those bounties were considered political. As a neutral entity, the Adventurers Guild had no interest in getting involved in such matters. They focused on bounties that were ced on criminals whose guilt was proven without a shadow of a doubt  Bandits, Murderers, and the like.


    In stark contrast, Escort missions referred to the type of quests where the goal wasnt to kill but to protect. Typically, such a mission consisted of the name of a target and the period the target needed to be protected for. Depending on the nature of the contract, the duration of such a quest could be anywhere from a few hours to a few months.


    Then there were the Reconnaissance missions. This category encapsted all tasks rted to information gathering. The guild would often create such quests to monitor the monster poption in their respective area. Those were crucial pieces of information for the operation of any guild, as they would hand out Subjugation quests based on those reports. Therefore, Reconnaissance missions were often only given to the most trusted members.


    Andstly, there were Special missions. This type referred to anything that didnt fit in the other categories or had to be kept secret. It was exactly one of those missions Zeke had taken on as his advancement test. One could say that Zeke had gotten extremely lucky, as the quest specifically requested somebody who was new to town.


    As it turned out, the quest had been issued by the local guild master. He wanted somebody to tail his wife. The man suspected her of cheating and created a quest to find proof. As the wife of the guild master, she naturally knew most of the regr members. Therefore, he was forced to look for help from outside.


    This was where Zeke came in. With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], the mission would be a breeze for him or so he thought.


    The Guild Master had purposefully left the town to give Zeke the chance to tail her, and Zeke had faithfully executed his task. However, before even half the night was over, he had to quit his observation. As it turned out, the woman was indeed cheating, but it was much worse than that. Not only was she cheating, but she was cheating on him with his brothers. Yes, brothers, plural.


    Manu, the wife of the Guild Master, was having affairs with all three of his brothers. On top of that, she was constantly trash-talking the mans prowess in bed while doing the deed. Zeke lost the heart to listen in after the first two hours.


    He still cringed when he thought back to his report to the Guild Master. The man had been skeptical, which in turn prompted Zeke to go into more detail. Perhaps too much detail, since the man turned into a soulless husk as Zeke repeated some of the words Manu had spoken the night before.


    Luckily for Zeke, this did not stop the man from authorizing his promotion. However, this experience had made him weary of epting any Special missions in the future. He might have saved a lot of time this way, but he felt more than a little nauseous thinking back on it. There indeed was no free lunch in the world.


    Zeke shook his head to clear his mind of the awful memories.


    Walking to his left, Leo practiced spells. Ever since their talk three weeks ago, his brother had started a new type of training. Zeke had told him that in order to inherit Maximilians Magic, he would have to be able tobine his Fire and Earth Mana.


    He had informed Leo that Maximilians Explosion Magic was in fact abination of the two elements. Furthermore, he promised that he would let him inherit the old mans spells if he showed promise in that field. Ever since that day, Leo spent all his time experimenting with his Mana. Zeke was aware that Maximilian had been something of an idol to Leo, so there was no greater motivation for his brother than to be able to inherit his legacy.


    Maximilian had often said that he didnt intend to pass down his spells to anybody, but Zeke didnt believe that. If that had truly been Maximilians intention, there wouldve been no reason to show his spells to Zeke after he had acquired the Trinity Project. But he had, and Zeke took that fact as his silent agreement to pass them on to Leo once he was ready.


    Scanning Leo, Zeke observed his progress. Even as they walked, his brother was trying to mix Earth and Fire Mana in his core  a task that was easy and difficult at the same time.


    It was easy because Mana of different affinities was verypatible. It took barely any effort tobine the two. However, it was also a difficult task because the bnce between the two forces was very delicate. If the ratio was off, the Mana became too vtile to control.


    Alongside his brother, Zeke had also spent a lot of time experimenting with his affinities. The reason he didnt teach Leo directly was mainly because he, himself, had no idea how thebination of affinities worked. But there were a couple of things he had figured out so far.


    The most important one was that the ratio of Mana yed a crucial role.


    It wasnt as easy as mixing the Mana half and half and being done with it. From his experiments, he could clearly tell that different ratios resulted in different oues. Zekes current theory was that thebination of affinities didnt only have a single, fixed result.


    Leo had previously used an obsidian-like stone to create weapons. For this oue, the ratio of elements had to be heavily skewed toward Earth Mana. However, for Maximilians Explosion spells, the ratio was about two-thirds Fire and one-third Earth. From this, Zeke concluded that there wasnt only a single possible affinity whenbining Mana, it was all on a spectrum.


    In a simr vein, Zeke previously discovered a spell that allowed him to vastly increase his mental capabilities. Using it resulted in him perceiving the passage of time much slower. The spell had been a result of him using [Perfect Body Control] to speed up his brain. But instead of casting the spell normally, he had been using abination of Blood and Mind Mana.


    However, despite theoretically knowing how he had done it, Zeke couldnt replicate the spell. Both previous times had urred while he had been in a crisis. The first time, he used all of his might toe up with an excuse to exin his Dragon scent to Odyr. The second time had been when Albert had revealed he would test him using Truthseeker.


    On both asions, Zeke had been panicked. He had been incredibly desperate to find a solution to his predicament. From this, he determined that the missing piece had to do with his Intent.


    When casting a spell, it was crucial to have a clear mental picture of what it was supposed to do. For example, Zekes [Blood Whip] could either be razor sharp or blunt enough to ensnare an opponent. All of that without changing the Spellform. This was controlled through Intent.


    But Zeke had no idea what his mental picture had been while sessfully casting the spell. He had not been thinking straight on either of those asions. This left him with only one choice  he had to experiment. However, his efforts had remained fruitless so far.


    Returning his attention to Leo, Zeke noticed a small Fireball taking shape atop his outstretched palm. At first nce, it looked pitiful. Especially considering the level of focus Leo was disying as he tried to control hisbined Mana while also not tripping on the uneven road. However, Zekes eyes were transfixed on the small glowing ball.


    Instead of being purely made of Fire, he noticed that the spell had a solid core. They both stopped walking. Zeke watched with bated breath as Leo extended his hand and sent the small ball flying.


    The spell was incredibly slow as it drew an arc toward a nearby tree. Before it reached its target, the projectile rapidly cooled. By the time it impacted against the tree bark, it looked no different from a small ck pebble.


    Tok!


    At the dull sound, Leo smiled awkwardly. I thought I had it this time, he said. They turned their backs on the tree and the failed experiment and continued walking.


    Dont be too discouraged, Zeke said, you are getting better every day.


    How is your progress?


    Zeke grimaced. Nonexistent, for now.


    Ha! Doesnt that mean that I am better at something than Ezekiel the genius?


    Zeke gritted his teeth. For now


    As the two bickered, a city came into view ahead of them. Compared to the small towns they had stayed in for the past weeks, it was a much bigger settlement. The city was nestled in a narrow valley with tall walls extending into the sheer cliffs on either side. The fortifications clearly served as a barrier against unwanted intruders, funneling everybody toward the town.


    After getting confirmation from Akasha Zeke spoke up. Thats Kanion.


    Leo perked up. Does that mean we have reached the border?


    Zeke nodded. This is thest checkpoint before entering Korrovan.


    Do you think it will be trouble to get through?


    Not really. As silver-ranked adventurers, we should have the right to enter any country freely.


    At those words, a grin emerged on Leos face. A good thing that we both reached Silver rank then, right?


    Yes


    With both of us having proven ourselves worthy of such an honor.


    Yes


    With both of us


    Shut up, Leo! Zeke snarled.


    Once again, he regretted telling his brother about his Special Mission. Ever since then, thetter couldnt help but tease him about it any chance he got.


    Anyway Zeke said, clearly trying to change the subject. In case there is any trouble, I have a backup n in mind.


    Ohh? As expected of you. What is it?


    I learned that there is going to be a huge auction soon. Ill just tell them that we came for that.


    Leos brows furrowed slightly. And who exactly is gonna believe that we have the means to participate in something like that? We look little better than beggars.


    With a mysterious grin, Zeke rummaged through his pockets before showing Leo his secret weapon. He was holding a fistful of gold coins. After only the briefest of moments, he hid them again, not willing to be seen with such a treasure.


    Meanwhile, Leo had a dumbfounded expression on his face. Where did you get those?


    Zeke smirked. Didnt I tell youst time? Magic.


    Leos expression turned thoughtful as he remembered their talk from a couple of weeks ago. If you are going that far, our story bes a lot more believable.


    Zeke winked and sped up his steps.


    Soon after, the massive gates of Kanion came into view. Even from afar, they could see the rows of people waiting to get in. With a sigh, they took their ce at the end of the queue. This would take a while.

 Book 4: Chapter 5: Welcome to Korrovan

    Book 4: Chapter 5: Wee to Korrovan


    After waiting for hours, it was finally their turn to enter the checkpoint. The guards, wearing heavy te armor, eyed them critically as they approached. The guards eyes momentarily paused on their weapons  Zekes spear and Leos saber. But after a quick nce, they averted their gazes.


    Zeke wasnt surprised, as he could feel the aura of the guards. Their mana fluctuations made them out to be Grand Mages. Even after they noticed their weapons and Cores, they still ignored them, confident they wouldnt pose a real threat.


    Next! a man yelled.


    After exchanging a nce with his brother, Zeke approached first. The clerks eyes fell on him and Zeke felt the surrounding Mana move, making it clear that the man was casting some kind of spell. With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] he observed the Spellform being used. It was a Mind Magic spell Zeke had never encountered before, piquing his interest immediately.


    What are you doing? Zeke asked, taking a step back.


    Rx, boy, the man said. Its just an identification spell.


    Zeke tensed upon hearing that. Identification spell? What was that? Didnt that mean his identity would be exposed? Zekes eyes narrowed, as he secretly clenched his fist behind his back, ready to strike.


    Still, his voice remained calm and cordial as he spoke. Im not familiar with such a spell. What does it do?


    It must be your first time entering our country then?


    Zeke nodded.


    Then you have nothing to worry about. The spell is merely used to determine if you are on our wanted list. If you have never entered the country, there is no way it would find a match.


    Zekes body rxed slightly and after a moment, the mans words came true. All clear. You are free to proceed.


    Ill wait for my brother if thats ok?


    The clerk shrugged, clearly disinterested, as he motioned for Leo to approach. Zeke watched as the man used the same spell again on Leo. This time, Zeke focused intently on the procedure. He really wanted to know how this spell worked.


    From the Spellform alone, the magic seemed too simple to have such a profound effect. He could probably master such a straightforward spell in a couple of minutes. But as it often was with Mind spells, casting the Magic was only opening the door  the true challenge came after.


    Having studied a vast collection of Spellforms, Zeke had the ability to somewhat guess what a spell might do. However, what he found made no sense. From what he understood, the aim of this spell was merely topare things?


    This seemed to be in line with what the man had said, as he had imed to do exactly that. But how did it work exactly? There seemed to be no portraits or anything else topare the people to.


    With a confused frown, Zeke turned to the only person who might be able to figure this out. Do you have any ideas, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    Affirmative. The spell most likely does exactly what host expects. Itpares optical data with a list of individuals.


    Zeke nodded slowly, but his brows were furrowed in confusion. Im d you see it the same way, but what list is heparing it to?


    <strong>[Answer.]</strong>


    The Spell seems to be interacting with the amulet the man is wearing. My spection is that it is some sort of artifact capable of storing information.


    Zekes eyes lit up. The idea ofing across an Enchantment he didnt know was exciting. He focused his attention wholly on therge ck amulet adorning the mans neck. As expected, it was made from Void Iron, shielding it from any form of Mana probing. This increased the likelihood of it being an artifact even more.


    Just as Akasha said, now that he focused on it, he felt a faint trickle of Mana interacting with the amulet. From this, it was easily discernable how the spell worked. The man merely needed topare the person in front of him with the data stored in this artifact. Thinking about his own spell [Perfect Sensory Recall], Zeke wasnt surprised that something like this existed.


    Upon finding out this much, his interest waned slightly. The spell was a lot less useful than he had initially expected  at least for him. With Akasha by his side, he had no need for something like that. She could easily identify anybody even without using any Magic.


    Still, the fact that the Korrovan kingdom used such sophisticated spells was intriguing. It was very likely he would be able to learn a few new tricks here.


    After Leo was done, the two of them continued down the hall. However, their path was soon blocked by a guard with a stern expression, who pointed to a room on the side. Zeke was confused, as he watched the rows of people being let through in front of them.


    His brows furrowed. Apparently, the entry procedure wasnt such a straightforward process. In the next room, they saw several desks. Some of the people who had been in line before them were sitting there, being questioned.


    As they entered, a clerk waved them over. The two obediently approached and sat down at his urging. Zeke tensed for a brief moment as he noticed that this man wasnt simple, he was a Grand Mage as well.


    Names?


    Pete and Keo, Zeke said right away, pointing at himself and Leo.


    Last names?


    Zeke shook his head.


    The man eyed him for a brief moment, before asking his next question. Where are you two from?


    Tradespire, born and raised.


    And what is your purpose in entering Korrovan?


    We are both silver-ranked adventurers, seeking our fortune.


    The man scoffed, his gaze turning sharp. Then you better turn back. Our country has no need for your kind.


    Zeke was taken aback, but despite his shock, his expression remained calm. Is that so? Would you be willing to enlighten us on the reason, sir?


    The mans expression softened slightly upon hearing Zekes respectful address. Instead of hostility, his voice took on a lecturing tone. In this country, we do not rely on Adventurers to take care of monsters. We have our own ways of dealing with such matters.


    Zeke inclined his head, showing his appreciation for the mans guidance. Ipletely understand. But you need not worry about us. Me and my brother specialize not in monster hunting, but in other tasks.


    The man raised a single brow. And what are those tasks? It better not be Assassination missions


    Zeke vehemently shook his head. Nothing so crude, sir. We specialize in information gathering. We n to offer our services to one of the great houses.


    The man didnt seem convinced as he stared intently. And what house were you thinking of approaching?


    Without a moments dy, Zeke replied smoothly. We were thinking of offering our services to house Raja. I managed to make a slight connection with Master Malik during his stay in Tradespire. He offered to find work for me, should we ever find ourselves in Korrovan.


    The mans eyes widened. The Raja family was the foremost power in Korrovan. If the young man in front of him truly had such connections, he couldnt afford to offend him recklessly. Malik Raja, as a diplomat, traveled to Tradespire regrly, so the story held up. Still, he didnt look fully convinced yet. Do you have any way to prove your ims?


    Zeke thought about it for a moment, before slowly shaking his head. I didnt think it would be so difficult to enter the country, otherwise I would have asked Master Malik for a token.


    The man nodded. It is not difficult to enter the country for regr folk, but Mages are a different matter. Even though you are still rather weak, you still pose a significant danger. A weak Mage can kill hundreds if they have malicious intentions.


    Zeke had to agree. In a rural town without any Mages, somebody like him or Leo would be unstoppable. It was quite a good decision to check the identity of any Mage carefully. Still, he needed to find a way to convince the man in front of him. Zeke decided to take a slight gamble.


    Hesitantly, he spoke up. I dont have any concrete proof, but this might be able to convince sir of the honesty of my words. After saying that, Zeke looked around conspiratorially before showing the man in front of him a handful of gold coins before hiding them again.


    The man nced at the coins, before returning his attention back to Zeke. Was that the reward Master Raja gave you for your assistance?


    Zeke nodded, d the man understood his intentions. As True Mages, it was highly unlikely the two could earn that much gold doing regr quests, giving weight to his ims. And even if the man didntpletely believe in his words, it at least proved that they werepetent, being able to amass such a fortune.


    Furthermore, Zeke was confident that a Grand Mage wouldnt get greedy over a few gold coins. At least not when it meant potentially offending a member of House Raja. After a moment of silence, he was proven right as the man nodded slowly. Very well, you two may proceed.


    Zeke bowed deeply, hiding the triumphant grin that had spread across his face. But when he straightened his back, his expression had returned to one of deep gratitude. You have my thanks. After that, Zeke offered his hand for a shake, sliding a single gold coin into the mans palm.


    The man, noticing what Zeke had done, returned his smile. Wee to Korrovan.


    Zeke and Leo were escorted back to the tunnel, now free to proceed. After emerging on the other side, they noticed that the sun wasnt as bright anymore, slowly giving way to the approaching evening. In front of themy a sprawling town, muchrger than it had appeared from the outside. Despite the hour, the atmosphere was still lively, with scores of people bustling about.


    This wasnt surprising, as Kanion was the main trade hub between Invocatia and Korrovan. Even though a lot of trade was done via Space Magic, that wasnt always a choice. Especially heavy loads or enchanted goods couldn''t easily be moved through Magic, so caravans were still profitable.


    Zeke and Leo stood at the entrance of Kanion for a while, their eyes wide with wonder as they took in the sights and sounds of the bustling trade city. Tall, ornate gates adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures marked the entrance to the main road.


    The first thing that struck him was the architecture, so different from anything he knew. The buildings in Kanion rose high into the sky, their walls adorned with vibrant, colorful murals that depicted scenes of legends. Towers and minarets reached for the heavens, their spires adorned with gold and precious gemstones that shimmered in the sunlight. The buildings seemed to defy gravity, with balconies and terraces jutting out at odd angles, creating a sense of both grandeur and whimsy.


    The streets of Kanion were a bustling maze of activity. Vendors hawked their wares from brightly colored stalls, their voices blending into a cacophony of shouts and proposals. Zeke could smell the tantalizing aroma of exotic spices wafting through the air, and his mouth watered as he passed by a stall selling savory samosas and spicy curries. Street performers in borate costumes danced and sang, their movements so fluid it was as if they were part of the very air itself.


    As Zeke continued to explore the city, he noticed that the people were just as diverse as its architecture. Traders from all corners of the world bustled about, wearing vibrant clothing adorned with intricate embroidery. The women wore brightly colored dresses and delicate jewelry that tinkled with every step, while the men donned turbans and flowing robes.


    Zekes head was on a swivel as he took in the sights around him. As he wandered deeper into itsbyrinthine streets, for the first time, he felt how vast this world truly was. Unlike Tradespire, this city had nothing inmon with the empire. From the people to the architecture to the food, everything seemed new and foreign.


    He immediately noticed the remarkable diversity of races that popted this city. From humans and elves to dwarves and even demihumans, a multitude of people coexisted here. This was precisely the multicultural blend he had envisioned Tradespire to be, but his expectations had been dashed. In the thirdyer of Tradespire, where he resided, almost everyone was human. He barely had any chance to interact with members of the other races.


    Zeke was brought out of his reverie as Leo elbowed him lightly. How about that?


    Following his brothers gaze, he found what Leo was looking at. At the end of the street was a luxurious building. The sign in front of it read: Silkroad Serenity Inn. Judging by the opulent decorations, it was clearly a hotel targeting rich merchants.


    He looked at his brother, raising a single brow. Seems a bit pricey.


    Leo shrugged his shoulders. After sleeping outside for so long, a bit offort wouldn''t hurt.


    Zeke considered that for a moment. Leos words werent wrong, as he too craved the opportunity to take a bath. Also, he might be able to obtain more valuable information in such a ce rather than a cheap inn.


    Thinking this far, a smile emerged on his face. You are right. Lets go.

 Book 4: Chapter 6: Silkroad Serenity Inn

    Book 4: Chapter 6: Silkroad Serenity Inn


    Zeke and Leo quickly made their way to the entrance of the Silkroad Serenity Inn. The guards, posted to either side of the door, looked at them with suspicion but didnt block their path.


    It was no wonder. The two, in their travelworn leather armor, didnt look anything like the usual patrons of this establishment. Zeke guessed that the only reason they let them through was the fact that the guards could feel their Cores, being True Mages themselves.


    Zeke nodded at them as he passed them by. It was as he had expected, the interior was incredibly luxurious. There was a bar and restaurant area on the ground floor, and everyone in sight was dressed in fine clothing. Their entry immediately drew the attention of many dinner guests, who scanned their shabby appearance with disdain.


    Leo, for his part,pletely ignored them as he stared at the food present on the various tables. He nudged Zeke with his shoulder, pointing at a ridiculouslyrge te filled with steaks. That looks pretty good. How about we eat first?


    Zeke shook his head ruefully, as he also tore his gaze away from the delicacy. Not yet. We better look for a room first and make ourselves more presentable. I dont want to draw any more attention.


    Leo nodded, understanding Zekes point. As they were traveling in disguise, it was not a good idea to make too much of a spectacle of themselves. Soon after, the two found themselves in front of the reception desk.


    The receptionist, a woman d in a sleek uniform, bowed deeply upon noticing their approach. Wee, esteemed guests, to the Silkroad Serenity Inn. As she leaned forward, she purposefully disyed her deep cleavage. She was unmistakably trying to entice the two young men. However, her efforts werepletely wasted as both Zeke and Leo were staring at the top of her head instead.


    What the? Leo eximed, pointing at the two furry ears sticking out from the womans neatlybed hair.


    Zeke was also staring. Her ears were long and white, with the tips slightly drooping forward. If Zeke had to ce them, he would say that they looked like the ears of a bunny. At first, he suspected them to be fake, as the woman appeared to bepletely human otherwise. However, a quick scan revealed that the ears were actually attached to her body. Furthermore, her feet werent wholly human either, and she even hid a short bushy white tail.


    After a moment, the woman began squirming, clearly ufortable under their intense stares. Zeke immediately hit the back of Leos head, waking him from his trance, before addressing the receptionist. Apologies, mydy. Me and my brother arent from around here, and this was the first time weve seen somebody of your kind.


    The woman nodded in understanding after she rose from her bow. It is quite alright, young Masters. This lowly one wasnt offended. Furthermore, I am nody, so please feel free to address me simply as Rani.


    It was at that moment that Zeke noticed her cor. Her elegant dress almost hid it, but the top was still visible if one looked for it. Are you a ve, Miss Rani?


    I am, Rani said without the slightest change in expression.


    Zeke was surprised. He had expected her to feel some bitterness toward her station, but he was evidently mistaken. Nevertheless, this was not the time to indulge in his curiosity. Very well, Rani. Are there rooms avable at the moment?


    Rani smiled, but she grew a bit hesitant after taking in Zeke and Leos dirt-covered clothing. There are rooms avable, young Masters, but they are pricy. I can rmend a different establishment if the young Masters prefer more affordable


    No need, Zeke said, cutting her off. We would like arge room with two beds, preferably with a shower or bath attached.


    Rani took in Zekes confident appearance and authoritative way of speaking before her smile returned. In her line of work, she often met influential people, so it was easy for her to recognize the demeanor of the rich and powerful. Despite his bedraggled appearance, Zeke was clearly somebody who was used to giving orders.


    As you wish, young Master. Theres a room on the top floor that fits your criteria. It has an attached bath and shower area and a great view over the main street.


    Well take it.


    Ranis smile widened. Zeke had not even asked for the room''s price before immediately agreeing, deepening her suspicion that he was somebody important. For how long would you like to stay, young Master?


    A week for now.


    Rani nodded, calcting the cost in her head. Including the meals for two people will be 53 silver coins, young Master.


    Zeke casually tossed a gold coin at her. Can you send a tailor to our room as well? I would very much like a change of clothes before dinner.


    Ranis eyes lit up as she deftly snatched the coin from midair. Of course, young Master. Is there anything else I can do for you?


    Zeke shook his head with a smile. Not for now. But Ill make sure to let you know if I need anything else.


    Rani nodded, handing him the key to their room. Enjoy your stay, young Masters.


    Without another word, Zeke and Leo made their way to the top floor, eagerly expecting what kind of room half a gold coin would buy them. But despite his high expectations, Zeke found himself momentarily speechless.


    The air was heavy with the fragrant scent of sandalwood and spices, which weed him like a warm embrace. Zeke''s gaze wandered, taking in the intricate wooden arches and vibrant tapestries that adorned the walls, depicting scenes that seemed straight out of the most fantastical of dreams.


    His eyes then fell upon the magnificent bed, canopied with rich silks in deep, inviting hues. He couldn''t resist the urge to run his fingers over the embroidered fabric, feeling the intricate patterns under his touch. The room was alive with color and culture, and Zeke marveled at the ornate details and the sense of tranquility it exuded.


    Moving further in, he discovered the low, cushioned alcove, a small oasis where one could rx and savor the moment. The room beckoned, inviting them to take their load off and escape the rigors of their journey.


    Zeke couldn''t help but smile. It had been an excellent choice to spend a bit of money. This was the perfect ce to rx for a while after their rough journey and ufortable nights outside. But before the two could even fully take in the room, there was a knock at the door.


    Come in, Zeke called.


    Three people strode in, an elegantly dressed man followed by what seemed to be two servants. Before speaking, he carefully sized Zeke and Leo up from head to toe. Despite their shabby appearance, his expression didnt change. I was told you require a tailor?


    Indeed. Me and my brother are in dire need of appropriate clothing.


    The man nodded, still emotionless. For what asion?


    Dining, first and foremost, Zeke said. But I would like to order a full wardrobe for the both of us as well.


    A small smile formed on the mans usually impassive face. A wise choice, young lord.


    For the next while, he continued to quiz Zeke and Leo about their preferences while his assistants were busy taking their measures. It was also getting dark out when the tailor was finally done.


    Please, take a bath first, young lords, he said before leaving. Ill ensure your first set of clothing is brought to your room as soon as possible. You also wont have to worry about missing dinner as the kitchen is open until midnight.


    You have my thanks, sir Zeke paused, making it clear that he didnt know the mans name yet.


    My name is Verma, young lord. Arjun Verma.


    You have my thanks, sir Verma, Zeke said.


    ***


    It was already dark outside when Zeke and Leo emerged. However, their time had been well spent; their looks had utterly changedpared to earlier. Instead of their dust-covered faces and travel-worn clothing, their skin glistened while they were d in elegant tunics.


    They were both wearing their new clothes, which consisted of simple pants and long-sleeved shirts that reached down to their knees. Zeke found them extremelyfortable. Furthermore, they were both finely crafted masterpieces made from vibrantly colored silk. Their cor and cuffs were adorned with intricate golden embroidery, forming a mesmerizing pattern of vines and floral motifs. Their straight-cut silhouette gracefully draped over their frames, and the long sleeves billowed slightly as he moved, exuding an air of casual elegance.


    As they entered the dining area, many of thete-night guests appreciated the two handsome youngsters. This wasnt too surprising, as Mages were naturally good-looking. The Mana that was constantly nourishing their bodies didnt only prolong their lives but had many other benefits as well. One of them was that their skin looked healthier and more supple.


    Zeke, quite used to being the center of attention, paid them no mind. Leo, on the other hand, simply didnt care about what other people thought. They easily found a free table and managed to order soon after. The waiter, another ve, judging by the cor around his neck, waspletely shocked by the amount they ordered.


    However, his shock had only started, as Zeke and Leo requested even more after eating the first three rounds. While Leo was wholeheartedly enjoying himself, Zeke used this time to snoop. He had purposefully chosen a table in the middle of the room, in order to listen in on as many conversations as he could.


    Of course, with Akasha, there was no need for him to personally pay attention, but he still chose to do so. Despite her usefulness, Zeke couldnt neglect his own improvement. He had noticed a while ago that relying too much on her would hinder his growth. The mere fact that he had all her knowledge at his fingertips had made himzy.


    Currently, Zeke woulde up with ideas and ns while Akasha took care of menial tasks and information gathering, but that could change in the future. If he didnt make sure to stay on par with the challenges, there woulde a time when his input would be useless  akin to a toddler trying to butt into a grown-ups conversation.


    Therefore, Zeke was trying to solve his problems alone, only asking for Akashas input when necessary. This way, he still had to challenge himself on a daily basis without relying on the advantage of her vast capabilities unless he truly required help. However, so far, he hadnt heard anything interesting from the surrounding tables.


    Despite being able to cover almost the entire dining area with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. The conversations he overheard were mostly uninteresting to him. A few people were discussing business, but it was mostly rted to trade routes and what kind of cargo they carried. Zeke had hoped to learn something vital bying here, but he had clearly been too optimistic. Who would discuss any kind of secrets out in the open?


    However, as they ordered another round of food, Zeke noticed something interesting. From a room off to the side emerged somebody he knew. Rani, who had gotten rid of her uniform, was now wearing regr clothes. Zeke noticed that her bunny ears were hidden under a silken headdress as she made her way toward the exit.


    Zeke considered his options for a moment, before deciding to call out to her. Rani!


    Startled, the woman turned in his direction before hesitantly making her way over. Is there anything you need, young Master?


    Are you done for the day? Zeke asked, motioning to her casual clothing.


    Indeed, Rani admitted with a hint of wariness. I was just about to head out for dinner.


    How about you join us for a bit?


    The look of caution in her eyes deepened. I really shouldnt, young Master.


    Zeke, noticing the reason for her reticence, smiled disarmingly. Please dont misunderstand. My brother and I just arrived, and we still dont know much about the local customs. I was merely hoping to invite you to dinner in exchange for your knowledge. I dont have any other intentions.


    Rani looked from Zekes smiling face to Leo, who was ignoring anything around him as he was wholly absorbed in eating a huge pile of meat. The sight brought a slight smile to her face, as she rxed her guard. If that is so, then I would be d to ept, young Master.


    Zeke returned her smile, as he offered her the chair across from him. Please, call me Pete.

 Book 4: Chapter 7: Lay of the Land

    Book 4: Chapter 7: Lay of the Land


    Rani took her seat across from Zeke and studied the menu. After a few moments, she looked up with a questioning gaze. Can I order whatever I want?


    Zeke nodded.


    Can I order a lot of somethings?


    Again, Zeke nodded.


    Rani went back to studying the menu, before deciding on arge three-course meal, not unlike what Zeke and Leo had eaten just earlier.


    Zeke was baffled by this. Looking at her slim figure, he hadnt thought she was such a big eater. Furthermore, the waiters reaction was strange as well. His eyes had nearly popped out when he and Leo had ordered a simr amount earlier. However, now he had merely nodded and left as if everything was as it should be.


    You have quite the appetite, Rani, Zeke said with a smile after the waiter left.


    Rani tilted her head in confusion, before realizing something a momentter. You shouldnt judge me by human standards, young mast I mean Pete.


    Zeke nced at her furry ears, which were visible again now that she had removed her headdress to eat. He wondered if it was considered rude to ask about it. Still, his curiosity was too strong. Would you be willing to tell me more about that?


    Rani smiled at his awkward expression before nodding her head. Of course, Pete. What do you want to know?


    Zeke considered for a moment how to word his question tactfully. I can see that you have some erm special features. But other than that, you actpletely human. Thats very different from the demi-humans I have read about.


    Rani nodded, not offended in the least. I am not of the Chimeroi, or demi-humans as you call them. My species is not something that evolved naturally but instead was purposefully bred over centuries.


    Zeke was both shocked and intrigued by the exnation. What shocked him was the fact that she had such a detached way of speaking about her ancestry, almost like it didnt have anything to do with her. But he only asked, How are they different?


    Rani didnt waste a breath before exining. The Chimeroi are wild. They have very sharp senses and keen instincts on top of great strength. However, their intelligence iscking, making them useless for more sophisticatedbor.


    She then pointed at herself. My kind, the Hybridians, retains some of the advantages of our more feral cousins, but also have human intelligence.


    Does that mean you have incredible strength? Zeke asked.


    Rani smiled and extended her hand. I can show you.


    After a moments hesitation, Zeke took her outstretched palm, as if for a handshake. He was confused at first, but then he noticed that Rani was slowly increasing the pressure while watching his expression for any signs of pain. Soon, she was squeezing his hand so tightly that the veins could be seen, before abruptly letting go.


    That was my full strength, she exined.


    Zeke nodded. Inwardly he was shocked. The strength she had disyed was on par or even greater than his father''s. Considering that his father was a giant man who had been hailed as the strongest in their vige, this wasnt an easy feat.


    <strong>[rification]</strong>


    The person named Rani has disyed a grip strength of 17. Her physical stats would be considered at the peak of what can be achieved with training for a regr human.


    This confirmed Zekes guess, shocking him even more. If a delicate girl like her had such strength, then how strong would a brawny man of her race be? Thinking further, how strong were the genuine demi-humans then? Rani had said that her race merely retained a fraction of their power.


    Despite his shock, Zeke remained outwardly calm as he asked his next question. That was quite impressive, Rani. And this makes me curious. What other advantages do Hybridians have?


    Rani shook her head. Not all of us are the same. For example, my bloodline can be traced back to a rare monster called the Fleetfoot rabbit. The Fleetfoot rabbit specializes in speed and agility with a very keen sense of danger. Simrly, my greatest strengths are my speed and reflexes, but this is not the same for all of my kind.


    Zeke nodded slowly. He had read that demi-humans adopted some traits from the monsters they stemmed from. However, it wasnt clearly proven how much of that was gic and how much was a product of their upbringing. Though, from what Rani had said, it seemed like their lineage made a significant difference.


    Leo, having finished his meal, was also listening intently to Ranis exnation. However, his thoughts were much different. He had that particr glint in his eyes. His next words proved Zekes guess right. I cant wait to fight them.


    Zeke smiled wryly. As expected of Leo, his mind only worked one way.


    Then are you headed for the capital? Rani asked nonchntly, surprising them both.


    To the capital? Leo asked. What for?


    Rani seemed confused. Arent you headed for the Rings of Samsara? I thought you were talking about taking part in the matches there. Was I wrong?


    Zeke and Leo exchanged a nce. Its the first time we heard about that. Can you tell us about those matches?


    The diatorial battles are one of the most prominent pastimes here. Every day, people from all over Korrovan visit the capital to either watch or seek their fortune in the Rings of Samsara.


    Can anybody enter? Zeke asked.


    Rani nodded. Yes, anybody can enter. However, it is not advised to participate in the fights without sufficient strength. It is a ce where weak people dontst long and even death is amon urrence.


    And there are demi-humans erm I mean, Chimeroipeting?


    Rani nodded again. Yes, they make up most of thepetitors.


    Zeke was confused. As far as he knew, they werent native to Korrovan. Howe thepetitors are mostly Chimeroi?


    Thats because they are bred for that purpose, Rani said. Again, her voice remained utterly t when talking about this matter.


    After a beat, Zeke said carefully, Can you exin that in detail?


    Rani gathered her thoughts for a moment. The arena matches generate a lot of money. Therefore, there are people in the capital who specialize in training battle ves specifically for the arena  these people are callednista. It is mostly their fighters whopete in the arena.


    Leos interest vanished when he heard that exnation. So, I would be fighting ves?


    Rani frowned. She seemed displeased by his dismissive attitude. Does the young Master think ves would pose no challenge?


    Leo shook his head. I dont know about that, but I dont want topete against somebody who is forced to fight. Wheres the fun in that?


    Fun? Rani asked, tasting the word as if she had never heard it before. I dont think the matches are supposed to be fun, young Master. For thenista, they are about money. For thepetitors, they are about glory. And for the ves, they are about survival and maybe freedom.


    Freedom? Zeke asked.


    Yes, Pete. The ves are sometimes able to win their freedom if they are favored by the crowd. It is the promise of this reward that makes most of them fight so fiercely. Unlike us Hybridians, most Chimeroi desire freedom.


    Zeke was stunned. You dont desire freedom?


    Rani looked at him in confusion. Why would I?


    Instead of replying, Zeke merely stared at her ve cor as if that was answer enough. Rani, following his gaze, immediately shook her head. This? I can live with that. It might as well be a fancy piece of jewelry for all I care.


    Its not, though, is it? From what Ive heard, its way more than that, Zeke stated. He knew that the ve cors were much more than mere decorations and a symbol of their status. Zeke even had a rudimentary understanding of its effects.


    They were actually the primary tool that kept ves from rebelling. Zeke didnt quite know all the details, but he knew that the cors would inflict pain, even for something such as having disobedient thoughts. Furthermore, it also transmitted the location to their Masters, making it impossible to run away.


    Rani nodded, not denying his words. The cors are indeed enchanted. However, Ive not felt its sting in years. It might be an instrument of oppression against disobedient ves. For people like me, its a token of protection.


    How so? Zeke asked curiously.


    Rani pointed at the symbol engraved on the front of her cor. This is the crest of the Verma family, who owns this establishment. Here in Kanion, nobody would stir trouble with me after seeing this crest.


    Zeke nodded, seeing the value in the protection of a powerful family. Still, arent you treated unfairly because of your station?


    Unfairly? Rani said, her lips curving up. Can you tell me what you mean by that?


    That Zeke said but stopped right after. That was a good question. What did he mean by that? No matter where he went, be it Magusburg, Tradespire, or here in Kanion, he had seen people begging in the streets, struggling to make ends meet. Even he himself had almost starved before Maximilian had adopted him.


    He took in her appearance with new eyes. Rani was dressed in fine clothing, had beautiful pins in her hair, and was even wearing expensive-looking jewelry. She looked well-fed and rested, unlike the majority of the people hawking their wares in the streets. Ignoring her cor, she could pass for a youngdy from a well-off household. Compared to most people, Rani led a very privileged life.


    Was this just his prejudice? Coming from the Empire, he had a natural disdain for the practice. In the Empire, it was widely believed that very was a barbaric custom. However, now that he thought about it, it wasnt that much different from what the prominent Mage families did to their members. Instead of a cor, they used the threat of punishment inbination with the memory-sealing Ritual to keep the people obedient.


    He heard a deep chuckle in his mind, followed by the Dragons voice. I dont think you are in any position to judge, fleshling. Werent you looking for a way to keep your people obedient as well? Maybe you should pick up a couple of those cors.


    Thats not the same at all, Zeke retorted hotly. He had indeed thought about ways to make sure he wouldnt be betrayed by his people in the future. Loyalty only went so far when Mind Magic was a factor, after all. Still, he ignored that for now and returned his attention to Rani, who was still waiting for him to answer.


    I get your point, Rani. But I find it hard to believe that you truly dont wish for freedom.


    Rani shrugged. What good would that do? You might call it freedom, but would I not still have to work to earn a living? What would really change for me without the cor?


    But what if your Master changed your position to something you didnt like? You could do nothing.


    That is true, Rani said, but it is the same for most people. Those that can choose their fortunes are rare indeed.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. This was something he had noticed himself. In a way, poverty was its own cor. Those who had nothing would do almost anything for a few coins. In his opinion, their situation was even worse. The only difference was that they could improve their circumstances in the future, as he had done. However, most never managed. He was certain that most of them would trade ces with Rani in a heartbeat.


    Thank you for your insight, Rani. You gave me a lot to think about.


    Rani smiled warmly. Dont mention it. It is me who should thank you for this delicious dinner.


    Zeke nodded. It was time to ask about something else he was curious about. Say, Rani, have you ever heard of the Gemkar family?


    Rani didnt even have to think about it before nodding immediately. Of course, I know them. They trade in minerals and rare gems.


    Zeke was pleasantly surprised. Akashas information had indicated that their family had declined, but apparently, they were still in business. Can you tell me where I can find them?


    Rani tilted her head and thought about it for a moment. From what I know, their mines are located at the opposite end of the kingdom, in the northeast. However, they surely have a branch in the capital, as almost all merchants do.


    The capital, huh? A smile spread on his face. Say, do you maybe know the best way to get there quickly?

 Book 4: Chapter 8: Road to the Capital I

    Book 4: Chapter 8: Road to the Capital I


    The sun had just crested the horizon when a train of carriages left through the eastern gate of Kanion. This was one of the regr caravans ferrying goods and passengers between the capital and the border.


    In one of the middle wagons, two brown-haired youngsters sat in silence, intently watching the new scenery. Those two were, of course, Zeke and Leo. They had managed to get a spot on the earliest ride, despite theirte arrival. It hadnt been all that hard for Zeke to convince the chief. He even managed to haggle down the price by promising to help out if they came across any danger.


    The chief had been pleased to get the assistance of two Mages for the measly cost of a price reduction. Wouldnt he have been stupid to refuse such an offer? Instead of paying them for their service, those two even paid to work as additional guards.


    Little did he know that Leo would have fought either way, even for free. So, Zeke was also quite happy with the arrangement. Furthermore, it was very unlikely they would have to do much. The caravan stayed far away from any of the truly dangerous areas, and bandits werentmon either. On top of that, the chief already employed three Grand Mages and over 20 True Mages as guards.


    Such a force should be able to handle most things, and even if they couldnt, the addition of two True Mages wouldnt make a difference. Zeke had already decided that if they ran into a problem they truly couldnt solve, he and Leo would save themselves instead of honoring the deal. The small price reduction the chief had granted them wasnt reason enough to risk their lives unnecessarily.


    Of course, Zeke wasnt opposed to helping out in any other circumstance. Their journey would take them two weeks and it would be too boring to just sit around all day without anything to do  at least for Leo. With them now being officially part of the guard crew, they had a lot more freedom to move independently. This was the main reason he had agreed to such an arrangement.


    After less than an hour, his prediction came true already as Leo got bored of looking outside. Now that they werent alone anymore, his brother couldnt continue his Magic fusion practice, so there was little to distract himself with. Simrly, the terrain was getting increasingly monotonous. The further east they went the less there was to see. The verdant green woods and grassy fields had long since been reced by dry soil.


    The capital of Korrovan was in the desert, so he was confident this trend would continue. And unlike Leo, he had no problem sitting still. He had enough things to ponder to keep him busy. Even if he were to get bored, hed be able to chat with Akasha or the Dragon.


    s, Leo wasnt like him. Zeke could already see his brother starting to fidget. Its not even been an hour, Leo. Why are you already getting restless?


    Leo turned to look at him. What am I supposed to do then?


    Zeke pointed at the other passengers. Read a book?


    Leo merely snorted, as if the proposal was ridiculous. Zeke couldnt stop a wry smile from appearing on his face at his brothers reaction. We are not gonna reach the first Danger Zone untilte afternoon, so there wont be any fights for a while.


    Leos eyes lit up at the mention of the Danger Zone. What level is it?


    During their stay in the city, they visited the local Adventurers Guild. They were very surprised by the sparse number of quests. The clerk hadnt lied, there really were no Extermination missions on offer. Apparently, the Guild was forbidden from interfering in such matters in Korrovan. Still, their visit hadnt been in vain as they had managed to ess an up-to-date map of the country.


    Of course, Zeke knew the geography already, as he had several maps in his Minds Library. However, what made the map in the Guild special was the fact that it depicted the known Danger Zones and even rated them ording to the threat they posed. The danger coulde from anything, be it monsters, bandits, or even treacherous terrain.


    Zeke consulted his mental copy before answering. Silver.


    Leo immediately smiled upon hearing that. The ratings designated by the Guild were tailored to the ranks of adventurers. A copper-ranked Danger Zone should only be entered by a full team of copper-ranked adventurers. In the same vein, a silver-ranked zone required silver-ranked adventurers.


    This meant that the zone could pose somewhat of a challenge to Leo, exciting him further. This was especially true considering that Zeke had forbidden him from using his Fire Magic. This was, of course, to keep their identities hidden. An Earth Mage would garner no attention, but a Mage with an Earth and Fire affinity would stand out a lot more. Therefore, he had forbidden Leo from using his Fire Magic unless it was a life-or-death situation.


    Zeke, on the other hand, was even more restricted. His bread-and-butter spell [Blood Whip] was not something he could use. After all, the spell was his own creation, and could easily be linked to him. His tendency to always show off had finallye back to bite him.


    Over thest weeks, Zeke had been working on a solution to this problem. His thinking had been simple. If he couldnt use his signature spell, couldnt he just invent a new one?


    The spell he had been trying to create was based on the Magic the Invocatians used to summon their contracted spirits. His n had been to kill two birds with one stone. He was trying to create a spell that would let him disguise himself as a summoner while also helping him with his promise to the Dragon.


    In its finished form, the spell was supposed to create a temporary body made from Magic that the Dragon could control. This could be considered as a prototype for the eventual solution he wanted to use to fulfill his deal with the Dragon. At the very least, it would show his willingness to work on it.


    However, he had been too ambitious. Not only did he need to solve the problem of creating a Dragons body, but he also needed to find a way to work with a spirit that wasnt even contracted with him.


    Needless to say, he hadnt made much progress so far. The main problem was that Zeke didnt know how he was supposed to go about creating a body at all. After all, in the normal case, the Mage didnt even have to bother with any of that. They merely provided the mana, while the contracted spirit automatically shaped the Mana into its desired form.


    Unfortunately, it wasnt as easy in Zekes case, as he had no contract with the Dragon. He theorized that the Spirit Summoning Ritual usually solved this issue. Therefore, he and Akasha studied the Ritual for any clues on how to solve that problem.


    It was fortunate that Aurelia had allowed him to experience the Ritual for himself. Otherwise, he would not have been able to learn of its design. Her protective measures had been strong, but with Zeke directly on top of the device, nothing could keep him from learning its secrets.


    However, despite everything, his progress was slow. The Runes and Glyphs used in its construction werent something he had evere across. On top of that, the level ofplexity of this Grand Ritual was iparable to any regr spell or enchantment.


    Even the Dragon, who asionally tried to offer some insights, wasnt of much help in this case. Even though it had always valued knowledge, the Dragon had not bothered to get overly familiar with a Magic system so far removed from its own. Therefore, it could only offer bits and pieces.


    Still, this didnt mean they made no headway at all. Zekes conjecturesbined with Akashas frighteningputational abilities saw them make steady progress at deciphering the Ritual. His gains during this time werent small, as Zeke started to understand how the ancient Rituals worked on a fundamental level. His understanding of Ritual Magic improved by leaps and bounds.


    Whereas he once assumed that a Magic Ritual was nothing more than arge enchantment, he now saw how narrow his views had been. His previous way of looking at Rituals might not have beenpletely wrong, but it was such an oversimplification that it bordered on insulting. The Spirit Summoning Ritual alone contained dozens, if not hundreds, of enchantments working in tandem.


    What was even more interesting were the conditions and regtions built in. It had taken him a long time to make sense of even the most rudimentary ones. For example, the Ritual used apletely different procedure if the recipient already had an engraved corepared to one that had not yet advanced.


    It was exactly those regtions that allowed the Ritual to be used so liberally. Zeke had wondered since back then how he and Celine could both use it, even though she had wished to have her summons engraved on her core while he only wished for a regr contract. Those built-in regtions made it possible for the Ritual to operate differently based on the circumstances of the user, making it seem almost intelligent.


    It was no wonder nobody could evene close to creating something like this anymore. Theplexity of the construct was something Zeke could hardly grasp. Any minute change to the overall design could lead to monumental changes down the line. It was almost like the Ritual was a living, breathing organism with an interconnected, self-regting system akin to the organs in a human body.


    The title of Grand Ritual was well deserved.


    If he waspletely honest with himself, he knew that he would have no chance of deciphering the Ritual without the help of Akasha. He was inplete awe of the being who had designed this masterpiece and he relished the chance to study it and deepen his knowledge.


    Zeke took a book from his bag andid it on hisp. This was, of course, just a cover. He had not read a physical book in months, nor would he likely do so ever again. After all, reading in his Minds Library was several times faster. However, he didnt want the other passengers to notice him staring out into nothingness for hours on end. Therefore, he had prepared this method to allow him to continue his research without attracting too much attention.


    After his preparations wereplete, Zeke no longer hesitated and dove into his Minds Library. Even though this had started out as a way for him to learn about creating his new spell, by now he was more interested in the intricacies of Ritual Magic. It was truly the pinnacle of magical engineering.


    Hours passed, with Zeke and Akasha working in his Minds Library.


    In the outside world, it looked like he was engrossed in memorizing the mystical symbols in his open book. He never even turned the page once, even after all this time. Many who took notice spoke words of praise. After all, one didnt oftene across a young man who could do such a monotonous task for hours with utmost concentration.


    However, Zeke didnt even hear their words. He waspletely unaware of anything happening outside. At least, until he was rudely shaken awake. As his eyes regained rity, he was looking at an excited Leo. His face filled his entire vision, entirely too close for Zekes liking.


    What is it? Zeke asked without being able topletely keep the annoyance out of his tone, as he pushed his brother away.


    Leo wasnt bothered by either his tone or actions, as his excitement remained undiminished. We are almost there!


    Looking out the window, Zeke noticed their new surroundings. Even though they hadnt entered the desert yet, the terrain already looked like a deste wastnd. It was an endless prairie consisting of nothing but yellows and browns.


    And where is that? he asked.


    Leo pointed toward the front of their caravan, where Zeke could faintly make out faint specks of green. The Danger Zone.


    It was then that he remembered. The first Danger Zone on their journey was an oasis. They would have to pass through it to reach their first camp before nightfall. Clearing his muddled head, Zeke took Leos proffered hand and stood.


    It was time to get some exercise.

 Book 4: Chapter 9: Road to the Capital II

    Book 4: Chapter 9: Road to the Capital II


    The atmosphere had changed ever since the caravan had entered the oasis. Zeke had felt the shift as well. The surrounding flora, beautiful as it may be, seemed to be full of dangers.


    Attention! Rahul yelled. He was one of the three Grand Mages and the leader of the guards. For the next hour, I want all of you to focus  no distractions, no ying around. This might only be a silver-level zone, but I am not taking any risks.


    Yes, sir! the men replied in unison. From their quick and coordinated response, it became clear that the guards were well-trained. Each of the two other Grand Mages led half of the 20 True Mages, with Rahul functioning as the overallmander.


    Zeke and Leo, for their part, were not integrated into thismand structure. The two of them had the freedom to act on their own, but this also meant that they couldnt expect somebody to rush in and save them, were they to get into trouble. But Zeke wasnt worried.


    Luckily, the carriages made quick progress, as they didnt have to cut their way through the vegetation. The well-maintained path led right through the heart of the oasis. Their destination was a fortified post on the far side, close to the water. They would need an hour to reach it, and this was thest leg of their journey for the day.


    Zeke and Leo walked along their carriage, nking it on either side. For now, everything was calm, and Zeke used this time to study the greenery. The emerald leaves of the palm-like trees glistened in the dappled sunlight, their fronds swaying with a gentle, almost hypnotic rhythm.


    The ground beneath his boots was a soft carpet of lush, velvety moss that seemed to pulse with a faint glow. Vibrant blue and purple flowers adorned the moss, their sweet scent filling the air with a heady, intoxicating fragrance.


    It was such a stark difference to the wastnd from moments ago. From a barren prairie into a tropical paradise with nothing but a few steps, it was unlike anything Zeke had experienced before. He couldnt help but let out a sigh of admiration. Reading about desert oases and experiencing their miracles for himself were worlds apart. This was a sight he wouldnt soon forget.


    Zeke reached out to touch a nearby tree, marveling at the smooth, silver bark that seemed to shimmer like liquid metal. As his fingers made contact, a delicate cascade of tiny, glowing lights trickled down from the leaves above, like stardust.


    "Breath-taking," he murmured to himself, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The carriage rolled on, the wheels creaking softly as they navigated the winding path through the enchanting oasis. Zeke noticed that the vines hanging from the trees were alive with movement, their tendrils gracefully weaving together in intricate patterns as if they were engaged in a secret dance.


    A soft, melodic hum filled the air, and Zeke realized it wasing from the luminous butterflies that flitted among the blossoms. Their wings shimmered with a rainbow of colors, and they left trails of glowing powder in their wake.


    <strong>[Warning]</strong>


    Those are Shimmerwing Butterflies. Their spores contain a strong paralytic poison that can even affect Grand Mages in high enough doses.


    Zeke nodded, his eyes now filled with caution as he eyed the deceptively peaceful butterflies. He had been nave. To survive in this highlypetitive environment, the creatures living here needed to be able to defend themselves. It was foolish to assume that any life form here was harmless.


    For the next while, Zeke kept his eyes on the bushes and trees along the path. However, neither he nor Akasha spotted anything. As time ticked by without anything happening, Zeke grew convinced they would make it through without any incidents.


    As if to spite him, distant shouts rang out from the back of the caravan. Zeke immediately exchanged a nce with Leo. His brother had an eager glint in his eyes, leaving Zeke helpless. With a nod, he agreed to Leos silent plea and the two ran towards themotion.


    They arrived just in time to witness the start of the battle. Three enormous scorpions had appeared behind thest carriage, attacking from both sides. Their pincers were the length of an arm, and Zeke had no doubt they could bisect a human with ease. Furthermore, their eight, spiderlike legs made the creatures deceptively agile.


    Akasha, what are those?


    <strong>Name:</strong> Sun Scorpion.


    <strong>Category:</strong> Monster.


    <strong>Height: </strong>9 feet (including stinger).


    <strong>Weight: </strong>400 pounds.


    <strong>Description:</strong> Sun Scorpions are desert predators. They are coordinated hunters who are suited to roam aridndscapes and oases with their eight arachnid limbs, and venomous stinger. Their hard carapace works like armor, protecting them from physical and magical attacks.


    <strong>Value:</strong> Sun Scorpions are prized for their hard carapace and potent venom.


    <strong>Danger Rating:</strong> High.


    Zeke frowned when he saw the danger rating. He had learned that the value Akasha assigned was tailored to him, so the scorpions posed a significant threat. He slowed his steps as he watched the battle ensue.


    The rear guard, consisting of five True Mages and one Grand Mage, had been quick to act. Even so, their barrage of spells, consisting of multiple elements, was effortlessly deflected by the foremost scorpion. Zeke could only shake his head when he saw them fight.


    This was the most pathetic disy of Magic he had ever seen.


    Not only did they need incantations to unleash even the most basic spells, but the spells were also extremely weak. This stemmed from ack of control, as the Spellforms were unstable. Even the Grand Mage, who stood atop the roof of the carriage, was silently muttering some sort of incantation.


    Zeke took a look at the mans Core and immediately recognized the spell he was trying to cast. It was [Smander''s Breath], the same spell Felix Feuerkranz had used in his battle against Leo. But despite thetter only being a True Mage, he had only needed a fraction of the time to cast the same spell.


    Eventually, he finished his incantation and Zeke saw the expected torrent of mes emerge. Despite hisckluster control and slow casting speed, the spell looked imposing. The strong Core of a Grand Mage made up for a lot of his ws. Still,pared to Gretchen, whom Zeke had often sparred with, this was inferior by far.


    The monster immediately released a sickening, high-pitched squeal as it waspletely engulfed in the continuous stream of mes. However, the anguished cry only brought a pleased smile to the Fire Mages face as he redoubled his efforts.


    The other two scorpions backed off upon seeing theirpanions fate. They warily eyed the inferno in front of them, clicking their pincers in agitation. Zeke could see the uncertainty in their beady eyes. They were considering retreat but hadnt quite made up their minds yet.


    Momentster, the mes died down, revealing the charred husk of the first scorpion. The fire had found its way through the cracks and knicks in the carapace, roasting the monster from the inside. It was most definitely dead. However, Zeke wasnt impressed.


    A quick scan revealed that the Grand Mage had depleted his Core, as slight cracks ran across its surface. What was this? What kind of a Mage was done after a single spell? Zeke could hardly believe his eyes.


    It was then that he noticed the many gray strands of hair peaking out from under the mans turban and immediately understood. The man appeared to be middle-aged, which meant he was likely far older still. This meant that his climb to the Grand Mage level had taken him all his life. He most likely had a very low Fire affinity. On top of that, hiscking Mana control only brought down the efficiency of his spells even further.


    Zeke could only sigh. Competing against the young geniuses of the empire had distorted his view. The Elementium was the foremost academy forbat Mages in the empire. There was no way they would give Zeke a bnced view of what regrbat Mages were capable of.


    His thoughts were interrupted as the two scorpions made their move. They seemed to also have realized that the Grand Mage was a spent force. Their hesitant approach grew bolder as they noticed him not doing anything. Zeke saw the despair in the eyes of the guards as their spells helplessly pinged off the armored backs of the scorpions. He couldnt wait any longer.


    Akasha, did you find any weaknesses?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Two exploitable weaknesses found.


    First, the carapace of the Sun Scorpion is much thinner on their underside. Second, the Sun Scorpion is likely to be unable to get back up in the short term when lying on its back.


    Upon hearing those words, Zeke immediately came up with a n. He tightened the grip on his spear while turning to Leo, who hade to a halt next to him. His brother seemed to have been waiting for this as he was watching him intently. With a grin, he exined his n.


    Meanwhile, the guards grew ever more desperate as the scorpions were now rushing towards them without abandon. The monsters seemed to have finally concluded that nobody here posed any danger to them as there was no more caution in their movements. Even the Grand Mage on top of the carriage paled at the sight. He could only hope that hisrades would make it here in time.


    Now! Zeke yelled.


    Leo immediately acted. Two [Earth Pirs] erupted from the ground. This attack wasnt meant to pierce the monsters soft belly, as the spell most likely didnt have the power to do much damage.


    No, Zeke had a different goal in mind. The blunt pirs rose at an angle and struck the left side of the first scorpion. As expected, the monster was more confused than hurt. However, the confusion soon turned to panic as the pirs grew, lifting its left side off the ground until it finally flipped over.


    It was then that Zeke acted. Like a coiled spring, heunched himself into the air. After his jump had reached its zenith, he discretely used his [Air Step] to give himself some extra momentum as he dove spear-first toward the unprotected belly of the defenseless monster. He felt the tip being stalled for an instant as it struck the carapace. However, the spear, made from the tusks of a Steeltusk Boar, won out after a moment.


    An iparably miserable scream rang out as the scorpion felt the foreign object enter its body. It wildly iled its eight scythe-like legs, but by then, Zeke had already retreated. He had left the spear stuck in the belly of the monster, so it wouldnt be able to get back up without impaling itself.


    Satisfied with the result, he turned his attention to the other scorpion. Leo, d in his [Earthen Armor], was stalling it. Zeke was in no hurry to intervene, as his brother finally got to enjoy himself. Crossing his arms, he watched how Leo danced and weaved around the monster. Leo kept out of range of its pincers and stinger as he shot small rock bullets at the monsters eyes.


    Zeke nodded in approval. Leo knew that his Earth Magic wasnt strong enough to win with a single decisive hit, and the same strategy would most likely not work for a second time anyway. So, it was definitely the right decision to y the long game. Their reinforcements were on the way, after all.


    Soon after, the sound of approaching footsteps could be heard. Zeke looked over his shoulder to see Rahul, alongside five more True Mages, had made it to the scene. However, instead of acting, they watched the ongoing fight, entranced by the disy. Zeke felt pride rising in his chest as he saw the expressions of awe on the guards faces.


    It was no wonder. Even though Zeke had seen his brother fight many times, he was still impressed. Leos graceful movements and battle instincts were in a ss of its own. They had been good enough to allow Leo to enter the finals of the empires prestigious tournament with nothing but the three most basic spells under his belt.


    Leo was born to fight.


    Even so, it was time to end this. Zeke turned, facing Rahul fully. I think it is time for your men to step in, captain.


    Upon hearing his words, Rahuls eyes regained their rity. He acknowledged Zekes words with a sharp nod and immediately began to cast a spell. The captain was a Light Mage, and Zeke was interested to see what he could do.


    Searing Light! he yelled as he pointed two fingers toward the head of the scorpion. Too fast to even react, a beam shot out and hit the scorpion. Its eyes were immediately destroyed, eliciting another scream. A second beam seared the top of its stinger.


    Now, without sight and poison, the monster wasnt much of a threat anymore. So much so that Leo had lost all interest in the fight and was now leisurely walking away with a smile on his face. Evidently, he had enjoyed himself.


    After instructing his men, and getting an ount of what had transpired, Rahul approached. Thank you for your assistance, young friends. My men tell me that they would have been in trouble without your aid.


    Zeke nodded amicably. We only did our part, captain.


    Rahul chuckled. Only did your part, huh? Very well. Even so, you have my thanks. I will see to it that you are rewarded appropriately.


    Zeke smiled, acting like he was eager for the coin. It would be too strange if he showed no interest. After all, they were posing as a pair of young adventurers seeking their fortune. Many thanks, guard captain. You are truly generous.


    Nonsense! Thats the least I should do. How about we have a chat once we get to the camp?


    Zeke agreed animatedly. However, internally he wasnt too pleased with this development. He hadnt wanted to attract any attention from the higher-ups. However, the alternative would have been to let those men die, and he wasnt quite willing to go that far.


    As the caravan continued on its way, Zeke pondered in silence. He needed a strategy to deal with the captains inevitable questions. After all, Zeke had only just found out how weak regr Mages were, so their cover wouldnt hold up under close scrutiny.


    ***


    Thankfully, they arrived at the fortified camp without any further incidents. And just as Zeke had expected, one of the guards came to find him as soon as they had settled in. He followed the man to one of the morevish huts at the center of the camp.


    Stepping inside, he found all three of the Grand Mages present, alongside the caravan chief. What was going on? The chief revealed a mysterious smile when his eyes met Zekes.


    Pete! How good of you toe.

 Book 4: Chapter 10: Road to the Capital III

    Book 4: Chapter 10: Road to the Capital III


    Zeke didnt respond right away. Instead, he swept his eyes over the inhabitants of the room. The caravan chief was smiling, beckoning him toe closer. The three Grand Mages, on the other hand, had serious expressions. Even Rahul seemed to be on edge.


    Why were they even here? Was this a trap for him?


    Nheless, his face remained calm as he entered. Zeke brought his hands together and bowed fractionally the traditional greeting in Korrovan. The gesture was returned by the caravan chief, his smile widening. However, the mans friendly disy wasnt enough to dispel Zekes doubts.


    Akasha,bat analysis.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The chances of victory in a direct confrontation are 18%. The chances of escape using all avable means are 95%.


    Zeke was surprised. 18% chance of victory against three Grand Mages? Thinking about it, a win might really not be impossible. If the second Grand Mage was as weak as the one Zeke had seen earlier, then he could probably finish them off before they could even cast a single spell. That only left Rahul.


    But Light Mages were famously weak against Blood Mages. Their spells, though too fast to dodge, didnt have enough power to defeat him instantly. With his current ability, he was able to heal most injuries, given time. This allowed him a lot more leeway than his opponent, who would be finished after a single mistake.


    Considering all that, his body rxed as he returned the chiefs smile. If they wanted to fall out with him, he was ready.


    It is my pleasure to be invited, chief, he replied finally.


    Nonsense, the man said with a dismissive gesture. Come,e, sit.


    Zeke and the chief sat on woven cots while the three Grand Mages remained where they were, a few steps away. He noticed how they would asionally send him wary nces. It seemed he had misread the situation. They were most likely not here for an ambush but to protect the chief from danger  namely, him.


    This realization made him rx even further. He now turned his full attention to the man in front of him, interested in why the chief was present. After all, there was no reason to personally meet Zeke if it was just about handing over a reward. Why did you call me, chief?


    There is no reason to be so distant, young man. Please call me Jai.


    Alright, Jai. Why am I here?


    The chief nodded in satisfaction. I heard about your heroic deed today from Rahul and wanted to reward you.


    Zeke nodded but remained inwardly suspicious. From his earlier talk with the man, he had gotten the impression that Jai was a shrewd merchant. It was doubtful that he would waste his time with anything that wasnt profitable in some way.


    Still, there was no reason to press for an answer right away. More likely than not, the man would reveal his intentions sooner thanter. You are too kind, Jai.


    The smile in the mans eyes widened as he pped his hands. Immediately, a servant bustled over, holding a pouch that looked to be filled with coins.


    <strong>[rification]</strong>


    The bag contains 15 silver.


    15 silver was a rather generous reward for a single fight. Zeke suspected that Jai was trying to get in his good graces by paying such a hefty reward. Even so, he had no reason to turn it down, as that was also in line with the persona of a young adventurer.


    The chief handed the satchel over with an expectant smile. Without much fanfare, Zeke received the bag and thanked him but didnt even check the amount.


    The smile froze on the mans face as he saw this. His eyes flitted between Zeke and the bag in confusion. Eventually, he couldnt help himself anymore and spoke out. Arent you going to check the amount?


    Zeke smiled. No need. I am certain you were more than generous.


    An awkward silence ensued as the chief didnt quite know where to go from here. He had most likely nned to get to the main topic after shocking Zeke with his hefty reward. However, by not even checking his reward, Zeke had derailed his ns in a subtle way.


    Zeke saw the gears turning behind Jais eyes. Now was the time to push. Was that all you wanted, Jai? If that is so, then Ill be off. After all, it has been a long day.


    Wait! the chief called out before Zeke could even take a step. There is something else Id like to discuss.


    Zeke smiled inwardly as he sat back down. He had purposefully rushed the conversation so as not to give Jai the time toe up with a new scheme. Now, the only approach left was toe out and say what he wanted directly.


    Jai also seemed to realize this as he smiled wryly. Ill juste out and say it then. What is your purpose for visiting the capital, Pete?


    Zekes eyebrows rose. This was an incredibly personal question and, frankly, not something the chief should ask about. There had to be a reason for this. However, Zeke outwardly disyed a cautious expression as he eyed the chief warily. Why do you need to know that?


    Jai, realizing he had overstepped, was quick to rify his intentions. It is fine if you dont want to tell me. I was merely wondering if you or your brother were interested in fighting in the Rings of Samsara?


    Zekes eyebrows rose. Why was he asking about the Rings out of nowhere? Still, there was no reason to hide his ns, as he had long since decided on their new cover story.


    Indeed, my brother and I are going to the capital to fight. How did you know?


    Jais smile returned, even brighter than before. I do have an eye for such things. But to be honest, there arent many other reasons foreign Mages visit the capital. The city is lets just say, not very hospitable to outsiders.


    Zekes brows furrowed. The way Jai was speaking about the issue, it sounded like the discrimination against foreigners was quite severe. In Kanion, he had not felt anything of the sort. However, that wasnt too surprising for a border town that relied on trade.


    This could turn out to be somewhat problematic. In general, the Korrovans had olive to brown skin and wavy ck hair, very different from empire natives. So, it was unlikely for Zeke and Leo to blend in.


    Zeke decided to fish for information. How inhospitable are we talking?


    Jai grimaced. I am afraid it can be quite bad. Some businesses might refuse to serve you outright, and most of the people in powerful positions will most likely not even meet with you.


    Zeke nodded, taking in this new information. Then why do foreign Mages still go to the capital?


    Zeke noticed a glint in the mans eyes. Most likely, this was where he had wanted the conversation to go all along. Jai immediately started his sales pitch. You see, there is one exception to that rule, and I am sure you can guess what it is.


    Zeke nodded. The Rings of Samsara.


    Thats right. In the Rings, everybody is wee. But thats only part of the reason why foreigners flock to it. Care to guess the other reason?


    I heard you can make a lot of money there Zeke said uncertainly, but he knew this wasnt what Jai was hinting at, but there was no benefit in showing off. He would only make the man wary by disying his intellect.


    Jai nodded. That is certainly true, but there is something even more important to be gained in the Rings of Samsara. He paused and gave Zeke a meaningful look. Prestige!


    Prestige? Zeke asked dubiously.


    Indeed, young friend. The best fighters are hailed as heroes, even the ves. Many of them are even rewarded with their freedom after a certain number of victories.


    I dont need to win my freedom, though, Zeke stated with a confused expression.


    Jai chuckled. Of course not, young friend. But the fame from winning in the arena will make your life in the capital infinitely morefortable.


    Zekes face lit up, acting like he finally understood. So thats how it is. Thank you for this advice, Jai. Ill keep it in mind.


    The chief waved off his thanks as if it was nothing big, but Zeke knew he wasnt done yet. So far, he had still not revealed his true purpose. As expected, he spoke up again. I could maybe help you out in that regard.


    What do you mean?


    You see, my brother is a famous Vakara in the capital, Jai said with evident pride. Do you know what that is, Pete?


    Zeke nodded. He knew a bit of the oldnguage of Korrovan. The word Vakara referred to somebody who teachesbat. Its somebody who trains warriors, right?


    Thats right, but we dont call them that. We have a special word for thepetitors  Rana Samrat. It roughly means kings of battle, Jai exined. My brother has taught many such champions over the years, and he is always looking for new talent. I could make an introduction if you want. It would make the process a lot smoother.


    Jai was staring at Zeke with a burning gaze. This was most likely what he had wanted all along. By the look in his eyes, Zeke could guess that the guards had most likely exaggerated their battle prowess. After all, neither he nor Leo had gone all out in that fight. But Zeke didnt mind that, as it might actually end up helping him.


    Zeke had intended to use the Rings of Samsara as a cover story only, but Leo most definitely wanted to fight for real. Furthermore, if the discrimination against foreigners was truly so bad, then this might be the only way to get any semnce of respect in the city. He would most likely not gain entry to their libraries and workshops otherwise.


    However, there was just one problem: As of now, there was no way he couldpete in the arena. Zeke didnt dare use more than one of his affinities, afraid of blowing his cover. On the other hand, his new Blood spell wasnt even close to being ready. He would need at least two weeks of uninterrupted work to finish it.


    Then again Maybe he could use this situation to his advantage


    Thinking this far, he spoke up hesitantly. That would be a great help, but I am not sure if I can agree just yet.


    Whats the issue? You are free to ask around, but I can assure you that my brother is second to none in terms of fighters with a ster reputation to boot.


    Zeke shook his head. Its not that. You see, I am trying to master a new spell beforepeting. Our n was toy low for a couple of weeks first to give me enough time.


    Jais brows furrowed. He was most likely pondering if this was just an excuse to turn him down in a roundabout way or if this was an actual concern. How long would you need to master it?


    Zeke smirked internally. This was almost too easy. Not too long, maybe two weeks, he said, showing a conflicted expression. The problem is that I need to be able to work on it without being disturbed. Here, he let his words trail off, letting Jai figure out his meaning.


    Jai, as a wily merchant, immediately caught on. So, all you would need is a ce to work in silence for the remainder of the journey?


    Zeke nodded slowly, acting as if this matter was troubling him greatly. Jai watched him in silence for a moment, considering.


    Very well, the man eventually said. If that is truly all you need, then I might be able to help. My personal carriage has a separate study room that I dont use very often. Would that work for you?


    Zekes eyes opened wide in shock. Would that really be possible?


    Jai nodded casually. The man had clearly not yet given up on his attempts to rope him in. From this alone, Zeke could tell that talents were highly coveted. It was highly likely that the sess of his brother had a lot to do with Jais effort. As the leader of this caravan, he was able to scout for talented Mages and send them to his brother directly.


    Still, this wasnt a bad deal for Zeke. Even if this famous brother demanded a lions share of their winnings, he wouldnt care much. After all, money was the least of his concerns. Furthermore, the chance of this being a trap was small, as Jai had not once tried to find out if Zeke had any kind of force backing him. A wide smile spread across his face as he extended his hand for a shake.


    He had gotten a lot more out of this conversation than expected. Not only did he learn a lot, but had also secured a ce for them already. On top of that, he would be able to work in peace until they arrived. With a bit of luck, he would be able to finish his spell by then.


    The smile on Jais face mirrored his own as he took his outstretched hand. I am d we coulde to an agreement, Pete.


    Zeke grinned with a predatory smile. Likewise.

 Book 4: Chapter 11: Blood Manifestation

    Book 4: Chapter 11: Blood Manifestation


    In avishly decorated room, a young man with dark brown hair sat cross-legged. Each day, he would remain in that exact posture for hours on end, only taking breaks to eat or to sleep. To an outsider, it would have looked like he was in deep meditation. However, that was not the case.


    For thest week, Zeke had spent his time in his Minds Library, working on his new spell. Now that he had a deadline to keep, he couldnt afford to waste time.


    At first, he had thought it to be a shame to spend all his time in this manner. He had left Tradespire to get new experiences and grow his Soul, after all. However, ever since Akasha had informed him that he had experienced substantial growth while studying Rituals, nothing was holding him back.


    Finally, on this seventh day of seclusion, he managed a breakthrough. Zeke had finally found the part of the Ritual that was responsible for giving the summons their shape. He was immensely gratified when he realized that his initial hypothesis had been right. It was indeed the case that the ritual contained a Spellform which would automatically create a body based on the contracted spirit.


    The bad news was that the Spellform behind this effect was by far the mostplicated Zeke had ever seen. The geometric pattern was so intricate that he couldnt even imagine casting such a spell. As if that was not enough, this single function would only be one part of his new creation.


    He also had to add an element that would establish a temporary contract between himself and the Dragon, as well as a section that would funnel the Spirit into the newly created body. On top of all that, he wanted the spell to use Blood instead of unattuned Mana to further boost its power. All in all, the finished Spellform was so monstrouslyplex that Zeke grew dizzy just looking at it.


    Luckily, he had a solution to that problem.


    In the infinite white void of his Minds library, Zeke turned toward the figure of the beautiful girl beside him as he pointed at the Spellform projected in the air. Can you cast this?


    Akashas eyes darted across the pattern. The insane precision and speed of her pupils were eerie. So much so, that even people who didnt know about her true nature would be instantly able to guess that she wasnt human.


    Affirmative. I am able to create the Spellform, Akasha said, but I am unable to form the Intent for this spell.


    Zeke hummed. This was what he had expected. Even though Akasha was extremely good at meticulous work, anything that required even the slightest bit of creativity was beyond her. If he wanted to sessfully cast this spell, they would have to work together.


    However, it wasnt the cooperation between himself and Akasha that Zeke was worried about, but the third member of their crew. The Dragon yed a significant role as well. After all, the spell would only provide the body, and handling it would fall to it. After casting the spell, Zeke would no longer have any control.


    What about you, Dragon? Think you still have what it takes? Zeke teased, trying to provoke the old reptile into proving his might.


    The Dragon clearly didnt take the bait as his voice waspletely apathetic. If I lose in a fight, its because you provided me with a subpar body.


    Arent you just shifting responsibility? He questioned.


    In the next moment, he felt as if the Dragon was looking at him with disdain. No, fleshling, that is merely a fact. I have lived for thousands of years, and I never struggled against an opponent who wasnt of the ancient races.


    Are you telling me there isnt a single human who could be your opponent?


    The Dragon was suspiciously silent for a long time. Zeke almost thought he wouldnt reply, but eventually, its voice could be heard again. That is not what I said.


    Zeke was intrigued. So, there was a human the Dragon feared? Interesting. Say, when you were at your peak, who was stronger between you and the emperor of Arkanheim?


    How would I know? the Dragon said. I have never met this so-called emperor. But, since he is a Mind Mage, I would most likely win easily. Mind Magic is useless against my kind.


    Zeke was impressed. It seemed this Dragon used to be somebody quite strong. How about the Time Mage we met in Tradespire?


    Me, the Dragon said without hesitation. That brat was far too young. He most likely would have lost against the bird woman as well.


    Bird woman? Was he talking about Aurelia Thorsten? Zeke prayed in his heart she would never learn about this insulting nickname. However, the Dragons words surprised him. How can you tell?


    The Dragon scoffed. With a Soul that small and weak? That person was most likely not even two centuries old.


    What? How can he be an Exarch at that age?


    There was more to him than meets the eye, the Dragon said. But enough of your inane questions. Get on with the spell.


    Zeke nodded reluctantly. He would have very much liked to hear more about the subject, but the Dragon was always stingy with his knowledge and words. It could already be counted as a great sess to have learned as much as he did. However, the Dragon was also right; it was time to get back to work.


    Zeke took a deep breath and opened his eyes in the real world. Alright. Lets do this. Do you guys know what to do?


    Affirmative.


    Just get on with it.


    Zeke didnt waste any more time and gave Akasha the signal to start. At the same time, he used the dagger at his waist to cut both of his palms. For a change, he didnt have the focus to spare to keep his blood from flowing out. His attention was fully focused on the Spellform that was slowly taking shape inside his Core.


    True to her word, Akasha was recreating the Spellform they had designed perfectly. It was a marvelous sight. Zeke doubted there was a single living Mage that could mirror this aplishment. This was not something a human could do.


    Truth be told, their new creation straddled the line between a spell and a Ritual in terms ofplexity. Given enough time, he might be able to refine the pattern and get rid of a lot of redundancies, but this was the best he could do for now.


    While Akasha was working on the Spellform, Zeke had to provide the required Mana. Fortunately, his perfect affinity made this task rather easy. With a conversion rate of over 90%, he could turn ambient Mana into Blood Mana effortlessly.


    Soon, the Spellform had taken shape, signaling the end of Akashas part. Zeke immediately took control of the Mana and started to imbue his Intent. He had thought long and hard about what kind of mental image he was supposed to Imbue into the Spell to make it work. What he had finallynded on was the picture of a funnel connected to a formless blob.


    This was the solution he arrived at after considering all possibilities. In his opinion, the spell would certainly fail if he tried to Imbue something like the image of a Dragon being summoned. After all, the purpose of this spell wasnt to create a Dragon but to connect a Soul with Mana that was primed to take its shape.


    After Zeke Imbued this carefully constructed image into the Spellform, he took onest breath before casting it. At this point, his Core was hurting quite a lot. He had already held the Mana in his Core for far too long. Nheless, he paid the stinging sensation no mind as he watched his Core with rapt attention.


    After a moment of wobbling, the Spellform solidified, causing Zeke to break out in a smile. This meant that their creation didnt contain any major ws and could be considered a working spell. Even so, this didnt mean that he had seeded in casting the spell, merely that the spell was serviceable. What really mattered was the part that came next.


    Zeke raised his palms and pointed them forward. His blood gushed out in streams and weightlessly gathered in a floating puddle in front of him. The amount of lost blood made his arms go paler by a shade. Still, this much wasnt enough to be actually burdensome to Zeke. The amount he carried in his body was over twice what any normal person could carry at this point.


    He didnt even pay any attention to the blood that was still dripping from his hands. His gaze was solely focused on the amorphous blob of blood in front of him. He had felt the Dragons Soul passing through his spell and hoped that everything would work out.


    After a long moment of stillness, the blood twitched. It twitched once, then a second time, and before Zeke knew it, violent changes were happening to the puddle of blood. It was rapidly shifting, trying to take a certain shape but failing at thest stage. It was a strange sight. It almost looked like a sanguine figure that was melting into blood only to recreate itself again.


    However, after a while, the once energetic liquid grew lethargic. It was then that Zeke knew the spell would fail. True to his expectations, the blood sttered on the floor soon after and he felt the Dragons Soul return.


    Contrary to his expectation, the Dragon was neither dejected nor angry. In fact, it was quite the opposite. Its voice was ecstatic as it spoke right away. I was so close, fleshling! Just a bit more and I would have done it, but the Mana ran out.


    Zeke couldnt help but smile. This was the first time he had seen the Dragon get excited about anything. Lets make a few adjustments and try again. Im certain well figure this out in no time.


    ***


    In a oncevishly decorated room, a young man with dark brown hair sat cross-legged. He had been informed they would arrive in the capital the next morning, marking this as thest day of their journey. However, at the moment he didnt care about any of that.


    His face was pale and gaunt, and his eyes were bloodshot. His palms were riddled with cuts, fresh and old alike. On top of that, his surroundings were entirely covered in blood. The sight was a far cry from a week ago. The only thing that hadnt changed was the look of determination in his eyes.


    At the moment, Zeke was using the spell [Blood Generation] to regain enough Blood for another attempt. At this point, they had tried the summoning hundreds of times, spilling Zekes blood reserves many times over. However, he was certain they would seed this time.


    The moment his pale face regained a bit of color, he immediately stopped the spell. Its time.


    Neither the Dragon nor Akasha responded and they didnt have to. The three had gotten used to working together and knew what they had to do even without having to be told. Akasha immediately started on theirtest version of the spell, while Zeke provided the Mana.


    Soon after, he took over and started to Imbue his intent. A few dozen iterations ago, he had started to use an incantation to further solidify his mental image. After all this time, the words came to his lips without him even having to think.


    Soul to Blood, give form to will,


    Lend a shape, with strength to spill.


    Blood Manifestation!


    The same scene from a week ago repeated. However, this time, the blood was already shifting violently before it had even gathered. From within the red stream, a transformation began to unfold. The blood, as if guided by an unseen force, started to congeal, taking on a fluid form.


    As the liquid serpent writhed and swirled, it started to grow and elongate. Its form took on a distinctly reptilian shape, with scales glistening like rubies. It unfurled a pair of tiny, delicate wings, their leathery membranes reflecting the ambient light with a sanguine brilliance. The dragon''s eyes, once formless, began to gleam like two tiny embers within its serpentine head, and it emitted a soft, melodic hum.


    With each further shift, the miniature dragon took on a more intricate and detailed form, as if it were a sculptureing to life. It stretched its wings, creating ripples in the blood around it, and let out a tiny, otherworldly roar. It was a mesmerizing sight, a living creature, birthed from a stream of blood.


    Zekes eyes met the Dragons, and the world seemed to freeze. Then, slowly, a wide smile spread across Zekes face. His haggard countenance disyed a rarely seen delight as he looked at the small creature in front of him.


    Congrattions was all Zeke managed to say before toppling to the ground. His bodys condition had finally caught up with him. Staying awake for days on end while bleeding himself dry over and over again had taken its toll. And it was finally time to pay the price for his recklessness. However, even in his unconscious state, with his body shivering from excessive blood loss, that same smile was still on his lips.


    The tiny Dragon took in the sight. He didnt move a muscle as he wordlessly watched the boy lying on the floor. Its slitted pupils took in the boys gaunt face, his haggard body, and his scarred, bleeding palms. Nobody knew better than the Dragon how much Zeke had suffered over the past days to make this spelle true.


    Then it turned its sinuous neck to inspect its own body. While small and temporary there was a lot of power hidden in its form. Zeke had used his own blood to create this form, giving it more power than any creature of its size had any right to possess. With a casual swipe of a w, it tore an iron candle holder to pieces, but that was the extent of its experiments. This body could sustain itself for hours if it conserved its strength and the Dragon was determined to savor every second of that.


    Its eyes sparkled with delight as it took a deep breath, savoring the taste of the air for the first time in millennia. It smelled of blood and sweat, but the Dragon didnt mind. It had finally gotten a reprieve from its constant state of senselessness after all this time. It felt like being reborn.


    Its gaze returned to the boy. After another moment of silence, it opened its maw. Its voice, usually a deep rumble, sounded more like the purring of a cat now. Even so, each word was dripping with solemnity and dignity unbefitting of its stature and tone.


    I will not forget this favor, Ezekiel von Hohenheim. On this, you have my word.

 Book 4: Chapter 12: Arrival

    Book 4: Chapter 12: Arrival


    When Zeke woke up the next morning, the first rays of light were already streaming in through the single window of the private room of the carriage. A groan involuntarily escaped his lips as he tried to rise. Zeke looked down and took in the state of his body. He gasped, taking note of the condition he was in.


    His palms had dozens of scars crisscrossing them. On top of that, his clothes, hair, and body were smeared with half-congealed blood. He found a patch of clothing that seemed rtively dry and wiped the palms of his hands clean. He grimaced. There was a strange, acrid taste in his mouth. Looking at the clumpy stain on the floor, it was clear he had thrown up in his sleep.


    His lips formed a bitter smile. He had really overdone it this time. Out of all his research binges, this was the worst as of yet though not by much. However, thinking back to thest scenes before passing out he remembered something else.


    He searched his surroundings, eager to find the result of his spell, but the only thing he found was another puddle of blood on the floor where the [Blood Manifestation] should have been. The spell must have run out of Mana while he was asleep. A shame, he would have liked to observe it for a bit longer.


    Dragon, are you okay?


    I am ok, whelp, the Dragon said, surprising Zeke with the speed of his reply.


    How was the body?


    It was satisfactory, it said after a moment. You did well.


    Zekes eyes widened. This was the first time the Dragon had said something even remotely nice to him, and the experience momentarily caught him off guard. However, he soon turned his brief embarrassment into a chuckle and replied smoothly, I am d to hear that. Cant wait to see you in action.


    The Dragon''s voice turned bloodthirsty and predatory. Neither can I.


    ***


    The sun was already high up in the sky when Zeke emerged. He had used thest couple of hours to get his body back into a presentable shape. He had been somewhat sessful, as all the scars and blood were gone alongside the paleness of his skin. He was also wearing hisst set of clean clothing, making him appear neat and tidy. However, there was no hiding his gaunt face. The two weeks of malnutrition andck of sleep would take more than a couple of hours to make disappear, even for him.


    Zeke squinted at the bright light. Spending so much time indoors had made him unustomed to its harsh re. But after a few moments of furious blinking, his surroundings came into focus and his jaw dropped.


    All around him was an endless in of sand. No matter where he looked, all he could see was an infinite expanse of sandy waves. It looked like an ocean of golden water, frozen in time.


    So, this was a desert.


    Zeke had, of course, read about the desert. In fact, he knew everything about it. The creatures that lived here, the temperature difference between night and day. He had even memorized the map of this entire kingdom. However, none of that had prepared him for the sight in front of his eyes. After all, the true majesty and grandeur of nature werent something that could be conveyed in mere words.


    In the next moment, the sound of muffled footsteps drew his attention. Zeke rposed himself and turned in the direction of the approaching noise. From behind the carriage next to him emerged a young man with brown hair and fierce, amber eyes.


    Leo carried two bowls of food, and he seemed focused on not spilling its contents as he walked through the sand. However, the moment his gaze met Zekes, a smile instantly blossomed on his face. About time you came out. The guards were beginning to think you died in that hole.


    Zeke squinted at his brother. Why would they think that?


    Leo handed him one of the bowls and motioned for him to follow as he exined. Well, the smell of blood, for one. Also, they stopped delivering food to you a couple of days ago, but you still didnte out.


    A couple of days ago? Had it been that long? He really needed to pay more attention to that in the future. However, he couldnt respond as he was too busy gulping down the savory meat broth Leo had brought.


    Leo wasnt offended by hisck of response as he continued his exnation. Of course, I told them that this was normal for you. But they didnt believe it. In fact, nobody was even willing to get close to your room anymore.


    Zeke finished the broth with a sigh, still unsatisfied. But before he could even ask, Leo handed him the second one. Ahh, his brother truly knew him best. With gusto, he started on the second bowl.


    They were still walking alongside the carriages with Leo leading the way. It was apparent that he had a specific goal in mind. While they walked, Zeke noticed the gazes directed at Leo. Both guards and passengers were looking at him with a mix of awe and respect. It seemed his brother had made quite a name for himself while he was locked away. That was good.


    It was only now that Zeke noticed the many changes to their caravan. For one, the number of carriages seemed to have almost doubled since the first day. They must have picked up the rest along the way. Also, the camels that had originally drawn the wagons were nowhere to be seen anymore. Instead, the carriages were all tied to giant, six-legged lizards.


    Those had to be Sandstriders.


    Each of the beasts was at least twice Zekes height. And just by looking at them, he could tell they weighed just as much as the carriages they were pulling. However, their movements were surprisingly agile and their webbed feet made sure they didnt sink in the sand.


    Zeke had just finished his second bowl as they reached the front of the caravan. Leo called out to the four figures waiting there. I am back.


    The figures of Jai, Rahul, and the other two Grand Mages turned at once. Zeke noticed the warm smile on the chiefs face the moment his eyes fell on Leo. It was as if he was looking at something incredibly precious, like his favorite child or a mountain of gold.


    Ahh, finally, Jai eximed as he noticed Zeke. We were starting to get worried.


    Zeke grinned. No need. I am perfectly fine, as you can see. However, after a moment, his face turned apologetic. Your carriage, on the other hand He let his words trail off there. In his opinion, the thing would have to be burned. There was no way to ever get rid of the stench of blood now that it had seeped so deeply into the wood.


    To his surprise, Jai waved it off like it was no big deal. No worries, I have more of them. Thats not what I called you here for. I think it is time we discussed our ns.


    Zeke squinted suspiciously. Our ns?


    Indeed, Jai said. We are going to reach the capital in about an hour, and I had hoped to take you straight to my brother. However, Keo said he would not make the decision without you.


    Zeke exchanged a nce with his brother, who just nodded at him. It was clearly a signal for him to take the lead. To be trained as fighters?


    What else? Jai said with a smirk. After seeing Keo in action, I am certain he has what it takes to make it big... with the right training. However, he said that he cant make any decisions without at least talking to you first.


    He saw a hint of greed shing past the mans eyes, but Zeke wasnt rmed by it. He had known from the beginning that Jai and his brother would be making a lot of money off their victories, but Zeke didnt mind it. What really mattered now was how to best go about this.


    After a moment of silence, Zeke responded to the unasked question. Of course, we are going to fulfill our promise. A smile immediately spread across Jais face, but Zeke wasnt done yet. But I wont join you right away. I still have business to take care of in the city and will only be able to meet you after a couple of days.


    Jais face darkened, gaining a dangerous edge. He clearly thought that Zeke was trying to go back on his word. However, before the man could give voice to his dissatisfaction, Zeke spoke once more. Of course, that is only me. Keo will be able to join you right away.


    Immediately, the smile was back on the chiefs face. It became clear that he ced much more importance on Leo. No wonder. He had seen his brother in action every day, while Zeke was still a mystery to him. It was evident that Jai also didnt put much stock in the new spell he had imed to be learning.


    Ohh, thats a shame, but I guess it cant be helped, Jai said as if it was a pity. However, to Zeke, it was clear that the man didnt care much if he actually kept his word as long as he got his hands on Leo. The ce is called the Lions Den. Youll be able to find it without a problem by asking around. With onest nod, he turned back to his discussion with Rahul.


    Zeke also motioned for Leo to follow as he made his way to a secluded spot. His brother looked at him dubiously. We are splitting up?


    Zeke shook his head. No, Ill be joining you soon. I just dont want us to have our debut in the Rings of Samsara at the same time


    Leo immediately caught on. You want to hide our connection?


    Zeke smiled. Leo, despite his honest nature, could be surprisingly shrewd at times. Thats right, and when I eventually join you after a couple of days, you should act like you dont know me.


    Leo nodded. Fine. But is this really okay? We didnte here to y around, did we?


    Zekes face grew somber. Thats the other reason I need a few days. I am going to find out as much as I can. Who knows? I might even be able to meet with a member of the Gemkar family directly. But it wont hurt to have a backup n.


    Leo nodded slowly. Ill see you in a few days, then.


    ***


    With every step, the distant outlines of sandstone walls grew more distinct. And before the sun reached its highest point, they stood in front of a monumental gate.


    It was like nothing Zeke had ever seen.


    Towering high above them was a colossal, enigmatic stone sculpture. Carved with precision, it featured the body of a reclining creature, part human and part beast, crowned with a regal headdress. Its eyes gazed out towards the horizon, exuding wisdom and mystery. Its powerful paws, intricately etched, added to its grandeur. Bathed in golden sunlight, the statue seemed to guard the city behind it silently.


    The actual entrance was between the paws of the creature. Even so, it was wide enough to allow ten carriages to pass side by side, further illustrating the size of the beast. Truth be told, Zeke had never seen any structure as massive as this. It was the height of a small mountain.


    How long had it taken to carve something of this size with this level of detail?


    Zekes train of thought was disrupted when he noticed the band of city guards approaching their caravan. The guests were asked to disembark. They would have to make their way into the city on their own merit. However, Zeke was pleasantly surprised as Jai motioned for him and Leo to stay as he went to speak with the leader of the guards.


    Zeke couldnt hear their conversation, but the leader nced in their direction for a moment before nodding his head once. He also hadnt missed how Jai had discretely slipped the man a couple of coins. That coulde in handy. After that, Jai returned to the caravan, and they made their way inside without any further obstructions.


    The moment Zeke stepped through the giant gate, his mouth dropped open. However, he wasnt the only one who reacted like that. Leo, beside him, looked even more shocked. Even the guards, who must have been here countless numbers of times, had looks of awe and reverence on their faces.


    Rahul stepped up beside him with a smug smile on his face. Wee to Swarnaloka. The jewel of the desert.

 Book 4: Chapter 13: The Jewel of the Desert

    Book 4: Chapter 13: The Jewel of the Desert


    Even after a long moment, Zeke was unable to tear his eyes away from the sight in front of him. This ce was so very different from what he had expected  from what anyone would expect to find in a desert.


    Why was there so much water here?


    Zekes eyes traced the many canals and waterfalls that dotted the entire city. The crystal clear streams were entuated by the verdant greenery that seemed to be present everywhere. The palm trees and leafy nts appeared to bepletely wild and untamed at first nce. However, when looking at the city as a whole, the vegetation gave off the impression that it was neatly arranged by a meticulous nner.


    The city was situated in a valley, surrounded by sandstone cliffs and high walls,pletely hiding it from the outside world. From his position at the gate, Zeke could overlook the entire ce. He saw the many towering structures that were chiseled into the very walls of the valley, blending in perfectly with the natural beauty of the ce.


    Many bridges and walkways connected the towering buildings and spirals on all levels. The lowest level of the city seemed to be the busiest ce, with its sandy beaches and countless street vendors. Zeke let his eyes roam across the entire ce, fascinated by the intricate architecture.


    To him, it was obvious that the city had not formed organically  it was too perfect. This had to be the work of an ingenious architect. Otherwise, the many interconnected structures and bridges would never be so methodical without ever disturbing the overall scenery. Zeke found this ce to be the idealbination of nature and civilization. He immediately liked the ce.


    From what he could see, only two structures didnt follow the overall theme of the city. One was the huge pce in the center of the valley. It towered over everything else and didnt seem to be connected to any other building. Its round roofs immediately drew attention because of their gleaming shine. If Zeke''s guess was correct, then they were made from solid gold. This was a fortune that left even him breathless.


    The other building that stood out was undoubtedly the famous Rings of Samsara. Even from here, he could hear themotion from the countless spectators. The structure wasnt actually a single building, but an interconnectedplex of several rings. The smallest of them was only big enough to house a couple dozen spectators while the biggest circle was evenrger than the main arena in Arkanheim, able to seat thousandsfortably.


    Quite impressive, isnt it? Rahul said as he came to a halt between Zeke and Leo.


    Zeke wordlessly nodded. It was indeed impressive; this was the most beautiful city he had ever seen. Everything seemed to be clean and tidy. Whats more, even after looking everywhere, Zeke had not seen anything resembling a slum or poor area. The city appeared to be prosperous beyond belief.


    Reluctantly, he tore his gaze away from the sight and turned to Leo. This is where we part ways, Keo.


    Leo nodded, also turning to face him. Dont take too long, otherwise I might already be crowned champion.


    There was a fire in Leos gaze that was hard to miss. Zeke knew that his brother was looking forward to the day they would once again meet in the arena. Last time, Zeke had emerged victorious, but that only served to fuel Leos ambitions.


    Even so, Zeke smiled leisurely. He was confident in his chances of winning again if they were to meet in the arena. After all, his new trump card was exceptional. Well see about that.


    Zeke punched his brothers shoulder yfully before making his way to the broad sandstone walkway leading down to the city. He would see Leo again soon, but for now, he couldnt wait to explore this city.


    ***


    Zeke had spent thest couple of hours exploring the city, and even from up close, it was just as beautiful. However, there was a sour expression on his face as he traversed the busy streets. The reason for that was obvious at first nce. Wherever he went, people stared at him. Often, they even pointed and whispered.


    Whenever he tried to ask for directions, most would either ignore or actively avoid him. Because of that, it had taken him this long to even find out on what street the residence of the Gemkar family was. But at this point, he didnt have much hope of being given an audience.


    As he made his way down the idyllic street, he heard the now all too familiar giggling from his left. Turning his head, he saw a group of young women boldly staring at him. Zeke wasnt self-conscious by any means, but there was something in their gaze that made him ufortable and a bit angry. They seemed to be looking at him like he was some sort of rare animal to be gawked at.


    Zeke stopped and looked back at them. The two women walking at the front had the typical brown skin and ck hair of Korrovan natives. Their faces could be called average at best. One of them had small eyes and thin lips, while the other one had a huge nose. However, their flowing, silken dresses and tasteful jewelry made them appear rather elegant, despite their average appearance.


    Behind them stood three other girls, all of them foreigners. Here in Swarnaloka, it wasnt rare to see people with skin even paler than his. In fact, it was just the opposite. The city was quite diverse. It was just that all of them wore the cor.


    Ever since entering the city, Zeke hadnt seen a single foreigner who wasnt wearing a cor. Furthermore, they never walked around unsupervised. By now, he was pretty certain there was aw here that forbade ves from roaming the streets alone.


    What are you looking at, Paradashi? the bolder of the two women asked.


    Zeke merely shook his head and walked away. He knew better than to get into a fight right now. For one, he was just a lone outsider without any backing. But also, he didnt know thews of this ce. Who knew what kind of trouble he might find himself in if the situation escted?


    Turning another corner, Zeke found himself very close to the middle section of the Rings of Samsara. The structure was simply massive. There were five rings in total, and their different sizes gave the building the shape of a horn. The ring Zeke was walking past appeared to berge enough to seat at least a couple hundred people.


    From inside, he could hear the cheering of the crowd, much louder now. The noise reminded him of his time in the empire. He couldnt help but remember those days fondly. Back then, he still had Maximilian at his side, sheltering him from the storms and rain. His only worry used to be how to perform well in his exams.


    A wistful smile appeared on his face, but his resolve quickly swept it away. He could ill afford to get sentimental now, not if he wanted to make good use of the gifts Maximilian had entrusted to him. He would make his mentor proud, no matter the cost.


    Just then, a solitary figure passed on his left. It was a giant of a man with dark brown hair reaching all the way to his lower back. Zeke stared up at him. He, himself, was by no means short, but this person towered over him by almost a step. However, it wasnt only the mans size that was abnormal. But the most surprising part was the way the other pedestrians treated this man. Different from how they looked at Zeke, their eyes lit up when they looked at the giant.


    This was strange. Even though the man was wearing a cor, the locals seemed to have nothing but respect for him. Interested in his identity, Zeke decided to follow the giant but was barely able to keep up with the mans casual stride. Thankfully, the mystery was solved right away as he entered through the nearby gate to the Rings of Samsara.


    Zekes eyes lingered on the entrance for a while, deep in thought. So, the giant was a Rana Samrat. It seemed to be true that the famous fighters had quite the status in this city. This was good to know, as his backup n relied on this fact.


    Should he go in and watch a couple of fights? No, he had something more important to do. His primary goal was to search for the whereabouts of the liquid ck metal, after all. If he got lucky, the Gemkar family kept their treasured fountain here in the capital. If he could convince them to sell it, he might not even need his backup n.


    Turning away from the entrance, Zeke continued on his way.


    ***


    The day had grownte by the time Zeke finally approached the elegant sandstone building belonging to the Gemkar family. He had finally made it. With a spring in his step, he approached the front door.


    The tasteful bell released a melodious chime as Zeke pulled on its string. Momentster, the door opened and a smartly dressed man emerged. His skin was tanned, but he was clearly not a native either, evidenced by the cor around his neck. The man looked Zeke up and down, before raising a single brow. What can I do for you sir?


    Zeke''s brows furrowed. He got the distinct impression that even this doorman was looking down on him. Nevertheless, he stered on a smile and looked him straight in the eye. I am here for an audience with a member of the Gemkar family.


    Regarding? the man asked.


    A business deal, Zeke replied.


    He had no intention of outright stating the purpose of his visit. There was no telling how much a savvy merchant would raise the price if they knew how far he had traveled just to acquire the fountain.


    The man sighed. I am afraid the master isnt avable.


    Zeke wasnt deterred in the least. He had time, after all. That is fine, I would be willing to make an appointment for ater date as well.


    The man sighed once again. No, no, no. You dont understand. The master isnt avable for you.


    Zeke clenched his fist but rxed it right after. He had expected this, after all. Still, it was too early to give up. If it is a question of money, then I can assure you that


    It is not, the doorman said, cutting him off and mming the door shut in his face.


    Zeke stepped back and red at the building. But his gaze softened soon after. Honestly, this wasnt the doormans fault. In Tradespire, people often came to his estate in order to propose some sort of business deal. Zeke had met with a couple of them during his early days, but it had always turned out to be a waste of time. After a while, he had instructed David to turn them away at the door. Unless it was someone of great renown, he hadnt bothered to meet with them.


    I guess its n B, after all. With a tired sigh, Zeke walked away.


    Even so, despite thistest setback, the day had not been aplete waste. Thanks to Akashas assistance, he was getting familiar with the city. Now, he knew where the Rings of Samsara were, the Gemkar family home, and even the rough location of the Lions Den.


    His feet carried him back the way he came, straight towards an inn he had noticed earlier. It was close to the Rings of Samsara and one of the few ces where foreigners were wee. He still intended toy low for a couple of days to give Leo a head start. His mind was already arranging his tasks for the next few days  research, training, information gathering.


    As he walked, his gaze was inevitably drawn to the massive structure in the distance. Even at this hour, the roaring of the crowd could be heard. A smile spread across his face as he imagined himself standing victorious in the arena once more. Despite everything, he couldnt deny that he was a little bit excited as well.


    The roaring of the crowd lit a fire deep inside his chest.

 Book 4: Chapter 14: The Lions Den

    Book 4: Chapter 14: The Lion''s Den


    Zeke found himself in front of a particrlyrge building. His eyes swept over the metallic letters atop the entrance, boldly proiming the name of this establishment.


    The Lions Den.


    Finally, it was time. The past week had gone by quickly. Zeke had been so preupied with gathering intel, watching fights in the arena, and tinkering with his spell, that he almost forgot about his promise. Luckily, he hadnt lost himselfpletely and still remembered his n. Today, he was going to join Leo and start his new life as a Rana Samrat.


    With determined steps, he opened the front gate and found himself in an elegant courtyard. However, the muffled sounds of screams, shouts, and the shing of weapons from further inside theplex somewhat marred the otherwise peaceful atmosphere.


    The moment Zeke entered, a young woman approached him. She was short, delicate, and most likely not much older than himself. However, her most striking features were the two cat-like ears on top of her head. She had to be a Hybridian as well, just like Rani. And of course, she was a ve. The heavy iron cor around her slender neck seemedically oversized for a girl of her stature, but Zeke guessed that this was already the smallest size there was.


    Morosely, he wondered if they had different models for children. Maybe they would be less painful as well?


    Wee to the Lions Den, sir. How can I help you today? the woman asked.


    I came to enroll, Zeke replied with a smile. Jai should have mentioned me.


    Jai the woman repeated quietly before her eyes opened wide. Are you talking about Jai Desai? The brother of the Master?


    Yes, Zeke replied casually. He had finally learned the merchants full name. He did mention that his brother was the owner of this ce.


    Very well, the woman said quickly. If you would please follow me.


    She turned and led the way into the building. Zeke followed her through the lobby and up the stairs. Compared to most ces he had seen in the city, the interior was rather modest.


    Zeke had, of course, tried to find out if this ce really was as famous as Jai had imed. Luckily, the guests in his inn had been far more amodating than the locals. From them, he learned that the Lions Den was indeed an institution of some renown. Many champions emerged from its halls.


    The woman stopped in front of a sturdy wooden door and knocked three times. After a moment of silence, a voice could be heard from inside the room. Come in.


    The woman opened the door and motioned for Zeke to enter, while she stayed outside. Zeke did as he was told and stepped into the room, curiously looking around. The first thing his eyesnded on was the enormous wooden desk that filled up most of the space. Behind it sat a man, engrossed in reading a letter. His feet were resting on top of his desk as he reclined in his chair.


    Even without being introduced, Zeke knew who this man was. The resemnce to Jai was obvious. The man looked like a taller and rougher version of his brother, but their eyes were the same.


    At that moment, the man behind the desk nced at Zeke and furrowed his brows. Who are you, boy?


    Greetings, Mr. Desai. I came to the city with your brother a few days ago. He convinced me that it would be in my best interest toe to this ce if I wanted topete in the Rings of Samsara. My name is Pete.


    There was a hint of recognition in the mans eyes. Ahh, so you are the other one. Yes, my brother mentioned you. Come, take a seat.


    Thank you, Zeke said as he sat down on the opposite side of the desk.


    So, you want to be a Rana Samrat?


    Zeke smiled bitterly. Im afraid there arent many other ways to gain fame and fortune in this city for someone like me.


    The man nodded. Indeed. There arent many paths open to outsiders. Unless you have the backing of a substantial power...


    Zeke smiled inwardly. The man was clearly trying to probe him for his background. But how could he outsmart Zeke, who had spent his time in Tradespire negotiating with merchant lords and politicians? He would not give anything away.


    That''s true, Zeke replied with a sigh. Unfortunately, I dont know anybody of importance in this city.


    The mans brows furrowed slightly. That was good. He seemed to have understood the meaning behind Zekes words.


    Just because I dont have any local support doesnt mean that I am a nobody that can be pushed around.


    The mans demeanor changed slightly. I see. Well, lets not waste any more time and get down to business. He stood up and retrieved a piece of parchment from a nearby cab and handed it to Zeke. This is my standard contract. Take a look and tell me if there is anything you dont agree with.


    Zekes smile turned predatory as he received it. I am sure well be able toe to an arrangement.


    ***


    Half an hourter, two men stepped out of the office. One was smiling energetically, the other scowling miserably.


    Who knew you were such a fiend, Pete? the older man said listlessly.


    Zeke couldnt hold back a grin. Using Akasha and the extensive knowledge of thews and regtions he had studied over the past week, he had found several loopholes in the contract. Leveraging this knowledge, he had not only negotiated better terms for himself but also strongarmed the man into amending the terms of Leos contract.


    Come now, Ravi, he teased. We both know how much you profited from this.


    Zeke wasnt lying. By pointing out all the loopholes he found in the document, he had given the man invaluable advice. If somebody with malicious intentions had discovered them instead, it could have ended in a catastrophe for the Lions Den.


    Ravi understood this as well, and that was also the reason Zeke was now on a first-name basis with him. Fighters were asmon as sand, but people who could casually point out delicate nuances in the legal system were not. If it had only been a suspicion earlier, then the owner of the school was now certain that Zeke had to be backed by a foreign power.


    Ravis mood lifted instantly as he thought of all the advice he had received to fix the ws in his contract. Even though Zeke had taken advantage of him, he had not crossed any lines. Depending on Zekes performance, Ravi even stood to earn quite a bit of coin. The only use Zeke had really wanted to change was the one that required him to stay for at least a year. In his new contract, he could leave whenever he wanted, without even giving notice.


    That is true, Ravi grudgingly agreed, but remember to keep your mouth shut until Ive renegotiated my contracts.


    Zeke nodded with a smile. It was not like he would gain anything by spreading the word about the loopholes anyway.


    Satisfied with his response, Ravi turned to the petite ve girl who was still waiting in front of the door. Kaaria, bring Pete down to the training ground and introduce him to his instructor.


    The girl immediately bowed her head, Yes, Master. Who will it be?


    Ravi thought for a moment before grinning slyly. Ishaan.


    The girl trembled imperceptibly when she heard that name, but Zeke didnt miss it. Who was this Ishaan to evoke such a reaction? Was the man trying to screw him over?


    This Ishaan better not be some deadbeat, Zeke warned. Remember, I can just leave


    The grin on Ravis face only widened. What are you insinuating? Ishaan is the best I have.


    Zeke eyed the man suspiciously but it didnt seem like he was lying. Thats good then. Anyway, when is my first fight?


    Ravi smirked. Eager to get started, are we? The weekly tournament in the beginners circle starts in three days. Thats when youll make your debut.


    Zeke nodded once, before motioning for the girl to lead the way. However, the moment they were out of earshot he stepped up next to her and gave her a meaningful look. Your name is Kaaria, right?


    Yes, young Master, Kaaria said. After seeing him banter with her Master earlier, she didnt dare to treat him casually anymore.


    So, whats the deal with that Ishaan guy?


    The girls furry ears twitched at his words, but she didnt speak. Instead, she only looked at him pleadingly.


    Zeke caught her meaning and smiled reassuringly. Dont worry, nobody will learn a word of what you say to me.


    She hesitated for a moment, turning to see if anybody else was nearby before speaking in a whisper. Ishaan does indeed produce some of the best fighters, but he is not a kind man. Also, he is a peculiar choice as an instructor for someone like you.


    Zeke raised a single brow. Someone like me?


    Kaaria nodded. A human, I mean. Usually, he only trains Chimeroi, and only ves, as well.


    Zeke fell silent, following the girl as he pondered her words. He didnt have a good feeling about this guy. He knew that the true Demi-humans, or Chimeroi as they were called here, were a wild bunch. If the girls said he wasnt kind, that most likely meant he was incredibly cruel. Zeke hoped the man could at least reign in those tendencies when dealing with him.


    Otherwise they would have a problem.


    ***


    Zeke and Kaaria descended to the ground floor and approached a heavy metal door. Even from here, he heard the sound of fighting. But it wasnt the sound of steel hitting steel, or the sound of Magic casting. No, what Zeke heard was snarling and hissing, roaring and bellowing  it sounded like wild animals fighting each other.


    Kaaria once again opened the door for Zeke, but this time followed him in. However, when she tried to enter, she bumped into something. She had walked into Zekes back, who stood frozen in ce, staring at the ongoing fight.


    The scene he was met with was too chaotic. It seemed like a riot had broken out, with no semnce of order. There didnt seem to be any rules, as the fighters indiscriminately attacked each other in a massive free-for-all.


    In the middle of this brutal stage stood a single man, the only human in sight. Heughed uproariously in one moment and cursed furiously in the next. Whenever a fighter copsed, the man wouldsh at them with his whip, urging them to get back into the fight. Through this mixture of verbal and physical vitriol, the fighters were driven into a mad frenzy.


    This man had to be the infamous Ishaan.


    Several fighters were already lying on the ground, unable to get up. On their backs, Zeke saw countlesscerations. Ishaan must have continued to whip them until he was convinced they really couldnt fight anymore.


    A deep frown formed on Zekes face.


    He had gotten used to getting beaten up frequently during his early days in the Elementium, but the torturous sight in front of him was on another level. It made his own experience look like some friendly love taps.


    He took a closer look at the fighters. So, those were the notorious Chimeroi. They were indeed far less human than the cute and docile Hybridians he had interacted with so far. Most of them were humanoid in shape, but they vastly differed from each other. Some had ws, and some had fangs, scales, horns, furs, or hides. Some had none of those and some had abination of all of them.


    Zeke was intrigued. He watched a man with bluish, scaly skin and curved horns lunge at a giant whose body seemed to be made from rocks. The blue man bit the giants neck, revealing his snake-like fangs. However, he had miscalcted. His fangs werent able to prate the giants skin at all. As a result, the blue man took a brutal fist to the face that left him reeling.


    Simr scenes could be seen everywhere.


    These battles were much more vicious and brutal than the sparring Zeke was used to. It became immediately clear that the Chimeroi were born killers, their feral instincts on full disy. For a beast, every loss could mean death.


    ***


    The fighting hade to an end, with bodies strewn all over the ground. Even the victors were so injured they copsed from pain and blood loss. The sounds of pained whimpers were all that could be heard now. Aside from the heavy breathing from the man standing in the middle of it all.


    Ishaan was out of breath as well. He had gone all out with his whip just now. Indiscriminately swinging it at everything and everyone. Zeke wondered what even the point was in fighting so hard if they ended up just the same in the end


    It was then that Ishaan finally noticed them standing at the door. He motioned for them to approach and Kaaria immediately obeyed. Ishaans eyes were glued to her, there was an eerie light in his eyes as he looked the girl up and down. Meanwhile, hepletely ignored Zekes existence.


    Kaaria, my pretty, what brings you here on this fine day?


    Kaaria shivered under the mans gaze but still responded dutifully. The Master has sent a new recruit.


    For the first time, Ishaan nced at Zeke but frowned immediately. Where is his cor?


    Zeke was bristling at this point. He could tolerate a bit of disrespect, but this was going too far. Despite being introduced as a recruit, Ishaans question had still been addressed to Kaaria, as if Zeke wasnt even here.


    Before Kaaria could speak, Zeke took the initiative to answer. I am no ve. My name is


    Zeke couldnt even finish his sentence before his words were cut off by a sharp pain that stretched from his hip to his shoulder. An involuntary hiss escaped his lips at the sharp sting. Zeke looked down and found that his robes were torn open. A single, angry red line stretched across his entire front.


    Then it slowly dawned on him. He had just been whipped.


    Kaarias eyes were open wide as she watched the scene. Even she hadnt expected Ishaan to act so cruelly. After all, Zeke was no ve and even seemed to be on good terms with the Master. She just hoped that the situation could be resolved peacefully.


    Meanwhile, Zekes eyesnded on the whip. Blood was dripping from the countless ck thorns that were embedded along its length  his blood.


    His heart was beating furiously, it felt like it might explode at any moment. How long had it been since hest experienced this feeling?


    Slowly, ever so slowly, Zeke raised his head, looking straight at Ishaan. The moment their eyes met, his pupils elongated, turning into slits.


    There was absolute silence in the room. Even Ishaan didnt dare to act hasty anymore. Cold sweat ran down his back. Those golden orbs were the eyes of an apex predator, and he was nothing but prey.


    After a moment of silence, Zekes voice could be heard once more. However, it wascking any of its usual warmth. You like to y with whips? What a coincidence. I am somewhat of an expert on the subject myself

 Book 4: Chapter 15: The Rana Samrat

    Book 4: Chapter 15: The Rana Samrat


    Zekes gaze was so sharp that Ishaan took a step back before Zeke even moved. At this moment, there was a strange aura emanating from his body. It wasnt something humans could perceive, but to the Chimeroi, it was like a bonfire.


    The defeated Rana Samrat, bloody and bruised as they were, crawled away. Even Kaaria, the petite ve girl, could feel that something about Zeke had changed. The small hairs on her neck and arms stood on end. To her senses, the amiable young man from earlier had been reced by a horrifying monster.


    Zekes smile grew wider as he noticed the fearful reactions of everyone around him. In his current condition, he reveled in it  reveled in this feeling of power and dominance. He was just about to move when a sudden voice interrupted his crazed thoughts.


    Calm down, whelp! the Dragon ordered. You shouldnt waste essence like that.


    There was a power in the Dragons voice that doused the fire in Zekes heart by a fraction, allowing him to reign in his emotions. He closed his eyes and took a long, calming breath. When he opened them again, his pupils had returned to normal.


    Even so, his gaze was frigid as he looked at Ishaan. The next time you raise your whip at me, you die.


    Seeing that the danger had passed, Ishaan harrumphed and walked away without acknowledging the warning. However, before he left the hall, he called over his shoulder. The afternoon training starts in two hours. You all better be prepared.


    Even though he had made it look like those instructions were meant for everyone, it was clear that he had said it for Zekes benefit. It wasnt like the others didnt know about the schedule, after all. However, Zeke couldnt care less about Ishaan at the moment; his mind was still on what the Dragon had said just now.


    What did you mean by essence? he asked.


    Im obviously talking about the draconic essence produced by my heart.


    Zeke''s mouth twitched. How exactly was this obvious? However, despite Zeke not meaning it to, the Dragon still heard his thoughts.


    Where else did you think those changes came from? the Dragon asked mockingly. Your slitted pupils, boundless strength, and unbreakable pride?


    Zeke smiled wryly at the question. For the longest time, he had assumed that it was the Dragon influencing his behavior. But now that they were in a cooperative rtionship, that theory didnt hold up anymore.


    The Dragon, not bothered by his silence, continued his exnation. Listen here, whelp. Any high-level creatures heart will slowly produce essence over time. If left undisturbed, this essence will nourish the body and strengthen it. But that process will not take ce if you use it up.


    What do you mean by use it up? Zeke asked, although he had a theory already.


    What you are thinking is right, more or less, the Dragon confirmed. In dire situations, the heart will release all the stored-up essence to give you arge, but temporary boost. This is a survival method of high-level creatures.


    Zeke considered the Dragons words. This essence release had happened to him a couple of times already. Mostly, it had happened in battle. Either when he was about to lose, as it had been the case in the fight with Leo, or when he was agitated, like just now.


    The only exception to that rule had been the first time it happened with Sophia. Now that he thought about it, it was very likely that she had used her Mind magic on him at that time. As a Mind Mage himself, he had been taught that he was almost immune, but Zeke would be a fool to think that the Geistreich family didnt have a way around that.


    He didnt think that Sophia had been trying to harm him, but her unnaturally high charm was most likely backed by Mind Magic. She probably had done so unconsciously, even. Nheless, the heart had reacted as if it was under attack, almost resulting in her death.


    With just a couple of words, the Dragon had resolved one of the greatest mysteries guing Zekes mind.


    Only now that he felt the knot in his heart rx, did he recognize the strain this situation had put him under for the past year. The threat of an unknown force influencing his every action had been hard to ignore. But now, the sense of unease almostpletely disappeared.


    Knowledge truly was the antidote to everything.


    Furthermore, he also knew why his body was improving much faster than expected. Evenpared to other Blood Mages, his strength was extraordinary. This had to be the influence of this mysterious draconic essence as well.


    Suddenly, a new thought came to him. Didnt I empty out my entire Blood reservoir while researching the new spell? Does that mean that Ive wasted tons of essence back then as well?


    The Dragon chuckled. Thats not how it works. The heart doesnt constantly release essence into your bloodstream but only during specific times. Namely, when the body is most receptive to growth.


    When the body is most receptive to growth? Zeke pondered those words for a moment before an idea struck him. Are you talking about sleeping?


    Indeed, the Dragon confirmed. Thats why ancient beasts usually sleep for much longer  even years at a time in some cases. However, thats not necessary for you. For one, your body is much smaller. Also, your high blood affinity makes you extremelypatible with my essence. You still shouldnt skip too many nights though, if you want to optimize your growth.


    Zeke was stunned. Not only had the Dragon patiently exined all this of its own ord, but it had even made a suggestion on how to optimize his gains. Was this just his imagination or was the Dragon a lot more amiable as ofte?


    Thank you, Dragon. Ill take your words to heart.


    There was no reply, but Zeke wasnt bothered. Suddenly, he thought of something else. Maybe now was the time to ask about a subject he had long wondered about.


    By the way, Dragon, do you have a name? I think its weird that I still call you Dragon after all this time.


    The Dragon scoffed. Of course I have a name, whelp. But a Dragon doesnt give its name to just anybody. Thats a privilege reserved for people worthy of respect  an honor that has to be earned.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment before trying his luck. So, then, what is your name?


    There was no reply.


    ***


    Two hours passed quickly, and Ishaan returned to the arena.


    In the meantime, a team of healers had patched up the Rana Samrat. Zeke noticed that the Life Mages didnt restore them to perfect health but merely took care of the worst of their injuries. This wasnt done out of malice, but because the group of True Mages simply didnt have the Mana reserves or spell proficiency to do anything more than.


    Zeke shook his head. If not for the many injuries caused by Ishaans whip, the healers could have quickly brought everyone back to their peak state. His disdain for Ishaans methods grew.


    Alright, you lowly maggots, Ishaan yelled. It is time for the one-on-one fights. You all know the rules. Group up ording to your ranks. Ill be overlooking the newbies today.


    At his words, the ves quickly arranged themselves as ordered. There were four groups, and Zeke instantly realized that they most likely corresponded to the four of the Rings of Samsara. As for the fifth ring? That was where Arch Mages fought, and none of the ves here were on that level.


    Zeke also joined a group. His was thergest one, but also the one with the weakest fighters. They were the contestants for the beginners circle. After a moment, Ishaan impatiently stomped over.


    Zeke saw the ves cower under the mans gaze. However, when their eyes met, Zeke red right back. There was no fear in Zekes eyes. The only thing showing in his gaze was the deep disdain and loathing he had for the man.


    Ishaans lips twitched. However, his mouth soon twisted into a cruel smile as he gave hismand. Alright, lets see what the newby can do. As for the opponent Ripper, you go first.


    Zeke searched the crowd for the person named Ripper. Soon, a small figure emerged, stepping boldly into the middle of the sparring area.


    Her upper body was that of a lithe and powerful woman. She had well-defined muscles and a fierce, determined expression. Ripper''s arms were toned and sinewy, showcasing the strength she possessed despite her small size. Her hair was long and wild, a tangled mess of deep ebony locks that seemed to have a life of its own.


    However, it was from the waist down where Ripper''s true nature was most apparent. Her lower body was that of a feline,plete with a sleek, shimmering coat of fur and a long, prehensile tail that swayed with deadly grace. Her legs were strong and agile, ending in razor-sharp ws. Her feline features included cat-like ears atop her head, a set of sharp, predatory teeth, and piercing emerald-green eyes that gleamed with a mix of intelligence and wild instinct.


    She didnt seem to be much older than him, but Zeke felt a distinct sense of danger when looking at her. Ripper was definitely no weakling. From the pleased look on Ishaans face, he could guess that she was one of the strongest fighters in this group.


    Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Those are the physical abilities of the individual called Ripper aspared to host.


    <strong>[Ripper]</strong>


    <strong>Strength: </strong>40 <strong>Constitution: </strong>30


    <strong>Agility: </strong>45 <strong>Intelligence: </strong>32


    <strong>[Ezekiel]</strong>


    <strong>Strength: </strong>27 <strong>Constitution: </strong>30


    <strong>Agility: </strong>24 <strong>Intelligence: </strong>26


    Zeke''s face grew serious. The physical abilities of the woman in front of him were even higher than those of the Thunderw he had fought previously. So, these were the stats of a Chimeroi. The only upside was that they couldnt use any Magic.


    Zeke entered the makeshift dueling circle while contemting his next move. In the Rings of Samsara, he intended to fight using the Dragon, but that wasnt suitable for practice. After all, he would learn nothing by watching the Dragon fight, and it surely didnt need the practice either. Therefore, Zeke decided to fight using nothing but his body and the most rudimentary Blood Magic.


    His eyes gleamed at the challenge. Ripper had vastly superior stats,bat experience, and instincts. He could somewhat shorten the gap between them by boosting himself using Blood Magic, but it wouldnt make up for much. The only thing Zeke could rely on in a physical altercation was his superior intellect and knowledge. Zeke licked his lips, excited to encounter a real challenge after so long.


    While Zeke walked toward his spot, blood-red ws emerged from his hands and feet. He was using the [Blood Spike] spell to level the ying field.


    Seeing that both were in position, Ishaan started the countdown. Three two one FIGHT!


    ***


    Not even a minute had passed, and Zeke was already lying on the floor, motionless. Blood was gushing freely from severalcerations and puncture holes all across his body. The fight had been over the moment it started.


    Zeke had severely overestimated himself this time.


    He still had absolute confidence in defeating Ripper in an actual fight, but with the many restrictions he had put on himself, he waspletely outmatched. Not only was she faster, stronger, and more agile than him, but she also had a frightening level ofbat experience, and her instincts were razor-sharp.


    It felt like fighting an even more powerful version of Leo.


    Zeke smiled wryly as he forced his wounds to stop bleeding. In short order, he channeled his blood mana to start the healing process. Just then, he heard footsteps approaching, followed by the gloating face of Ishaan, looking down on him.


    Pathetic, the man sneered. You are an embarrassment to this school. I dont know what the owner was thinking when recruiting someone like you, but I can only hope that you die before tarnishing our name too much.


    After saying what he wanted, Ishaan walked away without as much as a backward nce. Zeke could see that the earlier wariness he had instilled in the man was already fading. It would most likely not be long before he would start to treat Zeke like a ve again. No matter, he had warned the man once, and there wouldnt be a second time.


    By now, he had recovered enough to get up. Even so, he remained there, sitting on the ground, watching the ongoing fights. For over an hour, he studied their movements, attack patterns, habits, everything, and anything. He soon came to understand the strengths and weaknesses of anybody in this group.


    After he was fully healed, Zeke challenged another opponent. It was a burly man with arms as thick as Zekes legs. He had ck horns and a bovine tail. ording to his observations, this guy was the weakest of the bunch. Zeke still ended up losing, butpared to the battle against Ripper, they were almost evenly matched, and the battlested for several minutes.


    While recuperating, he continued to study his opponent some more. He had learned a lot during their previous fight and was already considering ways to improve. When he recovered once more, Zeke rechallenged the same opponent. This time, he was victorious.


    After carrying the body of his unconscious opponent to the healers, Zeke searched out his next target  the second-weakest fighter. This time, it took him five matches before he was finally able to win.


    By the time they were ordered to stop for the day, Zeke had managed to ovee another two fighters. He had a broad smile on his face. From being the weakest, he had risen four spots in the pecking order. If he continued like this, he would soon be able to have his rematch against Ripper.


    As Zeke was solely focused on improving, three days passed in a sh. But today, instead of going back to training, Zeke joined the Rana Samrat gathering in front of the School. It was the day of his first match.

 Book 4: Chapter 16: The Beginners Circle

    Book 4: Chapter 16: The Beginner''s Circle


    Shortly after sunrise, Zeke arrived in the open courtyard in front of the school. After a quick nce, he noticed that the fighters were arranged ording to their levels. He quickly joined the group bound for the beginners circle.


    To his surprise, he didnt see Leo among them. Looking around, he found his brother had already joined thepetitors of the second circle. A wry smile spread across his face. He should have expected as much, but it still surprised him. After all, the conditions to advance from one circle to the next were harsh.


    In order to advance to a higher circle, the Rana Samrat had topete daily without losing a single fight for an entire week. Considering the fact that Leo had joined only a little over a week ago, it was clear that his brother had not wasted his time.


    At that very moment, their eyes met. Leo smirked at him, the challenge clear in his eyes. Zeke couldnt help but smile at his brothers antics. No matter, he would catch up soon enough. Even if Leo once again managed to advance this week, that was as far as he would go.


    Unlike the second circle, the third was dominated by Grand Mages. Even though they were the weakest of their kind, it would still be impossible for Leo to win consecutively. Even more so considering he had to hide one of his two affinities. Zeke was confident they would meet at that time.


    Just then, Ravi emerged from the main building. The master of the Lions Den swept his gaze over the group of Rana Samrat and nodded. Lets go.


    ***


    Their group, consisting of over 50 people, made their way through the streets of Swarnaloka. Unlike Zekes earlier experience, the crowd parted willingly. They were still pointing and whispering, but instead of the usual disdain, their voices were tinged with excitement.


    Many pointed out the Rana Samrat they knew as they talked. They were clearly excited to see thempete in the Rings of Samsara. Zeke noticed how most of his fellow fighters puffed out their chests whenever their names were mentioned.


    Amused, Zeke listened in on the chattering crowd.


    Thats Ripper! She was so unluckyst time! But I am sure shell advance this week.


    Forget about those losers: Thats Bloodthorn over there. He has a good chance of bing the champion of the third circle.


    Bloodthorn? That clown has no chance. Dont you know that Thunderp is about toe back? He hasnt lost a single fight.


    Who cares? Dont you think Keo is just too handsome


    Hearing thest one, Zeke almost missed a step. Keo? Was this who he thought it was? Had Leo actually used his regr name in the Rings of Samsara? Usually, one would choose an imposing moniker  Ripper, Thunderp, and Bloodthorn were all good examples. But it seemed his brother had just used his real name.


    Thinking about it, he had only learned about this custom during the week he had gathered information. It was very likely that Leo hadnt known what it meant to pick a monicker at the time. And now it was toote. Once you were known by a specific name, there was no changing it. He could only pity Leo in his heart.


    They arrived at the Rings of Samsara soon after, and their groups split up, each of them apanied by a single instructor. Ravi went with the group, heading toward the fourth circle and Ishaan to the third. The instructor who stayed with Zekes group was an old man with a stern face but kind eyes.


    Follow me, hemanded.


    Zekes group contained over 20 fighters, making up the majority of their members. He had noticed that aside from Ripper, none of them had been recognized by the crowd. From that alone, he could already tell that the people didnt pay much attention to the beginners circle. If he really wanted to make a name for himself, he would have to advance as soon as possible.


    As they entered the contestant area, many eyes instantly locked onto them. Zeke could feel that many of the gazes were anything but friendly. It seemed the Lions Den had quite the list of enemies. The old man leading them paid the onlookers no mind and led his group to an empty spot toward the back.


    Alright, the old man said, for those of you who dont know me, I am Rohan. Ill be overseeing your fights today. Any questions?


    Zeke looked around. His group consisted mostly of Chimeroi ves. They didnt seem too eager to listen to a long speech and naturally had no questions either. Zeke, for his part, remained silent as well.


    The old man nodded and took a list out of his pocket. Very good. Ill now inform you of your opponents. Ripper, youll be fighting Iceweaver. This isnt your first match against him, and Im sure you know what to do. Next, Silver Serpent, youll be fighting


    For the next couple of minutes, the old man announced the pairings. Whenever he had any knowledge about the opponent, he would exin what he knew and advise the fighters the best he could.


    Zeke had a good impression of this old man. It was clear that he wished for his fighters to do well. However, the old mans expression turned strange when it was his turn. He looked between Zeke and the list for a while before frowning. Isnt this your first fight, boy?


    It is, sir Rohan.


    The old mans frown deepened. What is that fool thinking he muttered.


    Zeke smirked. He had a good idea of what was going on. Is there something wrong with my opponent?


    Zekes question interrupted the old mans train of thought. Rohan looked at him with a pitting expression as he exined. I think it might be better for you to throw the fight, boy. I dont know why this happened, but your opponent is not a good fit for your first fight.


    Why is that? Zeke asked.


    Irond is one of the strongest fighters in the beginners circle and not somebody a neer should face in his first fight. For years now, he has avoided the advancement by surrendering every now and then. But thats not the worst thing about him


    Zeke was amazed. That was an ingenious method. Controlling the strongest fighter in any circle made it easy to prevent others from advancing. However, he could think about thatter. For now, he obediently asked the old man what he meant with his mysteriousment. What is the worst thing about him, sir Rohan?


    He is a Rana Samrat nurtured by the Firebrand school. You might not know this yet, but we have a hostile rtionship with them. Irond will likely try to kill you by any means possible. I do not understand why your instructor epted such a matchup for your first fight.


    It was just as Zeke had expected  this had to be Ishaans doing. He wasnt even surprised at the shady method the man had used to get rid of him. After all, this was perfectly in line with his petty and vengeful character.


    However, this suited him just fine. How else would he be able to draw the crowds attention? By pairing him with a top fighter, Ishaan had involuntarily helped Zeke out. Thinking this far, a smile spread across his face. Thank you for the warning, sir Rohan. But Ill still try my best in the fight.


    The old man wanted to say more, but the look in Zekes eyes told him that he had already made up his mind. With a sigh, he nodded and continued to instruct the other fighters. Meanwhile, the other fighters in his group gave Zeke pitting looks.


    Zeke''s face turned strange. He, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, champion of the empire and rising star of Tradespire, was being pitied by the lowliest of ves.


    Oh, how far he had fallen.


    ***


    Through an opening on the ground floor, Zeke watched the ongoing fights. Thanks to the fact that he was paired with one of the strongest contestants, his match was thest of the morning.


    One after the other, he saw both familiar faces and strangerspeting in the small arena. Even though the seats were slowly filling up, there couldnt be more than a couple dozen spectators present, at best. Most of them were likely scouts as well.


    He could only sigh. What a meager turnout.


    However, that wasnt the only thing that made him frown. The fights themselves were incredibly violent. This was nothing like the matches he had experienced in the empire. The quality of the fighters might be lower here, but they more than made up for it with their ruthlessness.


    He really couldnt afford to underestimate anybody here. Otherwise, they would immediately go for his throat.


    Eventually, he saw Ripper enter the arena. Hers was thest fight before his own. Zeke was curious about her opponent. He had to be strong to have epted the match  or ignorant. From what Zeke had heard, Ripper was one of the strongest fighters in the beginners circle.


    He didnt have to wait for long, as the other contestant entered at the same time. Zeke was surprised by his appearance; it was actually a Mage. From his brown skin and ck hair, he seemed to be a local. He also had that trademark smirk on his face as he looked Ripper up and down.


    Zeke knew this expression very well. It was the face of somebody who held nothing but contempt for those they considered beneath them. He had seen the same expression many times during his stay in the empire. This young man was most likely from a well-off family here in the capital  thinking himself a gift to humanity.


    Ladies and gentlemen, we have a treat for you this time. The infamous Ripper against the mysterious Iceweaver. Will it finally be her chance to advance? Or is the neer going to dash her ns? Lets find out!


    The moment the fight started, Zeke noticed that something was wrong. Ripper seemed to be pulling her punches. It wasnt like she didnt try at all, but the ferocity she had disyed when fighting Zeke waspletely absent. She seemed to be strangely reluctant to hurt her opponent.


    Iceweaver, for his part, was neither strong nor weak. He was just passable. As his name implied, he was a Water Mage. Zeke had learned that there were several prominent Water Mage families calling Korrovan their home. Given the nature of this desert kingdom, this revtion hadnte as a surprise. It was likely that the boy was a descendant of one of them.


    The fight was very frustrating to watch. Ripper would most likely win easily if she went all out, but given her reluctance to cause any real harm to the boy, her chances were slim. Zeke had seen enough. It was almost his time to fight anyway. So, he made his way to the gate of the arena.


    There was a short interlude between each fight. During this time, he would summon the Dragon.


    The moment Zeke reached the gate, he could hear the crowd gasping and his heart sank. He hade to recognize this reaction during the past fights. It meant somebody had gotten severely hurt. And that somebody was most likely Ripper.


    His guess was proven right as the severely injured Ripper was dragged through the gate only momentster. The trio of guards unceremoniously dumped her on the ground the moment she was out of the arena. Apparently, they didnt care if she lived or died.


    Lucky for her, their group had posted a healer next to the gate. The young woman rushed over and immediately began the treatment. Zeke also approached to take a look. His eyes widened when he saw the extent of her injuries.


    Several smaller icicles were sticking out of her arms and chest, bleeding profusely. But those injuries all paledpared to the massive ice spear protruding from her stomach. Zeke could even see the other end peaking out of her back. This had to be the reason for the crowds reaction earlier.


    To his surprise, Ripper was still conscious. At this very moment, she was looking up at him as he studied her. Her expression was eerily calm, despite the extent of her injuries. It was clear that this wasnt the first time she had ended up in such a state.


    Seeing that she was awake, Zeke decided to use this chance to get to the bottom of her strange behavior. Why did you hold back?


    Ripper flinched as the healer yanked the frozen pir from her stomach. But her expression went right back to normal soon after. She considered the question for a moment.


    No other choice, she eventually said, forcing out the words through gritted teeth.


    Zeke was curious. Why not? Is that Iceweaver someone important?


    To his surprise, Ripper shook her head. I dont know.


    Then why?


    Ripper remained silent for a long, drawn-out moment. In the end, instead of replying verbally, she merely pointed at her cor. But the meaning was clear. She was a ve.


    It could indeed be problematic if she humiliated her opponent. He wasnt sure, but the boy probably had several ways to make her life a living nightmare if he wanted to. Couldnt he just buy her? Wouldnt she bepletely at his mercy then?


    The life of a ve truly was pitiful.


    Zeke nodded, signaling that he understood. But he didnt have any more time to talk to her. If he didnt start his summoning now, it might be toote. As they had done hundreds of times before, Zeke, Akasha, and the Dragon began their joint casting.


    To an outside observer, it would look like Zeke was deep in thought. Any Mage would be able to feel the violent fluctuation of Mana in the area. However, Ripper was a Chimeroi and had no way of feeling Mana''s movements. To her, it seemed like Zeke was frozen in fear.


    By now, the worst of her wounds had already been healed. After a few moments, she addressed Zeke once more. You shouldnt try to fight against Irond. I have observed your fights, and you are not his match. He will kill you.


    There was no response.


    I am not trying to be mean, but you stand no chance against Before she could finish her sentence, a fountain of blood shot out of Zekes palm. Her eyes widened as she saw the stream of blood taking the shape of a winged reptile.


    The newly born creature let out a mighty roar,pletely unbefitting of its size. Instantly, every Chimeroi in the vicinity tensed up. Their instincts were telling them to run and hide. Even Ripper crawled backward, her words forgotten. She only stopped when her back was against the wall.


    With wide eyes, she watched as the small reptile fluttered its wings. In one swift motion, it perched itself on Zekes shoulder. It was then that she heard the voice of the announcer from outside.


    For ourst fight of the day, we have something special. Irond, the heavyweight from the Firebrand school, is fighting a newby from the Lions Den. Everyone who knows anything about those two will know that this is going to be a deathmatch. Give it up for the newbie: Blood Dragon.


    The gate opened, casting a bright light on the silhouettes of Zeke and Ripper. Before walking out, he turned toward her. There was a smile on his face. Well see about that.

 Book 4: Chapter 17: Blood Dragon

    Book 4: Chapter 17: Blood Dragon


    The light was blinding as Zeke stepped into the open-air arena. He blinked a couple of times to adjust his eyes. Slowly, everything came into focus. From the other side, he could make out the silhouette of his opponent.


    Irond was a mountain of a man. Also, Zeke could immediately tell how he hade up with his moniker. His entire body was fully encased in te armor, without revealing even a speck of skin. Looking at him, one couldnt even tell what species the man was. But there was no way he was fully human as he towered over Zeke by at least two feet. He had to have some monster blood in him.


    The moment Irond stepped into the arena, he raised his weapon and let out a massive bellow, exciting the crowd. In his right hand, he wielded a thick cudgel with spikes protruding from its tip. In his other hand, he held a rectangr tower shield.


    Zeke observed his opponent. With his weighty armor and massive shield, it was clear that Irond focused heavily on defense. Ripper had been right to warn Zeke. With his restricted spell repertoire, he didnt see any way for him to win this fight  if he had been alone, that was.


    He turned to the Dragon hovering beside him. Think you can take him?


    The Dragon eyed their opponent for only the briefest of moments, the contempt clear in its gaze. It then nced at Zeke with a nasty side-eye. This flea? I can crush him with a single swipe of my ws.


    Zeke smirked. This was precisely what he had wanted to hear. Very well, I trust you. Its your first fight after such a long time, and I wont restrict you in any way. You can do whatever you want.


    The Dragons gaze turned predatory upon hearing these words. Through their connection, Zeke could feel that the Dragon was pleased by his consideration, but the voice he heard in his head was still as arrogant as ever. I will naturally do as I please. You wouldnt be able to stop me anyway.


    Zeke didnt reply. For one, he knew that the Dragon was saying this because of its pride, not because it wanted to go against Zeke. Also, it was right. Now that it had been summoned, there was nothing Zeke could do to control it. Unlike with a regr summoning, the Dragon was not forced to follow Zekes orders. This was how he had designed the spell, after all. But even if he had put such restrictions in ce, he highly doubted that they would be able to bind the Dragon.


    Furthermore, Zeke had no intention of testing that theory. Their rtionship wasnt that of a master and servant but that of two equal partners. Instead, he merely nodded and gestured for the Dragon to go ahead.


    By now, their opponent was done showing off to the crowd. His whole attention was now focused on Zeke and the creature flying next to him. Irond clearly felt a certain amount of caution. He raised his shield protectively and approached with careful steps.


    Zeke watched this scene impassively. Unlike his opponent, he appeared rxed. He had even crossed his arms over his chest. It was as if he was out for a stroll instead of a life-or-death fight. His carefree behavior enraged his opponent as Irond halted his steps to re at him.


    After a moment, he called out. Have you made peace with death, boy? His voice was low and husky. It was the kind of voice that could make a crying child shut up.


    Zeke smirked. Their opponent was wary of them. Why else would he talk instead of attacking directly? But this was also a good chance for Zeke to put on a show. When had he ever been afraid to trade verbal blows? As a Mind Mage, a battle of wits was right up his alley.


    How did you know? Zeke asked, his face taking on a surprised expression. You are right. Death and I are on good terms. I even promised to deliver him a Soul today.


    Whats this nonsense?


    Irond didnt immediately follow Zekes meaning. When he heard the spectatorsugh, however, he understood that the little boy was making fun of him.


    His blood boiled. Bastard!


    Throwing caution to the wind, he charged. With long, lumbering steps, he closed the distance to his opponent in an instant. However, even when he raised his cudgel to strike, the boy hadnt moved. A chill went down Ironds spine as his eyes locked with that of the arrogant kid in front of him. Where did this sense of overwhelming dangere from?


    Irond pushed the feeling down forcefully and continued his attack. Surely, his instincts were being tricked. Yes, this had to be a trick. But before his weapon could meet flesh, he saw something out of the corner of his eye. It was the sight of a small creature rushing toward him.


    Irond leisurely raised his shield. He didnt have the time to deal with the reptile right now. He wanted to end this fight as soon as possible. But in the next moment, he felt an unexpected impact to his entire left side. His vision flickered out.


    He only lost consciousness for the briefest of moments, but this one moment was enough to change everything.


    Irond felt himself fly backward at a breakneck speed. He impacted the floor once, twice, then three times. His body skipped across the floor like a t stone across water, only to be stopped by the arena''s wall. The heavy impact made him momentarily ck out again.


    What the fuck was going on??


    Irond had taken a hit from an ogre once, but that had barely felt like a ticklepared to this. In his shock, he didnt feel any pain, but he struggled to understand what had just happened. He gazed down at his shield, but it wasnt there. His gaze searched the left side of his body, but for a long moment, he couldntprehend what he was seeing.


    Then, slowly, he raised his gaze toward his opponent. There, he found the tiny creature upying the spot he had been in earlier. His eyes trembled as he struggled to take in the sight. From the beasts maw hung his severed arm, the shield still tightly clutched in his hand.


    As he watched, the reptile swallowed it whole, armor included. Under the force of its bite, the metal bent like stalks of wheat. What kind of creature was that? How could it be this strong? He had fought summoners before, and none had been like this. This being wasnt just strong for True Mage level  It was on apletely different ying field.


    Never had Irond felt this powerless in the arena. Not even when fighting contestants of the third ring.


    ***


    Zeke watched in awe as the Dragon sent the towering figure of Irond flying. He had to use all his self-control to keep his outward appearance calm. However, on the inside, he was anything but.


    What. The. Fuck?!


    When he had created the spell, he hadnt had any idea it would be able to unleash such power. And this was when the Dragon was only the size of a dog. How strong would it be if it stood at its original height?


    Just thinking about it made Zeke shiver.


    He had been certain the Dragon was exaggerating when he imed to be able to win this fight with a single swipe of his w, but that didnt seem to have been the case. Just looking at the pathetic figure of Irond lying on the other side of the arena was proof enough of the Dragons might.


    How strong were the ancient races? Zeke did not doubt that humans wouldnt be the dominant species if there were more of them around today. This wasnt a level of power a human Mage could match. What had happened to drive those mighty beings to extinction? However, now wasnt the time to consider all that. He was still in the arena, and it was time to perform.


    With deliberate slowness, Zeke uncrossed his arms and put them on his hips, like a father who was disappointed with the performance of his child. He looked around, acting as if he was searching for something. After a moment, he hung his head and sighed in dejection.


    Is that all? His voice wasnt loud, but it still could be heard clearly in the deathly quiet of the arena. Is this the best the mighty Firebrand school has to offer? With raised eyebrows, Zeke looked at his opponent, the disappointment evident in his tone.


    Irond didnt respond verbally. However, the tall warrior slowly climbed back to his feet. With a mighty bellow, he readied himself for onest charge. The man had to know the futility of his effort, but Zeke stillmended his courage. He was fearless, even in the face of death. It truly was a shame to kill such a brave man for sport. But Zeke didnt have the luxury of leniency at the moment.


    As a neer, this first fight would shape his image in the eyes of the crowd. He didnt want to be seen as a pushover. It would only create a weakness to be exploitedter. With another sigh, Zeke began to walk back to the entrance he had emerged from,pletely ignoring his opponents desperate charge.


    Of course, even with his back turned to his opponent, Zeke still kept his focus on his opponent. With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], he had aplete grasp of the mans movement. If the Dragon didnt act, Zeke would still be able to dodge in time.


    But there was no need.


    The Dragon had been circling up above. But at this time, it made its move. It shifted its flight path into a dive akin to a falcon who had spotted prey. The moment just before Irond came into striking range, the Dragon reached him. It had not slowed down as it collided with the armored chest of its opponent at full force  to devastating effect.


    Instead of a scream, all that could be heard was the screeching of metal. Zekes mouth twitched at the noise.


    Ironds entire body had folded in on itself, armor and all. The once proud warrior had been reduced to a twisted sculpture of metal and flesh. It was a gruesome sight, and Zeke quickly shifted his focus; he had no intention of seeing more. He continued his casual stroll without turning his head. He was acting as if he had no interest in whatever had happened behind him.


    Through all of this, his face didnt show the slightest emotion. However, inwardly, he was feeling very ufortable. Zeke hadnt killed many people in his life and wasnt used to the feeling at all. Luckily, the man hadnt suffered much. He was dead the moment the attack connected.


    Instead of dwelling on his difort, Zeke tried to distract himself with the next part of his n. There was still onest step left in his performance. Without pausing his stride, Zeke raised his right arm above his head. In the next moment, he could feel a weight added to his arm. The Dragon had skillfullynded.


    Despite the sharpness of its ws, Zeke didnt feel any difort as the Dragon perched atop his hand. He was in awe at this level of control. The same talons that had just raked armor and flesh were now gently holding onto his unprotected hand.


    Are you ready, whelp? he heard the Dragons voice inside his head.


    Zeke nodded, and in the next moment, his hand was cut open. The movement was so precise and swift that he didnt even feel the pain. This had to be the sharpness of a Dragons w. It wasnt the time to marvel at that, however. Zeke focused on his core and cast the spell he had prepared for this moment.


    [Blood Retrival]


    The moment the spell wasplete, the Dragon began to change. As if tired of being a living creature, the blood returned to its original state. Like a candle, the summon was meltingyer byyer. The scales dissolved first, quickly followed by the rest of its body. Soon, the entire figure had disappeared, but not a drop of blood hit the floor. Through the cut on his hand, Zeke was reintegrating it back into his body.


    After the process wasplete, he lowered his hand and smiled. This concluded thest step of his n. By showing this sight to the crowd, nobody could doubt that the Dragon was really his summon, which was important. After all, because of the nature of his spell, he couldnt summon it in the arena. It just took too long.


    The iron gate opened at his approach. The two guards pushing on either side were avoiding his gaze. Zeke snorted as he passed them. He still remembered the disdainful way they had previously looked at him. They must have been sure he was as good as dead.


    After entering the tunnel, his gaze fell on the figures blocking his path. One was that of a young woman, and the other was that of an old man. They were Ripper and Rohan. However, at this moment, their expressions were the same  shock, disbelief, excitement, and a hint of fear.


    Zeke stopped in front of the two and smirked. How was that for a first fight?

 Book 4: Chapter 18: The Ceremony

    Book 4: Chapter 18: The Ceremony


    Zeke returned to the Lions Den in silence. He was in no mood to talk. Despite having put on a casual front earlier, he wasnt feeling too good about what happened in the arena. The others seemed to sense his somber mood and stayed away on their own. Even Ripper and Rohan, who surely wanted to ask him many questions, restrained themselves. However, there was somebody who didnt show as much restraint.


    Quit your moping, whelp. It is souring my mood, the Dragon said.


    Zeke sighed. I am not moping, Its just I find it distasteful to kill people for sport. You could have let him live if you wanted to.


    The Dragon snorted. But I didnt. Also, you are dishonoring that warrior with your pity.


    Zeke bristled. Warrior? He was a ve. He most likely didnt have a choice but to fight.


    So? The Dragon questioned. Weaklings dont have the option to choose their destiny. Or do you think the adults in your hometown dreamt of being farmers growing up? Just because they were forced into their profession doesnt mean they dont have pride in it. You should know this well.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment. He could see where the Dragon was going with this, but he disagreed. The people in my hometown werent ves. They could choose any work they wanted.


    The Dragon chuckled. Keep telling yourself that, whelp. But one day, you will learn that there is no freedom for the weak. The best they can hope for is a benevolent master.


    Zeke wanted to retort, but the words died in his mouth. He thought about the many secrets he had to hide because he didnt have the strength to protect them. On top of that, he didnt even dare to tell people his real name for fear of being hunted down.


    Could this really be called freedom? The Dragon didnt say anything else, leaving Zeke to ponder many things as they made their way back to the Lions Den.


    Having the most fighters, their group was thest one to return. When they stepped through the gate, he noticed that something was off. The ce was too quiet. Unlike any other day, he couldnt hear the typical noises of shing weapons or any other indication that people were sparring.


    He turned to Rohan with a questioning look, but the old man merely smirked. Youll see.


    It wasnt only him, but most of hispanions seemed to know what was going on. Zeke decided not to dwell on it too much. Maybe it was some kind of holiday? He mindlessly followed his group into the big training hall. But he was immediately shocked by what awaited him inside.


    All the windows had been blocked, leaving therge hall in darkness. The only light came from the candles held by the many figures standing all around. Zeke walked forward but soon noticed that the number of people in front was decreasing as many of hispanions joined the crowd on either side, forming a passage. Neither Ripper nor Rohan were anywhere to be found anymore.


    Momentster, only Zeke and four others were left. When he tried to join the crowd, somebody pushed him back. The person wasnt aggressive but gently redirected his path. It was then that Zeke noticed who else had remained with him and understood what was going on. They were the other Rana Samrat who made their debut today. Understanding what was happening, he followed the passage toward the center of the hall. Behind him, the crowd closed their ranks,pletely encircling him.


    Zeke soon found himself standing in front of a small stage. Upon it stood a figure cloaked in a dark hood, with their silhouette illuminated by the bright, flickering light of two braziers. Zeke couldn''t discern their face, but even without the aid of his sphere of awareness, he had a good idea of the figure''s identity. The potent Mana currents left no doubt that this individual was an Arch Mage, and in this school, there was only one such person  Ravi Desai, the master. Despite knowing this, Zeke had no intention of dispelling the aura of mystery and instead chose to y along.


    The hooded figure scrutinized the five recruits in turn, lingering just a bit longer on Zeke before speaking up. Brave Lions, today, we have witnessed the prowess of these warriors. They have spilled blood for the first time, their own or their enemies, bringing honor to our school.


    Honor! Honor! Honor! The crowd cheered thrice in unison before the hooded figure continued.


    The first to prove themselves was Oxtail! he said, pointing at the warrior to Zeke''s left. He fought a more experienced fighter to a standstill and eventually won through endurance and sheer grit.


    The crowd cheered loudly, and even Zeke chimed in. He had seen the fight and was particrly impressed. Oxtail was the name of the first fighter he had defeated during his training. At the time, he had deemed him to be the weakest in his group. However, through sheer willpower, the man managed to keep fighting until his opponent was exhausted,nding a decisive blow in the end. That was a level of determination he had seldom seen.


    The hooded figure raised both arms, demanding silence. Who has a problem with Oxtail joining our ranks? Speak now or remain silent forevermore.


    Zeke noticed the burly fighter to his left stiffen. But his posture rxed when, even after a long time, nobody spoke up.


    Congrattions, Oxtail. You have officially joined our Ranks. I hope that you will make us proud.


    The audience cheered for their new brother, making Zeke smile unconsciously. The atmosphere was truly electrifying. Zeke didnt actually want to be a Rana Samrat, but even he felt his heart swell with feelings of brotherhood and camaraderie. He was excited, so much so that all the earlier mncholy was washed from his mind.


    Next, we have Tangletooth The figure continued. Then, one after the other, he introduced the other fighters and their exploits. None of them got as much apuse as Oxtail, but the members were nheless enthusiastic in their wee. But eventually, there was nobody left besides Zeke, and all eyes turned toward him.


    And then, we have Blood Dragon. He fought a champion of our most hated enemy  the Firebrand school.


    There were hoots and curses from all around. It seemed the people here truly hated the Firebrand school. How had their rivalry gotten to such a point? It was a good thing the Dragon hadnt spared the man, or Zeke would never hear the end of it.


    The figure raised its arms once more. Not only has he won his fight, but Blood Dragon has done so smoothly. He killed the hated Irond and humiliated our enemies publicly. It is a great day for the Lions Den.


    Blood Dragon! Blood Dragon! Blood Dragon!


    The hooded man hadnt even posed the question, but the crowd was already cheering his name. Zeke couldnt help but smile, and his chest swelled in pride. It had been too long since he heard people cheering for him. It was a feeling he liked very much.


    Naturally, there was somebody who had to ruin the mood. What are you smiling for, whelp? Arent they cheering <strong>my </strong>name? the Dragon asked.


    Now, it was Zekes turn to snort disdainfully. They might. If you werent too arrogant to even give it.


    Instead of getting angry or arguing, the Dragon merelyughed and fell silent. If Zeke didnt know any better, he would think it had tried to cheer him up just now. But something like that was clearly impossible for the arrogant reptile. Surely, he had to be mistaken.


    Now, who has a problem with Blood Dragon joining our ranks? Speak now or remain silent forevermore.


    There was a long silence, and just as the figure wanted to congratte Zeke, somebody spoke up. I have a problem with it.


    Everybody turned in the direction of the voice. But even before seeing him, Zeke knew who had spoken. He had immediately recognized Ishaans voice. The barbaric instructor would naturally not be happy with Zeke. However, he had no idea what the man would say to justify hisint. He had performed spectacrly, after all.


    Ishaan? the hooded figure eximed in surprise. What is your grievance?


    He is a dishonest wretch; thats my grievance, Ishaan proimed. During all the time I have trained him, he never once disyed his Magic. I do not know the reason for this deception, but I feel that all the time I spent on him waspletely wasted. I dont think such a person is a good addition to our numbers.


    A quiet murmur swept through the crowd, and Ishaan grinned as he saw the dubious looks many directed at Zeke. On the contrary, there wasnt even the slightest ripple on Zekes face. Howughable. So, that was how he was going to y it. It wasnt a bad attempt, but if he thought that was enough to stump him, then he was being naive.


    The hooded figure turned to him. What do you have to say for yourself, Blood Dragon?


    Zeke remained silent for a moment as he swept his gaze over the crowd. I can naturally exin my behavior, but I would like to ask a question first if I am allowed?


    The figure nodded. What is your question?


    Zeke turned toward Ishaan with a serious expression. If you had no idea of my capabilities, why did you agree to the fight with Irond? This would have been a death sentence for anybody else.


    Ishaan was stunned. He had not expected that his earlier words woulde back to bite him right away. Having already admitted to his ignorance, he could not im to have known about Zekes true power anymore. He had left himself no way out.


    Ishaan? The hooded figure prompted. It was clear that he also wanted to hear his reasoning.


    Ishaan''s throat turned dry as the surrounding eyes became suspicious. Even the other instructors had doubtful expressions  especially Rohan. The old man had already suspected something to be off about Zekes paring. In this atmosphere, if he didnte up with something fast, Ishaan would be found guilty by default.


    The man cleared his throat. Naturally, I had my suspicions about your power You could say that todays match was a test. And as you can all see, I was proven right.


    Zeke''s expression didnt change, but his eyes turned even more mocking. You never asked me, Ishaan. Not even once. But we both know that you would rather send people to their deaths instead of talking to them, isnt that right? You think us all beneath you.


    Enough! Ishaan bellowed. I will not be questioned by the likes of you. How about you exin why you have been hiding your powers in the first ce?


    The crowds attention returned to Zeke, but he didnt mind. After all, he had no problem answering. I dont know what you are talking about. I never had any intention of hiding my powers.


    Laughable! Ishaan eximed. You fought all week with nothing but your hands and feet. Tell me, why didnt you use yourpanion if you had no intention of hiding your powers?


    Because my partner doesnt need the practice, Zeke said. You clearly dont know much about summoning Magic, but most contracted spirits are ancient monsters. A few days of training wont benefit them. Especially not on this level.


    T-That Ishaan stammered, but Zeke wasnt done.


    I figured that the most effective way for me to get stronger was to improve my martial prowess. After all, everybody knows that the best way to defeat a summons is to take out the Mage behind it. Many nodded at this. It wasmon knowledge to be pointless to fight a spirit. After all, it could just be summoned again for as long as the Mage had Mana.


    Seeing the anger on Ishaans face, Zeke didnt miss this chance for onest barb. You would know all this, Ishaan, if you had used your mouth instead of your whip even once.


    As expected, thatstment was enough to send Ishaan over the edge. WHO DO YOU THINK YOU


    Thats enough! the hooded figure said. His voice wasnt loud, but there was a power behind it that demanded obedience. Ishaan, even if you truly intended for todays match to be a test, you still went too far. You not only risked a promising recruit but our very reputation. I would not have expected you to act so carelessly. Quite frankly, I am very disappointed.


    There was absolute silence as everybody waited in stunned silence for Ishaans reply. I I am sorry.


    The hooded figure nodded slowly. Very well, but if something like this happens again, you wont get away with a simple warning. He then swept his gaze over the crowd and made a promation. All of you, forget about Ishaans words. Let me ask one more time: Who has a problem with Blood Dragon joining our ranks?


    This time, there were noints. Congrattions, Blood Dragon. You have officially joined our Ranks, and I am certain that you will continue to make us proud.


    To the thundering apuse of the crowd, Zeke inclined his head respectfully. It took a long while until the hooded figure was able to continue. Only when thest of the cheering had died down did he speak again. Five Lions have joined us today. Let us celebrate!

 Book 4: Chapter 19: Drunken Philosophy

    Book 4: Chapter 19: Drunken Philosophy


    Five Lions have joined us today. Let us celebrate!


    The moment the hooded man uttered those words, the atmosphere immediately changed. A festive air reced the previously somber mood of the ceremony. From all over, servants emerged, rolling kegs into the hall.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke saw somebody approach. A smile tugged at his lips as he turned to face the person. The young man was carrying two cups, offering one to Zeke.


    Congrattions on your victory, <strong>junior</strong>, the young man said with a teasing grin.


    Zeke took the offered drink and smirked right back. You must be the famous Keo. Quite the imposing name, I must say.


    Leo grimaced, causing Zekes smile to widen. This reaction pretty much confirmed his brothers cluelessness regarding the custom of picking ones name. Zeke would not let that go anytime soon.


    W-well Leo stammered, clearly searching for a goodeback. I didnt see the need to pick a grand title for myself, you know? Id rather have my actions speak for me.


    Sure, sure, Zeke agreed readily. However, his face was that of a father indulging their childs delusions.


    anyway, Leo said in a tant attempt to change the subject. I heard you summoned a strange reptile in the arena today?


    Zeke smiled knowingly, making it clear that he was well aware of what Leo was trying to do. However, he still indulged his brothers curiosity. They dont call me Blood Dragon for nothing, he said with a wink.


    Yeah, right. You picked that name yourself, Leo grumbled, but his good cheer returned right after. I cant wait to see it. I heard some oundish stories after your victory, but it cant be that strong, can it?


    Zekes face turned serious. I wouldnt want to fight it.


    Leos eyebrows shot up. That strong?


    Zeke nodded gravely. After seeing the Dragon in action, his confidence in winning in a real fight had all but evaporated. The Dragon was even stronger than the Thunderw Celine had summoned. This was something he had thought impossible. The girl had sacrificed her perfect affinity for that contract, after all.


    He had only just realized the ws in his thinking. The actual reason she had to offer her core was to draw the interest of apex spirits. A being as proud as the Thunderw would not considered a contract otherwise. But that didnt mean that it was stronger than a Dragon. After all, as far as Zeke knew, there wasnt a single Mage walking around with a Dragon. It was very possible that that arrogant race would never agree to a contract, no matter the condition.


    Also, there was another factor he had to consider. Unlike any other Mage, he supplied his own Blood as a medium for the spell. Zeke couldnt be sure, but he had a strong suspicion that this raised the strength of his summons to the next tier.


    All those factors culminated in the tiny death machine he had unleashed in the arena today.


    Expectantly, his grim expression didnt deter Leo. If anything, it seemed to have the opposite effect. I cant wait to see it for myself, Leo said as his eyes turned sharp.


    See what for yourself? A new voice asked.


    Zeke and Leo turned, finding Ripper standing behind them. She had a drink in each hand and had clearly intended to offer him one. Her expression turned awkward when she found Zeke already holding a drink.


    Seeing her predicament, Zeke gulped down his beverage. However, he immediately regretted that decision. His throat was on fire, and it felt like thousands of ants were crawling all over his skin as a sudden rush of heat assailed him.


    Careful with that stuff, Leo warned. It packs quite the punch.


    After the heat subsided, Zeke fearfully looked down at his empty cup. What the hell was this liquid? His hand was trembling slightly as he epted the offered recement drink. Ripper had a reverent expression on her face as she handed it to him. Its been a while since Ive seen anybody down a cup of Sunscorch like that. Your reputation is well deserved, Blood Dragon.


    My reputation? Zeke asked while taking a minuscule sip. To his surprise, it still burned just as badly. What was up with this drink? Did people really enjoy this?


    Ripper nodded seriously. They say you are a Dragons child. Its no wonder this drink doesnt faze you.


    Zeke almost choked. What? Who is spreading such rumors? Meanwhile, he could hear the Dragon chuckle in the back of his mind. He could swear he heard it whisper something about being called father from now on.


    I dont know where it came from, but many believe it.


    Why? Zeke asked. Just because of my name?


    Ripper shook her head. No, that has nothing to do with it. She got close to him and began to sniff the air, until Zeke pushed her away. The woman looked at him suspiciously. Its the fact that you dont smell like a human at all.


    Zeke was at a loss for words. Smell? This was the second time he had gotten in trouble for such a stupid reason. First with Odyr and now with Ripper. What was it with all those strangers sniffing him all of a sudden?


    Luckily, Leo decided toe to his rescue. He stepped forward, separating her from Zeke. What did I tell you about sniffing people, little girl?


    Who cares about what you have to say, Keo, Ripper said.


    Zeke looked at the two of them, the question clear on his face. Do you guys know each other?


    Ripper snorted. This guy ruined my chances of advancingst week!


    Zeke nodded. That would exin how they met. But what was it with Leo calling her a little girl? From her appearance, Zeke guessed that Ripper had to be in her early twenties. On top of that, she was about the same height as him, with a lithe and muscr frame. He had no idea what part of her was supposed to be a little girl. He shot a questioning gaze toward his brother.


    Leo smirked. Ask about her age.


    Zeke turned to Ripper. Well?


    The woman proudly puffed out her chest. I am nine years old.


    Nine?! Zeke eximed, once again examining her full figure. What the hell kind of nine-year-old was she supposed to be? Zeke wordlessly turned back to his brother, awaiting an exnation.


    Leo didnt disappoint. They mature faster than humans. It apparently varies between the races, but Ripper said that her people are fully grown at four and considered an adult at eight.


    In his shock, Zeke forgot what he was holding and took a deep sip of his drink. It was like swallowing Lava. However, the tingling in his spine managed to restart his addled brain. Ripper was nine years old. She had been fully grown by the age of four. A human her age wouldnt even be a match for the weakest, geriatric goblin, and here she was, battling trained killers like it was nothing.


    Once again, Zeke wondered how humans had managed to emerge as the dominant species. Also, if Korrovan had the capability to breed Chimeroi inrge quantities, wouldnt that make them a threat even to powers such as the empire? Howe none of the leaders in Tradespire had ever mentioned this nations strength? He had to be missing something.


    This rxed atmosphere might be an excellent chance to find out a couple of things he was curious about. However, he had to be diplomatic about it. Looking at the slightly flushed face of the woman in front of him, Zeke started with a harmless question. How long have you been fighting in the Rings of Samsara, Ripper?


    About two months, she said. But I have been training here for almost a year now.


    Ohh? And how do you like being a Rana Samrat? Zeke asked, trying to keep his expression casual.


    Ripper frowned thoughtfully. It was almost like she had never even considered that question before. Its not bad, I guess.


    Zeke was shocked. Not bad? He still remembered her condition after todays match. She had been just a hairs breadth away from death. On top of that, she was being whipped regrly under the guise of training. If somebody had asked Zeke about the worst possible fate for a nine-year-old, he might have described her everyday life. If this was eptable to her, then he didnt want to know what she considered terrible.


    Not bad, huh? he prompted.


    Ripper shrugged. It couldve been much worse. I could have been sold to one of the fighting pits in the Undercity or to one of the brothels. Those poor girls. Compared to many, I am quite fortunate.


    Zeketched on to one of the words. The Undercity? Whats that?


    Ripper grimaced. Its better if you dont know.


    Zeke turned to Leo, but his brother also wore a clueless expression. Curious. He would have to find out about that ce at ater date. However, he was willing to let it go since Ripper clearly didnt want to talk about the subject. So you like it here?


    Ripper grinned. I like fighting, and I even get paid. Thats more than most. She then looked around, making sure nobody else was listening in. The one thing I truly hate is the guy with his whip, she whispered.


    Zeke grinned. He shared her dislike for their instructor and was already looking for ways to get rid of the man. However, they would still have to put up with him for a while longer. Are you saving up your earnings?


    Ripper shook her head. No, I always send it to my family. Its the one thing that can keep them safe.


    Zeke was intrigued. Is that so? I had assumed you would be saving that money to buy your freedom at some point.


    My freedom? Ripper looked at him as if he was an idiot. Why would I do that?


    Zeke was also confused. So that you dont have to risk your life anymore?


    Ripper tilted her head. You are a free man, arent you?


    Zeke showed her his neck, disying the absence of a ve cor. As you can see.


    Ripper smirked. But you are still fighting in the Rings, the same as me.


    For a change, Zeke didnt know what to say. He couldnt exin that he onlypeted there in order to reach a bigger goal. Also, it would not negate her point. Even if she bought her freedom, the woman would still have to earn money somehow. It was likely that she would still be fighting either way.


    But you would get a bigger share of the winnings, Zeke saidmely.


    As expected, Ripper immediately shook her head. Why pay money now for a chance to earn more moneyter? That makes no sense. I might die tomorrow, you know? Wouldnt it all have been wasted then?


    Zeke wanted to exin that a person couldnt hope to change their fate with that kind of attitude. Without taking a chance, she would never escape this vicious cycle. However, seeing the look in her eyes, he understood that she didnt care for any of that. Ripper would fight until she couldnt fight anymore  it was as simple as that. She would die in the shadow of the Rings, like the thousands of Chimaroi before her.


    For some reason, this realization made him incredibly sad.


    It was then that Zeke realized how very alien this way of thinking appeared to him. No matter the situation, he would always strive to improve himself. Every waking minute of every day, he was nning his path to greatness. He had been like this for as long as he could remember. It was precisely this trait that forced him to leave his vige and aim to be a Mage.


    A deep, powerful voice interrupted his thoughts. Captivity is a mindset, whelp. As long as your thoughts remain free, you can not be bound by any chain. Zeke had never heard the Dragon speak so seriously before. It clearly considered this to be an absolute truth. And on a fundamental level, he even agreed. However, looking at the cor around Rippers neck, he had a hard time fully epting those words.


    The Dragon scoffed. You think it is the cor that turns a man into a ve? Utter foolishness! Just like one does not be a warrior by picking up a sword, a man does not be a ve until he considers himself as such. You might be able to tame a wyvern or a griffin, but never a Dragon. Do you know why?


    Why? Zeke asked, genuinely curious about the answer.


    Because you cant put a leash on a king, the Dragon said.


    Zeke considered those words. At first nce, it sounded like the Dragon was being its usual arrogant self, but he sensed there was more to it. He knew how the ve cors worked. They were made to cause pain as soon as people disobeyed. With this method, they were conditioned to behave. But what would happen if somebody continued to refuse to follow orders? Could they still be considered a ve? Zeke didnt think so. But what then?


    Zeke heard the Dragon chuckle. You begin to understand, whelp.


    Zeke hummed nomittally and pushed those thoughts away as he continued to drink with Leo and Ripper. But in the back of his mind, he couldnt stop pondering the Dragons words. He had never before considered his mindset to be different from other people. Zeke had always assumed that everybody thought the way he did.


    Even when the sun vanished behind the horizon, and the celebrations came to an end, Zeke was still thinking about this.

 Book 4: Chapter 20: Mana Breathing

    Book 4: Chapter 20: Mana Breathing


    The Rings of Samsara operated on a repeating schedule. Each week, an elimination-style tournament would be held. On the final day, a new champion would be crowned. This person was then given the option to either advance or stay in their current circle.


    Because Zeke won his fight, he automatically progressed to the second round and had another match today. However, not all of hispanions had been that lucky. Compared to the day before, their number was halved. The beginners group had lost a substantial amount of members. They not only had thergest number of disqualifications but the most deaths as well.


    Zeke considered this fact as they made their way through the streets. He had a hard time understanding what the point of it was. He understood the allure of watching people fight, of course, but not the need for death. Even without considering the moral implications, allowing the fighters to kill each other without repercussions was a terrible decision. The overall level of thepetitors would be much higher if they were allowed to learn from their mistakes.


    He didnt think the spectators were that bloodthirsty, and it was most likely not the fighters death they craved either. There had to be something else he was missing. Maybe it was the same thing people enjoyed about gambling. After all, gambling was no fun if there werent any stakes involved.


    As they reached the Rings, their group split up. Once more, it was Rohan who apanied them to the beginners circle. The old man gave the same speech as the day before and introduced his group to their opponents. However, when Zekes turn came, he skipped over him without a second thought. Zeke didnt think he would need the information, but he still found this behavior strange. Had he offended the old man somehow? However, the reason for Rohans actions became apparent when Zeke entered the arena.


    Before the fighters could even be announced, his opponent did something unexpected. He raised his right arm and pointed toward the sky with his little finger  the official sign for surrender.


    the winner is Blood Dragon!


    Nonplused, Zeke returned the way he came. What a waste of time. But he couldnt say that this result surprised him all that much. Irond had been an overlord here, but he was killed without the ability to resist. Who in the beginners circle would dare to fight him after such a disy of power?


    On his way out, Rohan smirked at him. It was clear that the old man had been aware of what would happen all along. But Zeke still couldnt help but grumble. Couldnt that guy just have surrendered in advance? It would have saved me the trip.


    Rohan shook his head. That would have been a bad choice. It is important to at leaste out and meet your opponent face-to-face. Surrendering is fine, but the people will not tolerate spinelessness.


    Even though this system was painfully inefficient, he understood why it had to be like this. After all, the spectators paid to see a show. What did it say about the fighters if they didnt even deign to show themselves?


    Zeke nodded, showing that he understood. I am going back first.


    It had only been an hour since Zeke left the school. If he hurried, he would still be able to join the morning practice. Luckily, the free-for-all fight he had witnessed on his first day wasnt a daily urrence. Their usual morning practice consisted of somethingpletely different  something Zeke was very interested in.


    ***


    Zeke wiped the sweat from his brows as he entered the Lions Den. With how vibrant the city was, it was easy to forget that they were in the middle of the desert, and the omnipresent heat reached tyrannical levels under the midday sun.


    Luckily, the people had learned to adapt. Both mundane and magical contraptions were installed in every house to keep the temperature at a tolerable level. However, in his professional opinion, those solutions were subpar at best. He was already making ns to branch out into this field of engineering when he was back in Tradespire.


    Zeke was convinced there was a lot of money to be made  given the right product and connections. Several ideas were already floating around his mind on how to create something that could take over this market altogether.


    This was precisely why it was essential to have all kinds of experiences. In this era, knowledge was highly restricted, and most books were limited to academic subjects. It would have been nearly impossible for him to have learned so much about Korrovan without seeing it for himself. After all, who would bother writing a book about existing cooling solutions and their respective advantages? The world was just far too vast to write about everything.


    The temperature dropped even further as Zeke entered the training hall. Unlike usual, the room was silent, but it wasnt due to the absence of people. No, it was a different kind of silence. Zeke observed the many Chimeroi sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed. Each face was a mask of absolute focus.


    No matter how many times he observed this phenomenon, it was baffling. Everything he knew about Mana told him that what was happening should be impossible  and yet, the proof was right in front of his eyes.


    With resolute steps, Zeke arrived next to a particr person. The man had ashen hair, yet he looked barely older than himself. Whats more, the hair wasnt limited to the top of his head. His chin, neck, chest, arms, and hands were all covered in the same grey fur.


    Zeke had learned that his moniker was Ashen Wolf, and the name fit like a glove. He was a Chimeroi with the blood of the Mistwalker, a wolf-type monster native to the West. Out of all of Ishaans trainees, he was the strongest.


    Ash waspeting in the fourth circle of the Rings of Samsara, making him equivalent to a peak Grand Mage. Zeke guessed that out of all his subordinates, only David could match him inbat. However, it wasnt because of his strength that Zeke was interested in him.


    Closing his eyes, Zeke surveyed the flow of Mana around the sitting man. Just like every other time, it was moving in circles  like a miniature storm with Ash at its core. The first time Zeke had observed this, he had doubted his senses. Only after Akasha had confirmed his findings did he dare to believe. Somehow, the Chimeroi were able to influence Mana without having a Core themselves.


    They called it Mana Breathing.


    Ever since Zeke learned of this phenomenon, he had be obsessed with it. Of course, he had already been aware of the fact that monsters were able to strengthen their bodies by absorbing Mana. They did this in different ways, but the most effective one was by eating Mana-rich food. This was the very reason monsters were hostile toward each other in the first ce. The flesh of a monster was full of Mana, after all.


    However, monsters werent limited to this one form of Mana consumption. For example, they were able to absorb a certain amount simply by breathing. This was thought to be the reason why they only got stronger with time and never seemed to die of old age. Human bodies, unfortunately, mostlycked that capability. But Zeke had recently learned that the Chimeroi were able to do the same in a reduced form. They were able to absorb the Mana from the air, just like monsters. After his talk with Ripper and Leo yesterday, he now supposed that this was also the reason they matured so fast.


    This was very different from what Mages did. Using their Cores, any Mage would be able to control a far greater quantity of Mana and with much more precision. However, that ability was limited to their Core. Their body, on the other hand, was like a sieve, unable to hold Mana at all. Only the tiniest remnants would linger, barely a fraction of a fraction. It was this residue that was wholly responsible for the improvements to their bodies.


    Meanwhile, the Chimeroi were only able to produce a light stir, even at the level of a Grand Mage. However, the portion of Mana their bodies were able to absorb was so much greater that it allowed them to improve at an iparable rate. Of course, they would forever remain unable to cast spells, but with this technique, they would be able to match a monster in physical might.


    Zeke observed every little change in Ashs body: the rhythm of his breathing, the flexing of his muscles, the beating of his heart. In his opinion, the name Mana Breathing didnt do the technique justice. It was an iparably challenging exercise, demanding both utmost focus and an inhuman level of control. The torrent of sweat running down his body was a testament to the strain he was under.


    Out of everyone here, Ash was by far the most aplished when it came to Mana Breathing. When observing the likes of Ripper, Zeke barely even noticed any changes to the ambient Mana. It was only by watching Ash that he could slowlyprehend how the technique functioned.


    Zeke had been told that this form of Mana Breathing was called the Lions Form. It was a secret technique exclusive to the Rana Samrat of the Lions Den. This was one of the aspects that differentiated one school from another. An inferior Mana breathing technique would result in slower growth, while a better one could allow you to create stronger fighters faster. For now, Zeke had nothing topare it to, but from the fact that the Lions Den was a reasonably prominent institution, he could guess that it was among the better ones.


    As a free agent, Zeke would obviously not be taught the technique, but when had that ever stopped him? It had not even been a week yet, but he had already figured out most of the intricacies of the Lions Form. Once he grasped all its peculiarities, he could move on to the next part of his n. And that was the reason why he was so interested in this technique  his Dragons heart.


    Zeke was almost certain that he could use Mana Breathing to strengthen his body. After all, in some aspects, he was even closer to being a monster than the Chimeroi.


    Dont waste your time, whelp. It will not work, the Dragon said.


    Zeke didnt halt his observation. How would you even know that? I am pretty sure youve nevere across anybody in my situation.


    I have not, the Dragon admitted. But I am certain that this crude ritual has no chance of working on you.


    Zeke frowned. The confidence with which the Dragon spoke gave him pause. What makes you so sure?


    Pah! Its quite obvious. After all, my essence has yet to change you properly. If I had to guess, I would say that only a sliver of your body has been adapted, the Dragon exined. Even if you could execute this technique twice as well as that wolf pup, you would not be able to benefit much.


    That was a good point. Zeke felt utterly human, and even Akasha had a hard time finding any deviations aside from his heart. However, there was something else in the Dragons words that caught his interest. Are you saying that it would work if my body were better adapted?


    Why wouldnt it? The Dragon asked. Do you think we Dragons dont use simr techniques?


    Zekes eyes lit up. Are you going to teach me one?


    No, it said right away, even if I wanted to, those secrets arent something I can give away as I please. I would need to ask for permission.


    Zeke was confused. Permission? Whos?


    The Dragon was silent for a long time but eventually still answered. The Kings permission.


    The King? Was it referring to the King of Dragons? Zeke had never heard of such a being. Either way, he was sure that he would not receive its blessing. Even if he was able to meet that individual, it was far more likely that he would be killed instead of being taught any secrets.


    However, he wasnt too disappointed. The Dragon had all but confirmed that Zeke would be able to use Mana Breathing to strengthen himself in the future. Now, he had all the time in the world toe up with his own version of the technique. This was, after all, what he did best.


    Zeke wouldnt be surprised if his own technique ended up being better than whatever the Dragons used!

 Book 4: Chapter 21: Finding A Path

    Book 4: Chapter 21: Finding A Path


    The following days passed in a blur. Zeke spent his mornings studying Mana Breathing with the others, and his afternoons tinkering on his own. One of the advantages of his contract was that he could skip training whenever he wanted. The agreement he had signed with the Lions Den only obligated him topete and nothing more.


    Of course, he didnt forget to attend his daily matches in the Rings. However, he had vastly underestimated the impact his first fight had had on the contestants. One after the other, they all surrendered. Even the contestant who would meet him in the final did the same. And so it happened that Zeke was crowned champion of the first circle with only a single real fight under his belt.


    Zeke was quite happy with this development, but the Dragon didnt share his feelings. The reptile got more irritable by the day as it didnt get to use its new body at all.


    Leo also managed to win this week. However, he had a much harder time of it. His final opponent had been a Chimeroi called Rockfist. He was of the Stonegiant race, and their fight was spectacr. d in earthen armor, Leo went blow for blow with his hulking opponent. Ultimately, his constant maniption of the terrain allowed him to eke out small advantages here and there and eventually stand victorious. To Zekes dismay, his brother chose to advance to the next circle as well.


    The third circle was not a ce where True Mages could contend. As if to prove this fact, not one of the few Mages in the third circle was below the Grand Mage level. Even so, Zeke wasnt overly worried for Leos safety.


    While it was a life-or-death struggle for the ves, the Rings of Samsara were more like a pastime for human Mages. Most contestants would think twice before killing humans, as you could never really know who you might offend by doing so. The Chimeroi even had to ensure not to injure the Mages too severely in fear of retaliation.


    The only times a human Mage was in any real danger was when two rival schools faced each other. For example, if Zeke were to meet a member of the Firebrand school again, he would have to watch his back. Those contestants would usually not hesitate to kill as their schools would protect and even reward them for such a deed.


    At the moment, Zeke was sitting in his room in the Lions Den. His eyes were closed, and his breathing was controlled. He was trying to copy the Mana Breathing technique. However, all his attempts so far have failed.


    Even though he could easily attract Mana with his Core, that was not helpful in this situation. From his observations, he had learned a few crucial points about Mana Breathing.


    The first thing he learned was that the strange breathing patterns and muscle fluctuations didnt only serve to attract Mana. They also increased the bodys receptiveness and could bepared to opening ones pores. Only in such a state would he be able to absorb a useful amount of Mana.


    The second thing he learned was that he knew far too little about how a monsters body worked. For now, he could forget about creating his own Form. He would either have to observe many more breathing techniques or survey monsters  preferably both.


    With a sigh, Zeke opened his eyes. The Dragon had been right. It was hopeless for him right now. He couldnt even properly experiment as of now. He either needed to wait until his body had absorbed a lot more draconic essence, or he could find a Chimeroi to help him with his experimentation.


    Just as Zeke was considering his options, he heard knocking at his door. Who is it?


    Its me, came the reply.


    Zeke immediately recognized the voice  it was Sunil. He was Ravis son and a rather talented Mage. Like his father, he also had an affinity for Lightning Magic. He was 42 years old and had reached the Grand Mage level over a decade ago. This speed of advancement wouldnt be considered fast by empire standards, but Sunil made up for it with his abundantbat experience.


    Zeke opened the door and saw Sunil grinning at him. Over the past week, the two had gotten somewhat close. Despite being in his forties, Sunil didnt look much older than Zeke. He had a rather in-looking face for a Mage, but his shining eyes always danced with mischief. He was one of those people who were easy to get along with and hard to dislike.


    What do you need? Zeke asked.


    Sunil ignored the question, stretched his head into the room, and eagerly looked around. He seemed to be searching for something. Zeke merely raised a single brow but didnt try to stop him. After a while, he stepped back and rubbed the back of his head. My bad, Pete! I was certain you were hiding a girl in there or something.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Why would you think that?


    Sunil frowned and pointed at Zeke usingly. Can you me me? You spend more time in your room than anybody I know. What else am I supposed to think?


    Now, it was Zekes turn to scratch his head awkwardly. He naturally couldnt tell Sunil about the true purpose of the long hours he spent in his room. Therefore, he did not say anything about what he was doing. It was no wonder the man had begun to specte.


    I like to read, Zeke exined.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Sunil looked at him doubtfully. Then where are your books?


    Zeke quickly stepped into the hallway, closing the door behind him. Was there a reason you came to find me? Surely, you arent just here to spy on my hobbies, are you?


    Ahh, thats right, I almost forgot! My father wants to see you.


    Alright, Zeke said, d his friend was so easily distracted. Where is your father right now?


    In his office, Sunil said. Ill take you there. He wants to see me, too.


    As Sunil led the way, Zeke wondered what Ravi wanted. Since it was not only him the man had called for, he was most likely not just trying to catch up. On their way, the duo walked into several people heading in the same direction. Something was definitely happening.


    Zeke spotted Ash and Leo, and thetter immediately came over as he noticed Zeke. His brother was wearing a torn uniform with sprinkles of half-dried blood all over his sleeves. It was clear that he had been fighting until just recently.


    Do you know what this is about? Leo asked.


    Before answering, Zeke waved his hand, and the droplets of blood flew out of Leos clothing without leaving even the slightest trace. They all gathered into a single, hovering puddle. He then mentallymanded the pool to elongate in the air before he forced it to harden.


    The result was a semi-transparent needle that sparkled like a ruby. Zeke smiled at his work and mentally instructed the needle to fly into the folds of his robes, storing it forter use. Ever since he hade up with his [Blood Manifestation] spell, Zeke had been thinking of new ways to apply his Magic, and this application of [Blood Maniption] was a result of that.


    He then returned his attention to Leo, who was currently examining his freshly cleaned sleeves. I dont know what this is about, but I am sure Sunil knows.


    They both turned toward the man in question, who just admitted it right away. Thats right, I do know, but I dont want to spoil the surprise, he said with a smirk. But dont worry, its something good.


    Without saying anything else, Sunil continued to lead the way. Zeke and Leo exchanged a nce before resolutely following. Soon, the trio entered the office. Zeke found that around 15 people were already gathered there.


    The moment they entered, Ravis voice could be heard. Close the door. You are thest ones to arrive.


    Zeke scanned the gathered crowd. It was a peculiar mix of people. All of them were Rana Samrat, but the selection was clearly not random. For one, every single human Mage was here. Counting him, Leo, and Sunil, they constituted 10 out of the 15 people gathered. The other five were Chimeroi, but they were remarkable in their own right.


    Zeke immediately recognized Ashen Wolf, with whom he was most familiar. But the others werent entirely unknown to him either. He had seen them before, as they were allpetitors in the fourth circle. They were Ironhide, Mauler, Vipertooth, and Skycutter. Those five, together with Sunil, were the strongest fighters of the Lions Den. After scanning the crowd, Zeke waited for Ravi to speak.


    The leader of the Lions Den regarded the crowd with a proud expression. Most of you probably know what this is about. His gaze halted on Zeke and Leo. But let me still exin it for the newbies. This is about the Veergati.


    Zeke was puzzled. He was not familiar with this term. Thankfully, Ravi didnt leave him hanging for long and exined right away.


    The Veergati is an ancient tradition here in the capital. Its a quarterly event for the schools to meet peacefully. Of course, as members of the Lions Den, you are all free to attend.


    What else are you not saying? Zeke asked. I am sure there is more to this event than just a friendly chat.


    Ravi nodded. But instead of answering directly, he asked a question of his own. How do you think the Lions Den earns money, Pete?


    Through the prize money in the Rings, I would assume, Zeke guessed.


    That is true, but it only constitutes a fraction of our ie. We would be unable to operate if that were all we had.


    Zeke thought about it for a moment before an idea struck him. Is it through the sales of personnel? he asked, choosing deliberately not to call them ves.


    Indeed, Ravi said. And that is what the Veergati is for.


    So, it is a ve market? Zeke asked with a bit of surprise. He had not expected Ravi to be so openly mercantile with his fighters. From what he had seen until now, the man went out of his way to create a sense of brotherhood within the Lions Den. However, it now seemed he had been wrong.


    Ravi frowned, clearly displeased with his choice of words. No. The ve market is the ve market, and the Veergati is the Veergati  they are not the same at all.


    How are they different? Zeke asked without backing down.


    Seeing the rising tension, Sunil spoke up. Father, Pete is not from around here and genuinely doesnt know. Let me exin it to him. Ravi nodded at his son, his expression rxing somewhat.


    Listen, Pete, the Veergati is an amazing chance for all of us. Why else do you think we are all going?


    Zeke considered that question. This was a good point; if even the Mages wanted to go, then there must be something going on he hadnt yet realized.


    Maybe to buy ves? Zeke guessed.


    Sunil grinned while many of the others chortled as well. Youll most likely not be able to afford the prices there, Pete. Listen, only the most outstanding Chimeroi are even allowed to attend. He pointed at Ash and the other four. This is a ce where the wealthiest and most influential people gather. Those people dont frequent the Veergati to find themselves housekeepers; theye to find themselves generals. Do you understand?


    Zeke scanned the crowd. Both ves and Mages looked excited about this event. Like a bolt of lightning, the realization hit him: This was it! The Veergati was the melting pot of the social spheres. This event was most likely the reason many evenpeted in the Rings. If his guess was correct, then the Rings of Samsara were a tool for the ruling ss to discover notable talents. No wonder this institution was so influential in the capital.


    After all, todays champions could be tomorrows leaders.


    At this realization, something else urred to him. We are for sale as well, arent we?


    Yes, Ravi said. Well, not you per se, but your contracts are for sale. If somebody shows interest, they will have to pay me in order to buy your contract. Of course, you have the right to refuse any offers.


    Zeke nodded. He finally understood the purpose of this event. His lips curved into a satisfied smile. Wasnt this exactly what he had hoped for? There, he would be able to meet the people of the Gemkar family effortlessly. I am sorry for my rash words, Ravi. I would love to attend.


    Very well, the man said with a smile of his own, the event is in two weeks time.

 Book 4: Chapter 22: Dominating the Rings

    Book 4: Chapter 22: Dominating the Rings


    Two weeks.


    Thats how much time he had left to raise his profile in the eyes of the public. As of right now, Zeke didnt have much of a reputation. Even though his first fight had been spectacr, the subsequent surrenders had made it impossible for him to disy his skill. However, that would all change now.


    Having advanced to the second circle, called the Warrior''s Crucible, Zeke didnt think the contestants would be so cowardly as to avoid him anymore. After all, those were experienced fighters, many having fought for years already. They even managed to give Leo a hard time.


    Zeke was eager to meet his first opponent. She was a Chimeroi named Drakar, and from what he had heard, she had personally asked for this matchup. It wasnt hard to guess her motives, as she belonged to a subspecies of wyverns, a distant rtive of Dragons. As such, she likely took offense to a human calling himself Blood Dragon.


    After using [Blood Manifestation], the Dragon emerged. The summoning wasrger than the first time Zeke had used the spell. It now had significantly more mass and reached his waist when walking on all fours.


    The reason for this change was twofold. For one, Zeke had optimized his Spellform, resulting in less waste. And the other reason was that he had learned to vary the amount of Blood and Mana he invested into the spell. This allowed him to control the size of his summoning at will.


    The Dragon he had summoned today was still far from the biggest he could conjure. However, as the bottleneck was the amount of blood he could supply, Zeke didnt want to get close to his limit. Anything more than this, and he would feel the side effects of the blood loss. He had already supplied far more blood to the summoning than a normal man his size could carry.


    Over the past months, Zeke had continually worked on his [Blood Compression]. He was already at three times his original volume, catching up with the likes of Mordred Bloodsword. This was an insane rate of progress, considering that Mordred had been working on hispression ever since bing a Mage. Zeke was convinced that it was only through his Space affinity that he had progressed this far in such a short time.


    The Dragon curiously inspected its body, and Zeke didnt miss the satisfaction in its eyes at the improvements. Even though it would never admit it, Zeke knew that the Dragon was thankful for all his work on this project. After all, this was more than they had originally bargained for.


    Lets go, he said, strolling out into the arena.


    At its current size, the Dragon couldnt even perch itself on Zekes shoulder anymore. Therefore, it just trailed in the air behind him like a menacing specter.


    From the other side of the arena, Zekes opponent entered at the same time. The woman was about a foot taller than Zeke and had rough-looking, leathery skin, horns, and no hair. On top of that, her head had a weird, elongated shape. Honestly, it was not an attractive look. The two bat-like wings that protruded from her back gave her appearance an even less human feel.


    Zekes eyes filled with pity. He had noticed a pattern recently, a division of sorts. Some Chimeroi were born fortunate, having seamlessly integrated their monster parts with their human half. This even enhanced their looks, giving them an exotic charm. Ash and Ripper were examples of those. Others were less fortunate and instead looked like a failed fusion between the two  neither truly monster nor human. The woman in front of him was a good example of thetter group.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, prepare yourselves for a treat! This time, the infamous neer, Blood Dragon, has his first match in the Warrior''s Crucible, the announcer yelled. Opposite him, we have Drakar. As a descendent of wyverns, she could also be said to belong to the Dragon species. What an exciting fight,dies and gentlemen  Dragon against Dragon!


    Zeke could hear the Dragon snort as it shot a death re at the announcer. It clearly didnt agree with the assessment that wyverns belonged to its species. However, it wasnt the only one who was unhappy with the announcers words. Drakar also red at the man. However, it was most likely for the opposite reason.


    Seeing her disdainful eyes, the Dragon didnt waste any more time. It immediately shot out from behind Zeke. In the Rings of Samsara, there was no countdown or anything of the sort. The moment you emerged in the open, the fight began.


    Drakar pped her wings, trying to take to the air as well. However, before her feet even left the ground, the Dragon had already reached her. It rammed into her directly, sinking its ws into her shoulders as its momentum carried them both to the floor. After tumbling a few times, the Dragon emerged on top, its maw only a hairs breadth away from her face.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Drakar was frozen in fear. Her body was as stiff as a board, and she didnt even dare to blink. Zeke suspected that this wasnt only because of her current situation. Being this close to the Dragon, she could doubtlessly feel the draconic aura from Zekes blood. The amulet Maximilian had given him managed to suppress it, but that didnt hold true for his summons.


    Even though there was only a slight trace of a draconic aura in his blood, Drakar, as a descendant of wyverns, was extremely sensitive to it. The suppression of bloodlines was a genuine force among monsters. Therefore, no reptilian could raise its head in the face of a true Dragon. She likely couldnt even move if she wanted to.


    The Dragon stared into her eyes for a moment longer before returning to the air, leaving her untouched. Zeke found this curious. His summon had been absolutely ruthlessst time, but it didnt seem to be out for blood anymore.


    The moment the Dragon returned to his side, Zeke saw Drakar raise her hand shakily. She extended her little finger toward the sky, signaling her surrender. This one action seemed to have already taken all the strength she had left, as her arm lifelessly fell soon after.


    Zeke looked from the prone woman to the Dragon and back again. Wasnt this an even faster victory thanst time? He just hoped that his uing opponents wouldnt start to surrender again after this disy of power.


    Luckily, the worst didnt happen, and none of his following opponents surrendered. However, they didnt fare much better than Drakar either.


    Zeke got a real taste of why the Invocatians relied on summoning Magic. Why would anybody practice spells if they could send out such a monster instead? He just stood there, arms crossed, waiting for victory. Not only was this as easy as breathing, but people even thought he looked dashing doing so. His rxed posture made it look like the fights were a breeze.


    After Drakar, he faced Ironmaw, Ravengaze, Shadowstalker, Bloodfang and Razorback. And eventually, he met Rockfist in the final round.


    This was the same opponent Leo had fought the prior week. This time, his defeat was even more miserable. The Chimerois hardened skin posed next to no resistance against the Dragons ws. The fight was over almost as soon as it started, as the first blow had already severed an artery, leaving Rockfist bleeding profusely.


    The stone giant could genuinely be called unlucky for meeting the two brothers back to back. Both weeks, he had lost in the final round. At least, the fight against Zeke hadnt been close at all, making the defeat easier to swallow. In fact, none of the fights had been close.


    The only time he had been in any danger was in the fight against Razorback. The man had an innate Magic that allowed him to grow venomous spikes. However, Zeke had miscalcted their purpose. Instead of defense, his opponent was using them as javelins. This had caught him by surprise, and Zeke was toote to dodge the projectile.


    However, Akasha was not caught by surprise. In line with their summoner persona, she used an unattuned spell to create a small magic barrier in front of him, deflecting the attack. In the next moment, the Dragon reached his opponent, ending the fight in a single blow.


    This event had served as somewhat of a wake-up call for Zeke. He was forced to realize a critical weakness of summoner Mages. Given their passive role, it was incredibly easy to zone out during a fight. After all the previous victories, he had started to feel bored  his usual alertness was nowhere to be seen. This negligence had led to him being caught t-footed, and Zeke could freely admit that he might have gotten seriously hurt without Akashas help.


    If he wanted to use his [Blood Manifestation] in real fights, he would have to find a way to integrate it into his usual battle style instead of remaining passive. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that the same thing wouldnt happen again.


    However, all in all, Zeke was delighted with his results. He had remained undefeated for two weeks in a row, finishing all his fights in record time.


    By now, he had a certain level of notoriety in the Rings. asionally, he would even be recognized as he walked the streets. Many wondered if his winning streak would carry over into the third circle of the Rings of Samsara. This was an important question, as the third circle, called the Champion''s Forge, was the true proving ground. It was the dividing line between a promising youngster and an actual powerhouse.


    As if to prove that fact, Leo lost right away. He had been unlucky enough to meet one of the powerhouses in his very first match. His opponent had been a human Grand Mage. The middle-aged man triumphed over Leo without much problem, ending his winning spree for good.


    From the third circle onward, humans were much moremon in the Rings. While the Chimeroi seemed to have an advantage below the Grand Mage level, the opposite was true from thereon. Grand Mages could unleash devastating spells that were hard to counter with the body alone.


    Looking at the fourth circle, the only Chimeroi who could stillpete were those with extraordinary innate Magic. For example, Ashen Wolf had the Mistwalker''s bloodline, allowing him to turn his body incorporeal at crucial moments. His movements were ghostly as he appeared and disappeared like an apparition.


    Zeke thought long and hard about the best course of action. In the end, he decided not topete at all during the second week. He could have debuted in the third circle, but was that really the best move? Right now, the limits of his capabilities were still a mystery, lending him the air of an enigmatic expert.


    However, Zeke was unsure of his chances in the third circle. Wouldnt it be better to attend the Veergati as a mysterious dark horse than a kid who had reached his limits already? Nobody could know the true strength of his contracted spirit until he actually lost. Therefore, Zeke spent the week training at the Lions Den. ording to his contract, he was entitled to a break every other week, so this was no problem.


    Immersed in his work, Zeke barely noticed the time. Only when Sunil and Leo came to get him did he even realize how much time had passed.


    The two weeks were up, and the Veergati was upon them.

 Book 4: Chapter 23: The Veergati I

    Book 4: Chapter 23: The Veergati I


    The first rays of the morning sun gently illuminated the verdant paradise that was the capital of Korrovan. A small group walked the streets in good cheer. Silk and jewels decorated the humans, while even the Chimeroi were wearing proper clothing for once.


    Zeke and the others from the Lions Den were on their way to the Veergati. While they walked, Ravi exined what would be expected of them.


    The Veergati is undoubtedly an important event, but you dont have to worry too much. It is not as formal as one would expect. After we set up our booth, you are free to wander around and mingle. This is the time when you will be able to make essential connections. Alternatively, you can visit the other booths and get familiar with powerful Rana Samrat.


    Zeke listened as he walked along. His mind was whirring, trying to organize his priorities. He had more than one goal. Thankfully, the event wouldst from dawn to dusk, giving him enough time to achieve everything he wanted. It would probably be a good idea to take it slow at first and study they of thend before acting.


    As they approached the city''s center, other groups came into view. They were eachprised of around a dozen Mages and five strong Chimeroi, simr to their own group. They had to be the representatives of the other schools. Zeke noticed that an Arch Mage led each of them. He hadnt been aware of this, but it now seemed that this was a requirement for the leaders of a school.


    Soon, the pce came into view. With its sprawling towers, domed roofs, and many halls, the word pce didnt do this ce any justice. It was the most overwhelmingly luxurious sight Zeke had ever seen. Even the king of Tradespire didnt live in such a ce. However, that was most likely not a matter of finances but a matter of taste.


    Even if Zeke had all the money in the world, he would never want to live like this. It was a disy of wealth that wasnt even practical anymore and served only to highlight the status of the ruling family. The amount of gold on disy would be enough to feed the entire city for the next century.


    To be fair, Zeke had not seen anybody starving.


    From what he had observed so far, this was a city of riches without an ounce of poverty. Even the ves that walked the streets were dressed elegantly and didnt seem to be malnourished. Ignoring the inequality in status, this city was a paradise iparable to any he had seen before. How had the Raja family achieved this?


    Zeke and his group were ushered in through the main gate and directed to one of the many halls. They, alongside a continuous stream of people, finally entered the venue. It was a brightly lit hall with an open courtyard in the middle. Alongside its walls were luxuriously decorated alcoves. Each of them had an elegantly carved engraving next to it.


    Snake Pit, Sandstorm, Gryphons Nest,


    It was then that he realized those were the different schools'' names. Zeke swept his gaze over all the alcoves  there were dozens. If an Arch Mage led each school, then this wasnt just any gathering here, but an army. Even the empire, recognized as the strongest military power on the continent, only had a couple hundred Arch Mages at most.


    This country was a lot stronger than he had anticipated.


    If all those Arch Mages were as strong as Ravi, then that would be even more frightening. They would make a scary force, considering that each of them had brought five Chimeroi equal to the peak Grand Mage level.


    Once again, Zeke wondered how the empire had been allowed to run rampant for as long as it had. However, this discovery only gave more credence to his theory that the empire had hidden a lot of its strength. How else would they dare to act so domineering with only a single Exarch?


    After all, even from here, Zeke could feel the vast power emanating from the central pce. It was a turbulent force, wild and destructive. It was where the ruler of Korrovan, the lightning Exarch, lived.


    Are you the members of the Lions Den?


    Zeke was brought out of his thoughts by this question. The voice had been warm and gentle, and Zeke studied the woman who had spoken. His eyes widened. She was an incredible beauty, with a perfectly symmetrical face and long, blonde hair. However, what surprised him was that she, alongside all the other attendants, were elves.


    In Tradespire, Zeke had seen the Korrovan ambassador walking around with an elven ve. Back then, he had not realized howmon this practice was among the royal family. Werent they afraid of angering the elves? After all, they were a powerful race. Despite not being as strong as the humans, they were incredibly united. There wasnt a single nation able to challenge them on their own.


    Was Korrovan really this arrogant?


    To be fair, their confidence wasnt entirely baseless. After all, this city was in the middle of the desert. If there was any ce the elves would be powerless to reach, then it was probably here. At the end of the day, most of the elves had either a Life or Nature Affinity, making them a lot weaker in the desert.


    Yes, we are the representatives of the Lions Den, Ravi answered, his voice full of pride.


    Zeke studied his group. Aside from him and Leo, nobody seemed surprised at the presence of the elven ves. It was likely that this was not a new development. It appeared this was a risk the people of Korrovan were willing to take. Zeke could only shake his head at this. Morality aside, was it really worth offending a mighty race for a few exotic servants?


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Understood. Please follow me, the elven beauty said as she guided their group toward a particr alcove. Zeke saw that each entering group was received in the same way.


    Upon arriving at their booth, the attendant bowed and left. Ravi led them inside and immediately took a seat. He smiled at each of them and made a shooing motion. Off you go! Now that you know where our ce is located, you can go.


    What about you? Zeke asked.


    Ill stay here, Ravi said, still grinning. If people have business with the Lions Den, they wille on their own. I do not need to run around like you youngsters.


    Zeke nodded, heading out into the bustling hall with Leo and the other humans. He nced at his brother. What are you going to do?


    Leo nced around, his eyes shining. I think I am going to visit the other booths. There is somebody I want to find.


    Who? Zeke asked.


    Vulcanos! Leo eximed, his eyes brightening even further.


    Zeke searched his memory for that name.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Vulcanos is a Rana Samratpeting in the fourth circle. His skin is made of liquid stone, and he seems to have an innate control over both earth and fire. Species unknown.


    Zeke nodded. No wonder Leo was so excited. After all, he had also been trying tobine Fire and Earth Magic. If there was time, Zeke would also like to meet this person.


    Very well, he said. You can do what you want. Ill be busy with my own goals as well.


    Leo nodded energetically and immediately ran off. Zeke watched his brother disappear into the crowd with a slight smile. It was good that Leo was looking for ways to improve. He had been worried that his brother would stick to practice without much thought, but Leo had once again surprised him with his ingenuity.


    Turning around, Zeke also began to wander. He had no particr goal in mind. His first priority was to find the representatives of the Gemkar family. However, they didnt have a booth and were most likely invited as guests instead. Therefore, he had no other choice but to look around until he found them.


    Luckily, with Akasha actively monitoring every conversation in an area around him, there was no need for him to fret. If they were here, then he would find them sooner orter. For now, he would enjoy the event like everybody else.


    Zeke walked along the outer wall, peering into every alcove. This way, he saw the strongest Rana Samrat of each school. They would usually be disyed at the front, like merchandise. In some ces, Zeke lingered a bit longer, studying the bodies of the Chimeroi in detail.


    The variety was staggering  tails, horns, fur, scales, or abination of each of them. Zeke was wholly swept away. There was no end to the differentbinations. The other thing that shocked him was the prices. The average cost of the Rana Samrat were about a thousand gold. That was a staggering amount.


    He now understood why Ravi had said that this was different from a ve market. After all, one could employ a Grand Mage for decades with that kind of money. There was no need to pay such a sum unless one had an important function in mind. Maybe the Chimeroi would be a personal bodyguard of an important merchant. That was an enviable position, even for a free man.


    Zeke halted his steps as he came across arger-than-usual alcove. This booth also had many more guests than any other ce he hade across. Zeke looked to the side where the namete was located. It read: Purebloods.


    Intrigued, Zeke pushed his way through the crowd and entered the alcove. This space spanned several times that of the Lions Den. However, he soon noticed this wasnt like any other ce he had seen so far. For one, there were many more Chimeroi than just the allowed five. Furthermore, the booth was staffed by the elven ves he had seen earlier. It was likely that this ce belonged to the royal family.


    The moment he entered, a smiling elven woman approached him. Greetings, sir. How can I help you?


    Can you tell me about this ce? Zeke asked.


    Her smile slightly dimmed at his question. However, the woman remained just as courteous. This is where the Purebloods are sold, sir.


    What are Purebloods?


    Do you know about Chimeroi breeding, sir?


    I dont, Zeke admitted. He was sure Akasha knew about it, but Zeke had never been interested. Well, that wasnt entirely true. He was interested. However, the practice wasnt something he wanted to acknowledge. He didnt like how the people here talked about the Chimeroi as if they were animals. From his conversations with Ripper and Ash, he didnt find them to be any less intelligent than humans.


    Is that so, the elf said, her smile dimming further. Then I will exin the basics. Contrary to popr belief, the Chimeroi are not a cross between humans and monsters. Instead, they are descendants of the Progenitors.


    Before Zeke could even ask, the elf exined. The Progenitors are monsters who have reached such a high level that they can take human form. It is rumored that each of them has the strength of an Exarch level Mage.


    What!? Zeke eximed.


    The woman smirked in satisfaction at his shock. Thats not all. Some are even rumored to have lived for thousands of years.


    Why do they not attack the continent then? With such strength, couldnt they wipe us all out?


    The attendant shook her head. They are not united, constantly fighting amongst each other. Also, the Deands separate us from thends of the Chimeroi.


    Zeke nodded slowly. In his shocked state, he had spoken without thinking first. Still, If all the Chimeroi originated from a Progenitor, didnt that mean there had to be hundreds of them?


    As if seeing through his thoughts, the elf shook her head. There are not as many Progenitors as you might think. Each of them has thousands of children, at least. Those are what we call Purebloods.


    Zeke looked around the booth. Now that he was paying closer attention. He noticed a couple of things. For one, each of the Chimeroi looked almost fully human. They only had the smallest of quirks. Was this because they were close to the source? The other thing that he noticed was the absurd prices here. The cheapest of the Purebloods sold for over ten thousand gold.


    Zeke frowned. So, these Purebloods were sold for the sole purpose of breeding? His heart dropped at the thought of what their lives would be like. Most of them looked incredibly young, barely reaching adulthood.


    Of course, he understood the logic. From a purely calctive standpoint, it was a lucrative prospect. However, he found it incredibly distasteful to treat intelligent beings like cattle. The line between Pureblood Chimeroi and humans was so thin that it might as well be absent.


    This was a slippery slope.


    Zeke nodded stiffly and left the booth without another word, not wanting to remain. However, the moment he exited, Akashas voice gripped his attention.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I have found something that might be of interest to the host.

 Book 4: Chapter 24: The Veergati II

    Book 4: Chapter 24: The Veergati II


    What is it, Akasha? Zeke asked. Did you find the Gemkar representatives?


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    Negative. It is something else, but the host might still be interested. It involves a secondary objective.


    Ohh? Where is it?


    Akasha directed his attention toward the center of the hall. The inside of the circr hall was filled with tables. It was an area intended for the many representatives to chat and drink. At one of those tables, an old man was having a discussion with a party of three, a young man whom two guards apanied.


    Zeke got closer and sat at an empty spot. He picked his location carefully, with his back toward them and definitely too far to overhear them. However, with his sphere of perception, their words were as clear as day to him.


    I think we gave you enough time, sir Nair, the young man said sternly. It is time you make a decision.


    The old man remained silent, his back hunched and head lowered. However, Zeke didnt miss the anger in his eyes. Whatever they were discussing, it was apparent the old man was unwilling.


    However, eventually, his body rxed with a sigh. Very well. I will give you an answer by the end of today.


    That is good then, the young man said, a smile finally appearing on his face. I knew you would see reason. Dont worry; both our families can only benefit from this union.


    The old man nodded listlessly before getting up and leaving. Zeke waited for a brief moment before following behind him. He didnt know why he should be interested in the dealings between those two groups, but since Akasha had explicitly pointed them out, there had to be something he could gain.


    He followed the old man to the other side of the hall. There, he saw the old man join a group that was sitting around one of therger tables. Once again, Zeke positioned himself close by, intending to listen in.


    How did it go, Grandpa? the girl beside the old man asked. She was a stunning woman with caramel-colored skin and deep, dark eyes. Even though her face was contorted with worry, it wasnt enough to hide her enchanting appearance. The other people seemed to share her anxiety as they also waited for the old mans exnation. Both nervousness and hope could be seen in their eyes.


    The old man frowned bitterly before shaking his head. They wouldnt ept it. We will have to give them an answer by the end of the day.


    The hope left the peoples eyes as they looked at the beautiful young woman with pity. She, who had called the old man Granpa, swore upon hearing his exnation. Curse those Firebrand bastards. They are more poisonous than sand vipers! We should never have traded with them!


    Zeke perked up upon hearing that name. Firebrand was the name of the school the Lions Den opposed. However, he didnt think this was why Akasha had led him here. After all, he didnt care much about the rivalry between the schools. Furthermore, there was no significant benefit in his assisting either side.


    The old man shook his head. Calm down, Aisha. There is no point in bemoaning what has already passed. Right now, our top priority should be to find a way to deal with this situation.


    The young woman, apparently called Aisha, scoffed. What way? What can we even do besides giving in? If we dont find a way to pay them back in full, we will have no choice but to ept their offer unless we are willing to sell our home.


    The old man frowned but didnt seem to have a way to refute her statement. For a while, the entire group remained silent, and then, one after the other, the people started to devise alternative ways to raise the missing funds.


    From their discussion, Zeke learned that this group belonged to the Nair family. They apparently had been a well-regarded and affluent household in the capital. They made their fortune in trade but had fallen on hard times recently. The old man he had followed here was called Mohan Nair, and he was the current head of the house.


    Their conflict with the Firebrand family apparently stemmed from a missing delivery of enchanted weapons. They had requested the products multiple times, but their caravan had continuously been robbed on the way here.


    This point was already suspicious, but every other delivery has been intercepted since making this deal. They had be entirely unable to conduct any trade at this point. It was no wonder the family had fallen on hard times.


    Not being fools, they naturally suspected the Firebrand family to be behind those mysterious robberies, but without any proof, they could do nothing. The strongest guards the family possessed had long since been killed in the repeated attacks. Even so, no evidence had been found.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Zeke was rather impressed with the methods of the Firebrand school. They seemed to have realized that the Chimeroi could also be used to further their agenda outside the arena. Even if they were caught, they could im to have sold the ves beforehand, deflecting all me.


    Enough, Aisha said eventually. Her voice was quiet, yet full of resolve. All your ns will take time to bear fruit, which is a luxury we no longer have. We have to ept their proposal.


    No! Mohan interjected right away. I cant let you do that!


    It is the only way, Granpa, the girl said as she gently held the old mans hands. That bastard has been courting me for many years. He will not leave us alone until I agree.


    Even so


    Too many have already died, Granpa, Aisha said, cutting him off. More strength had entered her voice. I can not bear to see any more harm befall our family without doing anything. As your granddaughter, I can only me myself for being too weak to find another way.


    The old man remained silent for a long time before shaking his head once more. Even if we agreed to the proposal, I doubt they would just let us be. Our name still carries weight in this city, and those snakes would never let go of prey already entering their mouth. Surrendering now would only hasten our downfall.


    It was then that a mysterious figure approached the group. He was tall, with lean muscles and an athletic figure. His face was hidden behind a makeshift veil, but the golden eyes peaking out were sharp and calcting. It was Zeke who had finally decided that this was the time to strike.


    Do I have the pleasure of addressing the representatives of the honored Nair family? he asked courteously. At the same time, he swept his gaze over the group before stopping on the old man he knew to be the head of the house.


    Every face turned toward him. After a moment, the old man replied. That is right, young man. I am Mohan Nair. What can I do for you?


    Zeke bowed fractionally before addressing the old man. Greetings, sir Nair. The patriarch of my house has sent me to extend an offer to your family.


    Mohan immediately grew alert when he heard that Zeke hade with an offer. Who is your patriarch, and what does he want?


    Zeke showed his palms, signaling his peaceful intentions. Dont worry. Even though my Patriarch is well aware of your situation, he has no intention of taking advantage. He is a man who has no need for such petty schemes.


    Instead of rxing, the old man grew even more wary upon hearing those words. Who is your Patriarch?


    Zeke took a breath. This next part would be a bit of a gamble. I serve Ezekiel of Tradespire.


    Hoh! The old man eximed. The rising star? I didnt think his influence extended so far already.


    Zeke smirked under his veil. As a merchant family with ties to Tradespire, it was no wonder Mohan knew about him. Still, it was a risk to reveal his name.


    My Patriarch has more wealth than he can spend in several lifetimes, Zeke bragged. It is only natural that he would look for ways to extend his influence.


    The old man nodded in agreement. His vigil seemed to have lessened after learning Zekes identity. After all, such a famous person had no reason to y petty tricks on foreign merchants. What is this offer you speak of?


    Zeke inclined his head. Despite being known for its honest and upright character, your house has been driven to the brink of destruction. And now Miss Aisha Nair, one of the most famous beauties of Korrovan, is being pressured into epting an engagement with a snake. When my Patriarch learned of this, he was deeply infuriated. Therefore, he has tasked me with offering a way out of your predicament.


    Could it be Mohan asked, looking between his granddaughter and Zeke, that your Patriarch is also after my lovely Aisha?


    Zeke was dumbfounded. He had only meant to tter the woman byplimenting her. But judging from the blush now spreading across her face, it seemed his intention had been misunderstood.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly. You misunderstand, elder. Even though the miss is indeed a woman of boundless charm, my Patriarch has no such intentions. He often says that a happy marriage is only achievable between the willing. Therefore, he would not make such a demand.


    I see. It seems this was my mistake then, Mohan said, not the least bit embarrassed about his assumption. Zeke even suspected that this might have been a test to gauge his character. If so, then the old man was quite sly, as expected of the head of a merchant family.


    Zeke continued, The proposal pertains to something else. My Patriarch offers to pay off all the debt incurred by your family. This would free you from any and all responsibilities of your past contracts.


    The old man stroked his beard in thought. That is not a small sum. What does your Patriarch want in return?


    He wants your family to work for him in the future.


    What!? The old man, who had been calm all along, finally lost hisposure. Work for him?


    That is right, Zeke confirmed calmly.


    Haaa! Mohan exhaled deeply before ring at Zeke. That is an even worse offer than those cursed Firebrand bastards made. Have you no shame?


    That is not so. Instead, it is a golden opportunity for your family, Zeke said confidently.


    Enlighten me, then, the old man said. He grew slightly interested upon seeing Zeke''s conviction.


    As things stand, your family cannot survive. Even if the harassment from the Firebrand school were to stop, you still couldnt resume operations with your remaining forces, isnt that right?


    The old man nodded reluctantly. There was no use pretending at this point.


    You must find a new path either way. And that is what the Patriarch offers  a new path.


    Aspdogs? Mohan questioned. I am sure we can do better.


    When did I ever say such a thing? Zeke said, shaking his head slowly. What my Patriarch offers isnt something like that. Instead, he wishes for your family to represent his interests here in Korrovan. This role isnt only vital, but also quite lucrative.


    The old mans gaze wavered for the first time. It seemed those words had finally managed to shake his stubborn resolve. What interests does your lord have in this country?


    Zeke smiled. I am certain you know of how my lord rose to prominence in less than a year after arriving in Tradespire?


    I am.


    Zeke looked deeply into the old mans eyes before speaking with a deliberately heavy tone. He intends to do the same thing here.


    Mohans gaze wavered. It was no wonder. After all, if those words were the truth, then this might turn out to be the most promising chance of his life. He could quickly turn his familys luck around by managing Ezekiels dealings in this country.


    Ahem what does the young lord intend to sell here? Mohan asked. I do not think that the Gond would be a suitable product. The safety of this city isntparable to Tradespire.


    Zeke nodded, a smile emerging on his face. He hadnt missed the changes in Mohans way of speaking. The old merchant was already giving out suggestions now. The young lord is aware of that fact. He will introduce a new product suitable to the Korrovan market. However, I cant say more until wevee to an agreement.


    He stared intently at the old man. Now, do we have a deal?

 Book 4: Chapter 25: The Veergati III

    Book 4: Chapter 25: The Veergati III


    After Mohan agreed to Zekes offer, they spent a long time discussing the details of their future cooperation. As a seasoned merchant and family head, Mohan Nair fought tooth and nail for as many benefits as he could get.


    Ultimately, he substantially raised their shares in the venture and improved the agreed-upon conditions. He was so happy about the final agreement that hepletely missed Zeke''s indifference to those minor points.


    In the end, a lengthy document took shape. The obligations and privileges of both parties were clearly defined. Thebination of Zeke and Akashas knowledge of Korrovanw resulted in an utterly irond contract.


    However, the gist of it was simple: The Nair family would be the representatives of Ezekiels business ventures in Korrovan. They would be responsible for the sale and distribution of all his products. In turn, they would receive a share of all profits. Additionally, Zeke promised to aid the Nair family in re-establishing their position until they could stand on their own.


    A smile came to Zekes face the moment Mohan Nair signed his name. He took the two duplicates and carefully ced them into his robes. I will visit you with your signed copy in the next few days. It shouldnt take long for my Patriarch to sign it after we have already done so much work.


    Mohan eyed Zeke appraisingly. You seem pretty confident. Does your Patriarch trust you that much?


    Zeke smiled wryly. Trust? How could I not trust myself? However, it wasnt the time yet to reveal his identity.


    Of course. I can confidently say that the Patriarch relies on nobody more than me. The fact that he entrusted me with such an important task should already be proof enough. Dont worry. I am certain he will sign this contract without dy.


    Mohan nodded. Thats good, but we must still solve our current crisis. As you already know, the Firebrand school demands that we either hand over Aisha or pay them back by the end of the day. We cant wait for your Patriarch''s decision on that.


    Zeke smirked. There is a saying in Tradespire, do you know it?


    What saying?


    If a problem can be solved with money, then it is no problem at all! After saying so, Zeke stepped in front of the head of house Nair and boldly extended his hand. In his open palm was a glimmering bar of gold with the number 10,000 embossed on it.


    Mohan and the others stared nkly for a while. The old man recovered only after what seemed to be a very long time. T-ten thousand? That is way too much! We only owe them around 500 gold. Even put together, all our debts dont exceed 1000 gold.


    I am well aware, Zeke said leisurely. The rest is for something else.


    W-what is the rest for? Mohan asked. He still hadntpletely recovered from the shock of witnessing such a fortune appear out of nowhere.


    This reaction once again reminded Zeke of how skewed his perception of money had be. During his stay in Tradespire, he had been forced to adjust his scale repeatedly. At this point, he didnt even consider 10,000 gold to be a lot of money anymore. But anywhere else, it was enough to shock even the head of a prestigious family to such a degree that theypletely lostposure.


    Zeke cleared his throat to gather the attention of his mesmerized audience. I think we should take advantage of our circumstances right now.


    Mohan looked at him in confusion. What circumstance are you talking about?


    Instead of answering, Zeke swept his gaze over the many alcoves surrounding them. His eyes sparkled as they roamed the various Chimeroi on offer. Where else could one acquire so many peak Grand Mage level fighters for the price of a few coins? Zeke would be a fool to let this opportunity slip by, and his only obstacle had also disappeared.


    Previously, Zeke would not have been able to spend that much without drawing attention. However, the situation had changed. Now, he could buy whatever he wanted, using the Nair family as cover. Nobody would consider it suspicious for such a well-regarded merchant family to spend vast amounts of gold.


    Akasha. Can youpile a list of the most suitable picks with abined value of around 8000 gold?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Affirmative. Here is the list ording to specifications. They have abined value of 8200 gold.


    1. Vulcanos 2200 gold.


    2. Ashen Wolf  1900 gold.


    3. Gravitas  4100 gold.


    Zeke considered those names in turn.


    Vulcanos and Ashen Wolf were solid choices. Both of them were strong, and Vulcanos could benefit Leos progress on top of that. As for the third person, Gravitas, Zeke had never heard of them. However, judging by their ridiculous price, they couldnt be somebody weak.


    Even so, Zeke still had his doubts. Are you sure your third choice is worth it? We could pick up two fighters instead.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Gravitas has an innate Magic that could be important for researching the hosts future path. I have determined it to be a worthwhile investment.


    That was all Zeke needed to hear. He returned his attention to the members of house Nair. Only a moment had passed, and they were just now following his gaze. It didnt take long before Mohan understood his meaning.


    The Veergati? he asked. You want to buy ves?


    Indeed, Zeke confirmed. Right now, neither my side nor yours has a strong presence in the city. Our first priority should be to shore up that weakness. Otherwise, we might get bullied in the future.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Mohan slowly nodded. After hesitating momentarily, he took the gold from Zekes hand. What did you have in mind?


    I need you to serve as a


    Zeke exined his n. Soon after, their group was moving. After exchanging their gold bar for smaller currency, their first stop was at an alcove with the name Sandstorm written next to it. This was where Vulcanos was being sold. Fortunately, despite the gawking crowd, he had not been sold yet.


    Zeke inspected Vulcanos, whom he was meeting for the first time. Despite his imposing name, the man was only slightly taller than himself. He had broad shoulders and a muscr physique. However, none of that couldpare to his most striking feature  his skin.


    Vulcanos skin was the color of burnt stone. On top of that, he had glowing cracks all over his body, which made it look like molten stone was flowing under his skin. He was by far the most eye-catching being Zeke had ever seen.


    Contrary to his shy appearance, Vulcanos seemed ufortable under the crowd''s gazes. The situation was made worse by the fact that he wasnt even given a shirt to wear. This was most likely a strategy to attract attention. However, it made him visibly ufortable as he squirmed under their eyes.


    Even so, Vulcanos might have been able to endure if not for one particr person. A young man with brown hair and amber eyes was standing right in front of him, staring intently. Zeke grimaced upon seeing him. Who else could it be besides Leo? Seriously, his brother had no tact. He didnt even care who he was bothering as he just kept gaping.


    With every moment, the poor Chimeroi seemed to be getting increasingly ufortable. Zeke decided that it was high time to save him. He signaled for Mohan to take the lead and quietly followed along.


    To Zekes surprise, Mohan seemed to be already acquainted with the Master of the Sandstorm school. They immediately started chatting as if they were the best of friends. Only after a long time did Mohan even broach the subject of their visit.


    Listen, friend, I didnt onlye here to exchange pleasantries Mohan said.


    The man immediately shook his head. I am sorry, Mohan, but I cant lend you any more money. I know you are in a tight spot right now, but


    Mohan wildly gesticted with his arms as he hurriedly cut the man off. No, no, no! You misunderstand, old friend. Its not about that. In fact, I will pay you back everything that is owed today.


    The master of the Sandstorm school raised a single brow. Really? I heard you were in a pretty tight spot. Can you really afford it?


    Mohan scoffed. Mere pocket change. We were just in a temporary slouch  no need to make a big deal out of it. The man still looked dubious but didnt refute the ims any further. Anyway, the reason I havee was actually to buy one of your fighters.


    Who are you looking to buy?


    Vulcanos, Mohan stated confidently.


    What? Are you certain? Hes over 2000 gold.


    Mohan nodded confidently. 2200, to be exact; 2400 if we include the money I still owe you. Without saying anything else, the old man took out the exact amount of money and ced it on the table. Now, it was the Sandstorm masters turn to be flustered.


    His gaze alternated between Mohan and the pile of money for a while. Then he started to chuckle. Well, Ill be damned. Looks like you actually managed to bounce back. Very well, we can go ahead with the transfer.  Follow me.


    Mohan, Zeke, Vulcanos, and the master of the Sandstorm school made their way to a separate room at the end of the hall. Nobody was inside, but Zeke noticed that a ritual had been assembled here.


    Are you going to take custody yourself? the Sandstorm master asked.


    Mohan shook his head, pointing at Zeke. No, this young man will be the one to take custody.


    The gaze of the Arch Mage shifted unto Zeke, scrutinizing him from head to toe. However, he couldnt even discover his identity as Zeke still covered his face.


    I must see your face, the man demanded. It is forbidden to transfer ownership of such a dangerous ve otherwise. I am sure you understand.


    Zeke nodded. He had expected something like this to happen. Luckily, he didnt need to hide his face, as his alias was already well-known around here. As expected, the moment he removed his veil, both Mohan and the Sandstorm master recognized him.


    Arent you Blood Dragon?


    That is right, Zeke confirmed with a light bow. I will be responsible for training the Nair familys Chimeroi from now on. Please transfer their ownership to me.


    The Sandstorm master furrowed his brows and addressed Mohan. Are you certain this is the right choice? There is no reason he would need to have ownership as a trainer.


    Mohan waved off his concerns as if they were nothing. Dont worry about it. Blood Dragon is absolutely trustworthy. You can even consider him to be part of the family.


    Hoh! the Sandstorm master eximed in surprise. After that, he looked closer at Zekes face before snickering. It seemed he hade to some sort of conclusion, and Zeke had a bad premonition.


    Now that I look at him, this fellow is quite handsome. Could it be that little Aisha has taken a liking to him? the man asked teasingly.


    As expected, the Sandstorm master had jumped to the wrong conclusion. However, neither Zeke nor Mohan were dumb enough to correct his mistake. This misunderstanding perfectly exined why Mohan wasfortable transferring the ownership to Zeke.


    The Sandstorm master, taking their silence as confirmation, chuckled once more. Well, that is certainly sad for all the young men chasing after her.


    Mohan looked sternly at him. I hope you wont spread the word. I dont want to create trouble for Blood Dragon.


    The Sandstorm master waved him off casually. Dont worry, dont worry. My lips are sealed! Come on, lets get the ritual started.


    The ritual was rather peculiar, consisting of two round disks intersecting in the middle  like a figure 8. Zeke took his ce on one of the disks while the Sandstone master stood on the other. Vulcanos, who had remained silent all throughout, stepped onto the intersection between them.


    The ritual came to life when the three of them were in ce. Zeke felt a tug on his Core. It seemed as if it was trying to establish a connection. He could hardly hold himself back from investigating that strange sensation in detail. However, now wasnt the time. Furthermore, Akasha was undoubtedly already in the process of figuring out what was happening.


    I voluntarily transfer ownership of this ve, the Sandstorm master said. He then looked at Zeke encouragingly.


    I voluntarily ept ownership of this ve, Zeke said.


    This would most likely do the trick. After all, the procedure couldn''t beplicated since nobody had exined what he was supposed to say or do.


    As expected, the ritual lit up momentarily, and both Mohan and the Sandstorm master had pleased expressions on their faces. However, Zeke couldnt pay attention to any of that, as he felt something being attached to him. To be more specific, he felt it being attached to his Soul. He was careful to keep a natural expression on his face, but inwardly, Zeke was shocked. The priority of figuring out how this ritual worked had just climbed a few ranks.


    However, Zeke was brought out of his thoughts when Vulcanos approached him and bowed deeply. Your orders, master?


    Yes. Follow and protect that man for now, Zeke said, pointing at Mohan. I will give you more detailed instructions at ater date.


    Understood, Master, Vulcanos said before bowing again.


    Wait a moment. Zeke withdrew his reserve robe from his bag and handed it to Vulcanos. Put this on first.


    Vulcanoes gratefully took the piece of clothing and immediately covered his exposed torso. His gaze now contained a lot more warmth when he looked at Zeke. Thank you, master.


    Zeke merely nodded, saying nothing more.


    The three of them left after saying their goodbyes to the Sandstorm master. However, they were back in the same room only minutester. This time, they were apanied by a different group. One of them was a veiled woman with glittering, bluish skin and big eyes  she was the Chimeroi called Gravitas.


    After going through the ritual, Zeke gave her the same orders, and they departed once more. Now, the only one that was left was Ashen Wolf, and then they could leave.


    As the four of them walked the hall, their group attracted much more attention than before. With both Vulcanos and Gravitas walking side by side, they made for quite the sight. And just as expected, everyone was shooting envious gazes at the Nair family head whilepletely ignoring Zeke, who was following behind them like a servant.


    However, it seemed their luck had run out, as their path was soon blocked. Zeke recognized the opposing trio immediately. They were the group from the Firebrand school who had negotiated with Mohan earlier.


    The young man seemed furious as he stared at Mohan with naked hostility. What do you think you are doing, old man?

 Book 4: Chapter 26: The Veergati IV

    Book 4: Chapter 26: The Veergati IV


    Zeke studied the group blocking their path.


    He had previously noticed that the young man leading the trio was a Grand Mage with a Fire affinity. His two guards, in turn, were also at the Grand Mage level. However, he didnt believe they could win against Vulcanos or Gravitas, not even by fighting together.


    Zeke had noticed that the upper echelon of Korrovan preferred human guards over Chimeroi, even if they were weaker. He was sure there was some prejudice there, undoubtedly linked to status. It was utter foolishness. However, he wasnt one toin about an opponent leaving an opening.


    He sent a mental message to Gravitas. <em>If they make a move, I want you to take action. </em>


    Gravitas nced at him before nodding fractionally. It seemed she had noticed that Zeke wanted to hide his identity and status. She was quite perceptive. On the other hand, Vulcanos was staring at the opposing trio, his face hard. He seemed to be prepared to pounce at the slightest provocation.


    Zeke also instructed him mentally. <em>Make sure to protect the old man if a fight breaks out. You dont need to concern yourself with offense at all. </em>


    Vulcanos was startled momentarily but quickly hid his expression and stepped closer to the old man.


    Good. Now that the stage was set, it was time to see how this would y out. It was unlikely that the group from the Firebrand school would actually start a fight, but it was better to be prepared. After all, you never knew how somebody else might react if things didnt go their way. That was doubly true for spoiled brats like that.


    Didnt you hear me, old man? I asked what you are doing right now? the young man repeated.


    Mohan scoffed. His demeanor had changed entirelypared to their earlier meeting. Instead of acting meek, he was now filled with pride and confidence. And who are you to question me, Jaihar? Does your Firebrand school own this ce or something?


    Hearing Mohan speak so domineeringly, the young man was taken aback. After all, he had personally witnessed the old mans tenacious side being worn down over the past months. However, it now seemed he had returned to his previous state in the span of a few hours.


    Jaihar narrowed his eyes. What did you just say?


    I told you to step aside, kid. I have ces to be.


    The young mans face distorted upon being so casually disregarded. Even worse, it was by somebody who could only grovel before him not too long ago. Mohan had even dared to call him a kid. By now, many people were focusing their attention on their confrontation, making the humiliation much worse.


    It seems you havee to a decision regarding our offer, Jaihar said, his voice dripping with malice. I would like to hear your answer.


    Mohan smiled and raised his voice so everybody could hear. Yes, I did indeede to a decision regarding your marriage proposal to my granddaughter  I refuse.


    Jaihar''s face distorted, but he still retained hisposure when speaking. Is that so? Very well, I only made that offer on a whim anyway. But now that you have made your intentions clear, I have to demand that you pay your debts immediately.


    Mohan nodded, taking out a satchel. He had prepared the exact amount beforehand. Here you go, he said, tossing the coins while shaking his head. Is it really worth making such a fuss about a few coins? Right now, you look no different from a highway robber, the way you block my path and demand payment.


    Zeke noticed that many of the surrounding people also had frowns on their faces. It seemed Mohan was pretty good at swaying public opinion. However, the young Firebrand wasnt making it very hard either. Who would approach a business partner and demand money in such a fashion? And at such a high-ss event no less?


    It seemed that Jaihar had also noticed the unfavorable situation. However, he clearly didnt know how to resolve this predicament. Without any way to reverse the situation, all he could do was step aside and let them pass.


    However, just as they walked past, he spotted Zeke trailing the group. He was still covering his face, which was quite abnormal for a servant. Upon noticing this fact, something seemed to click in the young mans mind.


    Wait a moment! he called out. You! Who are you?


    Despite the young Firebrand shouting at him, Zeke didnt stop. He acted like he didnt hear him and kept walking without even turning his head.


    Are you deaf? I told you to wait, bastard! he yelled, and Zeke could feel him gathering Mana. With a sigh, he came to a stop. Zeke had hoped to be able to resolve this incident without any further conflicts, but it now seemed that had been wishful thinking.


    He turned and faced the young man. His group had alsoe to a halt, with Vulcanos and Gravitas now standing behind him on either side. Do you have business with me?


    Yes, I do, Jaihar said. I want to know who you are.


    I dont think that is any of your business.


    No? he asked mockingly. Very well. Then maybe you can tell me something else. Howe a veiled foreigner starts following that old man around on the same day he mysteriously acquires an enormous fortune?


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Zeke cursed inwardly. Even though he had covered his face, he couldnt hide every speck of exposed skin. It was easy to notice his pale hands if somebody were to observe him in detail. It was rather inconvenient that Jaihar turned out to be perceptive at this crucial moment.


    Now, Zeke was forced to make a choice. If he remained silent now, people would discover that the Nair family had found a foreign investor. This might lead to his true identity being discovered sooner rather thanter. However, if he wanted to deny the statement, he would need to provide another reason for why he was following around the family head.


    With another sigh, Zeke started to uncover his face. You shouldnt be too surprised, he said, removing thest bit of clothing hiding his visage. After all, your Firebrand family has enemies all around.


    You are Blood Dragon? Jaihar said. So, the Lions Den was involved after all.


    Zeke just smiled at him, neither confirming nor denying that statement. After all, that was a misunderstanding he had created on purpose. If that is all you wanted, Ill take my leave now.


    Who said you could go?


    Zeke was seriously getting fed up with the young mans domineering attitude. Do it.


    Gravitas didnt hesitate and extended her hand. With her palm facing toward the ground, she lightly pressed down. It didnt even seem like she had done anything, but the moment her palm moved, the three people from the Firebrand school copsed with a groan. Their arms were quivering from exertion, trying to keep their body from getting pressed t against the floor.


    Zeke was in awe. So, this was why Akasha insisted she was worth that price, and he had to agree. Her innate Magic seemed to allow her to manipte gravity at will. In the blink of an eye, she had subdued three Grand Mages like it was nothing. Zeke gave her a pleased nod. This was enough for a disy of power.


    The power bearing down on the Firebrand trio vanished like it had never existed. A breath of relief could be heard as they shakely rose to their feet.


    If you want to order us around like servants, then you should first ensure that you can bear the consequences.


    Jaihar red fiercely but didnt dare to speak. Even he must have realized that anything he said right now would only result in getting pped down again.


    Interesting A cold voice said. Let me return those words to you, Blood Dragon. If you want to attack my son, then you should also first make sure you have the capability to bear the consequences.


    Zeke turned his head. There, he found a middle-aged man leading a group of Chimeroi. This had to be the master of the Firebrand school and Jaihar''s father. As expected, the man was an Arch Mage. Zeke could feel the atmosphere heating up just from him gathering a bit of mana. He must have had a Fire affinity as well. The pressure he exuded was so intense that Zeke instinctively knew he couldnt win, even if both Vulcanos and Gravitas went all out.


    Just as he was beginning to sweat under the pressure, a second voice cut in. And what makes you think he doesnt have that capability? If Blood Dragon didnt take your arrogant brat down a peg, I would have.


    Zeke recognized that voice. Turning his head, he found exactly who he had expected: the master of the Lions Den  Ravi. At his side were all five of their strongest Chimeroi, alongside Sunil and two other Mages at the Grand Mage level. They had arrived in full force.


    Now that the two rival schools were properly facing each other, any hope of deescting the situation had practically vanished. The pressure in the air was getting suffocating as both groups gathered Mana.


    Zeke nced at the guards, but they didnt seem keen on interfering. Not that they were in any position to stop the Arch Mages anyway. Surprisingly, the onlookers hadnt backed off either. It was a true testament to their pedigree that they were confident enough to stay despite the atmosphere.


    Just as the tension reached a boiling point, a calm voice could be heard. I think this is enough.


    Despite not speaking loudly, thenguid voice managed to cut through the tension like a hot knife through butter. Simultaneously, the Mana returned to its previous calm, but Zeke felt something different. The very air seemed to be charged somehow.


    As one, everyone turned in the direction of the voice.


    There, Zeke found a man with ck hair and dark eyes who looked no older than thirty. His skin had the typical olive tone of a Korrovan native, and his sharp features gave him a handsome appearance. However, when Zeke looked at the man, his hair stood on end. He felt an unprecedented sense of danger emanating from him despite his smile. There was no doubt in his mind about the identity of this person.


    He was the pce''s owner: Bijal Raja  Lightning Exarch and king of Korrovan.


    After the momentary shock wore off, everyone dropped to their knees, and Zeke was no exception. As a foreigner, he didnt necessarily have to bow, but he would most likely be seen as disrespectful otherwise. And since he was the one causing trouble in the mans house, he wasnt willing to risk it.


    The Lightning Exarch didnt speak and instead swept his gaze over everyone present, pausing on the two leaders, Mohan and eventually Zeke. His expression didnt change, but Zeke still felt an agonizing sensation when their eyes met. After he was done taking in their faces, he vanished just as fast as he had arrived, leaving only a single word behind.


    Behave.


    The room came to life soon after, with everyone breaking into hushed whispers. From their words, Zeke gathered that meeting the king didnt seem to be amon urrence around here. Now that he thought about it, it had been the same in Tradespire and the Empire. Why was it so hard to meet an Exarch? Was there a reason they all hid themselves away?


    You got lucky today, the master of the Firebrand school said before turning to leave.


    Jahid, on the other hand, remained rooted to his spot, ring at Zeke. It was as if he endeavored to murder Zeke through the weight of his gaze alone. It seemed todays humiliation had hurt his pride quite severely.


    Zeke found the mans antics quite cute. Somebody like that, who couldnt even control his temper in crucial moments, would never be a worthy adversary in his eyes. Zeke winked at him before walking toward the group of the Lions Den.


    Thanks for the help, Ravi. That might have ended badly otherwise.


    Dont mention it, boy. However, do you mind telling me why you are with the head of the Nair family? I didnt know you two were close.


    It''s all a misunderstanding, Zeke said with a bitter smile. We just met for the first time today as well. The reason we are together is that Mr. Nair asked for my help with picking out capable fighters. As a matter of fact, we were just on the way to the Lions Den. Zeke''s eyes fell on Ashen Wolf, who was standing close by.


    Ravi followed his gaze, and a smile immediately spread across his face when he saw where Zeke was looking. Haha. Well done, boy. Not only did you manage to humiliate that Firebrand brat, but you even managed to bring such a big client in. You truly know how to be loyal.


    He then turned to Mohan and beckoned him closer. It has been some time, Mohan. How are you doing


    As the two started catching up, Zeke blended into the background again. He had somehow managed to get through the incident unscathed, but not without drawing attention from the Firebrand school. It seemed he would be unable to stay out of this conflict in the future.


    His mind was already whirring with possible ways to deal with this troublesome family.

 Book 4: Chapter 27: Letters Home

    Book 4: Chapter 27: Letters Home


    For hours now, the only sounds disturbing the room''s quiet were the noises of scribbling and rustling.


    Zeke carefully read through a pile of documents that only seemed to grow taller. The reason he felt this way was the fact that the mound was actually increasing in size. At any given time, three flying pens furiously worked on extending its height. It was as if they were determined not to let him ever catch up.


    Three days had passed since the time of the Veergati, and a lot had changed since then. Right now, he was sitting in a study provided to him by the head of the Nair family, and the documents he was working on were the instructions he intended to send home.


    He had always keptmunication with Tradespire to a minimum. Not because he didnt have a way to contact them but simply because there had been nothing to report. However, the situation was different now. He had finally made his move and, therefore, needed their assistance. In fact, he had quite a few letters to send.


    The first letter was addressed to Jettero. Zeke wrote about his ns for Korrovan, his deal with the Nair family, and all the blueprints he and Akasha had created so far. He hadnt lied when he told Mohan he had big ns for this city. Over thest month, he hade up with several products.


    He didnt intend for Jett to manufacture them, as the situation at home wasnt great. However, he still wanted the old mans input on the schemata, as neither he nor Akasha had any practical experience. This was especially true for the crown jewel of his lineup  the thermal regtion system.


    This was the very project that inspired him to expand his business ventures into Korrovan in the first ce. And of all his ideas, it was the one that he believed had the most significant prospects.


    They had thoroughly used Akashas newfound knowledge of rare materials to develop this device. It used the immense temperature difference of the desert to operate. Therefore, this concept could not work anywhere else in the world. It was perfectly tailored to the needs of a desert city.


    The end result was aplex piece of engineering that could keep a building cool during the day and warm at night. However, the design''s most significant selling point was that it worked without Mana. By forgoing the need for a Mage, it was far more convenient than any other product that was currently being sold.


    Zeke wasnt usually one to brag, but this project was something he was genuinely proud of. The apparatus used chemical reactions between rare minerals to store both heat and cold. This was possible because the nights were incredibly frigid here, often below freezing. ording to their calctions, averaging the temperature throughout the day and night would make it pleasant around the clock. However, the best part about the product was that it would pay for itself. Despite the exorbitant price Zeke intended to demand, the savings inbor costs would be enough to justify the purchase.


    Zeke had his fingers crossed. He really hoped for Jett not to find any ring ws in the design. If he could produce the device the way he intended, he didnt see any possibility of him not repeating the sess of the Gond. Zeke had found what he thought were the most important criteria for the sess of his previous venture. He had invested considerable time trying to figure out the factors that had led to the Gonds sess. Of course, he had done so in order to reproduce them.


    Ultimately, he came up with three points: Niche, Evolution, and Clientele.


    The Niche he had used was the unique situation of Tradespire. The city was the safest ce he had ever been to. This was most likely thanks to the presence of three Exarchs in a single city, with one of them even having a Time affinity. This had allowed him to forgo the protective hull and, in doing so, create a new market.


    The second point, Evolution, referred to his many improvements over conventional designs. After all, if all he had done were to find a niche, it would have been too easy for thepetition to catch up. Instead, he had released a product that could stand on its own merits.


    Thest point contributing to his sess was his focus on his Clientele. By studying what the merchant lords of Tradespire valued, Zeke had been able to produce a product that perfectly fit their needs. He had tradedbat capabilities for convenience and protection for luxury. Furthermore, by selling only a limited number at a time, he had enmed theirpetitive spirit while guaranteeing the exclusivity of his product.


    Zeke had paid close attention to those three factors when developing his new design. This was why he was so confident the thermal regtion system would be a hit. He had only been missing a local coborator with the right connections.


    Thankfully, the Nair family was precisely such an entity. They fit his needs so perfectly that he was secretly grateful to the Firebrand school. After all, it would have been impossible to convince Mohan Nair so easily if they hadnt been at the end of their rope. Of course, he didnt intend to take advantage of them either. The deal he had arranged with the Nair family could even be said to be very favorable.


    Zeke had done that on purpose. Having a more significant stake would motivate them to work harder. By supporting the project wholeheartedly, the overall sess would far outweigh any short-term benefits. After all, most of the profit would still go to him in the end.


    The second letter was addressed to David. Zeke wrote a few words about his experiences and then asked how they were doing. Honestly, he was very curious about their progress. He had given a tailored regiment to both David and Margret before leaving. It was an experimental set of procedures to stimte Soul growth. Yet, Zeke could hardly imagine how displeased David must have been with his regiment.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    When creating the training ns, he primarily focused on allowing them to experience new, meaningful events. He had engineered circumstances where they had to break their routines and step out of theirfort zone. This was very important, especially for David, who had been working as a butler and head of staff for decades. He was already near the peak of the Grand Mage level, but his Soul was far from reaching the requirement for advancement.


    Zeke suspected this was primarily because Davids life had be predictable and monotonous. Therefore, Davids training n was quite extreme. When Zeke remembered the regiment he hade up with, he was filled with both glee and worry. Thinking about it now, he might have gone a bit overboard. He just hoped that David would be able to stick with it. Zeke was almost sure that he could benefit significantly if he managed.


    The third letter was addressed to his parents and Maya. He wrote about his travels, the wonders he witnessed, and the people he met. Of course, he focused solely on the good parts of his journey to reassure them that he was doing well. He also spoke about their arrival in the capital and the city''s unique beauty. He described the many kinds of Chimeroi he had seen and even talked about Ripper and Ash.


    When the sun reached its highest point, Zeke finally put down thest of the letters and arranged them. Soon after, three neatly ordered stacks of paper took shape. They werebeled Jettero, David, and Family.


    Zeke focused, extending his senses. Even though he had done this many times before, using his Space Magic in such a way was still a bizarre feeling. After about a minute, he felt a faint presence. This was it. He quickly zeroed in on that location and established a connection.


    This was the ry point he had created in Tradespire.


    In order to use the [Transposition] spell, an external ry point had to be created first. This was how all long-range Space Magic worked. After all, it was impossible to extend ones senses to such a distant location otherwise. Furthermore, any such point had to be registered with the authorities. This rule was enforced religiously, as unregistered rys could even be used as a secret invasion point.


    Thankfully, Zeke had managed to obtain a permit. The reason was that his ry point was rtively small. The square space was only about as wide as his forearm. Therefore, it was determined that it would be impossible to be used for transporting people orrge goods. As such, not many regtions or oversight were applied, as it was ruled for personal use only.


    As Zeke focused on the distant connection, the interior of his ry came into view. As usual, the space contained a weighty bar of gold as well as a sack of coins. He had left orders to refill this supply daily so that he would never run out of money. However, this time, he didnt intend to take anything. Instead, he created a sturdy bubble around the first stack of letters before sending them through space.


    At the same time the letters disappeared from his desk, he saw them safely arrive inside his ry. He repeated the same action twice more until all three piles were safely deposited. Zeke let go of the connection and smiled contently. They would find his letters the next time somebody checked on his ry. He would have to monitor his ry over the next few days to get the replies.


    Zeke got up and stretched with a groan. Now that his work was done, his eyes were drawn to the other upant of the room. Ashen wolf stood next to the door like a statue. Despite Zekes offering many times, the Chimeroi refused to make himselffortable. He, Vulcanos, and Gravitas shared this trait. They all seemed to take their new roles quite seriously.


    This was surprising as Zeke had not intended for them to actually work as guards. The Veergati had been an excellent chance to bolster his local forces, but that was not the main reason for his actions. He had bought Vulcanos and Gravitas because he was interested in their innate Magic. Ash, however, he had bought because they had gotten close, and Zeke liked his personality.


    Zeke had no intention of treating them like ves. He had even proposed for them to rx if they didnt have any orders, but they refused. Apparently,zing around wasnt something the Chimeroi enjoyed. Without his input, they had devised an around-the-clock guards schedule. This resulted in the current situation where he was never unprotected.


    The moment he exited the room, Ash fell into step behind him. He could only sigh. It was almost like being back home


    Where are we going, master?


    Zeke groaned. He had tried to convince Ash not to call him that, but that endeavor had also failed. Honestly, for being ves, those three were quite rebellious. It felt like they were ignoring most of his wishes at this point. I am going out for a bit.


    Ash nodded wordlessly and continued to follow.


    Despite everything, Zeke was quite happy with how things were going. After all, he was finally making progress on his main objective. The cooperation with the Nair family didnt only serve to support his business ventures. They had already arranged a meeting with the Gemkar family. From them, he hoped to obtain a clue on the whereabouts of the liquid metal he was looking for. The appointment was set for a week from now, but Zeke wasnt about to stay idle until then.


    Therefore, he asked Mohan to make an appointment with the local branch of the Treasure Pavilion. This was the most prominent trading house in Korrovan. From gems, herbs, and minerals to rare ves, they sold anything and everything. Zeke figured that he might as well try his luck. Maybe he could find a trace of the other missing ingredient there.


    When he arrived at the entrance, Zeke found a figure waiting there. The old man had already informed him that somebody would apany him, but he was still surprised when he found out who it was. Mohans grandaughter, Aisha Nair, stood near the entrance with a bored expression. She must have been waiting for some time.


    Zeke smiled politely as she turned at his approach. Are you going to apany me, Miss?


    Aisha nodded. The Treasure Pavillion is quite elitist in a way. If you were to go alone, they would most likely only show you the outermost part of their collection. Since you told Granpa that you are searching for something rare, you will most likely want to ess the full treasury.


    Zeke smiled warmly. It seemed the Nair family was quite sincere. They didnt have to go this far in helping him, but it appeared his good intentions were already bearing fruits. I appreciate the help, Miss. Shall we?


    Aisha nodded, extended her arm, and looked at him expectantly. It only took a moment for him to realize what he was supposed to do. He had often seen how the nobledies were escorted here in Korrovan. Well, it wouldnt hurt to make a good impression. Putting on his most chivalrous face, Zeke gently linked his arms with hers.


    Soon, the three of them were on their way.

 Book 4: Chapter 28: Treasure Pavillion I

    Book 4: Chapter 28: Treasure Pavillion I


    Walking the streets with Aisha beside him was more problematic than Zeke had expected.


    When they first met, he had described her as one of the most famous beauties of Korrovan. Back then, he had spoken those ttering words lightly to make a good impression. However, now it seemed he might not have been too far off from the truth. The amount of people tantly staring at them was staggering.


    Their arm-in-arm walk drew considerable attention, particrly from the younger crowd, who appeared captivated by their rtionship. Despite being escorted by such a lovelydy, Zeke found himself unhappy with the situation. He could already envision the rumors circting about them after this outing.


    If the young Firebrand heir hadnt intended to act against him before, then he surely did now. Zeke had heard that he had unsessfully tried to court Aisha for years. Judging by his conduct, Zeke wouldnt even be surprised to learn that suiters had mysteriously disappeared over the years.


    Zeke could only sigh. It wasnt a good idea to escte tensions over such a misunderstanding. Regardless, he was already in a hostile rtionship with the Firebrand school. What did it matter if they hated him even more? However, he noticed something peculiar.


    Every time they passed a group of spectators, Aisha would tighten her hold on his arm and get closer. At first, Zeke thought she was doing it unconsciously. However, he soon noticed the crafty glint in her eyes. There was no doubt she did this on purpose. Zeke decided not to say anything yet and merely observed her for a while.


    Now that he had caught on, it was hard not to notice what she was doing. She practically snuggled up to him whenever people were watching, only to distance herself again when they were alone. Zeke had a good idea of what she was trying to aplish but couldnt be sure of her motive.


    Why are you doing this? Zeke eventually asked.


    Aisha turned to him with a confused look. However, when she saw his expression, her face quickly changed to one of slight embarrassment. Was I that obvious?


    Yes.


    It is quite embarrassing to be caught like this Aisha said bashfully, averting her eyes.


    Zeke wasnt buying it. He had already seen how sly she could be and he wouldnt easily fall for her act. She was the daughter of a famous merchant house and not some nave damsel. It would be foolish to assume that there was no rationale behind her actions.


    He kept his face neutral, not reacting at all to her timid appearance. He merely looked at her and waited for her to answer the previous question. After a moment, Aisha sighed, her lips forming a pout. You are no fun at all. You know that?


    Yes.


    Upon noticing how her yfulness did not affect Zeke, her face grew slightly more serious. Fine, fine, Ill tell you. I was trying to start a rumor.


    Why?


    Care to guess? she asked, the smile back on her face.


    This was different from before; she wasnt just ying around anymore. This was a test. Most likely to pit me against the Firebrand school, Zeke answered. However, I do not know what you stand to gain from that. After all, we are already allies, and I have promised my support.


    Aisha hummed, studying him for a moment. Then what do you think would happen if it became known that we have allied ourselves with a famous merchant from Tradespire?


    Zeke furrowed his brows and thought about her question. He didnt know where she was going with this, but he still answered honestly. The Firebrand family will most likely back off when our partnership bes known. It is also possible that they would redouble their efforts. However, I think the first option is far more likely. They stand to gain little from antagonizing somebody with such deep coffers and a penchant for vengeance.


    Aisha nodded. I think so as well.


    Then, why are you Zeke started but fell silent mid-sentence.


    Something in Aishas expression made him pausea deeply hidden emotion he hadnt noticed before. It was anger. A cold rage that quietly boiled beneath the surface  a building volcano ready to erupt. Zeke knew that feeling well. He carried the same kind of anger in his chest. It was the desire for vengeance.


    Suddenly, the motive behind Aishas actions became apparent. You dont want them to back down, do you? You want the situation to escte.


    Aisha didnt reply but merely smiled. However, there were many emotions contained in that expression. She seemed surprised that he had caught on so quickly. But primarily, Zeke saw the pain behind the facade. It was only now that he remembered all the people their family had lost during this time.


    Seeing this, he felt a prick in his conscience. Zeke recalled how he had even been thankful to the Firebrand school just earlier. In his scheme, he hadnt even considered the amount of suffering his new allies had endured. He ignored the many people who had lost their lives and how that must have felt for the survivors.


    To him, this had merely been a chance to get what he wanted. Zeke had even thought that he had been quite sincere toward them, but now he wasnt so sure anymore. At the end of the day, he was treating them as a means to an end. He had thought they would be content with the money he promised. But how could human beings be so simple?


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Once again, Zeke realized howcking he was as a leader. Was it any wonder so many of his people had left? Was it any wonder he failed to inspire genuine loyalty?


    Honestly, he was quite the hypocrite.


    In his quest for vengeance, he was willing to do almost anything. At the same time, he had failed to recognize the same determination in Aisha. Even though she had most likely lost more people than him, he hadnt even considered she might hold a grudge. It was as if he thought himself the only one capable of doing so.


    Zeke hung his head. This wouldnt do. He would not fall into the same old traps again. If he wanted them to be truly loyal, he would have to consider their feelings and n ordingly. If Aisha felt this way, then it was reasonable to assume that Mohan and the others held simr sentiments. This was his chance to make up for past mistakes  to grow both as a leader and a person.


    Zeke noticed another pair of pedestrians strolling towards them. Making sure they were being observed, he put his hand on Aishas and leaned in to whisper softly into her ear, Is this how you start a rumor?


    Her gaze snapped to his. He gave her a smile, and after a moment, she returned it warmly. The passers-by stopped in their tracks and stared at them until they had turned a corner.


    So, Zeke said, tell me everything about the Firebrand school.


    Aisha smiled like a cat over spilled milk.


    Zeke was so engrossed listening to Aisha that he only noticed they had arrived when she gestured to the building before them.


    He looked up at the imposing structure. The deep shadow of the golden dome roof fell onto the za at its front, providing it with a pleasant shade. A smallkey to its left and a park to its right. It was truly an idyllic scene. Zeke could hardly imagine what such arge plot ofnd close to the city''s center would be worth. Even to him, that was an absurd level of wealth.


    Aisha smiled at his expression and pulled him along. She had be much more genuine in her actions after realizing his intentions. Even though she behaved barely differently from before, Zeke somehow knew that her actions and smiles had be a lot more natural and honest.


    Dont stare too much, she cautioned as they approached the entrance. They will think you destitute if you show your admiration openly.


    Zeke nodded. It was the same everywhere. Whether it was Arkanheim, Tradespire, or Korrovan, the upper echelon always acted aloof. This didnt hold true for everybody, though. Zeke had long since noticed that the true powerhouses of the world wholly ignored such conventions. Maximilian had never cared to put on airs, and neither did Aurelia Thorsten.


    However, he was still far from a level where he could afford to act like them. Ignoring the opinions of others was a privilege of the strong, after all. It was a privilege that he would undoubtedly earn for himself at some point. For now, however, he still needed to put on an act.


    Zeke schooled his expression as they entered through the giant marble gate. A tastefully dressed woman wearing a veil was already waiting for them. It is good to see you again, Aisha.


    Likewise, Aisha replied with a smile. It has been some time since myst visit.


    It has indeed, the woman replied. I was worried when I heard about your situation, but it seems your family managed to recover.


    Aishas expression flickered momentarily, but the smile never left her face. It was only a temporary setback. Nothing for you to worry about, Priya. She had emphasized thatst sentence, warning the woman not to pry.


    The other woman, Priya, nodded graciously and turned her attention to Zeke. Is this your boyfriend?


    No, Aisha said curtly. Blood Dragon is merely helping us train our new guards.


    Really? Priya asked. Despite the veil, it was clear from her voice that she was smiling. You two are very close from what I hear, though...


    Zeke carefully examined the woman in front of him. She seemed to have already heard the rumors despite not even an hour having passed. With such frightening information-gathering capabilities, she couldnt be just anyone. She was also aware of the Nair familys situation and even dared to tease Aisha.


    He carefully probed her using his Magic. Priya was about the same age as Aisha and was quite attractive in her own right. Her hair was dark with a trace of indigo, and her ocean-blue eyes reminded him a bit of Sophia. However, they were missing the same enchanting allure the Mind Mage possessed.


    Zeke saw her face despite the veil. In front of him, something of this level posed no obstruction. Unlike the situation with Messenger, his sphere of awareness quickly pierced the fabric. After all, her veil was merely a decorative piece instead of an artifact capable of blocking his senses.


    He also noticed that she was a Water Mage. Furthermore, her Core was muchrger than his own. She seemed to be on track to bing a Grand Mage already. Such progress at her age meant that she had a constant supply of Essence crystals. She was definitely somebody important.


    Noticing his gaze, Aisha whispered to him. She is Priya Varun.


    Zeke immediately hooked on to that name. Varun was the name of one of the wealthiest families of Korrovan. They had their hands in every kind of business here. Notably, the Treasure Pavillion also belonged to them.


    Greetings,dy Varun, Zeke said with a slight bow. To what do we owe the honor?


    Oh? Priya said teasingly. Why does it sound like you want me to leave? Am I thatcking as a guide?


    Not at all, Zeke replied smoothly. She was clearly testing him. However, two could y that game. In fact, it is good that you havee.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she tried to discover his meaning. Why is that?


    Miss Nair made some bold ims about this establishment, but I remain skeptical. You see, I am searching for something incredibly rare, and I am doubtful I will be able to find it he paused, looking around the hall meaningfully, in such a ce.


    Priyas jaw dropped. She clearly wasnt used to people insulting her familys business right to her face. Now, she could react in one of two ways: either she would get angry or


    Something rare? she said, the challenge evident in her voice. I am certain our modest ce can fulfill your needs. If you have the funds to afford it, that is.


    She had epted his challenge. Instead of replying, he tossed a weighty bar of gold at her.


    Priyas eyes widened when she saw the number 10000 etched onto its surface. However, she remainedposed as she tried to return the bar. There are many things you wont be able to afford with just this amount. You might be disappointed.


    Zeke shook his head, refusing to take his money back. This is merely a downpayment to express my sincerity.


    Hearing that, her eyes grew more serious. If Zeke was willing to spend this much, then what he was looking for couldnt be simple. It would be embarrassing if she couldnt fulfill his wishes after speaking so confidently earlier. What department?


    Zeke couldnt help but smile. His gamble had paid off. I am looking for a nt.

 Book 4: Chapter 29: Treasure Pavillion II

    Book 4: Chapter 29: Treasure Pavillion II


    Can you describe the nt you are looking for, young man?


    It has a slender stem with a silver color, and its leaves are a vibrant emerald green. It grows in a cold climate, Zeke exined for the third time today.


    The keeper of the treasury fell into deep thought. After a while, he vanished into the warehouse to retrieve something. However, Zeke didnt have high hopes. This wasnt the first time he had described the nt he looked for.


    Zeke, Aisha, and Priya were now standing before the third treasury. This was the deepest andst of the storage facilities of the Treasure Pavillion. It held the rarest and most precious pieces in their collection. ordingly, it was where Zeke had the best chance of finding what he was looking for.


    However, the look on the keepers face just now had been anything but confident. It seemed to Zeke that he was merely retrieving something to avoid losing face in front of Priya. This had been the same for the other two keepers as well. The first one hadnt even bothered to hide his ploy, as he presented a herb that had almost nothing inmon with Zekes description.


    The second keeper had tried his best, bringing out several nts simr to his description. But ultimately, he had to surrender as well, as none were a perfect fit. Even so, Zeke liked the mans honest and diligent nature.


    After a while, the third keeper returned. Following behind him were three servants, each carrying a wooden container. The man beckoned the first one forward. The servant approached and delicately ced the box down in front of Zeke and the two women and opened it slowly.


    This is a nt called Emerald Leaf, the keeper announced proudly. It only grows in the Elven forests, and its leaves can be brewed into a tea that prolongs the life of any who drinks it by up to a decade.


    Zeke stared at the man in disbelief. The nt might have emerald-colored leaves, but that was where the simrities to his description ended. Its stalk was a dark green instead of silver. Also, he had just admitted that it grew in the Elven Forests, a ce that was also called the forest of eternal spring.


    Instead of responding, Zeke turned to Priya with using eyes. She had reassured him that the third treasury would be much more impressive than the others. However, if this was the keepers first pick, he didnt need to see the other two.


    Upon noticing his gaze, Priya looked away in shame. She hadnt known that the keeper of the third treasury was such a man, trying to bamboozle them with an expensive nt instead of trying to fulfill the request honestly. Thinking about how highly she had praised him earlier stoked a fire of anger within her. He had thoroughly embarrassed her with his actions.


    Her eyes grew sharp when theynded on the keeper. Is this really the best you can do?


    The man noticed the displeasure in her eyes and immediately beckoned the other two servants forward. However, they didnt fit the description any better. The only thing the three nts had inmon was the incredibly high price tag.


    Zeke shook his head and began to walk away without a word, and Aisha followed behind. Priya shot the keeper onest re before running after them.


    Wait, Blood Dragon, she called, its not over yet!


    Zeke sighed and continued walking. I am thankful for your assistance, Miss Varun, but you no longer need to pretend. I know this was thest of your treasuries.


    Priya caught up and stood before Zeke, blocking his path with her body. You are wrong. There is still onest ce.


    Zeke looked at her with clear doubt in his eyes. He had lost all enthusiasm and trust after the repeated failures. Priya bit her lip. If you dont find what you are looking for at this ce, then I will give up without aint. I promise.


    Zeke saw the confidence in her eyes. It seemed she wasnt just spouting nonsense in order not to lose the challenge but had actual faith in thisst ce. Fine. Where to?


    Follow me, Priya said, leading the way down a different corridor. This time, they were stopped and inspected along the way. Even Priyas status wasnt enough to make the guards back off. Zeke grew increasingly curious about their destination.


    Where are we headed? Zeke asked after they were inspected for the second time.


    Are you familiar with the Grand Auction?


    Zeke nodded. Its an event hosted by the Treasure Pavillion that urs every decade.


    Thats right, Priya said. And as it happens, the next auction draws near.


    Then the ce we are going is Zeke murmured as realization dawned on him.


    Yes, we are going to the ce where the treasures for the auction are stored, Priya confirmed. My family does not stay idle during the years between auctions. All that time is spent umting the most valuable and rare treasures from all across the world. If we cant find your nt there, I suggest giving up.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Zeke nodded, a bit of hope returning to his eyes. He might indeed find what he was looking for if they were going to such a ce.


    After onest inspection, they passed through the final checkpoint and entered arge hall. Unlike his expectations, there were many people here, busily going about their tasks. The scene was utterly chaotic. Instead of neatly organized areas, the objects seemed to be ced randomly. The constant inflow of products must have overwhelmed whoever was in charge of organizing this ce.


    Zeke saw boxes of minerals, metals, and nts piled into a hill, with people crawling all over it in an attempt to restore it to a semnce of order. He found a few cages in another corner containing rare monsters and Chimeroi ves. On the other end of the hall, a man was shouting orders at the army of servants. Despite the overall chaos, he seemed to be in good spirits.


    Priya approached the man with a smile on her face. Uncle!


    The man turned, and his eyes went wide when he saw her. Priya? You shouldnt be down here.


    I know, uncle, but I had no other choice, Priya said in a pitiful voice. She then exined their situation and described Zeke as a VVIP customer willing to pay whatever the price to find what he was looking for.


    Her uncle''s initially harsh face softened after Priya repeatedly begged him. It seemed the elders in her family were pampering her quite a bit. Hah, fine. Manish,e here! Her uncle called out to a man who was busy organizing another section.


    Your orders, lord?


    I want you to help this foolish girl find whatever she needs, her uncle instructed.


    Very well, Manish said with a bow. Please follow me.


    Zeke and his group followed the man to a quiet part of the hall. Here, a couple of servants were busy cataloging every iing product. Their guide took the clipboard from one of the servants and turned to them. Please tell me what you are looking for.


    I am looking for a nt with a slender, silver stem. Its leaves are a vibrant emerald green.


    Manish nodded and started to go through the list. His brows were furrowed in concentration, and pages flew by. Just as Zeke began losing hope, the mans finger stopped. His eyes grew brighter the more he read. This might be it. Please follow me.


    Manish led them to a section close to the cages. As they walked by, Zeke peeked inside, interested in learning what kind of ves would be valuable enough to be sold at such a prestigious auction. However, he was disappointed in what he found.


    Instead of fighters, the cages were filled with young women from all races. They were all beautiful, but most had scared looks on their faces. Zeke averted his eyes. Though he felt bad for them, there was little he could do. Even If he were willing to buy their freedom, it would most likely cost him thousands of gold. For that price, he could save a hundred times their number from starvation.


    Zeke put the girls out of his mind as Manish stopped before a small pile of boxes. The man checked thebels before choosing one. He ced the container on a nearby table and checked its contents.


    This is it, he said as he presented Zeke with the box.


    Zeke inspected the nt with great interest. At first nce, it seemed to match the description quite well. What do you think, Dragon?


    Zeke felt a presence in his mind move. After a moment of silence, he heard the Dragon sigh. It looks very simr, but thats not it. The one you need has round leaves with jagged etches. Also, the stalk should have a sheen to it.


    Zeke ryed the Dragons words, causing Manish to frown. He looked over the list again but eventually shook his head. Im afraid we dont have such a nt.


    Zeke nodded with aposed expression. However, inwardly, he felt devastated. If even this ce didnt have the nt, then what chance did he have? After all, they had been umting treasures for the past decade.


    Just as he was about to thank the man, a soft voice interrupted him. Does the nt smell like mint and grow on ice?


    Who said that? The Dragon asked in a hurry. Zeke turned toward the voice. It hade from inside the cage.


    Quick, find that girl, the Dragon urged. She knows the nt!


    Shut up! Manish roared, striking the bars of the cage with a rod. The girls backed off in fright, huddling together at the back of the cage.


    Zeke quickly motioned for the man to calm down. He stepped before the cage and spoke to the group of terrified women with the softest voice he could muster. Can the one who just spoke please step forward?


    None of the girls moved.


    Dont worry. I merely want to ask a few questions.


    After a moment of silence, a girl emerged from their midst. She had snow-white hair and cat-like ears but appeared fully human otherwise. Zeke was momentarily stunned by the young womans looks. Even though her face still carried slight traces of immaturity, her features seemed to have been sculpted by a master. She would clearly grow up to be a peerless beauty.


    Zeke saw the anxiety in her eyes, but even more so, he saw a stubborn determination. She clearly hadnt surrendered herself to despair yet and still held out hope.


    How do you know about the nt?


    It grows near my home, she said. Her voice was soft and melodic.


    And where is your home?


    Instead of answering, the girl hesitated. She licked her lips nervously before shaking her head. I wont tell.


    Why not? Zeke asked, careful to keep his voice as non-threatening as possible.


    Why should I? She asked.


    Zeke had to agree. The girl had no reason to help him. However, she wasnt done. but I am willing to show you the way if you get me out of here.


    Arent you afraid I will use that knowledge to attack your tribe?


    The young woman smirked. My tribe is quite powerful. I would never have been captured if I hadnt wandered off.


    Zeke nodded and asked his final question. Whats your name?


    The girl hesitated momentarily but still answered in the end. My papa calls me Snow.


    Without another word, Zeke turned toward Manish. How much for her?


    The man looked at Priya with a troubled expression. Priya also wasnt looking too well. Im afraid we cant sell her like that.


    Zeke frowned. What do you mean?


    We could sell it to you at a premium if it were a herb or a metal, but ves are a different story, she exined. If somebody fancies her, there is no telling how high the price would go.


    Zekes frown deepened. So, what are you suggesting I do?


    Easy, Priya said. You will have to win her in the auction.

 Book 4: Chapter 30: The Tragedy of the Gemkar Family I

    Book 4: Chapter 30: The Tragedy of the Gemkar Family I


    Zeke was lying in the shade of a palm tree in the Nair family''s backyard. It had been several days since he received the clue about the nt he sought.


    Even though he now had a way to get the information he wanted, it wasnt foolproof. Zeke was well aware that anything could happen at an auction. Furthermore, he wasnt keen on spending tens of thousands of gold so publicly.


    Therefore, he had spent thest couple of days trying to find out more about the location the girl had been caught in. However, the endeavor didnt bear any fruits. The Treasure Pavillion was incredibly protective of its customers information. This would naturally not be enough to deter Zeke, but even with his sphere of awareness, he hadnt been able to find any written records in the treasury. They were most likely kept somewhere else entirely.


    He was left with no other choice but to give up. He would only be willing to revisit his more dangerous ns if he actually failed to obtain her in the auction. The event was only a little over a month away anyway, and he could muster that much patience, at least.


    This brought him to todays event. It was finally the day of the meeting with the Gemkar family. If he managed to obtain a clue to the liquid metal, he would be infinitely closer to his goal  the Mana purifying device and his subsequent advancement to Grand Mage.


    Zeke unconsciously clenched his fists. He could only hope that the clue that had led them here would pay off. After all, his advancement was a race against time. He hadnt heard anything about the empires movements in a while, but Zeke didnt trust this silence. He was sure that this was nothing but the quiet before the storm.


    Someday soon, Arkanheim was going to make its move, and it would be a big one. Otto Geistreich had always acted like the oue was a foregone conclusion, and Zeke highly doubted the man was simply over-confident. No, war was inevitable, and the only question was, would he be strong enough to make a difference when it reached him?


    Zeke took a deep breath and calmed his agitated mind. There was no use in getting worked up unnecessarily, especially since he could already feel his body heat up unnaturally. He now knew that this was a sign that his heart was preparing to inject draconic essence into his blood. It wouldnt do to waste such a trump card whilezing around.


    After a few deep breaths, his body returned to a calm state. He had definitely gotten better at handling the hearts outbursts. Initially, it had required a cold shower and some trickery for him to wrangle it back under control once it got going. Now, he could do it with nothing but a few deep breaths. This went to show how far he hade in his mastery of [Perfect Body Control].


    He had learned the hard way that just because the spells name promised perfect control, that was not something he could do as of yet. Zeke was confident that it would be possible to get to that level at some point. However, that was still out of reach for now. Maybe after he achieved the Grand Mage level? Arch Mage, maybe?


    Zekes thoughts were interrupted when he saw movement out of the corner of his eye. A servant had entered the backyard and was whispering something to Gravitas. The Chimeroi was Zekes current guard and had stationed herself near the entrance.


    He got up and approached the two even before the servant finished speaking. He already knew why he was here anyway.


    Master, Mr. Nair is ready to leave, Gravitas said.


    Zeke nodded. This was what he had expected. He turned toward the servant. Lead the way.


    ***


    Mohan and his group were already waiting near the entrance with a small carriage. Even though their mansion wasnt far from the Gemkar residence, going on foot was not something people of their standing were expected to do. It would be seen as a breach of etiquette.


    They were thest to arrive, and Zeke courteously greeted the head of the house and the elders. After all, the members of the Nair family didnt know his true identity. As far as they knew, he was nothing but a liaison to the Von Hohenheimpany. And even though he had presented himself as a trusted advisor to Ezekiel, he was still just an advisor. Therefore, he had to show the people of the Nair family proper respect. Also, there was another reason why he did so.


    His polite attitude made Mohan beam with pride. Are you prepared, Blood Dragon?


    I am, sir Nair.


    Good, then its time to set off.


    Their group entered the carriage and prepared for the short trip. There was a rtivelyrge number of people in this delegation. This was because they werent visiting the Gemkar family for the liquid metal alone.


    Even though that had been Zekes initial n, Mohan had strongly advised against it. Instead, he had suggested they mention their interest in passing while pretending to be after something else. This was apparently an old merchant trick.


    Zeke had quickly agreed; he was far less versed in Korrovans traditions than Mohan. However, the main reason was that they actually had a legitimate business deal to discuss with the Gemkar family. Zeke nned to establish a sizeable production facility in this city after all, and it only made sense to source the metals locally.


    This was where the Gemkar family came into y. They were a reputable mining family here in Korrovan and would make for a suitable partner. If the two parties reached an agreement today, it would be far more likely for the Gemkar family to be willing to share information about the liquid metal.


    Their carriage arrived in front of the Gemkar mansion a short timeter. This was the second time Zeke hade here. However, the reception he received this time was markedly different. The same butler who had mmed the door in his face thest time was now deferentially bowing as he ushered them in.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    Zeke was curious if the butler would recognize him. It would be somewhat satisfying to see the man panic. However, when they made eye contact, he didnt find even a hint of recognition in his gaze. Zeke was momentarily disappointed but then let go of these childish thoughts. The butler had only done his job back then. Also, such petty vengeance should be beneath him at this point.


    They were led into a conference room where an almost equally sized group from the Gemkar family waited. Was the size of a business delegation standardized here in Korrovan, or did they match identally? Zeke was lucky to have the Nair family on his side. There was no telling how many cultural blunders he would make otherwise.


    During the meeting, Zeke remained silent and kept his eyes on the others. He sat to Mohans left and observed the proceedings. From how the others acted, he tried to learn how to behave in such a setting as best he could.


    Luckily, he wasnt here as a negotiator but as an asset. His and Gravitas presence gave the Nair family further legitimacy. After all, sponsoring fighters in the Rings of Samsara was a sign of wealth and power. While he had only reached the third circle, Zekes reputation was quite good, thanks to his unique fighting style and undefeated streak.


    However, Gravitas still drew a lot more attention than him. Many nced at her with reverent eyes, and it was no wonder. She had been an active fighter for a long time and had been crowned champion of the fourth circle more than once. This meant she was at the peak of power below the Arch Mage level.


    The meeting proceeded without a hitch, and it was just as dull as Zeke had expected. They haggled over the smallest of margins on every single item. Of course, he understood that even those tiny percentages would add up, but he couldnt bring himself to care. He didn''t mind being generous as long as the people did what they promised and delivered quality goods. However, that wasnt how business was done.


    Zeke sighed. It had already been hours of negotiation where both parties bickered about utterly trivial points. He even had a hard time focusing on what was being said anymore. Was this how Leo felt whenever Zeke forced him to study? This was pure torture.


    However, eventually, the negotiations came to an end. Zeke was shocked when he saw the previously irate and annoyed faces on both sides sporting huge smiles all of a sudden. The shift had been instantaneous. Before the ink on the contracts even had time to dry, the people were already shaking hands with the most amiable of expressions. They looked as if they had finally reunited with their long-lost family members.


    Zeke also sported a smile. However, it wasnt because he was happy about the terms they had reached. Instead, he was just d this meeting was finally over. This also meant that it was time to get to the most crucial part.


    His gaze locked with Mohans briefly, and the old man nodded fractionally. The old man then turned to the patriarch of the Gemkar family. Ahh, there is one more thing.


    The patriarch immediately grew wary. What is it?


    Mohan waved him off. Dont worry. It is not rted to the deal at all. The contract is already signed, after all.


    This managed to put the other man at ease. That is true. So, what do you need, Mohan?


    I have heard legends about an old treasure of the Gemkar family  a fountain. It is rumored that instead of water, it was filled with a ck liquid so dark it even consumed the light.


    The patriarch grimaced but eventually still nodded. We indeed used to have such a thing, but its not something I like to discuss. That ursed thing is linked to the greatest tragedy of our family after all.


    Zekes ears perked up. Now that he hade this far, he would not back down. He furiously signaled Mohan to dig deeper, but the old man ignored him.


    Its fine if you dont want to talk about it, Mohan said instead, but it is something my granddaughter has been interested in for a long time. So I thought you might indulge me now that we are such good friends.


    The patriarch hesitated for a moment longer, but after another nce at the signed contract, he nodded. Very well, Ill tell you about it. He then signaled for his people to leave, and Mohan did the same.


    Zeke obliged withoutint but then remained just outside the door and acted like a guard. Many of the elders looked at him in confusion but didnt say anything. Zeke sighed in relief when he noticed that nobody questioned his actions. He immediately focused on his sphere of awareness. Thankfully, the two men were still within his reach, even as they took seats in two armchairs.


    So, what is this tragedy you spoke about?


    The Gemkar patriarch sighed deeply. Have you heard of the Land of Darkness?


    Mohan nodded. Its a Danger Zone in the mountains to the northeast. Its gold-ranked if my memory serves me right.


    Correct, the patriarch confirmed. But I bet you didnt know how the Danger Zone came to be


    Mohan didnt respond, admitting his ignorance through silence. The Gemkar patriarch smiled weakly. I dont me you. This happened before you were born, almost two centuries ago.


    Mohan listened with rapt attention. Even though the two looked to be about the same age, that wasnt even close to being true. Mohan didnt have a Core, while the Gemkar patriarch was at the Grand Mage level. He had lived for far longer.


    That Danger Zone used to be our most profitable mine, the patriarch admitted.


    Mohans eyes widened. W-what?


    The man sighed. I was still young back then, but the Gemkar family was far richer and more influential than we are today  all thanks to that one mine. It held severalrge deposits of rare minerals: Void Iron, Dark Steel, and Night Gold. It truly was the golden age of my house.


    What happened? Mohan probed.


    One day, we discovered something in the very depths of the mine. It was a pond of dark liquid that seemed capable of consuming the very light. The most surprising thing was that our Mages confirmed this substance as a metal. We didnt know anything else, and nobody had seen anything like it. However, the elders were sure that it was valuable. They ordered the ves to start excavating it.


    Zeke gulped. This was undoubtedly what he was looking for. However, he had a bad feeling about where this story was going.


    At first, nothing happened. But after a week or so, the ves refused to go down anymore. They couldnt exin their reason but said that something bad lurked there. Even when ordered, they endured the bacsh of the cor instead of obeying. This should have been warning enough, but the elders didnt listen. They decided to buy new ves and send them instead.


    However, it wasnt long until they started to vanish. The elders were furious and thought the ves had run away, but it happened more frequently as time passed. Soon enough, none of the ves returned from the mine anymore. It was then that it happened


    The patriarch paused for a moment. He appeared haunted by the memories of what came next. One night, as everybody slept, something emerged from the mine, he said haltingly. They were creatures nobody had ever seen before, with bodies that were entirely made from shadow.


    We tried to fight back, of course, but they attacked without mercy. And in the end, our power proved to be no match for the creatures. When morning finally came, they retreated into the mine. However, we had already lost over half our men at that point.


    Both of my parents and most of the elders had died. And so, at the age of 19, I became the Patriarch of the Gemkar family.

 Book 4: Chapter 31: The Tragedy of the Gemkar Family II

    Book 4: Chapter 31: The Tragedy of the Gemkar Family II


    The room fell silent after the patriarch finished his story. Zeke also had a grim expression on his face. If those creatures were strong enough to cripple a prominent family in a single night, then what chances did he have?


    His thoughts were disrupted when Mohan spoke again. I cant imagine the Raja family staying still after such an event.


    And you would be right, the patriarch replied with a sigh. The Exarch descended personally to end this blight.


    Mohans eyes widened. Dont tell me the king wasnt a match for them either...


    The patriarch chuckled. How could that be? No, that was not the case. However, when the king entered the mine, none of the creatures could be found anywhere. Furthermore, he didnt discover any other sign of life either. The entire ce seemed to be deserted.


    Then?


    Unfortunately, the creatures appeared again that night, wreaking havoc. Unable to figure out the cause or to stop it, the king dered the mine and the surrounding region a Danger Zone the next morning.


    Mohan remained silent for a while. That is very unfortunate, he said eventually. Can I assume the treasure was lost back then?


    The patriarch agreed with a sharp nod. When my house evacuated, I ordered the thing to be left behind.


    Zekes ears perked up.


    What led you to make such a choice? Mohan asked, the curiosity evident in his voice. It was quite a marvelous treasure.


    The patriarch sighed. It was indeed quite marvelous. During those days, visitors would arrive daily to glimpse it.


    Then why?


    His eyes became vacant for the briefest of moments, but he clenched his fists right after  his gaze turning sharp and cold. That ursed thing took too much from me. How could I bear to his voice trailed off without finishing the thought.


    Mohan nodded in understanding. I guess the treasure is lost to us then, he said regretfully.


    However, the Gemkar patriarch shook his head. Not necessarily, he said after a while. The reluctance in his tone was palpable.


    Mohan remained silent, waiting for the patriarch to exin.


    The area might have been dered a gold-ranked Zone, but thats not entirely urate, he exined. Even though the creatures are incredibly unnatural and can even hide from the senses of an Exarch, that doesnt mean they dont have any weaknesses.


    What are they?


    The first one is quite obvious, the patriarch exined. They seem to be afraid of light. This makes the Zone perfectly safe during the day. They onlye out once the sun sets.


    Mohan nodded. That indeed seemed to be the case. Then what about the second one?


    The patriarch hesitated and eyed Mohan suspiciously. Why do you care so much? Didnt you say your granddaughter was merely interested in the fountain? With what I told you, you should have already realized that retrieving it would be quite possible. Since the Zone was dered a Danger Zone, my family also no longer has any ims to it.


    Mohan furrowed his brows, and it seemed as if he was contemting something. I lied, he admitted eventually. The interested party is not my Granddaughter. This person is somebody I must keep anonymous for the moment. But I can tell you that they are interested in the ck liquid.


    The patriarchs gaze grew sharp. He was exuding a pressure that Zeke could feel even from outside the room. Does that mean this entire deal was just a pretense?


    Mohan shook his head calmly without a trace of fear on his face. No, the deal was negotiated in good faith. However, I will admit we picked your family over all the others because of this.


    The patriarch eyed Mohan intently for a while longer. However, his gaze softened after he didnt find the slightest crack in the old mans facade. He appeared satisfied as he even smiled slightly. It seems then that something good came from that tragedy after all. Very well, I will tell you what I know.


    He collected his thoughts before chuckling. It is fortunate that you havee to me with this. I am quite certain that I am the foremost expert on these creatures in the world.


    Howe? Mohan asked in surprise. After all those years, shouldnt the Guild or the Raja family be more knowledgeable? I am certain they would have led many expeditions inside the Zone.


    The patriarch shook his head. They did not.


    Mohans eyes widened, and even Zeke was surprised. How could that be? It sounded like they didnt try to solve this mystery at all.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition.


    Seeing the questioning gaze on Mohans face, the man exined. The Guild cant issue extermination missions, as you know. As for investigating the cause who would ept such a mission after even the king had failed?


    Mohan was confused. Then, are you saying nobody returned to that ce after you guys left?


    That is correct, the patriarch said. There is another reason the Raja family has absolutely no interest in hunting those creatures. he paused momentarily, and Mohan leaned forward in his seat.


    It is not profitable.


    Thats all?


    What did you expect, the patriarch said with a smirk. The creatures dont have any value as prey. When killed, they just vanish like a puff of smoke without leaving any valuable parts. No bones, blood, or hide can be retrieved  It is entirely useless. Also, they dont actually pose much of a threat as they dont go far from the mine.


    Mohan nodded. It was indeed improbable that the Raja family would act under those circumstances, especially when they had little hope of solving the underlying cause.


    We also closed the entrance to the mine after the king left. However, that didnt seem to hinder the creatures in the slightest, the man exined. I honestly have no clue what could be done about this problem unless a bunch of Earth Mages got together and dismantled the entire mountain.


    Mohan nodded thoughtfully. You spoke of a second weakness earlier?


    The patriarch nodded. The ranking of the Danger Zone was determined due to our descriptions and the results of our fights. However, the rating is quite an overestimation, in my opinion.


    How so?


    My father was an Arch Mage, and so were two of the elders who died, he exined. From this alone, it sounds like the creatures are incredibly powerful. But that is not necessarily the case. They act more like assassins, attacking when their target is unaware. In fact, most of our strongest fighters died in their sleep.


    Mohan nodded gratefully. This was indeed valuable information. What else?


    The primary reason we fared so poorly against those creatures is that most of my family consists of Metal Mages, the patriarch exined, his face twisting in displeasure. Our Magic was practically useless against them. However, that isnt necessarily true for every kind of Magic. That is all I can say.


    Thank you for telling me this much, Mohan said sincerely. I will repay this favor.


    The patriarch''s sour face slowly morphed into a smile. I am looking forward to it. After all, you have be quite wealthy from what I hear, he said teasingly.


    ***


    After listening to the recounting of the Gemkar patriarch, Zeke fell into deep thought. The fact that the fountain was probably easy to reach was definitely wee news, but Zeke wasnt entirely happy.


    After all, the liquid metal wasnt aponent for the Mana purifying device but acted as a fuel source instead. The Dragon had told him that it was incredibly efficient, but he would still run out at some point. That meant he couldntpletely neglect the vast quantity present in the mine.


    Even if he couldnt retrieve it, he should at least get a clear picture of the situation.


    Zeke was already making ns while the two family heads still chatted in the other room. This was not a task he should attempt on his own. There were too many variables. But who should he bring?


    He first thought about Leo but dismissed him as an option right away. For one, they had gone out of their way to hide their connection. This was not an advantage Zeke was prepared to throw away. Also, Leo was quite happy training andpeting in the Rings.


    Then there were the three Chimeroi  Ash, Gravitas and Vulcanos. Zeke couldnt possibly bring all three of them, as the Nair family still needed protection. But he could probably take two.


    The question was, who should he pick?


    After considering what he knew about the shadow creatures, Zeke decided on Gravitas and Vulcanos. Even though Zeke was most familiar with Ash, he was clearly the least suited for this task. His abilities were excellent in one-on-onebat as well as covert operations. However, the two others held the upper hand when it came to monster extermination andrge-scale destruction.


    By the time Mohan emerged, Zeke already had a n in mind.


    The old man told Zeke everything he had learned as soon as they had returned home. Zeke nodded encouragingly throughout the story and listened to everything for a second time. He didnt want the old man to discover that he had been spying. Also, he didnt have the heart to interrupt when he saw Mohan''s enthusiasm. The old man seemed excited at the prospect of paying him back somehow.


    After Mohan finished, Zeke pretended to think for a moment before informing Mohan about the n he had decided on. I will hire a guide and visit the Danger Zone with Vulcanos and Gravitas. We should be able to make the round trip in about a month. If we leave immediately, I will be back well before the auction starts.


    Mohan was surprised by Zekes decisiveness but nodded after thinking it over. It is a good choice to bring strong fighters. Even after hearing about their weaknesses, you shouldnt take them lightly. An unseen enemy is always the most dangerous.


    Zeke had to agree. It wouldnt be wise to look down on those creatures after learning their capabilities. However, he wasnt overly worried either. After all, from what he knew, their biggest advantagesy in surprise and stealth, two aspects he had an excellent counter for.


    With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] and Akasha, it was virtually impossible to catch him off guard. In fact, Zeke found himself more and more excited about the uing trip. Not only because he had an excellent chance of getting his hands on the ck liquid, but also because this was the first time he got to lead abat troupe.


    Gravitas and Vulcanos were a formidable force already, and then there was himself. Anybody else in his ce would be a burden to the peak Grand Mages. However, Zeke was different. He would be a valuable asset to any party with his incredible senses and telepathic ability.


    In fact, he had long since decided on his role in this party. He would be the centerpiece, responsible for scouting,mand, andbat support. Usually, those three positions would have to be filled by a member each. However, with Akasha and the Dragon by his side, Zeke was confident in performing all three tasks.


    He could hardly wait.


    ***


    The following day, Zeke was sitting on the back of a Sandstrider with three others by his side. The six-legged lizards hadnt been cheap, but Zeke hadnt minded the cost. Every hour they could save was a worthwhile investment.


    On the other three lizards'' backs sat Gravitas, Vulcanos, and a nervous-looking Chimeroi with grey fur. The fourth member of their party was the guide Zeke had hired. The boy had a pointy face and seemed to be in a constant state of anxiety.


    From his appearance, the nervous-looking youth seemed to be quite unreliable, but the agency had assured him that the Chimeroi was their best guide. Having paid ten gold coins for a month of his time, Zeke hoped they were right.


    The four of them didnt draw much attention as they made their way through the streets. This was the time most caravans chose to leave the city. They didnt stand out amongst the horde of travelers, and thanks to the token of the Nair family, the four exited the capital without a problem. Once again, Zeke was met with an endless sea of dunes. However, his gaze wandered unerringly to the northeast, where the goal of their journeyy.


    Lets go.

 Book 4: Chapter 32: The Darkness of the Mine I

    Book 4: Chapter 32: The Darkness of the Mine I


    This is as far as I go, sir.


    Zeke tore his gaze from the majestic mountain range and looked at the person who hade up beside him. Despite not even being ten years old, the guide looked like an old man with gray hair and fur.


    Is this already the spot?


    The boy nodded. The Danger Zone is right ahead.


    Zeke studied their surroundings. During thest few hours, the desert had given way to a dry savannah bordering a mountain range. But no matter how hard he looked, he couldnt find a single sign indicating they were about to enter the Danger Zone.


    How can you tell?


    The boy pointed at the stack of scribbles he held in his hand. Its the maps, sir.


    Zeke nodded. He had long since inspected the documents the boy carried but couldnt make sense of them. They were either in code, or the boy had some hidden talents. Zeke thought the second possibility was far more likely. After all, they had reached this point without encountering a single monster.


    Very well, Zeke said. Then lets do it as weve discussed. Also, if we arent back in two weeks, you can leave without us.


    The boy nodded jerkily. However, Zeke didnt miss the slight smile that had appeared on his face. Apparently, it wasnt umon for clients to go back on their word when the time came. Zeke had heard countless stories during the past week where such people forced the boy into danger.


    Zeke had gotten to know the boy a little during their journey. He had been very interested in learning more about the different regions and Danger Zones, so they never ran out of topics to discuss. From their talks, Zeke had also gotten a glimpse into what it was like to be a guide. The asional hints and anecdotes in the boys stories didnt paint a pretty picture.


    Zeke looked at the two people who were riding up ahead. You two, stop.


    Gravitas and Vulcanos turned in their saddle, waiting for furthermands.


    It iste. We will make camp for the night and continue at daybreak.


    Yes, Master, Vulcanos said energetically while Gravitas merely nodded. Neither of them questioned his orders, even though the night was still far away.


    His two guards kept watch in shifts, and Zeke was grateful for it. Even though Akasha could warn him, she would only notice an intruder once they were far too close. After all, her senses were restricted to the range of his [Perfect Spacial Awareness].


    ***


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Its time to get up, Host.


    As usual, Zeke was awoken by Akashas voice. He had asked her to do so just before sunrise. As his eyes opened, he saw the first signs of the day through the p of his tent. The darkness was slowly giving way to a mesmerizing red light.


    Stepping out of the tent, he saw Vulcanos sitting by a firece  or at least, that was what he thought. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that the warm glow didnt stem from a fire but a clump of melting rock the Chimeroi was juggling in his hands to pass the time.


    Zeke watched in silence, mesmerized by the disy. The ease with which Vulcanos handled the molten rock was something else. It seemed his charcoal skin was utterly immune to the heat. He was truly gifted in that regard. Even Maximilian hadnt been this skilled in his control of Lava.


    Despite remaining still, Vulcanos noticed Zekes presence. His head snapped toward Zeke in an instant. However, his alert expression softened when he recognized who it was. Good morning, Master.


    Good morning, Zeke replied, shaking the trance from his mind. Its time we break camp and be on our way.


    As youmand, Vulcanos replied vigorously, already on his way to wake Gravitas.


    Meanwhile, Zeke packed up his own tent. By the time he was finished, Vulcanos and Gravitas were waiting, their own packs strapped to the backs of their mounts. Zeke sighed. It was truly inconvenient not to be able to use [Telekinesis]. During his time in Tradespire, he had gotten used to it so much that he barely used his hands anymore.


    Zeke secured his pack and mounted his sand strider. Just as they were leaving, he saw the guide peeking his head out of thest remaining tent. He waved at the boy as they exited the camp. If everything went well, they would see him again in two weeks.


    ***


    The sun stood high in the sky when the Gemkar estate came into view.


    The guide had given Zeke a detailed exnation of the best route, but it turned out to be unnecessary. The old road leading to the estate was still in rtively good condition, and the trio easily found their destination by following it.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    When Zeke saw the estate, his creased brows rxed. He had been worried that the building might have copsed during the past centuries. However, from what he could tell, the structure was still serviceable.


    The structure, which was built directly into the side of a mountain, seemed to have weathered the test of time admirably. The only sign of disuse was the overgrown vegetation covering the entireplex.


    This made things so much easier, as the estate not only contained the fountain but also served as the entrance to the mine. With a smile on his lips, Zeke kept his eyes on the estate that filled more and more of his vision.


    By the time they reached the entrance, the true majesty of the estate was on full disy. It was a castle of humongous proportions.


    Two massive towers lined the gate, appearing like giant sentinels guarding the entrance. The peak of their roofs reached halfway up the mountain. However, that wasnt even the most fantastical part, as most of the structure was hidden from the outside.


    Through the open gate, Zeke saw aplex maze of stairs and courtyards. The castles interior was circr, with different levels and a vast open space in the center. And despite being inside the mountain, the ce was brightly lit. The entireplex seemed to be illuminated by strategically ced openings in the ceiling.


    Zeke and his party remained at the gate while surveying the scene. It seemed the Gemkar patriarch had not exaggerated when he talked about the past glory of his family. This piece of architecture wouldnt lose out to a royal pce at all. In fact, Zeke found this far more appealing than the gaudy castle in the capital.


    He would have to find out who had designed this building. Maybe the man had left some notes behind that Zeke could peruse.


    After he ascertained that there was no immediate danger, the group entered. They left their mounts near an old stable close to the gate and continued on foot. From here on out, they would have to be careful.


    Thankfully, Zeke didnt even need to say anything, as both Vulcanos and Gravitas seemed to sense something. They were scanning their surroundings while forming a protective perimeter around Zeke.


    <em>From now on, dont speak out loud,</em> Zeke instructed mentally. <em>Ive made it so we can all hear each other.</em>


    <em>Understood, Master, </em>they both said in unison through their connection<em>. </em>


    While the Chimeroi guarded him, Zeke coordinated with Akasha and the Dragon to cast [Blood Manifestation]. He had significantly improved the spell since his initial sess, but it still took them a while toplete it. It took him way too long to be of any use in a fight, and Zeke doubted he would ever be able to get to that point.


    After all, the spell was closer to a Ritual in terms ofplexity, and even Akasha couldnt construct a Spellfrom like that easily. It was a minor miracle they even managed to do it in the first ce.


    Through a cut in his hand, the blood pooled in midair, and soon after, the tiny Dragon took shape. Zeke sensed that it was in aplicated mood, and in an instant, he knew why. On the one hand, the Dragon was happy to have a body once more, but on the other hand, it was grumpy since it had been so long since Zeke had summoned itst.


    He hadn''t summoned the Dragon even once since he reached the third circle in the Rings of Samsara  and that had been weeks ago. Of course, he wouldnt have minded letting it roam asionally if it had asked, but the Dragon would never lower itself to ask for such a favor. All it could do was sulk in silence.


    However, it was also Zekes fault for not thinking of this sooner, and he was determined to make it up. I am sorry for not letting you out sooner. Ill keep you summoned as much as possible while we are here though. Sound good?


    The Dragon snorted, but Zeke sensed its mood had brightened substantially.


    Do you have any idea what we are dealing with here?


    I have several theories, but I cant be sure yet, the Dragon said. I will know when we meet the enemy.


    Zeke nodded and focused on Gravitas and Vulcanos. The two of them were curiously looking at the Dragon, who was sizing them up in turn. They couldnt hear its voice, as it was talking to him through the connection in their souls.


    <em>Lets move, </em>he instructed the two mentally.


    Can you go ahead and scout? he asked the Dragon simultaneously. The Dragon didn''t reply verbally but sped up its flight and soon disappeared around a corner.


    ***


    Zeke and his group moved quickly.


    In the tight quarters of this mountain dwelling, he was confident that his spatial perception would be able to give them enough time to react to any attack. For a while, they wandered aimlessly, not encountering anything out of the ordinary. However, they eventually came across something of interest.


    Zekes eyes shone as he saw the delicate metal construction before them. It was a well-preserved map of the entire facility, neatly ced inside a wall at the crossroad.


    Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Construction of 3D Model in progress. Combining data from the map and spatial input. One moment 10% 35% 57% 89% Modelplete. Where would Host like to go?


    Zeke smirked. Take me to where the fountain is. Also, I want you to provide the map to the Dragon as well.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Understood. Please take the leftmost corridor for 57 steps and then use the stairwell to the right


    Zeke and his group followed Akashas instruction and soon found themselves in front of a heavy iron gate. Vulcanos tried to open it, but even his immense physical strength was useless. After a quick inspection, Zeke found that the mechanism to open the door was destroyed, and even the bolt holding it in ce had been mangled beyond recognition.


    This was clearly the work of a Metal Mage who hadnt wanted this ce to be entered. Zeke wondered if this might have been the patriarchs own doing. After all, he had ordered the fountain to be left behind, believing it cursed.


    The question was, what now? Zeke could [Teleport] past the gate without a problem, but he still couldnt take others with him. Maybe Vulcanos could melt it? Just as Zeke was considering this, Gravitas spoke in his mind.


    <em>Master, let me. </em>


    Zeke nced at her and nodded. It wouldnt hurt to let her try.


    Gravitas motioned for them to step aside before pointing at the heavy iron gate with a single finger. Zeke wondered what she was up to, but his eyes nearly popped out the next moment. With a slight crook of her finger, the massive iron gate was ripped from its sockets and mmed into the opposing wall with a thud that could have woken the dead.


    Zekes stared at the scene, ck-jawed. His eyes went from the gate that was now embedded in the other wall to Gravitas and then back to the gate. What kind of power was this? It was only now that he realized she could have easily killed the Firebrand trio back then. The fact that she had merely forced them to their knees had been an act of mercy instead of the limit of her abilities.


    <em>Well done,</em> he said, and Gravitas nodded in response. She appeared as reticent and quiet as usual. However, Zeke noticed the small smile beneath her veil. He couldnt help but smirk as well. She had clearly done this on purpose. What a showoff.


    It was only now that Zeke realized that Vulcanos had been awfully quiet. He turned to him and found the chimeroi standing motionless before the now open pathway. Zeke stepped up from behind and also froze on the spot.


    There, he saw it  the fountain.

 Book 4: Chapter 33: The Darkness of the Mine II

    Book 4: Chapter 33: The Darkness of the Mine II


    Zeke cautiously entered the hall, its air thick with the weight of centuries. Dust particles danced in the soft beams of light that managed to prate the space through narrow openings in the ceiling. As he ventured further, the full magnificence of the sight revealed itself.


    He had been skeptical when the Gemkar patriarch described how visitors hade from far away to witness the fountain. Subconsciously, he had dismissed those words as the braggings of an old man. However, hepletely believed him now. The scenery in front of him was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    The fountain stood in the center of the room, surrounded by white stone pirs and adorned with intricate carvings. However, its uniquenessy in the dark liquid that flowed from the floor, defying gravity as it moved upward. Instead of water, the fountain exuded a pitch-ck substance that gleamed like polished obsidian. It cascaded from an ornate spout embedded in the altar below, the liquid metal rippling and undting in a hypnotic dance.


    The craftsmanship was mesmerizing, and Zeke couldn''t help but marvel at its unearthly beauty. Its basin, which was shaped like a rain cloud and hung just below the ceiling, was surrounded by finely sculpted depictions of a pantheon of mythical creatures: Dragons, phoenixes, and others Zeke didnt recognize.


    The room was filled with a soft hum, almost imperceptible but adding an ethereal ambiance to the scene. With its mysterious darkness, the liquid metal caught and absorbed the ambient light, casting a surreal darkness across the room. The intricate patterns on the fountain seemed toe alive as the metallic fluid flowed seamlessly, creating an ever-changing disy of shadows and highlights.


    As Zeke stood there, surrounded by the grandeur of the ancient spectacle, he felt a sense of reverence for the craftsmanship that had created such a marvel. The very air seemed charged with a mystical energy, and the room echoed with the soft whispers of a forgotten era.


    The liquid metal fountain symbolized the timeless wonders hidden within the depths of the old castle. Its majesty bore further testament to the artistic genius of those who had been involved in its construction.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    It is not advisable to get distracted in this ce.


    Zeke was awoken from his trance-like state. Akashas usually monotone voice sounded more severe, and he even thought there was a hint of reproach in it. Then, he realized how he had been rooted to his spot, absentmindedly staring, wholly absorbed in the scene. This wouldnt do. He couldnt let his guard down in this ce!


    With a loud p, he gathered Vulcanos and Gravitas''s attention, waking them from their entranced state. They both looked ashamed upon realizing how careless they had been. However, Zeke didnt hold it against them. This merely served to illustrate further how marvelous of a sight the fountain was.


    <em>Check the area for danger, </em>he instructed mentally, and the Chimeroi instantlyplied. Meanwhile, Zeke also took a closer look at the room. In his previous state, he had failed to inspect his surroundings properly. However, now that he did, a peculiarity stood out to him.


    The ceiling and walls surrounding the fountain seemed to have a strange gleam to them. The phenomenon was easily overlooked as the ck liquid absorbed the light in its vicinity, but now that he was paying closer attention, he could see it clearly.


    Zeke approached its base and kneeled to inspect the outlet through which the ck metal emerged. It was embedded inside a small altar, making it look like the peak spewed an endless torrent of darkness. However, for once, Zeke wasnt interested in the artistry of the disy.


    After a moments hesitation, he stuck his hand inside the ck stream. The upside-down waterfall parted readily for his fingers, almost indistinct from ordinary water. However, the feeling waspletely different. Instead of a fluid, it felt more like he was touching cold vapor.


    After getting used to the strange sensation, Zeke used his hand to follow the cascade downward to its origin. With his hand now deeply submerged in the smokey darkness, he used a single finger to scratch the surface of the pipe it came from. It felt smooth and crystalline, not like stone at all.


    Exerting a bit of force, Zeke heard a crack and felt the surface give. Curious, he grabbed the piece he had broken off and retracted his hand. When his fingers emerged from the ck stream, he saw what he was holding  a shard of ck ss.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Zeke held the small, smooth piece of crystal in his hand. Its cool surface sent a shiver down his spine. As he fiddled with it, it seemed to gleam with an otherworldly glow, casting subtle reflections that yed with the ambient light. He could feel the mana inside it.


    The sensation seemed familiar and foreign at the same time. It was as if the crystal whispered secrets to a deeper part of his being, invoking a sense of dj vu that danced at the edge of his memories, just out of reach. He traced his fingers over its sharp edges, feeling a strange connection that transcended the physicality of the object. He was sure he had felt this before.


    You still dont know, whelp? a voice asked inside his mind.


    Zeke was startled out of his contemtion and turned to his left. There, he found the Dragon, who had joined him at some unknown time. The tiny reptile was also inspecting the fountain with a hint of awe on his face. However, his voice had been utterly disdainful just now.


    What do you mean?


    The Dragon nced at him momentarily and then looked at the chipped piece of ck crystal. Dont tell me you still dont know what this is?


    Zeke focused back on the crystal. It did feel familiar, but he just couldnt put his finger on it.


    Useless, the Dragon snorted. Its an essence crystal.


    What?! Zeke eximed, looking closer at the ck shard in his hand. He had often seen darkness-attuned essence crystals, having bought quite a few of them. David needed to absorb them to grow his Core, after all. However, the crystal in his hand didnt seem to be quite the same. Are you sure? The ones I bought in Tradespire were quite different from this.


    The Dragon red at him. It clearly didnt appreciate the doubt in Zekes tone. I have lived for thousands of years, whelp. Do you think I wouldnt recognize an essence crystal?


    Then, why are they so different from what I know?


    The ones you bought in Tradespire had obviously been altered somehow, the Dragon exined. Natural essence crystal dont retain their Mana for long once they are removed from their source.


    Zeke turned his attention to the crystal in his hand. It was hard to perceive because of the abundance of Darkness-attuned Mana all around, but now that he focused on it, he could indeed feel a trickle of Manaing from it. If it was already beginning to disperse in this environment, then it would most likely evaporate instantly if taken outside.


    But if the Dragons words were true, then this meant that he had just stumbled upon a gold mine. He turned his attention back to the Dragon, a suspicion forming in his mind.


    You dont seem at all surprised at finding those essence crystals, Zeke probed.


    He could swear he saw the Dragon smirk for the briefest of moments. Of course not. This liquid metal functions as a natural attunement amplifier  its the very reason we need it in the first ce.


    Whats an attunement amplifier? Zeke asked. He had nevere across the term.


    You really dont know anything, the Dragon said disdainfully. An attunement amplifier is what we call materials that attune ambient Mana to a distinct type.


    Zeke considered the Dragons words. Was that actually how it worked? It waspletely different from his understanding of the world. Maximillian had taught him that ambient Mana was attuned by nature. For example, an ocean would attune ambient Mana to Water, and a volcano would attune it to Fire. However, the Dragon now imed that wasnt the case at all.


    Reading his thoughts, the Dragon scoffed once more. However, its tone was a lot softer than earlier. Listen here, whelp. Your mentor was impressive in many ways, but he was only human in the end. The problem with your species is that you are so short-lived that you depend on others to learn about the world instead of figuring it out for yourselves.


    Zeke remained quiet and listened. It was rare for the Dragon to exin things to him so patiently, and he didnt want to waste this chance.


    It''s understandable that your species came to the wrong conclusion, as the observations seem to be urate at first nce. There is indeed a higher concentration of Water Mana near ake and a higher concentration of Fire Mana near a volcano. However, your kind has reversed the cause and effect of the matter.


    How so? Zeke asked.


    Did you ever ask yourself, the Dragon said dramatically, whykes and vulcanos are located where they are?


    What do you mean?


    Why is theke near your hometown seemingly inexhaustible even though no river leads to it? Why is there a desert in Korrovan, even though the country is surrounded by verdant greenery?


    Zeke considered the questions seriously. Isnt that just how nature works?


    The Dragon shook his head. Do you really think so? The Great Forest of the Elves in the west borders what your people call the Deands. Do you think it is natural to have a ce filled with life next to a barren wastnd where nothing can grow?


    Zeke fell into deep thought. The implications of this concept were staggering. Are you saying theres a water attunement amplifier in theke near my hometown?


    Most likely, the Dragon said. However, there is no need to be rmed. Not all of those materials are valuable. It wholly depends on their purity. The thing near your hometown is most likely amon nt that can be found near mostkes.


    Zeke nodded. He had to consider this knowledge carefully. However, for now, he had a different question. What did you mean when you said that this was how the Mana purifier worked?


    Its quite simple, really, the Dragon said smugly. The ck metal is a very potent Darkness amplifier. Meanwhile, the nt we are looking for can filter impurities in the Mana. On top of that, it is heavily Light attuned. Do you understand?


    I am not certain, Zeke said hesitantly, but if I had to guess, I would say that the device uses the ck liquid to attract and attune ambient Mana. The nt is then used to filter the Mana and neutralize the attunement with its opposite properties within the purification chamber. The alchemical rituals and elemental regtors ensure the bnce needed for converting purified Mana into a usable form.


    The Dragon stared at Zeke, its eyes wide. After a long, drawn-out moment, it coughed awkwardly. That is more or less correct.


    Zekes face remained calm, but he smiled widely on the inside. From the Dragons reaction, it seemed he had hit the nail on the head. It was a fantastic feeling to surprise the ancient being for once.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon had returned its attention to the fountain. It seemed fascinated by something it saw. Zeke also studied the ck liquid that traveled from the floor to the ceiling, but he didnt discover anything new.


    This exins it, the Dragon murmured in his mind.


    Exins what?


    The shadow creatures, the dragon said absentmindedly. I know what they are.

 Book 4: Chapter 34: The Darkness of the Mine III

    Book 4: Chapter 34: The Darkness of the Mine III


    Zekes eyes widened. What are they?


    The Dragon nced at him through the corners of its eyes. Do you know how essence crystals are formed?


    Zeke nodded hesitantly. After the earlier revtion, he wasnt as confident in his fundamental knowledge anymore. They form when the concentration of Mana exceeds a certain level, right?


    The Dragon bobbed its head. Correct. But you probably dont know that this is only one of the possible thresholds.


    Zeke waited for the Dragons exnation, a twinkle in his eyes. It seemed today was his lucky day with all the teachings he received.


    The next threshold is reached when the purity of ambient Mana reaches a level where it can form its own consciousness, the Dragon exined.


    What!? Zeke couldnt help but call out. He had wanted to let the Dragon talk, but this information was too shocking. Something like that is possible?


    Instead of getting annoyed, the Dragon seemed to enjoy Zekes dramatic reaction. Calm down, whelp. Its a prettymon urrence. The creatures born from this phenomenon are called Elementals.


    How dangerous are they? Zeke asked, already dreading the answer.


    To his surprise, the Dragon didnt show the slightest bit of tension. Not very. They will usually leave you alone unless you attack them first.


    Zeke furrowed his brows upon hearing this. Thats very different from the story the patriarch told.


    The Dragon exhaled harshly, releasing a burst of hot air from its tiny nostrils. That threw me off as well. However, after seeing the fountain, I finally understood.


    Zeke looked at the fountain once more. However, he wasnt able toprehend what the Dragon meant. What did you understand?


    I said that Elementals would usually leave you alone, right?


    Zeke nodded.


    One of the rare exceptions is when you touch their source, the Dragon exined. Normally, this ck metal isnt a strong enough amplifier to produce Elementals, but this vein is exceptionally pure. I am almost certain that they were born from it. The Elementals most likely attacked those fleshlings because they were trying to steal their source.


    But arent we here to take their source as well? Zeke interjected.


    The Dragons maw opened slightly, and its scaly lips curved into the approximation of a smile, showing rows of razor-sharp teeth. Indeed.


    Zeke stared at the Dragon in disbelief. What was this? Why did he suddenly feel like the Dragon had be a second Leo?


    Then what was the point of saying they werent dangerous? Zeke asked usingly, Arent they gonna attack us as well?


    The Dragon chuckled lightly. Calm down, whelp. They will not attack us just yet. Therefore, we should be able to explore the mine without any problems.


    He finally understood what the Dragon was getting at. We can stay here without the fear of getting attacked until we actually make a move on the source.


    The Dragon nodded.


    If that is so, I think our best strategy is to get a clear picture of the situation before we do anything else. Zeke was already beginning to form a n in his mind. However, there was something else he needed to know.


    He sized up the fountain before him with a critical look. Estimating how much liquid was circting through it wasnt easy, but Zeke figured it actually wasnt all that much. Say, how much of this metal do I actually need?


    The Dragon shot him an annoyed nce, unwilling to answer such a vague question.


    Zeke thought for a moment before rephrasing his question. If I want enough reserves to bring Leo and me to the peak of Grand Mage, how much would I need?


    The Dragon shot the fountain a nce before falling into deep thought. Thats not a simple question, it said eventually. There isnt much in this fountain, but it would easily be enough to bring the two of you to the peak of Grand Mage Zeke perked up. He might not even have to explore the mine if that was true. However, his good cheer was short-lived as the Dragon continued to speak, but it wouldnt be all that fast.


    What do you mean?


    As I said, its not that simple, the Dragon exined. As you know, this ck liquid powers the Mana purifying device. This also means the output is directly linked to the quality of the fuel.


    Zeke nodded. So far, this was all within his expectations.


    However, the fuel degrades with use. And it is not a linear decline either.


    Zekes face finally changed. Depending on how fast the quality declined from its peak, he needed more of the material if he wanted to advance quickly. How fast is the decline?


    It declines rapidly at the start and then ttens out toward the bottom, the Dragon exined.


    Zeke remained quiet, confident the Dragon wasnt done with its exnation. He was proven right as the Dragon continued to speak after contemting the matter for a while. You have consumed quite a few essence crystals, yes?


    Zeke nodded.


    Directly absorbing from an essence crystal happens at the highest speed a Core can endure, the Dragon exined. Lets call that 100%.


    Zeke nodded again.


    With the quality of fuel we have here, the Mana purifying device will start at around 70%.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    If the device were able to supply pure Mana at the rate of 70% of an essence crystal, then it would take Host about three weeks to reach the threshold of the Grand Mage level.


    Zeke took in this information without a change in expression. Of course, reaching that level in only three weeks would be amazing. However, the Dragon had already told him the fuel declined quickly. Now, the only question was how quickly.


    Seeing the anticipation in his eyes, the Dragon began to exin. After about an hour of use, its efficiency will have split in half. Then, after a day, it would have halved again. From there, the deterioration would slow down dramatically until it eventually bottoms out at about 1% of its original efficiency.


    Zeke didnt need Akasha to understand what that meant. At 1% of its initial potency, it would take him almost six years instead of three weeks to reach the threshold of the Grand Mage level. He now also understood the point the Dragon was making.


    So he said eventually. I will advance faster the more of this fuel I have?


    The Dragon nodded.


    Zeke nced at the fountain once more before sighing. I guess we are going underground.


    ***


    A couple of hourster, Zeke, Gravitas, Vulcanos, and the Dragon found themselves in front of the copsed mine shaft.


    The group had spent this time scouring the castle for hidden dangers or valuables. However, they hade up empty-handed on both fronts. It seemed the Gemkar family had been quite thorough when they left this ce. Except for the fountain, they had taken everything of value.


    Simrly, there was no trace of the creatures that had driven them out all those years ago. The Dragon was confident they were Elementals, but Zeke still insisted on making sure nothing else was lurking about. After all, this would be their only path of retreat once they entered the mine.


    Zeke eyed the giant boulders that blocked their way with apprehension. It had clearly been an impulsive decision to close the mine. Otherwise, they wouldnt have done such a shoddy job of it. The question was, how was he supposed to clear their path without risking a total copse of the shaft?


    He nced at Vulcanos for a moment, considering. Are you confident in melting those rocks? he asked aloud. Now that he was sure they were alone, his [Telepathy] was no longer needed.


    Vulcanos didnt even need to think about it before a wide grin spread across his face. Of course, Master. They are no different from putty in my hands.


    Zeke nodded, an idea forming in his mind. Then do it.


    Without another word, Vulcanos extended both of his hands and aimed them at the sealed entrance. The red lines crisscrossing his entire body started to light up and bathed the dim surroundings in a firey glow.


    Nothing happened for a moment, but then the rocks'' color changed. From a dull gray, they turned red, orange, yellow, and eventually almost pure white. At this point, the boulders began to melt like snowballs under the hot summer sun.


    Zeke nced at Vulcanos in astonishment. It had only taken him a few moments to melt a sizeable chunk out of the wall. This was going a lot faster than he had expected. Without another word, he created a [Spatial Barrier] along the ceiling of the newly opened shaft to prevent a copse.


    Push the molten stone to either side, he instructed Gravitas.


    The Chimeroi nodded and did as she was told. However, Zeke felt her momentarily examine the barrier he had created. After all, this was the first time he had disyed his Space affinity. It was no wonder she was interested.


    The three worked in tandem as they slowly advanced through the rapidly cooling entrance. Overall, their rate of progress could be called incredible. Even so, Zeke was sweating buckets by the time they emerged on the other side. The heat the molten stone was giving off had been stifling.


    Zeke looked back at the tunnel they had dug, and a broad smile spread across his face. The stoneprising the ceiling had hardened in a perfectly straight line along his invisible barrier. It could not have been done more perfectly by a master craftsman.


    The walls were also fairly uniform, bearing testimony to the level of control Gravitas had over her innate Magic. It was far more challenging to apply equal pressure by controlling gravitation than to create a barrier the way he had done. Overall, he was very impressed with both of the Chimeroi.


    He briefly nced at the cors around their necks. Now that he was aware of how capable they were, it started to dawn on him how absurd it was that he had been able to buy them for some gold coins. Even in the empire, famed for its militaristic power, both Gravitas and Vulcanos would have been able to make a name for themselves, given their talents. However, now wasnt the right time to think about this.


    Turning back to the tunnel, Zeke was faced with an endless abyss. The light that had been present throughout the castle didnt reach down here. The only source of light were the faintly glowing lines across Vulcanos skin.


    [Light ball], Zeke murmured as hepleted the Spellform for the first cantrip he had ever learned. Momentster, a glowing orb of light formed above his palm, illuminating the mine shaft for dozens of steps in both directions.


    However, before they could rx, a flicker of movement drew everyones attention. Zeke squinted his eyes, trying to peer through the darkness. He took a few careful steps forward, trying to shed light on whatever was hiding there. The shadows retreated in tandem with his steps  until they didnt.


    Suddenly, Zeke found himself face to face with something he had never seen before. The creature stood in the middle of the mine shaft, staring back at him. At least, Zeke thought it did. He couldnt be entirely sure because it didnt have a face, eyes, or anything else resembling human anatomy. Instead, it was morphing and shifting ording to the ebb and flow of the light. Its body seemed to be made of a smoky darkness, neither wholly ethereal nor corporeal.


    Thats an elemental, he heard the Dragons voice in his mind.


    Zeke nodded wordlessly, not taking his eyes off the strange being. <em>Dont attack unless I order you to,</em> he instructed the Chimeroi mentally. In his sphere of awareness, he saw them fidgeting. It was clear that this strange creature made them nervous. He added, <em>This thing is most likely not hostile to us. </em>


    Unfortunately, his words didnt manage to ease their nerves. Even so, Zeke was pretty confident in his conjecture. This was undoubtedly one of the creatures that had attacked the Gemkar family. From the stories he had heard, they were assassins. The mere fact that the Elemental was showing itself so openly suggested that it had no hostile intentions.


    <em>Stay back, </em>hemanded mentally.


    Zeke took a single step toward the Elemental. It didnt move. Emboldened by theck of reaction, he started to walk toward it with careful steps. Even though he was confident in his assumptions, he still prepared himself to [Teleport] away if the creature turned hostile. However, his precautions turned out to be unnecessary, as he arrived in front of the Elemental without incident.


    Now that he was standing right before it, he noticed how short the Elemental was. Of course, its exact shape was impossible to pin down, given its erratic nature. But even so, the thing was roughly half his size. Contrary to his expectation, the Elemental didnt seem to fear the light source in his hand at all. In fact, the opposite appeared to be the case, as the shadow making up its body got even darker under the bright light.


    They remained there for a moment, neither moving from their spot. Then, Zeke turned toward his group. See? I told you there was nothing to fear. The Chimeroi finally rxed as they realized that the creature really didnt intend to attack them. They slowly approached his location.


    Finally, the shadow moved, causing their entire group to tense up. It didnt move to attack them, however. Its movements werenguid and led the Elemental in the opposite direction.


    Zeke traced the shadows path with his eyes. The creature didnt appear to wander about aimlessly and seemed to have a specific destination in mind. Zeke had a good guess as to where the thing was headed.


    Lets follow it, he said, taking a few quick steps to catch up.

 Book 4: Chapter 35: The Darkness of the Mine IV

    Book 4: Chapter 35: The Darkness of the Mine IV


    The pale glow of the light ball hovering atop his palm was the only source of light in the endless corridors as they made haste so as not to lose their silent guide. The Dragon perched on his shoulder observed their surroundings with a focused gaze, its eyes reflecting the many corridors.


    The path meandered through winding passages, with the downward slope as its only constant. His orb cast long shadows on the walls, making the journey both mesmerizing and eerie. The asional gusts of wind, which carried faint whispers through the abandoned tunnels, only added to that feeling. As they ventured deeper, the remnants of the mine''s past became apparent.


    Amongst the discarded mining equipment, they even stumbled upon crates and storage chambers tucked away in forgotten corners. To his surprise, these containers still held remnants of the mine''s past prosperityprecious ore extracted long ago, now left behind as a silent testament to a sudden departure.


    The gleam of the harvested minerals caught Zeke''s eye, casting a muted shimmer in the ambient light. It spoke of wealth abandoned, the tangible echoes of a prosperous mining venture abruptly cut short. His eyes momentarily shed with a greedy light  this was an unexpected harvest.


    Zeke kept his eyes on their surroundings, not missing even the slightest crevice. He grew more confident about their destination as the path became rougher and narrower with every step. Soon, they had to walk in a single file, with less than a hand''s width to either side.


    Fortunately, the passage eventually unfolded, leading into a vast open space, causing Zeke to slow his steps. He raised his light as to get his bearings. His [Light ball] illuminated the cavern, revealing more Elementals moving about. With caution, they approached the mysterious spectacle.


    In the heart of the cavern, Zeke noticed something peculiara convergence of shadows that seemed to intertwine. The Elemental leading them joined the others, bing part of this strange dance. Zeke exchanged a knowing nce with the Dragon; it seemed their suspicions matched.


    This must be it, he said as he slowly approached the ce where all the shadow Elementals gathered. The living silhouettes didnt part for him, but neither did they block his path. He easily passed through, their bodies far less corporeal than they looked.


    However, after just a few steps, he felt a tingle going down his spine. Zeke came to a halt, trying to figure out where this sensation wasing from. Then, an Elemental moved out of his way, and he caught a glimpse of whaty ahead.


    Zeke saw a veritable ocean of ckness, a tide of dark smoke filling half the cavern from the ceiling downward. It was the very material he had been searching for. Here it was, right before him and in such vast quantities that he couldnt exhaust it in a lifetime. If only he would be able to take it.


    After thoroughly sizing up the cavern and its upants, Zeke stepped back, rejoining his group.


    What now? the Dragon asked.


    Zeke knew that the Dragon had seen everything through their shared connection. Therefore, he found it strange that the wise old reptile would ask for his opinion. Shouldnt I be the one asking? You have far more experience with Elementals than me.


    To his surprise, the Dragon shook his head. I am not very proficient with these sorts of things.


    What things?


    nning, the Dragon admitted with a hint of awkwardness. How often do you think I had to rely on strategies during my lifetime? Dont forget, whelp, that overpowering strength is the birthright of my species.


    Zeke hadnt considered that, but the words rang true. Apparently, even something as convenient as absolute power could be a burden in certain situations. He nodded his head and began thinking about their best course of action. However, he had to give up soon after. With the amount of information he had right now, neither he nor Akasha could make an urate n.


    You two, he said to Gravitas and Vulcanos. I want you to grab all the raw ore you can find and bring it out of the mine.


    Gravitas nodded and started to leave, but Vulcanos was a bit more hesitant. His gaze didnt leave the swarm of shadow Elementals. Are you sure you will be fine on your own, master?


    Zeke was touched by the level of concern he heard in the Chimerois voice. For such a giant, Vulcanos had quite a gentle side to him. However, Zeke didnt have anything to fear from the Elementals at least for now. Dont worry, big guy. These things will not bother us unless we either attack them first or try to take the ck liquid.


    Somewhat reluctantly, Vulcanos left, following after Gravitas, who hadnt hesitated. Zeke then turned to the Dragon, who was the only one left. What are you going to do?


    The Dragon wavered  a very umon sight. However, Zeke knew the reason for it. Generally, only one thing could make the reptile hesitate: Its pride was getting in the way of what it wanted to ask.


    Fortunately for the Dragon, Zeke had resolved himself to make up for ignoring it for so long. Do you want me to remake your body? You must be running out, and I bet it would be far nicer to fly outside than stay in this cramped ce.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    After a moments pause, the Dragon nodded, murmuring something about investigating the area. The moment its new body took shape, it flew out of the cavern at a breakneck pace, leaving Zeke alone with the Elementals.


    Chuckling, Zeke turned back to the source of the liquid metal, his face gradually losing all levity. Now, What am I going to do about you?


    ***


    Three days passed like that.


    Gravitas and Vulcanos carried anything of value out of the mine while Zeke observed the Elementals. He knew far too little about their species to make a detailed n, and even the Dragon wasnt of much use in that regard. It might have been cognizant of their species, but it didnt have the kind of detailed knowledge required to make an airtight battle n.


    Therefore, Zeke and Akasha had busied themselves with all kinds of experiments. At first, they had been afraid to push any boundaries, but they soon learned that the shadow Elementals didnt care about anything they did. Eventually, they even involved Gravitas and Vulcanos in their experiments to understand how their abilities affected the Elementals.


    However, after those three days of continuous investigation, Zeke had learned everything he could. Now, there was no use dying the inevitable any further. And as Gravitas and Vulcanos came to get him in the evening, he unveiled his n.


    Are you sure it is wise to talk here, master? Vulcanos asked, eyeing the Elementals nervously.


    Zeke chuckled. There is no need to worry about that. The Elementals have a very rudimentary level of intelligence  following only their base instincts. They do not have the capabilities to understand speech.


    not too long ago, you humans used to say that about us as well, Gravitas whispered; however, Zeke still managed to hear her.


    If you have something to say, then you should speak up, he said sternly.


    Gravitas flinched. It was evident that she had not meant for him to hear that. Even so, when she looked up, she found that Zekes face didnt match the harsh tone of his reprimand. Instead, he looked at her encouragingly.


    I I dont think it is wise to look down on an enemy, master, she said haltingly.


    Zeke nodded gravely. Of course not; that much is a given. However, I do not say those things because of ignorance but because I am confident in my assessment. Observe. Zeke levitated a pair of fist-sized rocks before grabbing the first one and throwing it against the wall near an Elemental.


    With an ear-shattering ng, the pebble collided with the sheer rock cliff. The sound echoed through the caverns and tunnels for a while after. Nheless, none of the Elementals reacted in the slightest. Not even the one who had been right next to the impact site flinched.


    Are they deaf? Vulcanos asked.


    Without answering the question, Zeke propelled the second rock using his mind. This time, he aimed it at the surface of the ck liquid. The vapor-like substance parted for the projectile, making a whooshing sound as quiet as the buzzing of a mosquitos wings.


    However, the moment the sound was heard, every single Elemental stopped in its tracks. All of them turned toward the floating sea of liquid. They stared at its rippling surface for a breathless moment. They resumed their enigmatic dance only when thest of the waves had subsided. A scant few scanned the area for danger instead of continuing their activities, but even they gave up after a moment.


    What did you learn? Zeke asked curiously.


    They are weird, Vulcanos stated confidently.


    Gravitas put a bit more thought into her answer. Its hard to draw any conclusion from only this much, she said hesitantly. They might not have even detected the disturbance through sound at all.


    Zeke nodded. You are right, but that wasnt the point I was trying to make.


    Gravitas looked at him, her big blue eyes sparkling with interest. Zeke cleared his throat. It had been a while since he had acted as a teacher. He now realized how much he missed it.


    Even after many of them have seen me throw the first rock, none even suspected I had anything to do with the one that struck theke''s surface. From that, we can deduce that they are incapable of basic reasoning. Of course, I have double and triple-checked this hypothesis using different means.


    Gravitas eyes lit up even further. It seemed she had just now understood the true purpose of his actions. Zeke had thrown the first rock using his hands while using [Telekinesis] on the second. This had been a conscious choice on his part. It was a single additionalyer of abstraction, but it already proved to be too much for the Elementals toprehend.


    Zeke looked at her with a fond smile. He was very pleased with both her curiosity and her level of intellect. It was true that most Chimeroi werent as intelligent as humans, but herprehension abilities were clearly above average, even by human standards.


    Meanwhile, Vulcanos scratched his head and looked between them in confusion. It was clear that he had not fully understood the subtleties of this experiment. However, Zeke didnt begrudge his ignorance. Not everyone had to be an academic, and the big guy had different strengths.


    Anyway, Zeke said. We dont have all night, so Ill just say this: Every im I make about the Elementals is something I have verified beforehand, not just an assumption. Is that clear?


    This time, not only Vulcanos but Gravitas nodded as well.


    Great, Zeke said, a genuine smile shing across his face. Then let me exin the n to you. His face regained its earlier seriousness as he looked into both of their eyes in turn. You know that we are here to take as much of the ck liquid as possible, yes?


    Both nodded.


    And as soon as we do, the Elementals will attack us in full force?


    They both looked astonished upon hearing this  especially Gravitas. The tests had revealed that her ability to control gravity was next to useless against the shadow Elementals. This hadnt really surprised Zeke since they were practically weightless. However, the Chimeroi woman was horrified at this discovery.


    Impossible! She said before she could stop herself. Master, there are dozens of them. We are no match.


    Vulcanos was a bit moreposed, but he was also eyeing the Elementals with trepidation before looking back at Zeke with a defeated look on his face. It seemed his instincts were also telling him it was a hopeless fight.


    Zeke shook his head with a severe expression. You are wrong, Gravitas. There are hundreds of them, not merely dozens. He watched as her face morphed from worry to horror, and even Vulcanos now looked like he had taken a hefty bite out of a particrly sour lemon.


    Zeke chuckled lightly, breaking the tension. He had watched them squirm for long enough, and anything more would just be cruel. Dont worry. I am well aware that we are no match for them.


    Then what? Gravitas asked, a bit of hope returning to her eyes.


    We dont actually have to fight them, do we? Zeke asked enigmatically. So, this is what I propose we do

 Book 4: Chapter 36: The Darkness of the Mine V

    Book 4: Chapter 36: The Darkness of the Mine V


    After Zeke exined his n, the trio left the mine to get some rest. This would be theirst chance to rx before leaving the Danger Zone for good. It was also the first time he got to rest sinceing here. He had spent the entirety of thest three days immersed in research. Therefore, the moment his head touched the pillow, he was out.


    Akashas voice woke him from his peaceful rest a mere momentter. However, despite his certainty that no time had passed, the first rays of the sun were already cresting the horizon. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Zeke exited his tent.


    He found the Chimeroi already up, sitting around the firece and talking in muted voices. At his approach, their quiet whispers died downpletely. He sat close to the two. Nervous?


    Vulcanos nodded, and Gravitas looked away.


    You shouldnt be, Zeke said with an easy grin. I have the hardest part to y, after all.


    That is exactly what has us worried, master, Gravitas said.


    I didnt know you cared that much for me, Zeke said half-jokingly.


    Gravitas gave him an irritated look. It seemed she had grownfortable enough around him to show her vexation openly. This is no joking matter. You know very well what happens to us when you die


    Zeke, who had been in the process of taking a bite from a slice of bread, froze mid-motion. He stared at the piece of bread in deep contemtion. What will happen to them when I die, Akasha?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I do not yet have a full understanding of the Ritual Magic binding the ves. However, given theck ofws geared toward them, they will likely experience some sort of bacsh  with death being the most probable consequence.


    Well, he should have realized that sooner. Knowing this, it made much more sense that his three ves had voluntarily arranged a guard schedule. It wasnt because they particrly cared for him, but because they would die alongside him.


    Zeke started to chew on his bread to buy some time. Now that he knew the consequences, a half-hearted exnation wouldnt do anymore. He wasnt only gambling with his own life, as it turned out.


    I am not suicidal, Zeke said after a while. I dont even consider myself to be particrly brave, to be honest. I decided to take on the most difficult role because I am most suited for it, nothing more and nothing less. Also, I am confident ofing out of this intact.


    But you are by far the weakest among us, Gravitas said.


    You are right, Zeke said before vanishing and reappearing right behind her. But I am also the most mobile, he whispered before suddenly reappearing in his previous spot. And I am also the only one among us who can heal.


    But your body is so frail, Vulcanos interjected.


    Zeke''s expression crumbled slightly. As a Blood Mage, he had always prided himself on his excellent physical abilities. However, it was true that he couldnt hold a candle to the Chimeroi in that regard.


    Thats far less important than you might think, Zeke said. The Shadow Elementals all have Grand Mage level strength and are geared for offense. If they catch you, then I am pretty certain that they will cut your flesh just as easily as mine.


    Both Gravitas and Vulcanos fell silent. However, Zeke could tell how uneasy they were about the whole thing.


    He let out a deep sigh. Listen. You havent known me for long, and it might be hard to trust mepletely. But there is one thing you should know: I am not somebody who takes unnecessary risks. The fact that I am willing to put myself in danger should tell you how important the ck liquid is for me.


    More important than all our lives? Gravitas asked.


    Important enough for me to risk them, yes, Zeke answered earnestly.


    What could be more important than life?


    Zeke chuckled without mirth. A storm is brewing. A storm the likes of which hasnt been seen in millennia. I can feel it with every fiber of my being. It wants to sweep me away alongside everything I care for...


    There was a long silence as neither of the two Chimeroi knew what to say. It was Gravitas who eventually broke the quiet. And this ck liquid will allow you to weather the storm?


    Zeke shook his head. It will not guarantee victory, but it will increase my chances our chances of living through it.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The Chimeroi shared a nce before nodding in unison and standing up.


    Then it would be best we get going, master, Gravitas said.


    A genuine smile appeared on Zekes face when he saw the look in their eyes. The uncertainty from moments ago was nowhere to be seen, reced by unwavering determination.


    Lets go.


    ***


    Zeke, Vulcanos, and Gravitas crouched beneath the sea of ck liquid. They were surrounded by dozens of Elementals who were motionlessly staring at them.


    The Chimeroi were visibly unnerved. Their stiffness stood in stark contrast to Zekes rxed demeanor. He had spent enough time around the Elementals to know how far he could push before they would act.


    Give me the next one, Zeke said.


    Without taking his eyes off the menacing shadows surrounding them, Vulcanos handed him the next bottle. Zeke took it and submerged it into theke of ckness above their heads. The bottle immediately began to suck up the surrounding liquid. However, the Elementals still didnt do anything.


    To those silent guardians, this was not that rming. Even though he was bottling up their source, they sensed that he was not actually removing any. Had they been a bit more intelligent, they would have noticed that he was clearly preparing for a heist. s, they did not.


    Zeke even began to hum quietly as he filled up the second bottle. However, his rxed demeanor did not trante to the Chimeroi, who seemed to get more agitated the longer they stayed here.


    Why dont you just use your Space Magic to retrieve it? Gravitas asked while scanning the gathering of Elementals all around.


    I wish that were an option, Zeke said with a sigh. However, I am far too weak to use [Transposition] on a material of this quality.


    What do you mean? Gravitas asked. Despite her agitated state, her curiosity still won out in the end.


    Why do you think trade caravans are still a thing, even though we have Space Magic? Zeke asked.


    Gravitas thought about it but didnt seem to be able toe up with anything. After a moment, she shook her head.


    Its because some materials are very resistant to Mana, Zeke exined. Metals like Voidiron are almost unsusceptible to it. That doesnt mean moving them via Space Magic is impossible, but the level of Mana needed is astronomicalpared to its mass.


    Then what about this ck liquid?


    Well, its not as bad as Voidiron, Zeke admitted, but if I wanted to take this entireke, I would need to be an Exarch, at least.


    How much would you be able to take with your current strength? Gravitas asked.


    Zeke grimaced. Using his palm, he scooped up a mere handful of liquid before dropping about half back into theke. About this much.


    Gravitas scanned the massive cavern filled with ck liquid and then looked at the pitiful amount in his hand. That doesnt seem right.


    Its not just about the amount of Mana, Zeke exined while taking thest bottle from Vulcanos. When I try to control the Blood of another Mage, I not only have to use enough Mana to control the Blood. Instead, I have to ovee their resistance first. This is the same principle. You have to be able to overpower the innate resistance of a material before you can use it.


    I dont think that is necessarily true, Gravitas said.


    Zeke nced at her with a knowing smirk. Your Magic works differently. You do not actually take possession of any object. Instead of controlling anything directly, you alter thews of nature in the surrounding area.


    Gravitas fell silent as she contemted his words.


    Meanwhile, Vulcanos stared at the bottles Zeke had already filled up. Is this really going to be enough? he asked. Wouldnt we have been able to take this much from the fountain as well?


    Instead of exining, Zeke handed one of the bottles to him. Vulcanos was puzzled but still epted it. His eyes widened the moment Zeke let go. His eyes flicked between the floating ck ocean above them and the bottle in his hands.


    Zeke smirked upon seeing his puzzled expression. Heavy, right?


    Vulcanos nodded. The bottle wasnt actually that heavy, but its weight was still surprising, given its size and the material it was filled with. After all, the ck liquid had to be very light to float.


    Zeke took back the receptacle, which was about the size of his head. This is an adventurers bottle, he exined. They have an enchantment which makes them about ten times bigger on the inside. But the more important part is that they have a function to suck in water.


    Ive been told that it is supposed to be used to fill the bottle in a shallow stream. However, it is also perfect for collecting ck liquid. With this suction level, we canpress it quite a bit.


    Zeke grinned, very pleased with himself. Given how little he had actually known about the ck liquid beforeing here, he had been forced to improvise. Using their drinking bottles to both contain andpress the ck liquid had been a stroke of genius.


    Vulcanos nodded with a nk expression. It was clear that the big guy didnt fully understand, but the weight of the bottle seemed to have somewhat convinced him. Zeke wasnt sure about the exact quantity himself, but he suspected that each of the three bottles contained many times the amount of the fountain above.


    After the third and final bottle started to struggle, Zeke stoppered it up. His gaze turned serious as he addressed the Chimeroi. Its time. Do you know what to do?


    Both of them nodded.


    Alright, get going then.


    ***


    Zeke remained below theke, the three bottles clutched to his chest. The casual appearance from earlier was nowhere to be seen anymore. Now that he was alone, putting on a front was unnecessary. Of course, he had confidence in his n, but that didnt mean it wasnt risky.


    He hadnt lied when he told the Chimeroi he didnt consider himself brave. Ever since his first adventure with Vi, Zeke had known that he didnt enjoy the thrill of danger. He had even resolved himself to be a researcher instead.


    The right of the strong, Maximilian had called it. Zeke had not fully understood what his mentor meant then, but now he did. Possessing anything in this world was a privilege one had to be able to defend.


    The Dragon had also told him something simr when they talked about the ves. They did not have the strength to protect their freedom, so they served.


    Zeke felt it was regrettable, but he didnt pity them. He could not afford to. After all, he would end up no different if his true talents were discovered before he was strong enough to defend himself.


    A drowning man could not save anybody.


    Ready! a voice called from outside the circle of shadows. It was Gravitas. This meant that they were in position. That was right. He was finally taking the first step towards gaining the strength he needed. After this, he would get Snow from the auction and leave this desert behind. One step at a time.


    Zeke took a deep breath and cleared his mind. He could not afford any distractions now. He stood up, and with a running start, he tossed all three bottles in the direction of the voice with as much force as he could.


    GO!

 Book 4: Chapter 37: Escaping the Mine

    Book 4: Chapter 37: Escaping the Mine


    The very moment Zeke tossed the bottles, the Elementals sprung into action. However, their target wasnt the bottles but the boy who had thrown them. It seemed retrieval was a lower priority than threat removal.


    Quite sensible, Zeke thought as he disappeared from his spot when the first Elemental was about to reach him. His [Short Range Teleportation] could take him anywhere inside his sphere of awareness, and Zeke had tasked Akasha with picking out the best location.


    He knew that he wouldnt be able to leave the encirclement in a single move. Therefore, it was paramount to pick the best spot possible.


    Zeke reappeared at the very edge of his sphere. As expected, she had managed to pick a spot that was rtively sparsely popted. However, that didnt mean that it was safe. In fact, the Elementals shifted their trajectories right away. It seemed they had locked onto him for good.


    The closest one was already swinging a scythe-like appendage toward his neck. Zeke cursed as he shifted position. He was already creating the Spellform in his Core, but he wouldnt be in time.


    Instead of his neck, the ded shadow cleaved through his shoulder. Zeke had expected this to an extent, but it still shocked him to see how little resistance his flesh offered. Shadow Mages made for terrifying assassins.


    In the next instant, he disappeared. This time, his teleport took him outside the encirclement. And there it was, the passage. He was just in time to see Gravitas catch the three bottles he had tossed. Despite his repeated [Teleportation], they had been faster. This was primarily due to the fact that Gravitas had used her gravity Magic to speed up the bottles flight.


    Their gazes interlocked for an instant, but then the moment passed, and she turned and ran.


    Zeke, for his part, couldnt afford to waste any time either. He had started running the moment his teleport ended. Thanks to his sphere of awareness, he could literally feel the shadows closing in. After taking just a few steps, his Spellform waspleted again, and Zeke vanished a third time.


    This time, he appeared inside the narrow entrance to the cave. His feet ground to a halt, and he whirled around. His eyes reflected what seemed to be a tidal wave of shadows hellbent on devouring him.


    Zeke gulped. No matter how good his n was, it hadnt prepared him for such a terrifying sight. Nheless, he didnt stop, already working on his next spell. And just before the tidal wave reached him, he was ready.


    [Spatial Barrier]!


    The tide of shadows collided with the invisible wall. It was a strange sight. Instead of an impact, it was akin to a feathernding on the oceans surface, a clear reminder of how little mass those dark specters had.


    However, Zeke harbored no delusions about the effectiveness of this method. This would not hold them for long, and it didnt have to. All he nned to do was buy a few seconds for Gravitas.


    As expected, the shadows soon found their way through the small cracks in the cliff surrounding the entrance, easily bypassing his barrier. Zeke abandoned his position when the first of the Elementals emerged on the other side.


    Akasha had been preparing another [Teleport], giving Zeke a slight headstart. From then on, he focused on running while she would teleport him just before he would get hit. Of course, their system wasnt perfect, and Zeke suffered a deluge of minor injuries.


    He ran so fast that it felt like the air was trying to grab onto him as he raced down the old mining tunnels. He ran faster than he had ever run in his life, the specter of death on his very heels.


    Every other moment, a new cut would open somewhere on his body, but it didnt matter. He had no attention to spare for such trivialities. His entire focus was on the tunnel in front of him and the ce where his next step wouldnd.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Zeke glimpsed a particr bend in the road. He saw how the air distorted, seemingly without cause. However, he was well aware of the reason for this irregrity.


    Just a bit more.


    Zekes body screamed. Its voice was the pain he felt from every inch of skin, every fiber of muscles. He ignored its silent plea and insteadmanded his feet to run even faster. The chilling sensation at his back served as a constant reminder of the danger he was in.


    Even so, a smile spread across his face. He had made it.


    Zeke didnt even dream of slowing down as he dove headfirst toward the wall. Mid-air, he turned his head toward the right. His eyes met Vulcanos, who had been waiting for this very moment.


    The Chimeroi was halfway submerged in a pool of molten stone. The heat was so intense that the air distorted in a wide area around him. When their eyes locked, Vulcanos roared and fired a torrent ofva. It was a sight that could make even the bravest of men despair as the very air seemed to burn as the bright glow of the molten rock passed it by.


    However, Zekes eyes were calm as he took in this scene. After all, the attack wasnt meant for him. In the next moment, he vanished without a trace. It looked like the wall had parted for him.


    Of course, that wasnt the case. The very same moment he disappeared from the bend, he appeared in another corridor a few steps away. Vulcanos position had been carefully chosen precisely for this reason.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Zeke fell to the ground, violently gasping. His body demanded a moment of rest  it demanded oxygen. He obliged. However, his attention was on something else. With his sphere of awareness, he could still observe what was happening in the other tunnel.


    Oh. What a spectacle it was.


    The tidal wave of shadow Elementals ran headfirst into a surging wave of molten death. The first dozen couldnt even scream as they were incinerated on the spot. The next group released a keening wail as their bodies were caught in the wave. They didnt die instantly, but their fate ended up being so much worse for it as they slowly burned to death.


    Dozens died in an instant, and the second surge of Lava was already on its way.


    Zeke had seen enough. He mbered to his feet and began to jog. His role in this n wasnt over yet. He arrived at his next position and waited, still catching his breath. From the noises he could hearing down the tunnel, it wouldnt be long.


    A few momentster, Vulcanos came into view, sprinting toward him. Despite his size, the Chimeroi was as nimble as a cat and as fast as a racehorse. Zeke allowed himself a moment of awe, marveling at the physical prowess of their species. But when the massive man ran past, he was ready to act.


    [Spatial Barrier]!


    Zeke repeated his earlier trick, blocking the tight passage using his Magic. In fact, this was pretty much the extent of his n. Gravitas, whose abilities were next to useless against the Elementals, would grab the bottles and run. Meanwhile, he and Vulcanos would take turns stalling them while reducing their numbers as much as they could.


    This simple strategy would be a lousy choice against any other opponent, but it was perfect for Elementals. Their primitive level of intelligence all but guaranteed they would fall for the same trap over and over again.


    Zeke didnt harbor any delusions of winning like this. There was no way he could win, as new Elementals would be born to rece the dead ones. But winning a fight had never been his goal anyway. All he needed, all he wanted, was to reach the surface.


    This second time, his barrier held them off far better. He and Vulcanos had done their best to seal any cracks beforehand. But it wasnt perfect. Before too long, one of the Elementals slipped through, forcing Zeke to run again.


    This game of cat and mouse dragged on for an unbearably long time. Objectively speaking, only a few minutes had passed, but to Zeke it felt like an eternity. Pushing himself beyond his limit took a toll, especially doing it repeatedly. He had not been this tired in ages.


    Zeke knew that he wouldntst much longer. Fortunately, he wouldnt have to.


    After teleporting through one final wall, Zeke stumbled to his feet. His vision was swimming as he gasped for air. His Core was burning, more than it ever had. He could barely keep his eyes open as the darkness at the edges of his vision kept creeping in. Nevertheless, his feet didnt stop moving.


    Then he saw it  sunlight.


    And silhouetted in the entrance ahead, Gravitas. The Chimeroi was calling out to him, urging him on. He couldnt hear the words, but her lips were definitely moving. But why was her face so panicked?


    Then, Zeke sensed it. A figure appeared in his sphere of awareness. Like a war chariot, Vulcanos came bounding down the hallway. Zeke smiled. He had made it, too. A momentter, his smile died.


    On Vulcanos heels followed a group of shadows.


    Only about a dozen were left at this point. It didnt matter. It was more than they could handle without preparation. Especially now, with his Core the way it was. Despite his exhaustion, Zekes mind raced.


    What should he do? What <strong>could </strong>he do?


    However, before he coulde up with anything, Vulcanos reached him. Zeke expected the Chimeroi to run past, but that wasnt what he did. Without breaking his stride, Vulcanos grabbed Zeke by the nape of his neck. Like a kitten being picked up by its mother, Vulcanos carried him in one hand. The additional weight didnt seem to slow the giant down in the slightest.


    Zeke didnt rejoice. It wouldnt be enough.


    Vulcanos seemed to know it, too; Zeke could see the realization dawning on him. His eyes had been anxious just a moment ago, but now they were calm. Instead of the fleeting hope of moments ago, they showed a grim resolve.


    Zeke instantly knew what he was going to do. NO!


    However, it was toote. He had already left the mans grasp and sailed through the air with tremendous speed. Instead of slowing down, he only elerated further once he entered Gravitas''s reach.


    Zeke''s eyes never left Vulcanos figure, which was getting smaller and smaller in the distance, not even when a slender pair of arms wrapped around him. He could vaguely feel the warm rays of sunlight on his skin, but it didnt matter.


    His eyes remained fixed on that distant shape. Vulcanos was still moving, but it was meaningless. The throw had slowed him down even further. There was no chance for him to make it anymore.


    Zeke tried to struggle, but the two arms were gripping him like a vice. He tried to [Teleport], but Akasha destroyed the Spellform before it took shape. It was for the best, and Zeke knew it.


    What could he even do?


    He had said he was ready to risk their lives, and now the Grim Reaper hade to collect on that promise. All he could do was watch silently as another man died in his ce, died to give him the chance to advance a tiny bit faster.


    Zeke didnt know what to do  so he did nothing. His eyes moistened as he saw the shadows slowly catching up with the running figure. He wanted to look away, but he forced himself not to.


    At the veryst moment, just before the des reached Vulcanos''s back, Zeke noticed something enter his sphere of awareness. As fast as an arrow, the projectile passed him by. No, this was no projectile. It was a tiny reptile, its wings tucked in, as it flew at a speed so fast that his eyes couldnt follow.


    The Dragon had arrived.


    However, Zeke didnt think it would make it in time. It was then that the Dragon opened its maw and roared.


    The sound that emerged from its throatpletely belied its tiny frame. It was a deep, rumbling growl. It was a sound so primal that every single hair on his body stood on end. He had never met a Dragon, but his body instinctively knew to be afraid. This was an apex predator, the pinnacle of hierarchy, the sky above the sky.


    This feeling wasnt limited to Zeke. In fact, he seemed to be least affected. Gravitas frozepletely; her iron grip ckened, and he felt her shivering against his back.


    Vulcano''s eyes widenedically, but luckily, his fear only seemed to make him run faster.


    Most noticeable, however, was the effect on the shadow Elementals. They hade to aplete halt. Granted, their stupor onlysted for an instant, but it was enough. The Dragon dove into their midst, tearing, biting, and wing in all directions.


    Of course, it was utterly outmatched by the tide of shadow Elementals. A few momentster, the bloody corpse of the tiny reptile hit the floor, and Zeke felt its Soul return to him. However, its sacrifice had been enough.


    Vulcanos was finally in range of Gravitas''s spell. A momentter, his giant frame came sailing through the air. They tried to catch him, but it was no use. His massive frame knocked them to the ground, but Zeke didnt mind. In fact, he had never been this happy to be sent tumbling.


    Zeke patted the big guy''s back from his position on the floor while keeping his eyes on the shadow Elementals. As expected, they came to a halt just before touching the beams of sunlight.


    He let out a deep sigh. They had made it.

 Book 4: Chapter 38: Glory or Death

    Book 4: Chapter 38: Glory or Death


    Zeke let himself fall down, uncaring of the rough stone floor scraping his back. He justy there and stared at the sky through the opening in the ceiling.


    His breath was rough, and his body ached all over. From the stinging of his lungs to the open wounds across his back, not a single speck of skin was uninjured. Nevertheless, he was smiling broader than he had in a long time.


    On top of his physical ailments, his Core was wholly depleted, and fine cracks had formed across its surface. This was the first time he had exhausted his it so thoroughly. Unlike with his Blood Affinity, he was far more limited when casting Space or Mind Magic. This just went to show how miraculous a perfect Affinity truly was. He never had to worry about running out of Mana when casting Blood Spells. The limiting factor had always been the amount of blood he had.


    After Zeke got his breath under control, he sat up. His gaze found Vulcanos, lying on the ground next to him. The Chimeroi had his arms and legs stretched wide and stared at the sky with a vacant look. It was unclear what he was thinking about  if anything.


    On his other side was Gravitas. She was leaning against a boulder, immersed in her own thoughts. Zeke didnt begrudge them their silence. After what they had just gone through, a moment of quiet was the least he could give them.


    However, a moment would have to suffice. After all, they would need to be out of the Danger Zone before sunset. He wasnt sure how far the Elementals would chase them.


    Zekeid back down, closing his eyes.


    Thank you, he said into the quietness of his mind.


    The Dragon scoffed. Whatever. You worry about yourself, whelp.


    What do you mean?


    Zekes eyes snapped open. Somebody had just entered his sphere of awareness.


    UP! he yelled.


    Vulcanos and Gravitas staggered to their feet. They quickly followed his gaze and found a group of five approaching their position quietly. The neers froze. It was obvious that they had been trying to sneak up on them. Clearly, they didnt have any good intentions. Not that their motives had been in question in the first ce.


    Zeke recognized them instantly. The group''s core consisted of Jaihar Firebrand and his two guards, whom he had met at the Veergati. In addition, the young man had brought two more guards Zeke couldnt ce right away. However, they were both Chimeroi, and not the weak kind either.


    The young Firebrand had a cordial expression on his face as he straightened his bent back and started to walk casually. Now that they were discovered, there was no point hiding anymore. He didnt seem at all embarrassed or even dismayed upon being discovered. This was not a good sign.


    Jaihar, Zeke said with a neutral expression. What are you doing here?


    What do you think?


    Zeke wasnt in the mood for games. I think you are here to kill me.


    Jaihar grinned wolfishly but refrained from answering. Instead, he swept his gaze over Zekes group before pping.


    That was quite the performance youve put on, Blood Dragon, he praised in a tone that could almost pass as sincere. When I saw all of youing out of that mine in such a state, I just had toe over to congratte you.


    Zeke clenched his fist so hard his knuckles turned whitethis bastard. He could not have arrived at a worse time. Zeke was practically useless at the moment, and the Dragon was also out ofmission. He would have to rely on Gravitas and Vulcanos to protect him.


    However, would that really be enough? Jaihar had clearly known beforehand about their presence, and it didnt seem to bother him in the slightest.


    ncing sideways at his allies, it was clear that the Chimeroi were also ill at ease. They each stared at one of the two fighters Jaihar had brought. It seemed they were already acquainted. This was an ominous sign.


    Who are your friends? Zeke asked.


    Jaihar grinned. He didnt seem to be in a hurry. He was looking at Zeke with the eyes of a cat toying with a mouse. Ohh? Those two? I wonder


    Zeke had no intention of ying along. Instead, he established a mental connection with his teammates. They would be able to answer his questions far more urately anyway. However, the moment the Spellform snapped into ce, it felt like a burning stake was driven into his chest. Under the assault of the searing pain, all he could do was keep himself from crying out.


    Fortunately, Jaihar didnt seem to have noticed his loss ofposure. He was still droning on about the Firebrand school and their connections, but Zeke wasnt paying attention. He took a deep breath and spoke to his group mentally.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    <em>Who are those two? </em>


    To their credit, neither of the two reacted outwardly. It seemed they had somewhat gotten used to this method ofmunication, as the answer came immediately. <em>Old rivals,</em> Gravitas said. <em>It appears this brat knew exactly who would apany you, master. </em>


    Zeke grimaced. This was the worst-case scenario. Furthermore, he didnt like the broader implications any better.


    <em>Can you win? </em>


    <em>Undoubtedly,</em> she replied without hesitation. <em>They arent on my level, and Vulcanos would also win his fight, even in his current state. However, that hardly matters, does it? </em>


    Zeke silently agreed. It was no wonder Jaihar was so confident. He clearly didnt bring his own Chimeroi in hopes of defeating Gravitas and Vulcanos. No, they were merely here to stall them while he dealt with Zeke  the weakest link. The moment he died, the others would automatically cease to be a problem.


    Dammit. How many times would he be a burden today?


    <em>Master </em>Gravitas said after a while. <em>You should take the bottles and run. </em>


    Their eyes met briefly, allowing him to glimpse the determination she had carved into her heart. It was an expression he had seen not too long ago on the face of another. His chest ached even more. But this time, it wasnt from the overstimtion of his Core.


    Dammit!


    Gravitas and Vulcanos could win against their old rivals in a one-on-one fight. But he doubted that was true for a five versus two scenario. Even though the young Firebrand and his two Magepanions were much weaker, they were still Grand Mages. They would do substantial damage when hiding behind the others.


    Zeke couldnt deceive himself. If he left now, it would be a death sentence for the two. But what would his presence change? Wouldnt they die even faster with him here? Shouldnt he choose the path with the best chance of survival?


    Enough, a voice said in his mind. The Dragon sounded much more annoyed than usual. Aside from that, there was a note of solemness in his tone that Zeke had never heard before. What are you panicking for, you worthless fleshbag? Just when I thought you werentpletely useless, you lose your head like this?


    I dont know what to do, Zeke admitted.


    Stop lying to yourself, the Dragon scoffed. You know exactly what you are supposed to do. The only reason you cant see it is because of the fear clouding your eyes.


    Zekes thoughts ground to a halt. He waspletely frozen. What was that supposed to mean? Wasnt he doing everything he could to make the best choice?


    He pressed his eyes shut and took a deep, shuddering breath. Then, he opened them slowly.


    The first thing that came into view was the five figures standing across from him. Jaihar and his guards had cruel grins on their faces. Meanwhile, the two Chimeroi carried expressions of schadenfreude. It seemed they had no problem getting rid of their old rivals through underhanded means.


    Then, his gaze found his allies.


    To his left stood Vulcanos. Despite his injuries, his back was straight, and his head held high. He appeared fearless in the face of their enemies, looking down on them with a gaze that could melt steel.


    To his right stood Gravitas. Not much of her face could be seen, thanks to her veil. Nheless, everything of importance could be learned from the fire in her gaze. She seemed even more firey than the literal vulcano to his left, ready to explode at a moments notice.


    Unconsciously, Zekes lips curved upward. What had he been thinking about just now? Running away? Him? The disciple of Maximilian von Hohenheim? Even if he escaped, he would probably die of shame right after.


    His back straightened, and Zeke rose to his full height. His change did not go unnoticed by their opponents. Even Jaihar fell silent and eyed him with a bit of caution. It seemed his rxed demeanor unnerved them.


    Bastard, the young man said. Do you think you can escape?


    No, Zeke said, causing Gravitas to flinch. and neither do I intend to.


    Then what the hell are you smiling for?


    Smiling Zeke repeated absentmindedly, touching his own face. It seemed he had only just now noticed the expression he was wearing. Upon tracing the edges of his mouth with his fingers, his smile only widened further. This is rather good.


    Master Gravitas called out, but Zeke raised his hand to stop her.


    Dont, he said in a gentle but firm tone. There is no chance I will leave you two behind to save myself.


    Gravitas mouth snapped shut, her eyes wide. Vulcanos also looked at him for a long, drawn-out moment.


    Zeke chuckled. It kind of hurts that you look so shocked. I must not be a very reliable person in your eyes.


    That is not


    Its fine, he said. I wish I had the chance to make up for that, but, s, that doesnt seem to be in the cards for me. He swept his gaze over the three Grand Mages, who met his eyes with a bit of apprehension.


    I asked what you were smiling for! Jaihar yelled, far more agitated than earlier. The change in Zeke was clearly making him nervous.


    Zeke ignored him for a second time and instead tilted his head to look at the sky. What a beautiful day it was.


    You know he said after a while. My mentor used to say something quite interesting. He told me that the true caliber of a man revealed itself only once. Care to guess when that is?


    What nonsense are you on about?


    A man shows his worth when he is staring death in the face. While lesser men might cry and beg, a man with the heart of a warrior Zeke didnt finish his exnation but instead smiled broadly.


    He heard the Dragon chuckle in his mind. Not bad, it said. You would have made for a fine Dragon.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment. It has been an honor.


    Just when he thought it wouldnt say anything, the Dragon spoke for a final time. My name is KhaiZhar, youngest child of the Dragon King. If there is an afterlife, lets meet again on the other side.


    Zeke nodded. There was nothing left to say between them. Instead, he focused on his other allies.


    It is quite a shame how things have turned out, Zekemented. I would have liked to conquer the world with you two by my side.


    Vulcanos nced at him, a grin emerging on his own face. I would have liked that as well.


    Gravitas remained silent, but her gaze said more than words ever could.


    Zeke patted each of their shoulders as he sent them a final message. I will hold on for as long as I can. Do with that time what you will.


    Neither of them replied, but from the fire in their eyes, it wasnt hard to guess what they would be doing.


    Zeke raised his head and looked down at his three opponents in a disy of unbridled arrogance. His expression was devoid of fear, and his eyes seemed to be mocking them instead. Judging by their bodynguage, it seemed as if he was the one holding their lives in his palm instead of the other way around.


    Without giving them even a moment to gather their thoughts, Zeke charged.


    GLORY OR DEATH! he roared from the bottom of his lungs.

 Book 4: Chapter 39: Bloodbath I

    Book 4: Chapter 39: Bloodbath I


    Zeke shot forward like an arrow. He could not afford to let go of the slightest advantage if he wanted tost even a moment longer. Therefore, he tried to catch his opponents off guard with his sudden attack.


    It worked  somewhat.


    The three mages were surprised, but that could only take him so far. As veterans of the Rings, they were used to fighting opponents physically superior to them. After their initial shock wore off, they immediately snapped into action, and he could already feel the Mana gathering around them.


    With his depleted Core, Zeke had no delusions of being able to rely on his Magic in this fight. Even Akasha was silent. She was likely aware that using anything more than the minimum amount of Mana would do more harm than good. The only thing he could do right now was use his engraved spells  to a limited degree. However, that was better than nothing.


    His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] gave him a good idea of what he could expect from his opponents. Jaihar was a Fire Mage, and from the looks of it, he was casting an offensive spell. His two guards were Lightning and Water Mages, respectively. It was a deadlybination if used correctly. Fortunately for him, that didnt seem to be something he had to worry about.


    The arena culture of Korrovan focused on individualbat instead of group fights, and it showed. Instead of using any coordination, each of the three seemed to prepare their own, independent attack.


    The best strategy would have been for two Mages to restrict his movement while the third one attacked. However, all of them ended up casting purely offensive spells. The Lightning Mage was preparing a bolt, and the Water Mage a torrent. Instead of creating synergy, they got in each others way.


    Nheless, three spells of that level werent something Zeke could survive with his body alone. A direct hit from any of them might even be enough to take him out of the fight. Fortunately, he had never intended to take the hits.


    Pivoting on his foot, Zeke changed course the very moment he felt the spells form. He dove headfirst behind a boulder. This had been his n from the start.


    SHHHHH!


    The angry sizzling and sshing from somewhere behind him let him know that the three spells had impacted the wall. However, the noise was quickly drowned out by the sounds of explosions from nearby. Zeke risked a short nce.


    At the end of the hall, Vulcanos eyes were zing like suns as he shot streams ofva toward his opponent. He was going all out from the get-go  holding nothing back. His opponent could do nothing but scramble for safety in the face of this overwhelming offensive. The big guy was determined not to go down without a fight.


    Gravitas was even more extreme. She was surrounded by what could only be described as a tornado of gravel. The rocky terrain gave her more than enough ammunition. She was peppering the entirendscape with a hailstorm of earthen projectiles while screaming like a banshee. It was such a brutal onught that the fight might have ended instantly if her opponent didnt have the ability to turn incorporeal.


    Taking in the entire battlefield, Zeke understood what she had meant. The fighters Jaihar had brought were perfect counters to their abilities. Her opponent, in particr, seemed to have qualities simr to the shadow Elementals. It was clear that he could not rely on either of the two in the short term.


    However, staying behind cover wasnt an option either. If Zeke decided to hide, his opponents would quickly join one of the other battles  and that was something he could not allow. After all, his only real path to victory was to endure until either Gravitas or Vulcanos won their fight.


    Without wasting any more time, Zeke emerged from his cover. He had chosen the very moment his three opponents were momentarily distracted. However, their reflexes werent those of ordinary humans either. The moment he emerged, a trio of spells shot out in his direction.


    Zeke dipped back behind the boulder. After the spells passed overhead, he quickly dashed to the next cover. This kind of feint would probably not work for a second time, but he had managed to pressure them by closing the gap. They would not dare take their attention away from him.


    Where is your smile now, coward? Jaihar taunted.


    Zeke didnt reply. He had no breath to spare, and even if he did, there was nothing to be gained by trading insults.


    Jaihar clearly wasnt content to remain passive. Even before he had spoken, he had signaled his guards to nk Zekes position on either side. At this very moment, he could sense their presence circling his cover. He was moments away from being in their line of sight. He would have to move soon. The question was, where should he go?


    Out of time, Zeke decided to go with his gut. Running away was no longer an option, so he would attack. He remained low to the ground as he kicked off. He saw the surprise in his opponent''s eyes as he closed in. He had chosen to go for the Lightning Mage. The surprise quickly turned to mockery as the guard pointed his index finger at Zeke.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    [Lightning Bolt]


    Lightning was second only to Light Magic when it came to speed. There was no chance to dodge. Nheless, Zekes eyes were calm. He gritted his teeth and stayed his course. In the next moment, the spell impacted against his chest. It felt like his insides were burning as the current passed through his body.


    However, the worst thing about lightning wasnt the pain or even the damage it did. No, the worst thing was the fact that it robbed you of any control. Thankfully, Zeke had learned how to deal with this kind of Magic when fighting the Thunderw.


    The very moment his muscles started to contract, Zeke overwrote thatmand using his [Perfect Body Control]. He had been so well prepared that he didnt even break stride. One more step saw him enter the Lightning Mage''s melee range. The mans face disyed fear for the first time.


    Zeke smiled ferociously. This would likely be his only chance to get close to any of his three opponents, so he had to make it count. His attacks werent those of a human but of a wild beast. He didnt care if he bit, scratched, or tore; all he cared about was inflicting as much damage as possible.


    But he did not have more than a moment before a spell impacted his side. Zeke nked out. When he came to his senses, he was airborne, and his clothes were drenched. He had been lucky that the Water Mage had not dared to use his full power this close to an ally.


    Even so, his right arm was broken, sticking out at a weird angle. And that wasnt even the worst of it. From the corner of his eye, Zeke saw a glowing sphere closing in rapidly. Without any leverage, he had no chance even to attempt a dodge. He powerlessly shifted his broken limb to take the brunt of the attack, but he knew that it wouldnt make a difference.


    BOOOOM!


    The impact was so violent that his body changed course midair, but Zeke didnt even notice. Neither did he feel how he bounced off the stone floor multiple times and came to a halt only after hitting a distant wall.


    No, Zeke didnt feel any of that. After all, his body had long since gone into shock. All he felt was the darkness closing in, and his head was growing light. His back was against a wall, allowing him to stay upright. He nced down at his body to confirm what he already knew to be true.


    His right arm was gone, and only a burnt stump remained beneath his shoulder. His ribs werent much better off, with many of them broken. Zeke knew that the only reason he had not suffered even more burns was because his clothes had still been drenched. Even so, his mind remained clear, and his heart still beat vigorously. Much good that would do him now.


    Zeke looked up when he heard the sound of footfalls nearby. His three opponents had stopped a good distance away from him. Clearly, they were wary. Well, two of them were; thest one looked furious instead.


    The Lightning Mage had note out unscathed. One of his arms was broken, and he had scratches all over his body. However, the worst of his injury was the piece of flesh that was missing from beneath his right eye. It looked like a wild animal had attacked his face.


    Zeke made deliberate eye contact with the man before spitting out the missing piece of flesh. He could still taste the metallic sharpness on his tongue. It was disgusting. Nevertheless, Zeke curled his lips upward, showing a blood-smeared grin. This small act of rebellion was all he could do at this point.


    Let me do it, young master, the Lightning Mage pleaded through gritted teeth.


    Jaihar nced to the side, taking in the state of the battlefield. Zeke couldnt see what was happening, but from how the young man slightly paled, he could infer that the others were doing much better than him.


    Be quick about it, he said. My father is going to kill me if I lose one of them.


    The Lightning Mage grinned. Dont worry, young master. This is only going to take a moment. He then approached Zeke and whispered. A very long, painful moment.


    Zeke could see the sparks of blueish-white light gathering at the mans fingertips, and his heartbeat sped up. Now, all thoughts of survival were gone, and his mind began to wander.


    Would he be able to survive long enough to give either Gravitas or Vulcanos the satisfaction of victory?


    How would his family react when they learned of his death? Would Maya be able to get over it with time? What would the empire do? Would they let them off? Zeke doubted it, but it was aforting thought.


    The finger kept closing in, and Zeke saw the first lightning sparks reaching his chest. However, he felt no pain. Neither did his body spasm. Should he try to fight back? Could he? Earlier, he had understood how durable the body of a Grand Mage was. He had thought that he could surely do some damage with his strength. However, he had been naive to think so.


    Zeke felt nothing, even when the finger was pressed against his chest. Strange. Had his body been in such a poor state? He could only hear the deafening noise of a nearby drum.


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    He should have eaten something. He was ravenous. Now, he regretted spitting out that piece of flesh earlier. That would have made for a nice snack. Maybe, just maybe, he should take another bite.


    Zeke nced at the still-bleeding face of the Lightning Mage, who was touching his chest with a single finger. He didnt know why, but wasnt the expression on the mans face even more horrified than earlier? For some reason, Zeke enjoyed that immensely. Wasnt that how all those lowly fleshbags were supposed to look at him?


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    Seriously, where did this noisee from?


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    Zeke saw the Lightning Mage try to retract his hand, his face stricken with panic. Where did this worthless fleshbag think he was going? Did he think he could run away?


    Before the man could create any distance, Zeke''s one remaining arm shot out. He caught the mans wrist and effortlessly held him. Zeke slowly got up while holding on to the terrified Mage. A momentter, they stood face to face.


    Zekes bloody grin was still in ce, but it was far more terrifying now. His teeth seemed to have grown sharper, and his pupils had elongated. It was fair to say that this was not the smile of a human. Without a word, Zeke raised one of his legs to kick


    Jaihar and the remaining guard were alerted by something sailing past. It only took them a moment to recognize it as the broken body of their formerpanion. Both spun, only to find Zeke standing upright. The color drained from their faces when they noticed what he was holding. He was chewing away at a severed arm, biting cleanly through flesh and bone.


    Delicious.

 Book 4: Chapter 40: Bloodbath II

    Book 4: Chapter 40: Bloodbath II


    Jaihar and the Water Mage looked at Zeke with a strange mix of bewilderment and horror. They quietly stood there and watched him take another bite. There was an unnatural silence in the air, only broken by the sound of quiet chewing. Nobody moved, as their minds had difficultyprehending what they saw.


    This strange equilibrium might havested even longer if not for a muffled cry in the distance. Suddenly, Jaihar snapped back to his senses.


    Kill him! He began casting before the words had even fully left his lips.


    The Water Mage was only an instant behind him, the scene''s horror spurring him on.


    Zeke wasnt even given time to swallow before a burning meteor streaked toward him. He instantly tossed the remainder of his fleshy snack toward the iing projectile. The two collided in a fiery explosion, bathing the entire scene red.


    Despite his bestial state, Zekes mind was working overtime. He had recognized the vtile nature of the meteor at a nce. However, intelligence could only get him so far in a battle where he waspletely outmatched. The boost he received from the draconic essence was a powerful force, but it didnt heal his broken body norpletely close the gap in strength.


    As if to prove that point, the next spell came an instantter. The cascading water fountain effortlessly dispersed the lingering embers and filled his entire vision. It was a spell iparable to the ones from earlier. The Grand Mages were clearly done holding back.


    Zeke was still in time to dive out of the way. However, his shattered body screamed in agony from the strain. He could feel that more than one of his broken ribs had punctured an organ.


    Even in this vastly improved state, he was no match for the two Grand Mages. What was worse was that any rapid movement was damaging him further. Even if he could avoid all their spells, he didnt have more than a couple of dodges left in him. It was hopeless.


    ARGH! A distant scream drew their attention. Zeke nced over and saw something he had not expected.


    Gravitas looked like the very incarnation of wrath. Her body floated a foot off the ground with an arsenal of stone projectiles hovering behind her. A rapid stream of bullets was shooting out from behind her without end.


    Her target? A blood-soaked figure scampering for cover.


    Her once so-confident opponent was heaving for breath, seemingly mere moments away from passing out. He also bled from several open wounds, proving that his ability had limits as well. The man appeared so bedraggled that even Zeke looked healthy inparison. Zeke was sure the poor guy would have long since run away without the cor forcing him to stay.


    Despite his state, Zeke smiled warmly. Gravitas was constantly sneaking nces at him. She would likely rescue him the moment she finished off her opponent, and from the look of it, that wouldnt be long.


    KILL HIM NOW! Jaihair seemed to havee to the same conclusion.


    Hope was a curious thing. It was something that could neither be measured nor calcted. But in spite of its ephemeral nature, its effects were easy to observe.


    Moments before, Zekes eyes had been gloomy, filled with quiet resignation. His body didnt want to move anymore; the pain and despair were too much even for him.


    But what about now?


    His eyes were zing. A new fire had been ignited in the depths of his soul. He was more focused than ever. Only a singr, crystal-clear thought existed in his mind:


    Just a bit more.


    Zeke dodged the first of the iing spells with a dive and the second with a roll. After that, everything became a blur. He didnt know how long itsted or how many spells he evaded. He didnt even pay attention to the excruciating pain from every part of his body. All that remained was a single thought.


    Just a bit more.


    He took one step at a time, one moment after the other. Until, eventually, there was nothing left to dodge. At this point, Zeke couldnt even see properly anymore. His blurry vision only permitted him to react to movement.


    Zeke waited, but no more attacks came. After another moment, he allowed his mind to rx by the tiniest bit, but that turned out to be a mistake. Immediately, the strength drained from every part of his body, like he had sprung a leak. No matter what he did, he could not get his limbs back under control. He fell forward, too weak to even brace himself.


    Fortunately, somebody was there to catch him.


    Zekes face was enveloped in a gentle warmth as he felt a pair of slender arms gently wrap around his back. Simultaneously, the presence of a peculiar fragrance made itself known. It was aforting, crisp, electrifying scent. It smelled like the clean morning air after a thunderstorm.


    Zeke recognized the fragrance. It was a smell that made him feel at home because an identical source dwelled in his own chest.


    Gravitas? Zeke forced the word out. It was strange that his voice seemed so raspy, even though he hadnt used it much.


    Yes, a soft voice replied.


    You made it


    There was no reply, but Zeke felt her tighten her hold.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Did you win?


    I did.


    What about Vulcanos? Is he okay?


    He is fine.


    Zeke breathed out a sigh. With this, hisst worry had been resolved. However, even this small action made him shiver from pain, highlighting the terrible state his body was in. Zeke focused inward to assess the damage. It was much worse than he had thought.


    Several ribs were shattered, and his chest was severely burned. His legs, stomach, and shoulders were bruised, torn, and cut, disying all colors of the rainbow. On top of that, his left arm was gone, and his right arm was so badly mangled that he almost wished it was gone, too.


    However, all of that paled inparison to his internal injuries. The fractured and splintered pieces of his bones had embedded themselves in almost all of his major organs. His heart, lungs, and liver had taken the most damage. He was still alive solely because his Blood Magic allowed him to bypass most of his life-preserving systems.


    Zeke let out a rattling cough. He wanted to alleviate the terrible feeling of liquid slowly filling his lungs. However, the action instead caused him to vomit violently. Apanying the fountain of red were clumps of flesh. In his current state, he couldnt tell if they were his own organs or a piece of what he had consumed earlier.


    Gravitas clearly didnt know what to do either. She rxed and tightened her grip, unsure which would hurt him less.


    Zeke chuckled weakly. What happened to the Mages? he rasped.


    You killed one of them, and I killed another. However, the leader escaped before I joined you.


    So Jaihar was still alive.


    That was a shame. However, the young man hadnt seen Zeke cast any of his Space or Mind spells, so his identity wasntpromised. All he could report was that Zeke had turned into a man-eating monster. More likely than not, that story would sound like an excuse to anybody who heard it.


    All things considered, it wasnt too bad an oue. That was if Zeke managed to survive. His injuries were by far the worst he had ever suffered. This level of damage would require an Arch Mage with a Life affinity to cure. Somebody like that wasnt easy toe by, and even in Tradespire, he didnt know such a person.


    The only reason he was even alive was his Magic. But that also meant that he would die the moment he lost consciousness.


    Gravitas.


    Yes, master?


    need to escape before sundown Zeke said with thest of his strength.


    After that, he didnt pay attention to anything that happened anymore. His attention was focused solely on fixing his broken body. He tried to reconstruct as much as possible, but his mind was getting more sluggish with every passing moment. He fought the drowsiness for as long as he could.


    However, eventually, even the strongest mind would sumb to sleeps temptation. It wasnt too long before Zekes eyes closed, and the strength drained from his neck.


    Miraculously, he didnt die. Not only did he not perish, but his work continued as before. Some might even say he worked faster, better, and more precisely than before falling asleep.


    ***


    A solitary girl sat in a secluded world containing nothing but an endless void. She had white hair, blue eyes, and a full figure. In front of her was a light-screen showing the face of a sleeping boy being carried along a mountain path. She was silently gazing at him while remainingpletely motionless.


    Of course, her unmoving state didnt mean she wasnt doing anything. As a matter of fact, Akasha was working on over a dozen tasks at this very moment. One of those tasks just happened to be looking at Zeke.


    She had been observing him for a long time. She had silently watched him fight for his life, watched him struggle to repair his body, and watched him fight and lose the battle against his own exhaustion.


    During this entire time, Akasha had not offered any help. Only when Zeke passed out did she finally intervene. Nobody knew what she was thinking. However, the broad smile on her face showed how pleased she was with the recent turn of events.


    ***


    Zekes eyelids twitched. Once, twice, and a third time. Then they shot open. Had he fallen asleep? For how long? How was he still alive?


    A dark canvas unfolded before his eyes, adorned with the brilliance of countless tiny, twinkling dots that painted the night sky. Zeke got lost in the majesty of the sight for a moment  but only a moment. Something was strange. It had been morning when they started their mission. How could he be looking at the night sky?


    When Zeke inspected his condition, another surprise awaited him. His body was still in a bad state, but it was iparably better than before. His wounds were bandaged, and his organs mostly repaired. Even the minuscule bone splinters had been retrieved and returned to their proper ce.


    It finally clicked when Zeke noticed how his bones were being magically held together, even at this very moment. Akasha, is this your doing?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative.


    If you were watching, you could have helped me out sooner, Zeke grumbled. Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to stay awake?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I couldnt do that.


    Zeke didnt ask about her reason. He was in no position to criticize her in the first ce. Without Akasha, he would have died. The same could be said for Vulcanos and Gravitas and even the Dragon. Each of hispanions had gone above and beyond for him today.


    What is the current situation?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    We are located in the base camp outside the Danger Zone. The Chimeroi carried you for the entire day and are currently guarding this ce.


    Zeke felt bad upon hearing that the Chimeroi were standing guard. After todays events, he was sure they were also dead tired. However, it was for the best. He dared not be negligent with the Shadow Elementals and Jaihar possibly lurking about.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I would advise Host to get some rest. By morning, Hosts body will have recovered enough to move. Until then, there is nothing Host can do.


    Zeke was unwilling to take it easy while the others worked. However, he was aware of how silly that notion was. He would be of no help to them, his suffering no more than a symbolic token. On top of that, he was exhausted, and denying his body the rest it needed would only slow down his recovery process even further.


    Good night, Akasha, Zeke said as his eyes were already beginning to close. He thought he heard her reply, but he could not be sure.


    Good night.

 Book 4: Chapter 41: Beneath the Desert Sun I

    Book 4: Chapter 41: Beneath the Desert Sun I


    It was already noon when Zeke finally opened his eyes. He couldnt tell what had led to this oue. Maybe it was due to his exhaustion or the fact that he finally had confirmation that everyone was safe. He couldnt be sure, but it was the first time in ages he had slept so soundly.


    However, even after waking up, he remained prone on the ground. His eyes were glued to the ceiling of his tent as he carefully tested his condition.


    Wiggling his toes? Check.


    Circling his ankles? Check.


    Bending his knees? Check.


    One joint at a time, he investigated the state of his body. From his toes to his brows, nothing was left out. Zeke dared to move only after he had aplete picture of his current state. Slowly, ever so slowly, he sat up. He had to rely on his only remaining arm to do so, but that was a small price to pay for survival. Most surprisingly, there was almost no pain.


    Akasha had done a good job, fantastic even.


    No, that was still an understatement. What she had done was closer to a miracle. Nobody else could have used [Telekinesis] so precisely that not even the tiniest bone splinter remained. This meticulous procedure was the only reason he could mend his broken body in a mere day. It was to the point that Zeke would have been functionally immortal had he awakened with a Life affinity instead.


    It was bing more and more obvious to him how much of an asset she was. Maybe even his greatest one besides the Trinity Project.


    With a groan, Zeke stood. Well, sort of. His tent was too small to amodate his height, so it was more of an awkward crouch. Even so, he was overjoyed at being able to stand on his own two feet.


    Zeke shuffled outside and was greeted by the dry and warm air of the Korrovan savannah. It took him a moment to get ustomed to the midday sun. However, after a few moments of furious blinking, his surroundings became clear.


    They were at the point where the mountains met the ins  not yet a desert but its closest rtive. It was a dry and dusty ce where almost no greenery existed. Zeke knew this location. It was where they had left their guide a couple of days ago. Their base camp.


    A frown formed on Zekes face. The ce looked different now, different from what he remembered. A fire seemed to have erupted at some point and consumed what little there was. An ominous feeling began to form in his stomach.


    Master! an energetic voice called.


    Zekes lips curved up even before he had fully turned his head. Vulcanos was rushing toward him with the force of a mountain. He seemed like an excited puppy who had finally met its owner after a long time. However, Zeke paled at the sight. Would his current body be able to endure such an enthusiastic greeting?


    Fortunately, Vulcanos realized his mistake in time. His feet left deep furrows as he ground to a halt just before colliding with Zeke. This didnt mean that his excitement had dimmed, though.


    Zeke smiled warmly at the sight of the giant who was left in the dilemma of not knowing how to express his happiness. From a hug to a pat on the shoulder to a fist bump, Vulcanos stopped himself each time. Eventually, the Chimeroi hung his head with a pitiful expression. He seemed to have deemed Zeke too fragile for any physical contact whatsoever.


    How are you doing? Zeke asked.


    Me? I am fine, master. That sneaky frog had no chance from the beginning. I would have killed him faster if not for my state back then.


    Zeke smiled warmly. It seemed Vulcanos didnt hold the slightest grudge, even after he had almost died twice.


    and I am sorry, Vulcanos said.


    What for?


    That FIre Mage should have never been allowed to escape. If only I had been a little stronger, I could have caught him.


    Zeke immediately shook his head. The entire situation was my fault, to begin with. I should have foreseen the ambush. That was my job, and I fucked it up.


    You couldnt have known, master.


    That doesnt matter, Zeke said. He stretched out his one good hand and pointed at the ve cor around Vulcanos neck. Do you know what this means?


    That I am a ve?


    Zeke shook his head. It means that I am responsible for you. It means that I need to take care of you. And I didnt do that yesterday. I let the treasure blind me, and this is the result. Zeke said while pointing at his missing right arm. Will you forgive me?


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Vulcanos looked horrified. There is nothing to forgive, master!


    Zeke frowned. No, there definitely is. It doesnt matter to me if you joined willingly. For as long as you follow me, you are one of my people. Do you know what that means?


    Vulcanos slowly shook his head.


    It means that you are under my protection, Zeke exined. It means that any attack against you is the same as an attack against me. But I fell short of that promise, and that is why I am asking for forgiveness.


    Vulcanos remained silent for a long moment, and it seemed as if he was contemting Zekes words. However, an easy grin soon returned to his face. I still dont think you need to apologize, master. Chimeroi die. Its the way of the world.


    Zeke shook his head. It is not my way.


    What is your way, then? a soft voice asked from behind. Zeke had noticed Gravitas a while ago. However, she had chosen to remain silent up to this point.


    My way, huh? Zeke mumbled as he slowly turned toward her. He used his one remaining hand to rummage through his pocket. The hand emerged a momentter, holding a single, gleaming silver coin.


    A gift of silver Zeke said as he closed his fist. When he opened it, white was reced with yellow. repaid in gold.


    Then, he looked at the stump that was all that remained of his right arm. A debt of blood he said slowly before looking up at her, repaid with death.


    Zeke let the heavy atmosphere linger for a while, but his expression turned gentle soon after. That is my way, he said. That said, I will not forget what you have done for me. If there is anything you want, feel free to ask.


    Gravitas''s eyebrows rose, and she studied his expression. Zeke felt like she was trying to determine if this was a serious proposal. He was deadly serious, and that was what he tried to convey with his expression.


    After a while, Gravitas nodded. Her face gave nothing away, but Zeke still felt like he could see a bit more warmth in her gaze. I forgive you, master.


    Me too, Vulcanos chimed in.


    Zeke smiled. He enjoyed the harmonious atmosphere for a moment before clearing his throat. Then lets discuss the topic at hand. What is our current situation.


    Immediately, both Chimeroi scowled. He had been right. Something had happened. The two exchanged a nce before Gravitas spoke. Its best if you see for yourself.


    Without another word, she led the way. Zeke was only a step behind her as they made their way through the ckened camp. The remains of scorched tents and equipmenty scattered about, and the smell of burned flesh was nauseating.


    Suddenly, his feet froze. Even though they hadnt reached their destination, Zeke already knew what they would find. His sphere of awareness had shown him exactly what awaited him.


    Zeke took a deep breath and continued walking.


    A momentter, he arrived next to Gravitas. In front of hery a tattered sheet. By the contours of the cloth, it wasnt obvious what it was hiding, but Zeke had already seen it. He kneeled down and gently pulled back the cover. He wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    The first thing that came into view was a single lock of grey hair. The boy had been covered with it, but now, this one strand was all that remained. The rest of his body was a patchwork of burns, bruises, and scars. His anxious and shy face had been reduced to a mask of horror and pain. Jaihar and his men must have tortured him for quite a while. It seemed the little guy had been reluctant to talk  to the bitter end.


    Zekes hand began to tremble. He had not expected such loyalty from the kid, and he had not wished for it either. It was a heavy burden, one he could not repay anymore. He gently ced the sheet back over the boys form and stood.


    What else? Zeke asked, forcing a nonchnt tone. However, his voice almost caught in his throat.


    Gravitas hesitated, but eventually, she still reported their situation urately. The man who escaped has killed our mounts and burned the camp.


    meaning we dont have any way to get back to the capital and no supplies?


    She nodded.


    Zeke fell silent. This was so much worse than he had expected. With a mount and proficient guide, the capital was a mere week away. But what about now?


    They had no guide, no mounts, and no supplies. Even worse? Thanks to his idea to use all their bottles for the ck liquid, they didnt even have anything left to drink. How were they going to survive the journey through the desert without any water?


    Zeke hung his head. How could he have fucked this up so much?


    Enough moping, whelp, a deep voice said. You should have known, yes, but mistakes happen to the best of us. Move past it and figure out a way to deal with this situation.


    This was the first time he had heard the Dragons voice since they had thought they would die. For some reason, hearing its voice again filled him with a sense offort. Thanks. Zeke hesitated, KhaiZhar.


    The Dragon fell silent, and Zeke was beginning to think he had offended it by using its name. Luckily, that wasnt the case. Enough of your nonsense, whelp, it said eventually. Tell me what you are going to do.


    I dont know, Zeke admitted. We cant cross the desert without water.


    Not that, KhaiZhar scoffed. I dont care about your petty logistic problems. I want to know what you are going to do about this situation  about the humiliation we have suffered.


    Zeke fell silent. His gaze traveled from his missing arm to the mutted body of their guide. Isnt it obvious?


    I want you to say it.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, his gaze turning dark. I will take revenge in blood.


    Not enough.


    I will kill them all, Zeke promised. A river of blood for every drop we have spilled. A severed head for every loss we have suffered. Is that what you want to hear?


    Better, KhaiZhar said. When you have fulfilled this oath, and only then, are you allowed to call my name again.


    Zeke nodded. He understood what this was. KhaiZhar had told him a while ago that knowing a Dragons name was a privilege that had to be earned. He had skipped the process, but it was now giving him a way to prove himself worthy.


    He took a deep breath and collected his thoughts. This wasnt the time to dwell on his mistakes. Neither was it the time for despair.


    The fact that the Firebrand family dared to be so bold was a sign that something big had happened in the capital. Every second he wasted here was one more moment his allies were in danger. Both the Nair family and the members of the Lions Den were potential targets.


    He needed to get back. He needed to get back as soon as possible.


    Akasha, Zeke said. Its time to make a n.

 Book 4: Chapter 42: Beneath the Desert Sun II

    Book 4: Chapter 42: Beneath the Desert Sun II


    Navigating the sun-scorched desert without a drop of water turned each step into a battle against the relentless rays. Zeke and his group found themselves engulfed in an unforgiving heat that seemed to challenge their very existence.


    The mirages on the horizon taunted him with false promises of relief, making the vast expanse feel like an endless, arid canvas. With every footfall, the dry earth beneath seemed to greedily absorb any lingering moisture, leaving his worn-out soles to grapple with the harsh reality of the terrain.


    Zeke tried to swallow. However, his throat had long run out of moisture. Thirst clung to his esophagus like a persistent foe, intensifying with each desperate attempt to swallow. The air, devoid of any mercy, shimmered with the relentless heat, wrapping him in a suffocating embrace.


    Despite all that, he didnt slow his steps. None of them did. There was nothing to be gained and everything to be lost from remaining still for too long. Their guide had been experienced enough to avoid any dangerous regions, but Zeke and hispanions were not.


    They quickly learned that there were bigger threats prowling these sands than the Elementals they had run away from. During the first hours of their journey, Zeke had almost been devoured by a worm the size of a castle. Even with all of them working together, they had not been its match. Running away was all they could do.


    Fortunately, it seemed they had finally left the hunting grounds of that terrifying creature. And by the time the sun began to darken, they had put even more distance between them.


    I think this is enough, Zeke said as he came to a halt.


    Are you sure about that, master? Vulcanos asked. Shouldnt we use the darkness to our advantage instead? The temperature is far more pleasant than during the day.


    Zeke bit his lip. He had to agree. The nights might get chilly, but with Vulcanos Magic, the cold wasnt something they had to fear. It was the sun that proved the bigger threat. However, he still shook his head. None of the caravans move at night. Do you know why?


    Vulcanos tilted his head.


    Its because the true predatorse out at night. And with none of us able to see farther than a few steps, well make for easy prey.


    Zeke then sat down and closed his eyes. Whats the status, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Reporting progress. We have made it 13.2% of the way back and are ahead of the projection.


    Zeke frowned. The reason they had made so much progress today was because they had run for their lives a good bit of the way. Consequently, they were far more exhausted than predicted. And the other thing?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    A new batch was prepared right after. Host should not worry about that.


    A slight smile emerged on his face. At least something was going well. He focused his mind on that distant feeling  closer and closer until he could eventually fully hold onto it. A momentter, the inside of his ry came into view. In addition to the usual gold coins, a different object upied the middle of the space.


    Zeke put his utmost focus on his task, enveloping the container into a thin membrane before pulling it through space. A momentter, the very same object appeared in his hand. Zeke smiled.


    It was a carafe of water, cold and clean. The Chimerois eyes were fixed on it as well. A dry gulp came from each of their throats the moment it appeared. Zeke understood them well. He had heard the saying that a sip of water was worth more than a mountain of gold to a thirsty man, but hearing about it and experiencing it were two very different things. And right now, he was thirsty  very thirsty.


    With a trembling hand, he opened the lid and took a sip. In an instant, a third of the water was gone. Zeke paused. He had consumed his share, but


    His gaze traveled to the Chimeroi, who were looking back at him with pitiful eyes. Zeke sighed and handed the container to Gravitas. What had he been thinking just now? This ce really brought out the worst in people.


    It didnt even take a moment for the empty carafe to hit the sand. When is the next one? Vulcanos asked. It was clear that the amount had been far from enough for the giant.


    Zeke checked the state of his Core. This little stunt had consumed quite a bit of Mana. About two-thirds? It would at least take a few hours to recover. There will be another one in the morning, he said.


    Vulcanos nodded, and his sour expression turned into a slight smile. It could be worse.


    Zeke nodded. It could indeed be worse. They had enough water to keep them from dying, and they would easily be able to withstand a couple more days of this. In fact, the Chimeroi endured the heat and strenuous tempo much better than him. Even the delicate-looking Gravitas had a body that was far superior to a human''s.


    However, the downside of their monstrous strength was that they required far more nourishment. For now, they had enough food, at least. Before leaving the campsite, they had butchered their dead mounts. Even so, Zeke was well aware that it wouldntst for the full ten days of their journey.


    No matter. Something would surelye up. At least, that was what he thought for the first five days of their journey. However, they did not have any luck for this entire time, and their food supplies were soon used up.


    On the eighth day, their situation turned grave.


    Zeke observed the Chimeroi. It wasnt a pretty sight. Their faces were sunken in, and their once energetic movements had be forced and sluggish. Vulcanos, especially, was barely hanging on. He hardly seemed to have the strength to lift his feet.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    For a human, it was possible to survive for weeks without food. However, that wasnt the case for Chimeroi at all. Zeke had underestimated how high their metabolism truly was. Given the state the big guy was in, he might even starve before they could reach the city.


    Zeke cursed under his breath. He had not expected to be swimming in food, but at least one or two monsters should have crossed their path. However, the only creatures they met were either too strong, or managed to escape into the night.


    Neither he nor Akasha had been able to predict this. They had both assumed that two Grand Mage-level fighters would be enough to deal with anything that might pop up. It was arrogance born from ignorance.


    It waspletely quiet when they made camp that night. Zeke handed out the usual portions of water, and they all drank their share in silence. It had been days since anybody had spoken. A somber stillness had reced the jovial mood of the first day.


    Just when Zeke was about to fall asleep, he heard a faint voice. Somebody seemed to be whispering. It sounded like an apology, but he didnt pay it any further attention. His mind and body were so very tired, and in his half-asleep state, he didnt even fully process the words. However, when he awoke the next morning, he immediately realized that something was wrong.


    The sun was already up, meaning that nobody had woken him for his guard shift. Zeke quickly scanned the area for danger. Fortunately, nothing bad seemed to have happened despite theirck of vignce. Even so, this had been a major mistake that could have cost them their lives.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Calm down, Host. I was keeping watch.


    Despite Akashas assurance, Zeke was livid. He was determined to hold somebody responsible for this. However, his resolve crumbled when he stood over the sleeping forms of his twopanions. Their shrunken bodies looked like they had been left for dead a while ago. Their haggard faces and sunken eyes made them appear like corpses rather than living beings. He barely recognized them anymore.


    Get up, Zekemanded. However, nobody moved. GET UP!


    Finally, Gravitas stirred. Zeke passed her the water as he turned his attention to Vulcanos. However, no matter how much he called, the big guy wasnt moving. It was then that Zeke realized that something was wrong. He began to shake his shoulders, but the Chimeroi wasnt waking up.


    Gravitas hollow eyes were focused on theirpanion as well. Her usually expressionless face was even harder to read in this state. She remained silent as she watched Zeke attempt anything he could to get the big guy to wake up.


    master, she croaked eventually. You should leave him.


    Zekes head snapped around. What?!


    You should leave him, she repeated. He will not be able to go on.


    Zeke stared at her in utter disbelief. However, Gravitas wasnt phased at all. Soon, you will have to leave me too. Ill go on for as long as I can but it wont be long now.


    Zeke averted his eyes. Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Reporting progress. We have made it 73.5% of the way. We are a day behind schedule.


    What about Vulcanos?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The individual named Vulcanos is severely malnourished and has entered a state of unconsciousness. The probability of maintaining bodily functions without medical intervention is highly unlikely. It is rmended to consider leaving this individual behind.


    Then what about Gravitas?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The condition of this individual is nearly the same, and it is noteworthy that she even remains conscious. The likelihood of her maintaining functionality beyond today is close to 0%.


    Zeke dropped to his knees. However, this wasnt a sign of surrender. Neither was he epting his fate. Instead, he grabbed the sleeping giant by the arm and awkwardly draped him over his shoulder.


    After he had somewhat stabilized his hold on the Chimeroi, he turned to Gravitas and smiled. This is pretty hard with a single arm.


    The woman was staring back at him with an expressionless face. Why?


    Zeke shrugged and then immediately cursed. The gesture had almost destabilized his hold on Vulcanos. He would do the same for me, he said after finding his bnce.


    Thats not the same. He has no choice, Gravitas said.


    Zeke smiled at her before starting to walk. Nevertheless


    ***


    Gravitas had been right. She didnt make it through the day.


    Without Akashas warning, Zeke would have even missed the moment when she stopped following him. The Chimeroi woman copsed soundlessly under the midday sun.


    No scream, no cry for help, no nothing.


    So far, Zeke hadnt been overly bothered by his missing arm. However, that all changed now. Carrying two people on a single shoulder was more than just a little cumbersome. It was to the point where he had to use his [Telekinesis] constantly just to retain bnce. Consequently, his core was almost fully drained by the time evening came.


    Zeke sighed. He would not be able to summon any water today.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    This course of action is highly illogical. Without water, neither the Chimeroi nor Host will survive the journey.


    Zeke looked up at the stars, deep in thought. It didnt even seem as if he had heard Akashas warning. However, after a while, he got to his feet and stood over the limp bodies of his twopanions in silence. He looked at Vulcanos and observed the shallow rise and fall of his chest. The Chimeroi was getting weaker with every passing moment.


    A sh of determination could be seen flickering through his eyes as he retrieved a small dagger from inside his tattered robes. With a quick flicker of steel, blood was drawn.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Host, this


    I have plenty


    Zeke held his bleeding wrist over Vulcanos open mouth, forcing the sanguine trickle down the man''s parched throat. Next, he did the same to Gravitas before taking a few gulps himself.


    This time, Akasha remained silent. She undoubtedly had an opinion about his decision but knew him well enough to remain quiet. To dissuade a man who had already made up his mind wasnt kindness but cruelty.


    ***


    The next two days passed in an agonizingly slow fashion.


    Zeke, who had still looked strong and healthy when hispanions copsed, was now in an even worse condition than the limp bodies resting on his shoulder. It had been days since he had drunk anything but his own blood and over a week since he had eaten.


    He didnt talk anymore, not to Akasha nor the Dragon. All he did was put one foot in front of the other while keeping his eyes on the horizon.


    Then, on the eve of the second day, Zekes feet suddenly came to a halt. He turned his head toward the way he came. After a moment of silence, he furrowed his brows.


    That looks like trouble.

 Book 4: Chapter 43: A Brewing Storm I

    Book 4: Chapter 43: A Brewing Storm I


    Hurry up, Kiran! a stern voice called from atop the gate. We need to finish before it reaches us.


    As youmand, captain, Kiran yelled back. He had no intention of lingering outside even a second longer than necessary. His feet sped up as he inspected all the entrances. He had to make sure that nobody would be trapped outside once they closed the gates. Such a fate would be a death sentence.


    Kiran gazed eastward, where the horizon met the endless dunes stretching like golden waves under the intense sun. The sky, once a serene blue, took on a muted, hazy hue as swirling particles began to paint the air with fine dust.


    Kiran''s keen eyes discerned the subtle changes: a distant wall of sand rising like a curtain, the winds whispering warnings through the shifting grains. The temperature dropped abruptly, and the once steady breeze gained strength, sending ripples across thendscape.


    As he squinted against the encroaching haze, Kiran felt the static charge in the air, a prelude to the imminent tempest. Nature''s cues were unmistakable, and Kiran, attuned to the desert''s secrets, knew that an approaching sandstorm demanded swift action and preparedness for the turbulent spectacle about to unfold.


    Just when he was about to turn away, he thought he saw a figure moving in the distance. He shook his head and rubbed his tired eyes. Ridiculous. Nobody would travel in this weather. It seemed age was finally catching up with him.


    Kiran made his way back to the gate. However, a smidgeon of doubt remained in his mind. It was nothing but a whim that made him nce over his shoulder. At that very moment, the first bolt of lightning crossed the sky.


    His feet froze.


    This time, he had seen it for sure. There was somebody out there. He had clearly seen their silhouette in the short moment of light.


    CAPTAIN! Kiran yelled over the noise of the wind.


    ***


    Zeke was senseless, like a blind man trapped in a storm.


    He couldnt see because he had been forced to close his eyes. He couldnt hear anything but the howling and relentless melody of the wind. He couldnt feel a thing because his entire body was screaming for rest.


    Nheless, his feet didnt stop. Zeke had long since given up on carrying the Chimeroi and was now dragging them like his sled during childhood.


    Where anybody here, they would furrow their brow at this strange sight. A one-armed man was dragging two bodies, leaving behind a snakes trail reaching the edge of ones vision. It was a sight that towed the line between tragic andical.


    Zeke had no mind to care about how he looked. The past days had been hard on him, and his constant consumption of blood had him teetering on the edge of sanity. Every step was a strenuous chore, and every breath a torturous ordeal.


    The only thing that kept him going at this point was the knowledge that surrender meant death. However, it was only a matter of time until even this resolve wouldnt be enough to ovee the demands of the flesh anymore. Willpower wasnt endless, and Zeke was getting close to the edge. Every step carved away at it, and now only embers remained.


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened  something Zeke had not encountered in a long time. Another living being had entered his sphere of perception. It seemed to be some sort of lizard.


    His dried-up, crusted lips twitched, forming a bitter smile. Why couldnt that thing have arrived days ago? Zeke was under no illusion of being able to fight back anymore, not in his current state. He could barely walk. It was quite ironic that he might be killed by some random lizard when he had a Dragons heart.


    Are you ok?


    He was snapped out of his thoughts. Was he hearing things? That sounded like a person.


    Hey! Can you hear me?


    Could it be? For the first time that day, Zeke opened his eyes. Only a fraction, but far enough to see a concerned face staring back at him from atop the sandstrider. For a long moment, he didnt know what to say or do. He merely stared at the brown, wrinkly face of the middle-aged man wearing a guard uniform.


    Can you hear me? the man repeated.


    Zeke nodded his head. He tried to gather enough moisture to speak, but even after several attempts, his throat remained as dry as the sands surrounding him. He eventually gave up and tried to form words as best as he could.


    Where is this? Zeke rasped, his voice as rough as sandpaper.


    You have reached the capital, friend. This is Swarnaloka.


    Zeke pressed his eyes shut. He would have immediately started crying had he had the tears. Instead, he merely lowered his head. He had survived.


    need help.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    I can see that. But I wont be able to let you into the city unless you identify yourself first.


    Instead of answering, Zeke fished out the token of the Nair family. It was one of the only things he had not thrown away yet. Your name?


    My name? the man asked as he inspected the token. I am Kiran.


    Kiran Zeke said. Bring me to the Lions Den


    Kiran shook his head with a frown. I am no servant. And even if I wanted to, I couldnt do it. My shift isnt over.


    A years sry If you can get me there right away.


    Kiran squinted his eyes. He seemed to be considering something. He then looked at the two bodies on the ground. A long moment passed in silence before a deep sigh could be heard.


    Very well. Get on.


    ***


    Zeke shot up and found himself lying on afortable mattress.


    He didnt remember much after his talk with Kiran  fractured images only. He could vaguely recall being loaded on the mount and brought somewhere. However, he was fairly certain that they hadnt gone to the Lions Den. Even the room he was in right now was unfamiliar to him.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    There is no need to panic, Host. We are not in danger.


    Zeke rxed back into the mattress, breathing a tired sigh. His head felt like it had been hit with a sledgehammer, and his entire body ached. Even so, his condition wasnt that serious, making it clear that he had received treatment. His arm was still missing, though.


    Where are we?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I am not sure. But this building seems to belong to the Lions Den.


    Before he could even begin to wonder what was going on, the door to his room was pushed open. Zeke was on his guard for but a moment, then he recognized his visitor. Leo?


    My name is Keo.


    My bad, Zeke said. The insistence on his fake name could only mean that Leo wasnt alone. Did you need something?


    No, Leo said. <strong>WE </strong>were just checking in on you. He opened the door wide and revealed hispanion. Zeke recognized the old man. It was the instructor who would usually apany him to his fights.


    Zeke smiled at him. It has been a while, instructor.


    Indeed, Blood Dragon, the old man said, returning his smile. However, it seemed like there was something keeping him from expressing his joy openly.


    What happened?


    The old man raised a brow. Isnt that supposed to be my question? he pointed at Zekes missing arm.


    Zeke sighed and began to tell his story. He didnt reveal everything, keeping his location and the ck liquid a secret. However, he didnt hide the identity of his attackers. To his astonishment, the old man didnt disy any sign of being shocked or even surprised. He had been right; something must have happened here as well.


    How are mypanions? Zeke asked after finishing the short tale.


    Companions? the old man asked in a confused tone, but then he realized who Zeke was talking about. The ves? They are alive and well. Hmm, not quite well, maybe, but they are in a better state than you, at least.


    Zeke beamed, and a feeling of relief washed over him. They had made it  all three of them. He took a deep, cleansing breath before his expression turned serious. What has happened here? he repeated.


    Leo and the old man exchanged a nce. There were traitors hiding inside our school, Leo exined. They got us good.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes. He had suspected the presence of traitors ever since he learned that the trade caravans of the Nair family had been targeted with perfect uracy. It wasnt much of a leap to figure out that they had also sent someone to infiltrate the Lions Den.


    What did they do?


    The old man sighed. Under cover of night, they attacked, did as much damage as they could, and then fled.


    How much damage were they able to do?


    Quite a bit, he said in a weary voice.


    Was the buildingpletely destroyed, then?


    The old man tilted his head. It seemed as if he didnt understand why Zeke would ask such a thing.


    Isnt that the reason we are not in the Lions Den? he rified.


    The old man chuckled, realization dawning on him. Ahh, I see. This must be your first time, then.


    Zeke looked between the old man and Leo, questioning the meaning behind those words. It was Leo who answered him. Do you know about the sandstorms? They can get quite bad around here.


    Zeke nodded. He had gotten closer to that storm than he had wanted. Speaking of which, it was strange that he couldnt hear the sound of wind from the outside. From what he had seen, the storm wasnt something that would pass in just a few hours.


    To deal with those storms, Leo continued, the people of the capital take shelter whenever a storm approaches.


    Shelter? Zeke asked. Where could they take shelter from something like that? However, while asking the question, the answer directly came to him. Are we in the Undercity?


    Leo nodded, a frown marring his face.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. He had a good idea why his brother was displeased. From what he had learned, the Undercity wasnt a nice ce. However, now wasnt the time to dwell on that issue. Who were the traitors?


    The old man sighed. Do you know the woman who trained the fighters for the third circle?


    The tall one?


    Thats her, the old man confirmed. That vile woman killed about half of the third Ring fighters before help arrived.


    Zekes mind spun. He had not started topete in the third Ring yet, and those fighters were all rtively unknown to him. However, he remembered that they were quite formidable. I didnt think she was that strong.


    The old man shook his head. She ordered the ves not to fight back. It was a ughter.


    Then how did half of them survive?


    The old man nced at Leo, pride evident in his eyes. This young man was still training at the time. He heard themotion and managed to stall her until help arrived.


    Zeke nodded. It wasnt too surprising that a maniac like Leo would still be training in the middle of the night. He suddenly remembered that his brother was alreadypeting in the Third Ring. Knowing his personality, Leo must have been friends with many of the victims.


    Are you alright? Zeke asked.


    To an outsider, it might sound like Zeke was asking about Leos safety. However, in truth, he wanted to know if his brother was fine after so many acquaintances had been killed.


    Leo remained silent for a long time, his face grim. I am pissed, he said eventually.


    Zeke nodded. He felt the exact same way. Even without this recent bit of news, he had every intention of tearing the Firebrand school to pieces. He gave Leo a meaningful look. After a moment, his brother nodded with a satisfied expression. It seemed he had understood the message.


    Zeke turned back to the old man. When you spoke about traitors, you referred to them as they, Zeke said after a moment. Who was the other one?

 Book 4: Chapter 44: A Brewing Storm II

    Book 4: Chapter 44: A Brewing Storm II


    The old man opened his mouth but then hesitated. How close were you with the fighters of your group? he asked.


    Zeke frowned. From this alone, he could pretty much guess the identity of the second traitor. Ishaan?


    The old man nodded with a grim expression.


    There was nobody to stop him? Zeke asked.


    The old man sighed. Its even worse than that, he exined solemnly. After he was done with the fighters, he snuck into the main building and attacked even more people.


    Zeke steeled himself. Are they all dead? he asked. Fortunately, he had bought Ashen Wolf before tragedy struck, but there were still Ripper and the others.


    No, the old man said. Zekes relief was short-lived, however, as he immediately went on, But it would almost be better if they were.


    Zekes face hardened at those words. His voice held a dangerous edge. What do you mean by that?


    Palms raised catingly, the old man said, Its not what you think, and I dont say this because I look down on them, either.


    Zeke calmed down. What happened to them? he asked.


    The old man averted his eyes. Do you know what a Marrow-Shackle is?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The Marrow-Shackle is a short-range projectile weapon developed by the dwarfs. The technology was designed to counteract Life Mages. It works by embedding tiny Voidiron splinters into the bone marrow of its target, interrupting the flow of Mana. The wounds caused by these weapons cannot be healed.


    I know about it, Zeke nodded grimly. What is their condition?


    Again, the old man sighed. Most cant even walk, and none of them can fight anymore. For the Chimeroi, this might have been an even crueler fate than to kill them outright.


    This time, Zeke kept his cool. Why is that?


    The old man looked at Zeke with a hint of reproach. Surely you dont think that the Master will keep a bunch of useless ves around to feed and care for until they die of old age?


    Zeke met the old mans gaze calmly. What then? Is he going to cast them out? Kill them?


    Their gazes shed. The old man was the first to avert his eyes, shaking his head. No decision has been reached so far. And that isnt likely to change anytime soon, either.


    Zeke raised his brows. In his opinion, the master of the Lions Den was a decisive man. Why?


    The old mans eyes zed over for a moment. You are right. Normally, he wouldnt do that. Zeke felt a palpable sadness radiating off him. His gaze then traveled to Leo, searching for an exnation.


    Leo didnt disappoint. Do you remember how we said that Ishaan snuck into the main house?


    Zeke nodded slowly, a bad premonition creeping up on him.


    He didnt only attack the ves, but some of the Mages too, Leo exined. Among them


    Immediately, Zeke understood. Sunil, he said softly.


    Leo nodded. He is alive, but


    Zeke met Leos gaze and gave him a curt nod. Not only did Zeke consider Sunil a friend, but he knew firsthand how much Ravi cared about his son. Now, it all made sense. If Ravi''s son had been among the victims in addition to the familial bonds, Sunil was also his only descendant and heir. If the young man was crippled, then it was as good as ending his line.


    How is he holding up?


    He is in and out of consciousness, the old man said. He tries to put on a brave facade, but it breaks my heart to see him so.


    Zeke grimaced. Thest time he had seen Sunil, he had been sporting his trademark carefree smile. The young Mage surely hadnt deserved such a fate. And Ravi?


    The old man shook his head. Not good, he said. He hasnt left his sons side since this happened, and he refuses to speak to anybody. He doesnt even seem to be interested in revenge. I fear I fear his spirit has been broken.


    Zeke gnashed his teeth in both anger and frustration. He had counted on the Lions Den for support, especially after learning about what had happened. However, it now seemed as if he couldnt depend on them.


    Leo put his hand on Zekes shoulder and looked at him with a warm smile. Can you walk?


    After a moments hesitation, Zeke forced some strength into his legs and got out of bed. Even though he was a little wobbly, a short walk shouldnt be a problem. He nodded to his brother.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences.


    I can take you to see them if you want, Leo offered.


    Zeke agreed readily, but inwardly, he felt ashamed. Leo must have misunderstood his previous expression as worry for the wounded fighters. In truth, he had merely been frustrated that his ns had been ruined.


    Zeke bade farewell to the old man and followed Leo down the corridor.


    The building they were in was wholly different from anything he had seen before in Korrovan. Instead of thevish architecture and luxurious decorations, everything here seemed to be spartan in nature. Even the floor and walls looked to be mostly primitive, carved out of yellow stone.


    Do you have a n? Leo asked as soon as they were out of sight.


    Zeke sighed. Not anymore. I expected the Lions Den to be eager for revenge, but with Ravi in such a state.


    Leo nodded and didnt say anything else, silently guiding the way. They descended thrice beforeing to a halt in front of what looked to be a storage cer of some kind. Leo hesitated for a moment, a mncholic look on his face.


    Whats the matter? Zeke asked, noticing his brother''s odd behavior.


    Leo gave him a crooked smile. You better brace yourself. Its not a pleasant experience. Immediately after saying that, Leo entered the room.


    Zeke, not knowing what his brother meant, followed right after. However, the moment he stepped past the door, he felt it. The atmosphere in the room was so oppressively gloomy that it was almost a physical thing.


    There were some crates and shelves on one side of the room, forming a big pile. This ce must have originally been a storage cer. However, that wasnt the case anymore. Most of the space was now upied by rows upon rows of mattresses.


    Zeke approached the closest bed. There, he found a young man who looked almost fully human, aside from the bit of fur around his neck and shoulders. He was one of Ishaans fighters.


    On his first day here, he had fought against the young man several times before eventually beating him. From this fact alone, it was clear that the Chimeroi was not very strong. Zeke had not been using any Magic, after all. However, Zeke remembered him vividly, not for his strength but for what had happened after the fight.


    Instead of getting dismayed, the young man had looked at him with a gaze filled with fighting spirit. He had even vowed not to lose next time. Zeke hadnt taken the challenge to heart. Even so, those eyes had been so full of life and vitality that the scene was hard to forget.


    Zeke looked down at the figure in front of him. Even though he had been standing right in front of his bed, the young man didnt acknowledge his presence in any way. He was lying in bed without moving, staring at the ceiling with open yet sightless eyes. There was no fire in his gaze anymore, no vitality, no life. If not for the slight rising and falling of his chest, Zeke would have taken him for a corpse.


    You are back already? somebody said.


    Zeke turned his head, recognizing that voice. It was Kaaria, the hybridian who had guided him on his first day. However, she had not been talking to him. Instead, she had stopped in front of Leo, staring at him with a tense expression.


    Zeke was intrigued. From the familiarity of her tone, it seemed as if Leo came here quite often. However, Kaaria didnt seem entirely happy about that.


    As if to prove that point, Leo was acting flustered. He rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. No, no, miss Kaaria, dont misunderstand. I am merely guiding a colleague today.


    It was at this moment that she noticed Zeke standing there. Immediately, Kaarias body stiffened, and she hastily bent her waist. Her bow was so deep that her long hair touched the floor. W-wee, Master Blood Dragon.


    Zeke sighed. Hello Kaaria, have you been well?


    Yes, Master. I have been well. Thank you for asking, she said without raising her head.


    Leo lifted a brow. You two know each other?


    Zeke nodded. She guided me on the first day.


    Leo frowned and crouched down next to the bowing woman and poked her face from the side. Why are you treating him so respectfully when you are so casual with me?


    Keo is Keo, and Blood Dragon is Blood Dragon. Figure the rest out for yourself, Kaaria scolded in a hushed tone.


    In any other situation, Zeke might have smiled. His brother really had a knack for putting people at ease. Somehow, she was talkingfortably with his brother and even berating him openly. This was far from normal for a ve.


    Kaaria slowly stood back up while keeping an eye on Zekes expression. After noticing his mood, she spoke hesitantly, May I ask what you havee here for, young Master?


    I wanted to see how myrades were fairing, Zeke said as he gestured at the beds all around.


    Kaaria quickly hid the frown that had emerged on her face. However, Zeke had still caught it. Is there a problem with my request?


    No, young master, she said. Is there anyone in specific you would like to visit?


    Zeke remained silent. There was indeed somebody he wanted to visit. However, he was afraid of what he might hear when asking about her. After a momentary pause, he still spoke her name. Ripper.


    Kaaria took out a small clipboard hanging at her belt. Her lips moved silently as she went through the names one by one. Zekes heart clenched as he watched her finger move down the list withouting to a halt. Was she dead, after all?


    However, he didnt have to suffer for long.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Dont worry, Host. She is here.


    Zeke let out the breath he had been holding. Thankfully, the worst hadnt happened. Just as Akasha had said, Kaaria found her name on the third page. She signaled for Zeke to follow before giving Leo a warning re.


    After walking a few steps, he couldnt suppress his curiosity anymore. Mr. Keo doesnt seem to be wee?


    Kaaria sighed. Not by my will.


    Then who?


    Karria hesitated for a moment before an even deeper sigh escaped her lips. The patients


    What? Zeke eximed. He had expected some nefarious plot, not this. Do they dislike him that much?


    Its not that they dislike him. It''s just hard for them to talk to somebody like him.


    Somebody like him? Zeke asked.


    Mr. Keo is a very optimistic person, she exined. However, sometimes hope can be an eyesore to those who have none.


    Zeke fell silent, remembering the eyes of the young man he had seen earlier. He didnt ask anything else and quietly followed behind Karria. After passing by at least two dozen patients, she came to a halt. After a nod toward the bed, Karria left.


    Zeke carefully approached the bed, inspecting the figure lying there. Her hair was long and wild, a tangled mess of deep ebony locks. Even now, her bare upper body disyed an impressive set of corded muscles. This was the woman he remembered  if not for a single fact. Her emerald eyes were vacant and unfocused. It was an expression he had never seen on the proud warrior. The sight was so alien that he almost didnt believe this was the person he knew.


    For a while, he just stood there, hesitating on what to do. Would his visit bother her? However, he soon dismissed that thought. He was already here, and it was toote for second thoughts.


    Zeke sat down on the floor next to the mattress and leaned his back against the wall. Ripper didnt react, but he hadnt expected her to in the first ce. However, what was he supposed to say? It somehow felt like a simple hello wouldnt cut it. Even worse was the fact that the longer he waited, the more awkward he felt.


    This couldnt go on. Before the situation got even worse, Zeke just blurted out the first thing that came to mind.


    You look like shit.

 Book 4: Chapter 45: A Brewing Storm III

    Book 4: Chapter 45: A Brewing Storm III


    You look like shit.


    Zeke didnt know if it was the unexpected words or the sound of his voice that did it, but Ripper flinched. Slowly, ever so slowly, her eyes regained some rity. She tilted her head to the side, her gaze searching his.


    Zeke showed her a calm smile, waving at the young woman. It is good to see you.


    Ripper remained silent, but her gaze traveled from his face to his missing arm, where it lingered for a while. You too, she eventually said.


    Zeke smirked. I had a run-in with the young master of the Firebrand family.


    Ripper nodded slowly. Can it be healed?


    It will need some work, but yes.


    Ripper smiled slightly. Despite her situation, it seemed she was still able to feel happy for him. Zeke checked her body but didnt find anything outwardly wrong with her.


    What about you? he asked.


    Ripper slowly shook her head. There is no hope. The healers managed to close the wounds, but the fragments stuck in my spine are still there. I cant move my lower body at all.


    Zeke frowned. How low are we talking?


    Anything beneath my chest.


    Zekes frown deepened. This was even more severe than he had expected. What are you going to do now?


    There is nothing I can do but wait for the Masters decision, she said in a lifeless voice.


    Is there a chance he is going to keep you?


    Ripper averted her eyes. I dont think so. If Im lucky, hell sell me to a brothel. If not


    Zeke knew that it was a horrible thing to ask, but he really wanted to know what could be worse than that. If not?


    Ripper nced at him. hell sell me to the meat vendors.


    Zekes eyes widened. Ripper had the body of a human. The thought of turning her into food was somethingpletely out of his expectations. Were the people in this city all cannibals?


    Seemingly guessing his thoughts, Ripper answered the unasked question. It is not something the surface dwellers would be fed. But here in the undercity, many dont have a choice.


    Zeke nodded slowly. He had known that the conditions in the undercity were much worse than on the surface, but not to such an extent. The books he had read had merely referred to this area as the ce where most of the ves lived. It now seemed reality was quite a bit harsher than that.


    No wonder Ripper had seemed so content with her life as a fighter, even with the constant abuse. It must have been like heavenpared to the conditions she had grown up in.


    This gave Zeke an idea. I might be able to help you get back to your family.


    However, to Zekes utter astonishment, Ripper immediately turned him down. Please dont do that.


    Havent you been sending them money all this time? Surely, they wouldnt turn you away.


    They would not, Ripper agreed. She didnt say anything more, but Zeke understood. In her current condition, she would be nothing but a burden to her family. And without the hope of recovery, she would remain as such for the rest of her life.


    Zeke couldnt help but sigh. It was a selfless gesture, but it tore at his heartstrings to see the once proud warrior reduced to such a state. No wonder there was no life left in her eyes. She had already resolved herself to die.


    Is there anything we can do, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The difficulty level is high. Numerous splinters are deeply embedded, predominantly concentrated in the spinal region. The core issue arises from the materialpositionVoidironintroducing a heightenedplexity to the situation.


    What if we found a way around that restriction?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Operational challenges persist. The subject''s physiological response indicates a rejection of our magical intervention, thereby limiting the extent of my operational capabilities.


    The Marrow-Shackle truly was a devious weapon, leaving behind such injuries. On top of that, the body of a Mage naturally repelled most forms of magic, making it impossible to remove them using Mana. Even Metal Mages were useless in this case since Voidiron was the least Mana conductive of all metals.


    Zeke had to hand it to the dwarfs; their fame wasnt for nothing, and they were true masters of their craft.


    But so was he. Impossible to heal? That sounded like a challenge. If the dwarfs had designed their weapon to leave behind incurable wounds, then he just had to find a way to cure the incurable. Zeke wasnt afraid of going head to head with the continent''s greatest craftsman in a battle of wits.


    A fire of determination lit deep within Zekes eyes. Can I take a look?


    Ripper, who had turned on her stomach, locked eyes with him. Her once-lifeless gaze seemed to have regained a fleeting spark. What for?


    I am going to find a way to fix your body, Zeke said as he approached her prone form. Without waiting for a reply, he kneeled next to the mattress and closed his eyes. He focused his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] on the narrow space in front of him, ignoring all else.


    The arcane energy surged through his fingertips and into her body, weaving its way through her channels. Zeke visualized the woman''s spine in his mind''s eye, a delicatework of nerves and energy pathways. As he navigated through the mysticalndscape, he encountered areas where the natural flow was disrupted and distorted by the presence of foreign objects.


    His brows furrowed as he honed in on the source of the disruption. "There," he murmured to himself, pinpointing the location of the ck metal splinters lodged within her spine. Voidiron didnt show up in his spatial perception, but the absence of feedback was just as telling. He identified three distinct points of interference, each corresponding to a specific region of her spinal cord.


    "Thoracic vertebrae five, six, and seven. Those three splinters have embedded themselves in the pathways responsible for lower body function."


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    These objects appear to be deeply embedded within the bone structure. The application of Life Magic seems to have encapsted them, exacerbating the problem. The current prognosis suggests that attempting to extract these objects may jeopardize her survival.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Akasha was right. Even though he had steady hands, he wasnt trained as a surgeon. The task was far beyond him, especially with his missing arm. Maybe if he was able to practice first. Zeke eyed the dozens of mattresses all around him but dismissed the thought just as fast. He wasnt willing to go that far just yet.


    Maybe he would be able to find a trained surgeon and guide them?


    No. That wouldnt work, either.


    Could he find a Life Mage to constantly heal her during the operation?


    No. That would make his task almost impossible.


    Could he?


    No.


    Maybe?


    No.


    But?


    No.


    This was all wrong pletely wrong. He wasing at this from an incorrect perspective. He had dismissed a magical solution just because Voidiron was involved. However, his expertisey in Magic. So, his solution had to be magical in nature.


    He had to go back to the most basic questions. What tools did he have, and what problem was he trying to solve?


    Suddenly, Zekes eyes lit up, and a broad smile spread across his face. Akasha, what is your true form?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I am a construct of the Mind and do not have what you would call a true form. I have chosen my current appearance based on Hosts preferences.


    But you could take any form you wanted?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    That is correct.


    Zeke retracted his hand from Rippers back and stood up.


    KEO! COME HERE! His loud yell was especially jarring in the silence of the cer, causing many of the lifeless bodies to jerk awake. A momentter, Zeke found himself the focus of dozens of disgruntled gazes, but he didnt mind. In fact, he had counted on it.


    Leo rushed over in a panic. He must have thought there was something wrong for Zeke to call him like that. However, the pleased expression on Zekes face threw him off.


    I need you to go see Ravi and tell him that I am buying all the crippled ves, Zeke announced loudly.


    Leo frowned. All of them?


    Well Zeke said, drawing out the word. He was making sure everybody''s attention was on him. It wouldnt make sense to buy them after I fix them, would it? Thats just bad business.


    Immediately, the entire room ground to a halt. Even Kaaria and the other caretakers froze on the spot. The announcement was just that shocking. Zeke watched how a diverse range of emotions blossomed on the faces of the Chimeroi  hope, grief, anger, disbelief, joy, and many more. Zeke appreciated them all equally. Anything was better than the state of absolute despair they had been in just now.


    Leo came close. Do you think this is a good idea? Ravi might be pretty angry if he learns that you tricked him, he whispered.


    Zeke smirked. You got it wrong, Leo. I want him to know what I am up to.


    Leo didnt quite understand but still nodded. How much are you willing to spend?


    It doesnt matter, Zeke said. Just tell him what I n to do.


    Leo hesitated for a moment, his brows creasing in thought. However, after a quick shrug, he decided to give up on understanding Zekes intentions. He didnt care much for scheming anyway. It was best just to follow instructions and deal with any problem that might ariseter. He quickly departed the room to carry out his orders.


    Kaaria, Zeke called. Bring me a jar of Morpheus Essence or something simr.


    Kaaria, awoken from her entranced state, hurriedly rushed over to the medicine cab. Zeke was certain they had a collection of strong sedatives in store. There was no other way the Chimeroi could be this calm otherwise. Many of them would have been in considerable pain.


    A momentter, Kaaria came back with a small vial filled with blue liquid. Will this do? Its Dreamweaver Elixir.


    Zeke nodded. Dreamweaver Elixir was strong enough to work on Grand Mages. It would undoubtedly work on Ripper. He met her emerald green eyes with a calm look and held out the small vial for her to take. Do you trust me?


    Ripper hesitated for a moment, but soon, a look of determination crossed her face. Does it matter? I have nothing to lose anyway.


    Zeke pouted. It would have been much better if you just said yes.


    I have never been one to lie, Ripper joked, a bit of cheer returning to her voice. She opened the vial and brought it to her lips, but before she drank it, she hesitated. Thank you she said in a voice that was barely above a whisper.


    You should save your thanks for after I have actually cured you.


    Even if you fail, I will still be grateful.


    Zeke didnt know how to respond, so he merely nodded. Without any further dy, Ripper drank the content of the vial and drifted off to sleep. While all that happened, Zeke exined his n to Akasha. The spirit was hesitant at first, but her worry eased as she listened further.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Based on my analysis, the probability of sess for your n is approximately 78%. Further optimization could be achieved by conducting preliminary trials on an alternative subject, potentially resulting in an even higher sess rate.


    Zeke nodded. He was aware of that as well. Nheless, we are trying it on her first.


    <strong>[Question]</strong>


    Isnt the individual called Ripper the most important to Host? I do not understand the necessity for the increased risk.


    Zeke sighed. He would also be morefortable trying his idea on somebody else first. However I dont think she would appreciate it if we did that.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Her consent is not necessary.


    Zeke chuckled. You are right. However, if you care for somebody, it is always a good idea to take their feelings into consideration.


    Akasha didnt respond, surprising Zeke a little bit. However, now wasnt the time to brood over that. He bit his finger, causing a drop of blood to emerge. Are you ready?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I am ready.


    Zeke focused his mind, concentrating on casting the mostplicated spell he knew. Simultaneously, Akasha did her part, creating the Spellform that was far tooplex for any human to form.


    [Blood Manifestation].


    The blood that rushed out of his finger formed a thin thread. This was the form Akasha had decided to take for this delicate operation. The magical construct moved like a snake, very much alive. It slithered along Rippers neck and found her spine. With surgical precision, it made a small incision and entered her body.


    Kaaria gasped, both awed and horrified by the disy in front of her. However, she soon got used to the disy, as nothing else seemed to happen. Even Zeke seemed to be frozen in time, as unmoving as a statue. Not even his expression changed as he seemed wholly focused on a task nobody else could even perceive.


    It was at that moment that the door of the room was violently pushed open, drawing everybody''s attention. There stood Ravi Desai, master of the Lions Den. His neat and tidy appearance was nowhere to be seen now, and his eyes were bloodshot as he scanned everyone present with unusual intensity. Soon, his gaze locked onto Zeke.


    A momentter, he appeared next to the entranced boy. He had advanced so fast that nobody could even follow his movements, effortlessly proving the strength of an Arch Mage. However, now he hesitated. He was strangely hesitant to interrupt Zeke during this delicate moment. His hand rose and fell a couple of times before he decided to stay put and watch instead.


    Silence returned to the room. Nobody dared to even breathe too loudly for fear of disturbing Zeke, destroying the bit of hope everyone collectively shared. In this ufortable atmosphere, time crawled on. Just as everyones nerves had reached a breaking point, the thin red thread retracted from Rippers body and returned to Zekes hand.


    Zeke opened his eyes, his expression giving nothing away. He scanned everyone present before his gaze settled on the single Life Mage present. Heal her, Zekemanded, and the man immediately obliged. Nobody, not even Ravi, dared to object at that moment.


    A warm current of energy streamed from the mans hand and entered Rippers body. The small incision on her neck closed in an instant, and it didnt take long to restore the rest of the damage done by the operation. However, that wasnt the reason Zeke had wanted her to be healed.


    The very moment the healer retracted his hands, Rippers eyelids fluttered. It was no problem for a Life Mage to remove poison or sedatives from a patients body. And so they could witness the effects of the operation right away.


    Slowly, her emerald eyes opened, finding Zekes gaze. I am still alive she stated.


    Zeke nodded, a smile finally making its way onto his face. He stood and extended his hand. Tentatively, Ripper reached out. At this moment, she seemed more anxious than he had ever seen her. However, his confident expression gave her the courage to continue.


    The moment their fingers touched, Zeke immediately pulled her up. Ripper, not having expected such a reaction at all, let out an uncharacteristically high-pitched scream as shended in Zekes arms.


    What are you doing!?


    However, she soon noticed the strange atmosphere. To her surprise, she saw that everyone was looking in the same direction. Following their gazes, Ripper looked down and found her legs which she was standing on.


    Tears came to her eyes when the Chimeroi finally realized that she was standing  all on her own.


    This Ravi said in a voice filled with disbelief. How is this possible?


    Zeke smiled and extended his hand. On his palm was a ball the size of a marble that was encased in a red shell. The moment he fully opened his hand, the marble fell apart. The seemingly perfect sphere turned into dozens of tiny ck splinters.


    It was a bit of a hassle to get them all, Zeke exined in a voice that was smug and tired in equal measure. However, his expression turned serious in the next moment. It is good that you are here, Ravi. We have a lot to talk about.

 Book 4: Chapter 46: A Brewing Storm IV

    Book 4: Chapter 46: A Brewing Storm IV


    Zekes words woke Ravi from his momentary stupor. He suddenly remembered why he hade here and what Zeke''s sess meant. Later, Pete, he said urgently. Come quick. I need you to help my son.


    Despite the urging of the Archmage, Zeke remained calm. That wont be possible.


    Ravis face turned dark. His bloodshot eyes narrowed as he gazed at Zeke. What is that supposed to mean?


    The displeasure of an Archmage wasnt something to be taken lightly. Because their Core had fused with their body, an emotional outburst could often result in tangible physical pressure. However, Zeke acted like he didnt feel a thing. Instead of answering, he made his way over to the corner of the room and sat down at the table where the caretakers usually spent their leisure time.


    Zeke casually brushed aside the ying cards and documents upying the table before looking at Ravi with a calm gaze. It was an invitation for the Master of the Lions Den to sit with him. After a tense moment, Ravi took a calming breath and took the seat opposite Zeke.


    In the light of a nearbyntern, he now clearly saw the state the man was in. His once majestic beard and hair were inplete disarray; his eyes were bloodshot, and his clothes were wrinkled. It was obvious that he had neither slept nor taken care of himself ever since the incident that had crippled his son. No matter what else, Ravi Desai was a man who cared deeply for his family.


    Zeke realized that he shouldnt push a man in such a state. Therefore, he immediately exined the reason behind his earlier statement. My method isnt perfect yet. In fact, I took quite the risk when treating Miss Ripper earlier.


    Hearing his words, Ravi calmed down as well. It seemed he understood what Zeke was getting at. Is that the reason you asked to buy the ves? for practice?


    Zeke nodded slowly. It is one of the reasons, yes.


    Ravi fell into deep thought. There is no need for that. I will gift them to you if you promise to heal my son.


    Zeke immediately shook his head. That is not something I can promise, he quickly continued before Ravi could interrupt. I swear to do my best for Sunil, but there is no guarantee that I will seed. Therefore, I would be morefortable paying for the ves instead.


    Ravis gaze turned sharp for a moment but gradually rxed as he listened to the full exnation. Considering that Zeke and his son were quite close, he didnt doubt the sincerity behind Zekes words.


    Very well, he eventually said. I will not demand such a promise from you. However, I still want to gift you with these ves. After all, they barely have any value anymore. Just consider them as a token of my sincerity.


    This time, Zeke didnt object. Crippledbat ves were indeed almost worthless, and bickering over a few gold coins was beneath the dignity of an Archmage. However, now that his first objective had been reached, Zeke could finally address his true objective. There is something else we need to discuss, Ravi.


    Speak.


    Our response, Zeke said in a calm voice.


    Ravi narrowed his eyes. Our response? he repeated.


    Zeke motioned at the empty spot where his right arm used to be. Me, you, and the Nair family have suffered tremendous losses at the hands of the Firebrand school. If we take this lying down, there soon wont be a spot for any of us left in this city.


    Ravi fell into deep thought. His withered body seemed toe back to life as he studied Zekes missing arm, upright posture, and determined face. Many thoughts and calctions seemed to pass behind his increasingly sharp gaze. Eventually, his eyes locked onto Zekes. Do you have a n?


    Nothing concrete. But I do know one thing


    Whats that?


    This storm, Zeke said meaningfully, is our only chance for revenge.


    Ravis gaze flickered. I dont see how the two are rted.


    The current situation has forced all of us underground. This gives us a lot of leeway in terms of what we can do. Do you know what Im getting at?


    Ravis eyes lit up. There wont be any interference from the guards.


    Zeke nodded. Compared to the capital above, Undercity is rife with crime. Killings, muggings, and disappearances are par for the course, and the guards staypletely out of it, Zeke looked meaningfully at the master of the Lions Den. And right now, all our enemies are gathered here.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition.


    Ravis smile turned bloodthirsty at the thought of revenge. However, it soon shifted into a frown and a shake of his head. What you are saying makes sense, but we cant really take advantage of it, can we? It would be foolish to assume that the Firebrand school isnt prepared for a counterattack.


    Zeke nodded gravely. Thats why we need to be smart about this.


    What do you suggest?


    Zeke pondered for a moment before sighing regretfully. Right now, we know far too little. Our first step has to be reconnaissance.


    Ravi nodded. I can send out some of my men. However, I doubt well be able to find any crucial weaknesses. This storm isnt going tost forever.


    Zeke shook his head. Better not. Wed lose the element of surprise the moment your men are spotted.


    Then what?


    Zeke gazed intently at Ravi. Ill go.


    Out of the question! Ravi yelled. If anything were to happen to you, my son would be doomed.


    Zeke remained calm, having fully expected this reaction. However, it was of utmost importance for him to be the one to take on this task. They didnt have any chance to find a weakness in the Firebrands defense using ordinary means.


    There is no other choice, Zeke said.


    Then forget about it altogether. Revenge is far less important than my son''s well-being.


    Its not just about revenge, Zeke said while shaking his head. If we let them off, they will juste at us again. You cant honestly believe that they will let you be after I cure your son, do you?


    Ravi didnt immediately refute the argument, but his expression indicated that he was anything but convinced. Zeke sighed. Listen, Ravi. Itll most likely be weeks before I reach a level where I am confident enough to attempt healing your son. Do you think we have that much time?


    Time?


    We are not the only ones who can take advantage of the current situation, Zeke said, putting emphasis on each word. I would be very surprised to learn that the Firebrand people werent nning an attack at this very moment.


    Ravi remained silent. However, the slight crease in his brows gave away his state of mind. He most likely also realized that their opponents would try to grasp this chance. Still, does it have to be you? If you were to get caught


    Zeke smiled. The conversation was finally going the way he wanted. I am not as easily caught as you might think, he said, his voice brimming with confidence. They couldnt get rid of me with a well-prepared ambush. What chance do they have now that I am the one in the shadows?


    Ravi pondered those words. They might be on the lookout for you.


    That is very unlikely. I was very close to death after the fight. To recuperate and cross the desert in a mere ten days would be nearly impossible for anybody else.


    Ravi nodded slowly, but there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. It was clear that he also wanted to know how Zeke had managed such a feat. However, he also knew that he was in no position to pry, not if he still wanted Zekes help in curing his son. Are you nning on taking those two along?


    Zeke thought about it for a moment before shaking his head resolutely. Neither Vulcanos nor Gravitas are well suited for this kind of operation, and we cant afford them being spotted. After all, their presence would reveal that I am alive and well. Also, he already had a perfect candidate in mind to apany him.


    Ravi fell into deep thought. He seemed torn between going along with Zekes scheme or trying to convince him to give up on it. However, eventually, his rational side won out. What do you need me to do?


    Zeke smiled triumphantly. For now, it would be best if you could continue to act despondent. The less wary our enemies are, the better. However, internally, the Lions Den needs to be on high alert. We cant be caught off guard a second time.


    Ravi nodded. That shouldnt be a problem.


    Also, could you send the ves to the Nair family? Zeke said.


    What for?


    To make it look like you got rid of them. This would help us sell the image of a man who doesnt care anymore.


    Ravi considered the suggestion. The house might still be under surveince. I could invite a couple of unsavory merchants and brothel owners before sending them off.


    Zeke nodded with a pleased expression. It seemed Ravi was finally fully on board. Ill leave those arrangements to you. I am certain you are far more knowledgeable about how those things usually go.


    Zeke extended his hand, gazing deeply at the man opposite him. After the slightest hesitation, Ravi stood, grasping the extended hand tightly. No words were exchanged, but Zeke could feel that they were united in spirit. Now that the Archmage had shaken off the trauma of losing his son, a thirst for revenge had taken the ce of his previous mncholy.


    Ill be off.


    ***


    The first time Zeke saw the splendor of Swarnaloka, he thought it to be a paradise. There were no slums, violence, or poverty. The city appeared to be a haven of prosperity without any blemishes. It was to the point where Zeke started to think that very might be a superior system of governance.


    After all, even the ves living in the capital were richly dressed and well-fed. It was only now that he understood how such a thing was possible. Undercity appeared as a twisted mirror to the grandeur of the capital. Instead of riches, virtue, and morality, this ce reeked of poverty, sin, and debauchery.


    Even though the ce looked prosperous enough, most of the Chimeroi looked sickly. It was nothing like the city above, where ves were symbols of status and wealth. Here, nobody cared about any of that. This was the ce where people freely indulged the desires they would usually hide.


    While making his way to the residence of the Nair family, Zeke found that the entirety of Undercity appeared to be a single den of debauchery. The central district was divided into different areas, each catering to a base desire. He passed an uncountable number of brothels, ve merchants, fighting rings, and other establishments catering to a range of fetishes that made his skin crawl.


    Zeke pulled the hood of his robe deeper as he dodged the pleading grasp of a beggar. The man was missing both of his feet and most of his teeth. His once furry skin seemed to have been damaged by some kind of fire a long time ago, and the incident had left him marred. The man was far from the only one who carried the signs of a hard life on his body. In fact, it was rare to find a native who didnt appear to be maimed in one way or the other.


    His frown deepened with every further step. Gradually, the wonderful image of Korrovan he had built up in his mind cracked like a fragile porcin vase. By the time the entrance of the Nair family came into view, he was thoroughly disillusioned with this ce. He couldnt wait to get back home.

 Book 4: Chapter 47: Undercity I

    Book 4: Chapter 47: Undercity I


    Unlike the central district of the Undercity, where most of the surface dwellers resided during the storm, the true nature of the ce revealed itself only in the outskirts. Here, the streets were narrow, and the absence of any natural light made the alleyways appear menacing. The frequent cries and shouts from all around further enhanced the haunting atmosphere.


    Lets keep moving, master. We cant afford to attract any attention, Ash said after noticing that his master had stopped once again.


    Zeke hesitated. He was watching the scene of two children fighting. It wasnt some innocent scuffle but a life or death struggle from which, in all likelihood, only one would walk away. The fight had attracted the interest of some Korrovan citizens, who formed a circle around the spectacle and bet on which of the two would win.


    This scene could very well be the slogan for this miserable ce: Wee to Undercity, where misery is amodity.


    Zeke had previously thought he knew poverty, but he had to revise his opinion several times already sinceing here. Every step away from the central area revealed a new horror he was not prepared to face.


    Maybe it was because this ce was hidden from sight, deep beneath the earth, or because they werent fully human, but something was different. This was nothing like the slums of Magusburg or Tradespire. There, the people were poor and might even starve, but that was the extent of their misery. The rich and powerful didnt usually go out of their way to make them suffer.


    Master


    Zeke finally tore his gaze away from the scene and began walking again. He caught up to Ash, who was waiting just a few steps ahead. The two were wearing hooded robes and masks covering their faces. In any other ce, they would stand out in such a get-up, but it was just the opposite here. None of the visitors to the outskirts of Undercity showed their faces.


    You should not get involved in such matters, Master, Ash advised when Zeke walked up next to him.


    Ive been meaning to ask. Is there a reason you are indifferent to the plight of your people?


    To Zekes surprise, Ash chuckled in response. my people, huh? He gazed at the scene of the two boys fighting before returning his attention to Zeke. What makes you think those are my people, Master?


    Arent you all Chimeroi?


    Chimeroi, Ash repeated slowly. Thats just a wordnothing more and nothing less. There is no kinship between me and some random strangers just because of that. Or do you think a troll and a goblin would be friends just because you call them both monsters?


    Zeke shook his head. Thats hardly the same. You all grew up together, didnt you?


    Ash nodded. This is indeed where I grew up, but thats the very reason I dont care. Its thew of the jungle here.


    Zeke fell silent, pondering those words. It was most likely very hard to form any friendly bonds in such a harsh environment. His experience at the Elementium had been simr. While Zeke was lost in thought, Ash guided them through alleyways and hidden paths. It seemed as if he was very familiar with these streets.


    To Zekes surprise, they werent attacked, mugged, or stopped even once. It seemed the inhabitants of Undercity had an intrinsic sense of fear towards the surface dwellers. Even though the residents couldnt possibly know how strong they were, most fled upon noticing their approach.


    This is it, Master, Ash announced after they had turned onest corner.


    Zeke examined the sight in front of him. It was a peculiar ce, nestled deep within the outskirts of undercity. The surroundings were noticeably cleaner, and there were no fights going on. There were even some shops and bars tempting customers.


    However, the sight that attracted Zekes attention was the establishment in the middle of the area. A long queue of people stretched from its gate all the way to the other side of the za. Their gazes were a mixture of anxiousness and anticipation as the Chimeroi waited for their turn to enter. Zeke focused on the bold lettering atop the entrance gate  Firebrand, it read.


    The two entered the strange district, making their way to the restaurant right next to the entrance of therge building. The customers here were all Korrovan natives, wearing hooded robes. However, most had gotten rid of their masks in order to partake in drink and food.


    Zeke sat down at an empty table, his back facing the entrance of the big building. Ash wordlessly took the seat next to him, facing the same way. After the two had ordered their food, they sat there quietly.


    A long time passed in silence while Zeke and Ash ate their fill. However, eventually, the Chimeroi couldnt bear it any longer. Master can we really afford to waste our time like this? I thought we were here to he nced around, lowering his voice even further, spy on the Firebrand school.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Zeke nodded. Dont worry about it. That''s what Ive been doing all along. Ever sinceing here, he had recorded every single person entering or leaving the building. Fortunately, theplex only had this one entrance, making it easy to keep track of them all.


    Ash blinked in disbelief. Then, you dont need me to do anything?


    Zeke shook his head. I need you to keep me safe in case anything happens. Also, it would be very suspicious if I sat here alone for a long time.


    Thats it? Ash asked, sounding almost disappointed.


    Zeke smirked. He had gotta noticeably closer with Gravitas and Vulcanos during their adventures, leaving Ash out. Zeke was certain the Chimeroi had hoped to prove himself during this mission. However, there wasnt likely to be a chance for him to shine this time around.


    Zeke patted his shoulder. There is going to be enough bloodshed soon enough, and Im sure youll get your chance.


    Ash grimaced, none too pleased for having been seen through. However, the prospect of bloodshed was enough to get his mood up somewhat.


    How about we chat for a bit, Zeke offered.


    Sure. What do you want to talk about, Master.


    Zeke focused his gaze on the people waiting to get into the Firebrand building. He had noticed something ever sinceing here. Why arent the Chimeroi here wearing ve cors?


    Ash tilted his head. Because they arent ves, he stated matter-of-factly.


    Zeke was even more surprised. They arent? Then why dont they leave this ce?


    To go where?


    Zeke raised a brow. Does it matter? Anywhere else should be better than this ce.


    Ash shook his head. That is not the case. Life here might not be pleasant, but we do have some opportunities.


    What do you mean?


    Ash nodded at the queue of people waiting in front of the Firebrand building. Do you know what they are here for, Master?


    Zeke shook his head. He had not been listening in on the conversation of the Chimeroi behind him and had delegated that task to Akasha instead. She was sure to know, but Zeke didnt ask. He was pretty sure that Ash would tell him.


    They are here to apply as Rana Samrat for the Firebrand school, Ash said.


    Zeke widened his eyes. Does that mean that they are volunteering themselves as ves?


    Ash nodded. This is one of the only ways to leave the Undercity safely.


    I wouldnt call that safe


    Ash chuckled. It is true that most of them will die in the Rings, but not all. This is also how I got to my current position, after all.


    Zeke was still doubtful. Couldnt you have just left? With your strength, it shouldnt have been hard for you to make a life for yourself somewhere else.


    Ash shook his head. I wasnt always a good fighter. In fact, I was quite weak when I epted the cor. It took me many years of diligent training and the help of the Mana breathing technique of the Lions Den to get this strong.


    Arent you dissatisfied? Zeke asked. That ve ritual isnt something you can get rid of easily, possibly ever. You traded your freedom for a mere chance.


    Ash pondered for a moment, stroking his short grey beard. Not really, he eventually said. I might not be very knowledgeable about the world, but I believe that is not a bad deal. If you want to receive something, you have to be willing to give something in return.


    Zeke nodded slowly. That is quite a steep price, though.


    Ash shrugged. From what I heard, it is pretty much the same deal most people get.


    Zeke wanted to disagree but stopped himself at thest moment. Were the families of the empire really that different?


    It wasnt like their members were free to leave, either. Furthermore, only the pureblood descendants had any chance to rise through the hierarchy. From what he knew, adopted members were often treated little better than servants. Looking at it from that perspective, it wasnt much different from the choice Ash had made.


    I guess you are right, Zeke said with a bitter smile. There never seem to be any good options for the weak, are there?


    Ash smirked. I guess not.


    Still Zeke said after a while. If I had been in your ce, I would probably have tried to leave.


    Ash smiled crookedly. Then, you would have died.


    How can you be so certain?


    Because there is nowhere to go aside from here, Ash exined. Just because the other nations dont take ves doesnt mean that we are wee either. Most would simply treat us as invaders.


    Zeke frowned deeply. He knew that the empire treated nonhuman races as inferior beings, and even in Tradespire, he had only seen very few Chimeroi. However, he had not been aware that their kind was so ostracized on the continent. If that was true, then they really had nowhere else to go. How ironic that this nation of vers ended up being the most tolerant of their kind.


    Can I also ask a question, Master? Ash asked all of a sudden.


    Go ahead.


    What happened to your arm?


    Zeke looked down at the spot where his right arm was supposed to be. His thick ck robe and cloak covered the injury, but Ash had still noticed. It was then that Zeke remembered he had yet to fill Ash in on everything that had happened. Without any further dy, Zeke started to narrate their entire journey to Ash using his [Telepathy].


    He began with their departure, the discovery of the Shadow Elementals, the ck liquid, the ambush of the Firebrand family, and their subsequent journey through the desert. Zeke didnt leave out anything as he faithfully recounted everything that had happened.


    I copsed shortly after striking a deal with the guard named Kiran. When I woke up, I was already here in the Undercity.


    Ash didnt interrupt and listened to the tale with wrapt attention. Even after Zeke had finished, he remained silent for a long time. all that happened while I was guarding the house, he eventually said.


    Zeke nced at Ashs dejected expression and smiled. Dont sell yourself short, Ash. I heard you did a great job as well.


    This was no empty ttery.


    After the traitors had done so much harm to the Lions Den, Zeke had been incredibly worried for the Nair family. After all, it was highly likely that there were traitors among them as well. However, when Zeke visited, the atmosphere was quite peaceful. This was all thanks to Ash, who had dealt with the traitor before he could do any real damage.


    Considering the fact that the Nair family didnt have any strong fighters left, it could be said that he had singlehandedly averted a catastrophe. This was no small feat by any means. However, Ash didnt seem very satisfied.


    It was nothing much, he said. That guy wasnt even aware that he had no control over me. This could be said to be your achievement as well, Master, as he fell for your trap. He even tried to order me to attack the members of the house  the fool.


    Zeke smirked, imagining the scene of the traitors smug smile dying on his face when Ash smacked him down. He would have very much enjoyed to see that. However, before Zeke could say anything else, Akasha spoke up.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I have detected a suspicious Individual.

 Book 4: Chapter 48: Undercity II

    Book 4: Chapter 48: Undercity II


    Zeke immediately perked up. What did you find?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    A departing entity carries a hidden item for message transmission. This method is known for its use in counteracting remote scanning capabilities akin to ours. Additionally, the aforementioned entity disys discernible indications of heightened nervous system activity.


    Without turning his head, Zeke focused his perception on the person Akasha indicated. Like most everyone here, his face was obscured behind a hood and mask. However, such measures didnt pose much of an obstacle to Zekes spatial perception.


    The man was of medium height, with dark skin and ck hair, exhibiting all the typical traits of a Korrovan native. The only noticeable thing about him was the many scars strewn all across his body. In a ce where Life Magic was readily essible, the presence of such scars was significant.


    From this one fact alone, Zeke could deduce a lot about the kind of life he led. First, he was often embroiled in violent confrontations. Second, he didnt have the money or connections to visit a healer. Third, he was most likely a native of Undercity, as he would stand out like a sore thumb on the surface.


    Zeke had a good guess about what kind of person this was. However, there was no point in specting. He rose to his feet in the mostnguid, unhurried manner he could, and after leaving a couple of coppers on the table, the two left the restaurant.


    Where are we going, Master? Ash asked as soon as they were out of earshot.


    That man, Zeke said, pointing at the suspicious individual, is most likely carrying a secret message.


    Ash nodded, not asking how he knew. Are we just going to follow him?


    Zeke pondered the best way to go about this. Essentially, he had two options. He could either follow the man to find out who he was working for, or he could attack and rob the man of the secret message. Both routes came with their own set of risks.


    No, he eventually said. We dont have the time to take this slow. Here is what I need you to do...


    ***


    Shakuni nced around, his head on a swivel. He didnt know why, but he had felt a constant sense of unease for some time now. However, no matter how often he checked, he couldnt find anything suspicious.


    With hurried footsteps, he rushed into another alleyway. This was a very strange experience for him. Usually, it was the others fleeing while he strutted around with his head held high. However, he couldnt bring himself to act like that at the moment. He felt like a single wasted moment could spell his doom.


    The ominous feeling was so tangible that even the once-familiar surroundings seemed menacing now. The darkness and fog in this alley were so thick that he couldnt even see the other end. Wait, fog? Since when was there fog in this area? His question was answered as all the haze started to move at once, coalescing into the outline of a person.


    Shakuni couldnt see their face as a thinyer of mist concealed their entire being. His spine started to tingle at this ominous sight. This had to be an iparably powerful being. In the next moment, he heard a voice inside his head.


    <em>Are you a member of the Shadow Hunters? </em>


    It was a slightly higher-pitched voice that might belong to a woman. However, if Shakuni was being honest, it didnt sound like a human being at all. The tone was monotone and seemed tock any and all emotions. He had only ever encountered this manner of speaking when talking to the most seasoned killers of his gang. It was the voice of a person who had nothing but contempt for human life.


    <em>Are you a member of the Shadow Hunters? </em>


    Shakuni was snapped out of his reverie by the repeated question. What should he do? He was almost certain that he had no chance in a fight. However, he couldnt reveal too much about his identity either. Should he try to run away? No, that was hopeless.


    I dont belong to them, he called out in desperation. He still had a trace of hope that this monster would leave him alone if he disclosed that much. After all, he really didnt belong to such a gang. In fact, he had never even heard of them.


    The figure opposite him didnt react, and Shakuni began to hope that he might escape this situation. However, his hopes were dashed at the next moment.


    <em>Well see about that,</em> the monotone voice said before the stranger approached with a speed that left him unable to respond.


    Shakuni felt his throat being grabbed. In the next moment, his feet left the ground. He tried to struggle, but the stranger''s grip was iparably firm. The assantpletely ignored his opposition. As time went on, his arms started to get sluggish. They seemed to suddenly weigh so much that he could hardly lift them anymore. Eventually, he helplessly dangled in midair without the strength to even move a muscle.


    A single thought went through his mind as the darkness slowly crept into his vision. Is this how I am going to die?


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the vition.


    It was a peaceful thing to ept ones own powerlessness and to simply let go. However, the opposite was true when roused from such a state.


    Shakuni awoke with a gasp, the remnants of unconsciousness clinging to the edges of his vision. The cold cobblestones beneath him sent a shiver through his weakened frame. As hey there, Shakuni felt the lingering grip of invisible fingers around his throat, a haunting echo of the peril he had narrowly escaped.


    His breaths came in ragged intervals, each inhtion a tentative embrace of life reimed. He could taste the acrid residue of fear and desperation, a bitter reminder of the events that had led to his current state.


    With hesitant movements, Shakuni propped himself up on one elbow, his eyes squinting against the dim light of the alley. With every passing moment, his senses slowly limated to the surroundings. The distant hum of the Undercity''s nocturnal life reached his ears. It was a symphony of distant footsteps, muffled conversations, and the asional scream.


    In the murky recesses of his mind, Shakuni''s memory stirred like a slumbering beast, reminding him of what he had forgotten. A surge of urgency propelled him to reach down, fumbling with the worn leather of his left boot. As his fingers brushed against the artifact hidden there, a sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    Thank fuck.


    The tension left his shoulder as he slumped against the cold alley wall. The consequences of losing the artifact would have been unimaginable. The mere fact that he was caught like this might be enough to get him severely punished. Fortunately, he had not been injured in the encounter, making it easy to cover up his mistake.


    It was challenging to tell the passage of time in Undercity. However, as a veteran of many years, Shakuni naturally had his ways. Hunger, for example, was a good indicator. Focusing inward for a moment, Shakuni determined that he could not have been unconscious for very long. His people had most likely not yet noticed his absence.


    It seemed he would manage to ovee this crisis after all, at least if he hurried back. Shakuni was already thinking of possible excuses as he ran down the alley. In his excitement, he didnt notice the two figures hiding in a particrly dark shadow just a few steps away.


    ***


    Go, Zeke ordered, his gaze fixed on the man who had just regained his consciousness. And make sure he doesnt notice you.


    Ash nodded. Ill be back, Master. Like a specter, he vanished from his spot beside Zeke, discreetly following the unwitting messenger.


    Meanwhile, Zeke reflected on what they had learned. Unlike what the man must have thought, they had known about the artifact all along. Zeke had merely put it back after decoding the message.


    Unfortunately, the contents of the message had confirmed one of Zekes fears. The Firebrand school wasnt working alone. They had a close partnership with the Ember Scar Cartel.


    As it turned out, this crime syndicate was actually run by a rtive of the head of the Firebrand school. Even worse, the message discussed the strategy to eliminate the Lions Den. At least he had found out about this connection before shing with the other side.


    Zeke wasnt very knowledgeable about the criminal underworld of Korrovan, but he wasnt surprised to learn that it existed. In a ce like Undercity, where the guards had next to no presence, somebody had to fill that void.


    Do you know something about this?


    <strong>[Answer] </strong>


    Affirmative. I have a good idea about the power dynamic of the criminal elements in Undercity.


    Zeke blinked rapidly. He had not expected much when asking the question. What?


    <strong>[Answer] </strong>


    Host has spent a long time in the proximity ofrge groups of people. From their conversations, I was able to extrapte and verify the rtive strengths, territories, and hierarchy of most of the organizations active in this city.


    Zeke was well aware of how powerful a tool his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] could be. However, its true worth only revealed itself whenbined with Akasha''s frighteningputational ability. This level of information gathering could already be called a secret weapon.


    He shuddered at the thought of what he would be able to do once his sphere of awareness extended even further. His advancement to Grand Mage would most likely increase the area of this ability by an order of magnitude. At that point, he might only need to take a casual stroll in a new city to learn about everything and anything of importance. As for his advancement to the Archmage Level


    With a violent shake of his head, Zeke dispelled those thoughts. That level was still so far away that it waspletely meaningless to specte. Especially now, when he could ill afford such distractions. Please tell me what you know, Akasha.


    By the time Ash returned, Zeke had a good idea of the power structure in Undercity. The ce was divided into four districts, one for every cardinal direction. Each of those districts was run by a major crime syndicate, with many smaller ones paying tribute.


    The <strong>Venomous Cabal</strong> managed the North. This was the only major organization that was wholly made up of Chimeroi. A small group consisting of the strongest fighters led the organization. They seemed to be the most aggressive of the four, as they were known to oppose the government of Swarnaloka openly.


    The <strong>Spectral Dominion</strong> controlled the South and was theplete opposite of its northern counterpart. It was an organization run by a single powerful Death Mage, who seemed to want nothing but to be left alone. This enigmatic figure didnt take part in any of the power struggles the others were constantly engaged in.


    The <strong>ckthorn Covenant</strong> held the East. It was the most mercantile of the four organizations and by far the most affluent. This organization ran all the businesses Zeke had encountered in the central district. Their business model seemed to be centered around the exploitation of the people living in Undercity. From prostitution to blood sport to Chimeroi meat vendors, they had their fingers in every industry.


    Finally, the West was under the control of the <strong>Ember Scar Cartel.</strong> They were the newest of the four organizations and had seeminglye out of nowhere. Zeke was almost certain that they had only managed to establish themselves smoothly through their hidden alliance with the Firebrand school. However, Zeke knew better than to take them lightly because of this.


    ording to the information Akasha had gathered, each of the four major crime syndicates was run by a person with the strength of an Archmage. This meant that the Firebrand school had two people at that level, while Ravi was the only Archmage Zeke''s side could count on. With such a lopsided power dynamic, a sh between the two would end in a massacre.


    In fact, they had no need to employ any strategy at all, as they would undoubtedly be able to crush the Lions Den in a frontal attack. Zeke figured the only reason they held back was that they didn''t want to disy their alliance openly just yet. However, this was a fragile peace that wouldntst much longer  like the calm before the storm.


    Master, I found their hideout, Ash said the moment he returned.


    Zeke nced at him with a weary gaze. How bad is it?


    Ash removed the mask, his face disying a deep frown. Pretty bad. Just from a casual nce, Ive seen many strong fighters. Even if I teamed up with Gravitas and Vulcanos, we wouldnt stand a chance.


    Zeke nodded, having expected as much. It would be impossible for the Ember Scar Cartel to hold their current position without at least that much strength, and this was still ignoring their leader. No, they wouldnt stand a chance in a frontal sh, no matter how he looked at it. However, that wasnt the only option he had.


    Show me.

 Book 4: Chapter 49: The Ember Scar Cartel I

    Book 4: Chapter 49: The Ember Scar Cartel I


    From his perch on the roof of a run-down building, Zeke observed the distant headquarters of the Ember Scar Cartel. Ash had been right; this didnt look good. The scale of their operation was evenrger than he had expected. Instead of a single structure, the entire neighborhood was under their control.


    Their headquarters was like a city within a city, akin to a defensive stronghold, wholly closed off from the surrounding area. Even though it wouldnt be hard to infiltrate such a ce, due to its scale, escaping would be much harder. The frightening amount of manpower on disy was enough to deter almost anyone.


    A conservative estimate revealed that there were hundreds of gang members, at the very least. They were easily distinguished from regr people by their uniform clothing. Most wore dark, form-fitting attire with discreet ents of ember Red. Red bandanas were wrapped tightly around their forearms, and some had the gang''s insignia embroidered on the chest of their jackets, featuring a crooked dagger enveloped in mes. The entire stronghold was crawling with such figures.


    Zekes gaze traveled from the many supporting structures to the main building. It was avish residence that lookedpletely out of ce here. Its architectural style was reminiscent of the grand pce up above. This was no doubt done in an attempt to borrow the prestige of the royal family and instill a sense of legitimacy.


    It was also where the upper echelon of the Ember Scar Cartel resided. Zeke caught glimpses of them every now and then. The leaders moved around with a cohort ofckeys following their every step. Their attire was a masterpiece of red elegance, featuring long, flowing cloaks adorned with intricate patterns resembling dancing mes. A prominent pendant, emzoned with the Ember Scar Cartel''s insignia, hung from a chain around their necks.


    Unlike what he had expected, the captains didnt seem to be much involved with the day-to-day affairs of the gang, constantly indulging in pleasure. Instead, it seemed as if the cronies following them around were responsible for handling the cartels operation. Zeke saw them frequently leaving the side of their leaders to handle one task or the other.


    Those lieutenants sported crimson leather gloves with embroidered mes, symbolizing their elevated status. Their jackets borerger patches of the gang''s insignia, and a few wore a distinct red sash diagonally across their chests, marking them asmanders in the criminal hierarchy. All in all, there were dozens of them, eachmanding at least a handful of subordinates. They seemed quite alert, controlling their underlings in a practiced manner. It was a far cry from the men they served.


    The captains were so unguarded, swaggering around in their stronghold, that Zeke was certain he could easily take one out with a surprise attack. However, that wouldnt do him any good as there were around a dozen such figures, and the death of a single one would not count for much. On the other hand, Zeke only had one chance, and for now, the element of surprise was his biggest asset. He could not afford to waste it on something so meaningless.


    While Zeke observed the situation inside the stronghold, Ash was guarding his rear. Even though they were a fair bit away, they werentpletely safe here. The cartel took security very seriously and regrly sent out squads to patrol the perimeter. One such group of five had already met an unfortunate end upon spotting them. Their corpses now formed a pile a few steps behind Zeke.


    The squad had consisted of low-level thugs, and even Zeke could have taken on the five of them without a problem. Therefore, it wasnt very likely that they held any important positions in the cartel. Even so, their disappearance wouldnt go unnoticed, meaning they couldnt stay here for much longer.


    Zekes gaze roamed the area once again, desperately searching for a way to infiltrate the main building. However, nothing came to mind, no matter how long he searched. Unlike the surrounding area, everyone entering the main building was scrutinized meticulously.


    Zeke, despite all his means and tricks, didnt think he could slip in unnoticed, much less remain undetected for long. No, he needed some sort of cover that would allow him to enter the main building legally. However, this privilege was only extended to a scant few. As far as he could tell, the only parties that were allowed entry to the main building were the captains and their entourage, a number of high-ss prostitutes, and the attendants. Thetter two groups would also be inspected rigorously every time they wanted to leave or enter.


    This wouldnt do. He would never be able to pass these inspections. But what other choice did he have? He needed to find a way to deal a significant blow to the Ember Scar Cartel if he wanted to give his allies a fighting chance in the uing conflict. However, was there even a feasible way to make that happen?


    Alternatively, Zeke could cut his losses and leave the country immediately. He already had a rough idea of where to find thest ingredient for the Mana purifying device. However, this was not a choice he wanted to make, if at all possible.


    If he decided on this course of action, Zeke would not only sacrifice Snow. The Nair family and the Lions Den were done for as well and would most likely not be able to leave Undercity alive. Furthermore, his ns to expand his business ventures into Korrovan would die with them.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Even so, he would not hesitate to choose this path if there really were no other options. It might be cruel, but Zeke would not throw his life away in a fight that could not be won. He could not afford to  not when so many people were counting on him.


    Just then, Ash appeared beside him and lightly touched his shoulder, trying to get his attention. Zeke turned around and looked in the direction Ash indicated. For a moment, he didnt notice anything, but then he detected a crowd emerging from around a corner. It was a substantial gathering  far too many to take out quietly.


    Zeke nodded his understanding and quietly retreated from the ledge. If they couldnt eliminate them stealthily, it was crucial not to be seen. From behind his cover, Zeke studied the approaching group. This was the first time he had seen such arge force approaching the headquarters, and he wondered what the identity of this party was.


    The man wore a long red coat with a zing red cape attached to it. On his chest, he wore a pendant, proudly disying a crooked dagger wreathed in mes. This was unmistakably the attire of a captain. However, none of this entered Zekes eyes, who couldnt take his gaze off the mans face  a face he knew all too well.


    It was Ishaan.


    In a strange twist of fate, Zeke had reunited with this hated foe in such an unexpected ce. This was the same Ishaan who had flogged him during their very first encounter. The same Ishaan who had tried to have him killed by pitting him against Irond. The same Ishaan who had mercilessly crippled Ripper and the others in the dead of night before fleeing like a coward.


    Zekes eyes turned murderous as all those grudges surged to the forefront of his mind. He had wanted to kill Ishaan since the very first time they met, and now, there was nothing standing between him and the justice he craved. However, once again, his instincts were tempered by reason.


    The timing wasnt right.


    Sure, he would most likely be able to kill Ishaan here and now. However, the death of a captain would ruin his chances of infiltrating the base altogether. Was he really going to throw away everything he had built here in Korrovan for a fleeting sense of satisfaction?


    No, this wasnt the person he was, nor the person he wanted to be.


    He would endure for now. Endure and taste a much sweeter revenge when the time was right. However, despite his mind telling him to let it go, he still had a very hard time tearing his gaze away from this hated enemy. On the list of people he wanted to kill in Korrovan, Ishaans name was near the top, second only to the youngest Firebrand heir, who had taken his arm and left him for dead.


    Yet, the moment Zeke noticed the identities of the figures trailing him, his thoughts changed. This was not a coalition of gang members but a procession of prisoners. No, not prisoners ves. There had to be at least a few dozen of them. Just when Zeke wondered who those people were, the answer came to him from an unexpected source.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I have prior records of some of those individuals. They were present in front of the Firebrand school earlier today.


    The moment Zeke heard that something clicked in his mind. It was as if he had been handed the missing piece of the puzzle, and everything became clear in an instant.


    Two brothers, one leading the Firebrand School and the other leading the Ember Scar Cartel.


    Zeke immediately realized why they went to such lengths to hide the connection between them. Now, it also became clear how the gang could have emerged out of nowhere, sporting such an astronomical member count. It wasnt from people voluntarily joining the gang  not at all. The true source of all this manpower was the Firebrand School.


    This prestigious operation drew a steady crowd of volunteers, who willingly sold themselves into very for the chance at a better life. They expected to be given the opportunity to live in the capital up above and make a name for themselves in the Rings. The promise of fair treatment, resources, food, and a Mana breathing technique had such a high allure to the desperate residents of Undercity that they would form lines at a mere chance at such a life.


    Eventually, they might even be invited to the Veergati and rise to be a guard to one of the most prominent families in the country.


    Little did they know that their dreams of glory were destined to die before they could even begin. Instead of being taken to the surface, a substantial portion of them would be handed over to the Ember Scar Cartel, never to leave the city they wanted to escape so desperately.


    Here, they would most likely lead a life even more miserable than they could ever imagine. Judging by the way Ishaan had treated the recruits of the Lions Den in broad daylight, he shuddered at the thought of what methods he would employ in this wretched ce.


    Zeke gazed in sympathy at the long parade of unfortunate souls. Not all of them seemed to have realized what was going to happen to them as of yet, but a general sense of unease was visible on most faces. Zeke winced, thinking about their reactions once the headquarters of the cartel came into view. That would probably be the moment when they collectively realized that the rest of their lives would be a waking nightmare.


    However, as Zekes gaze roamed over the dozens of figures marching toward their doom, his brows began to crease. Something didnt add up. He quickly recalled theyout of the stronghold, searching fervently for the facility he was most curious about. Yet, no matter where he looked, it was nowhere to be found


    Where were the training grounds for the new recruits?


    A smile slowly began to spread across his face as Zeke realized the answer to this question. There was only a single buildingrge enough to house this many people. All of a sudden, his mind went into overdrive, one thought chasing the other. This was the very chance he had been waiting for, and he could not afford to miss it.


    It only took him a few moments toe up with the rough outlines of a n. Gradually, the uncertainty in Zekes eyes gave way to resolve, his feet already moving as he decided to enact this gamble.

 Book 4: Chapter 50: The Ember Scar Cartel II

    Book 4: Chapter 50: The Ember Scar Cartel II


    Zeke approached the corpses of the unfortunate gangsters Ash had killed earlier. As he did so, a mass of blood slid down his right shoulder, taking the shape of his missing arm. However, instead of a hand, the arm ended in a de.


    Ash quietly watched his master''s strange conduct. However, his eyes widened when he saw Zeke use his newly grown hand to behead one of the corpses. Master what are you doing? he whispered, mindful not to draw any attention.


    I am going to infiltrate their headquarters on my own, Zeke said, not stopping his strange actions. He carelessly pushed the decapitated head aside to grab the cor that was still attached to the mans neck. With a violent tug, he managed to pry it off.


    Immediately, his eyes were drawn to the sturdy-looking lock holding it closed.


    Can you open this, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Order received.


    While Akasha was working on the lock, Zeke returned his attention to an increasingly panicked-looking Ash. I am going to pretend to be one of the ves and infiltrate their headquarters that way, Zeke exined.


    However, instead of calming him down, the news only disturbed Ash even more. No! he whisper-shouted. That is far too dangerous!


    I know its dangerous, but what alternatives are there?


    You are going to be found out right away, Master, Ash insisted. There are no other Mages down there, only Chimeroi. You are going to stick out like a sore thumb.


    Am I? Zeke asked with a smirk.


    It was only then that Ash noticed that something strange was happening. Zekes Blood Magic hadnt stopped after forming his ded right hand. Instead, a red film was now covering most of his legs and lower stomach, slowly making its way up his body. Before long, his entire skin was covered in red from head to toe, giving the impression of a man wholly made of blood.


    How do I look? Zeke asked in a voice that was both deep and menacing. Ash just gaped at him, at aplete loss for words. It was clear that the transformation had shocked the poor man to his core. Zeke waspletely satisfied with this reaction.


    Even for him, hearing the voice of a strangering out of his mouth was a rather surreal experience. Zeke had been aware that he was capable of doing this ever since he first observed a Flesh Mage change the lengths of their vocal cords. However, knowing something and experiencing it firsthand were two wholly different things.


    Only after a long moment did Ashe back to his senses. Master what did you do?


    Zeke chuckled softly. However, instead of its usual yfulness, his raspy voice made it sound threatening instead. Do I still look like a Mage? he asked.


    Ash scanned him from head to toe, his forehead creasing as he did so. I cant tell what you are, Master.


    Zeke nodded in satisfaction. By covering his body with Blood Magic, he made it impossible to tell what was beneath. This approach was inspired by the Mana-repellent clothing the Messenger in Tradespire wore. Now, he could definitely pass for a strange kind of Chimeroi.


    Are you sure about this, Master? Ash asked after a moment of silence. You will have to keep the disguise up at all times, even at night.


    Just when Zeke was about to answer, the lock on the cor in his hands opened with an audible click. Akasha was truly a marvel; not only had the task taken her no time at all, but she was maintaining his changed voice and disguise simultaneously. With her help, it wouldnt be a problem at all to maintain his disguise.


    You worry too much, he said, and without a moments hesitation, he put the cor around his neck and fastened it. They wont suspect a thing as long as I am wearing one of these and pretend to be obedient.


    Ash didnt seem fully convinced, the doubt still clearly visible in his eyes. Yet, he didnt seem as resistant to the idea as before. What do you want me to do, then?


    I want you to infiltrate the stronghold on your own, Zeke said. Dont try to get into the main building, though. I just need you to stay close enough for my [Telepathy] to reach you. That way, I can contact you if anything goes wrong.


    Ash nodded, satisfied that he would not be left out this time. Seeing this, Zeke smiled warmly. However, instead of feeling reassured, Ash scowled, inching back ever so slightly. It was only now that Zeke remembered how his face looked at the moment. This would need some getting used to.


    Anyway. Ill be going now, Zeke said somewhat awkwardly before making his way to the opposite side of the roof. With a graceful leap, hended in the abandoned alleyway. If he wanted to join the procession of ves unnoticed, he would have to pick the right spot. Thankfully, he knew just the ce.


    ***


    Move! You fucking scum! Ishaan yelled. This was the part of his job he hated most. It was always the same, every single time. The moment their headquarters came into view, the crying and begging would start.


    Usually, Ishaan relished seeing the ves in despair, but he didnt have the time to enjoy it at the moment. His primary objective was to get them into the headquarters without drawing any attention, and their cries werent helping.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Silence, you filthy maggots! he yelled, and the noise immediately quieted down, causing Ishaan to smile. The ve seal was truly useful at times like this. Back into formation, all of you!


    Reluctantly, the unruly mob formed a single line once more. Some of the more headstrong Chimeroi tried to resist. However, even they relented after a few moments of punishment from their cors. Ishaan knew from experience how unpleasant it was to be on the receiving end of Lightning Magic. Resistance was utterly futile, and even the strongest mind would eventually give in to the pain.


    Ishaan scanned the crowd with a satisfied expression. He would enjoy breaking these new recruits. He had been forced to y nice for far too long, and he had a lot of pent-up stress. But now that he was back home, he could y to his hearts content.


    Just as he was about to order the ves to continue their march, his gazended on a particr figure in the middle of the formation. This ve had utterly smooth, blood-red skin without a single blemish. His head was bald, and instead of a hand, his right arm ended in a de. As far as Chimeroi went, his appearance was rather unique.


    However, none of that was what had drawn his attention. Instead, it was his eyes. The man had bright, golden eyes that seemed eerily familiar. However, that was impossible. Ishaan was confident that he would remember meeting such a peculiar individual.


    With quick steps, he arrived next to the red man, gazing deeply into his eyes.


    Ishaan was certain that he had seen those eyes before. This was suspicious. His gaze traveled downward to the cor around the mans neck. It held the insignia of the Ember Scar Cartel, as it should. However, he still wasnt satisfied.


    Show me your brand! he ordered.


    The red man tilted his head, seemingly confused. Ishaans eyes narrowed, and the bones in his hand emerged to form a spike, ready to strike. Was this man really an infiltrator?


    However, a momentter, as if suddenly realizing what he meant, the ve lifted his shirt, showing off his lower back. Ishaans gaze traveled down, his vignce at an all-time high. Yet, his caution turned out to be for naught as he found the insignia of the Ember Scar Cartel burnt into the mans red skin.


    Ishaan rxed, retracting his bone spear. It seemed he had been overthinking things. After all, the branding technique of the Firebrand school was rather unique and easily recognizable by those in the know, and this brand looked perfectly legitimate.


    Ishaan red at the ve onest time before returning to his position at the front of the column. Move, you pieces of shit!


    ***


    Zeke breathed a quiet sigh of relief the moment Ishaan left.


    This had been an unforeseen crisis. He had aimed for the exact moment the headquarters came into view, teleporting into the crowd of ves the moment they fell into disarray. He had thought that his infiltration had worked without a hitch. However, somehow, Ishaan still noticed him and demanded to see his brand.


    Fortunately, Akasha had been able to replicate the brand from the bodies of the surrounding ves. Otherwise, his n might have failed before it even started.


    Good work, Akasha!


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I aim to please.


    Zeke chuckled. It felt like Akasha was getting wittiertely.


    Their long procession moved quickly and soon arrived in front of the headquarters of the cartel. The guards immediately opened the gate upon noticing Ishaan, allowing them to enter smoothly. As Zeke passed them by, he covertly scanned the guards.


    As it turned out, they were all ves. If he had to make an estimation, he would guess that they were all around the same level as Ripper in terms of strength. It was rather challenging to determine a Chimeroi''s actual prowess from their bodies alone, but at least they could match her in physical attributes.


    More surprising, however, was the fact that almost everyone around here seemed to be a ve. Zeke hadnt noticed this fact when observing the base from far away, but it now seemed as if 99% of the gang members wore a cor. The only exception to this rule seemed to be the captains at Ishaans level.


    After another short walk, their group arrived in front of the main building, causing Zeke to smirk. His gamble had paid off, as it now seemed the new recruits would be trained somewhere in this facility. However, unlike earlier, Ishaans status wasnt enough to convince the guards to let them pass without inspection.


    Ishaan waited beyond the gate, impatiently tapping his feet, as each of the ves was inspected in turn. Soon, it was Zekes turn.


    The guard who inspected him was a muscr Chimeroi woman with tiny horns on her forehead. A quick scan revealed that she had the physical attributes to match up to Gravitas, Vulcanos, or Ash. Clearly, this guard position was reserved for the cream of the crop.


    The woman unceremoniously lifted his shirt to examine the brand on his back before closely inspecting his cor. Only after she was satisfied with her findings did she address Zeke.


    Name? the woman barked.


    Blood Dra Zeke answered instinctively but cut himself off just in time.


    What was that? the woman asked with a raised brow.


    Blood Dagger, Zeke said after an instant of thought. The guard scrutinized him for a moment but eventually scribbled something on her list.


    Zeke smirked, rather proud of his quick thinking. However, it seemed that not everyone shared his feelings.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Please let me handle this task in the future, Host.


    What? Why? Zeke asked. However, there was no response.


    Soon after, the woman reached into arge barrel and retrieved a heavy iron badge with the numerals 66 carved onto it, pinning it to Zekes chest.


    Listen up, she barked. From now until the end of your training, your name is number 66. Is that clear?


    Zeke nodded mutely, whereupon the woman roughly grabbed his arm and shoved him past the checkpoint. Her grip was so strong that it might have crushed the arm of a regr person. Even for Zeke, the gesture had been quite painful, reminding him that he wasnt a match for even a weak Chimeroi in terms of physical strength.


    Lowering his head, Zeke walked past Ishaan and joined the other ves inside the courtyard. Now that he was seeing it up close, the ce seemed even more absurd. The stark contrast between the opulence on disy and the impoverished state of the surrounding area was staggering, to say the least.


    However, Zeke didnt have the time to appreciate the bizarre sight for long, as thest of the ves joined them before long.


    After me, Ishaan ordered. He seemed a lot more rxed now that they had safely arrived at the headquarters of the gang.


    Zeke and the ves followed Ishaan through a crude stone gate that seemed to lead deeper underground. After a few twists and turns, their group found themselves in a hall that was sorge that it could effortlessly hold a few hundred people. Even their group, consisting of a few dozen people, only filled a fraction of the space, making the hall appear rather empty.


    Stand over here, Ishaan ordered while pointing at arge ring carved on the ground.


    The group obeyed without question, but Zeke''s stomach turned the moment he stepped onto the ground inside the circle. He knew exactly what this was.


    It was a ve Ritual.

 Book 4: Chapter 51: The Ember Scar Cartel III

    Book 4: Chapter 51: The Ember Scar Cartel III


    Zeke''s mind raced. He recognized this exact setup, having used it himself once.


    The Ritual wasprised of two ovepping circles, with the group of ves positioned in therger one while the smaller one awaited the person set to receive their contracts. In contrast to the version Zeke was familiar with, this Ritual appeared to be designed for a mass transfer of contracts.


    The longer Zeke examined his current situation, the calmer he became. "Are we in trouble, Akasha?"


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    It is highly unlikely that Host will be affected by this Ritual, as its purpose is solely the transfer of existing marks, not the creation of new ones. The form of this setup might even serve as a cover for Host. It would have been far more difficult to pretend to be under the influence of the ve Mark in a one-on-one situation.


    Zeke immediately rxed upon hearing Akashas reassurance. The ve Mark?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    After thoroughly analyzing the Ritual we encounteredst time, I managed to draw a few conclusions about the nature of the Envement Ritual. Does Host want me to exin?


    Zeke nced toward Ishaan, who casually leaned against a pir near the second entrance. He didn''t appear to be anticipating the arrival of whoever was about to show up anytime soon.


    "Go ahead," Zeke said.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    As Host has doubtlessly realized, the Envement Ritual has very little to do with the cors they wear.


    Zeke nodded. He had long since suspected that the cors were more a symbol than an actual deterrent. They were most likely developed to reassure the Masters and make them feel like they were in control. Sure, the Lightning Magic the cors could inflict on its wearer was an obstacle to weaker ves, but for people at Vulcanos or Gravitas level, it was more of an inconvenience than an actual threat.


    However, from an engineering perspective, the cors were quite interesting. Whoever designed them had somehow found a way to detect when the wearer tried to go against their oath. This might be something worth studying.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The actual envement doesnt take ce on a physical level  it is an envement of the Soul. It is impossible for a ve to escape their bindings, no matter what they do. Even if they take off the cor or try to run away, they will remain shackled all the same.


    This was quite an insidious scheme, making Zeke wonder how many ves truly understood that they could never escape once they epted the Ritual. To be bound by a chain was one thing, but to offer up ones Soul was somethingpletely different. Most likely, people would be far more reluctant to ept those conditions if they knew the truth.


    Not that Zeke was going to tell them.


    He had long since learned that a man had to pick his battles, and spreading the truth about the ve Ritual was the same as challenging the established powers of Korrovan. It was exactly this type of reckless behavior that led to Maximilians death back in the empire, as well as his own exile. In his current position, he could not afford to offend even more people.


    What else?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The Envement Ritual is based on one of the four Grand Rituals: the Memory Sealing Ritual. The two operate on the exact same principles. However, while the Memory Sealing Ritual controls the part of the Soul associated with memories, the Envement Ritual controls a part of the Soul associated with a set of actions.


    What does that mean exactly? Zeke asked.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    It means that each ve bes their own warden. Their own Souls judge every action and determine whether it is an infringement against the oath. There is no way to cheat the bindings unless one is able to deceive oneself.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel impressed. There was no more effective method of control than having individuals monitor and govern themselves. After all, who else could be aware of all your thoughts?


    There was no way to deceive the oath; any attempt to do so would be considered a betrayal. The only means of breaking free from such amitment was either through idental circumstances or with assistance from an external source.


    The Ritual was as nasty as it was brilliant.


    This line of thought brought a new question to his mind. Do you know of a way to remove the ve Mark? However, this time, Akasha didnt immediately reply, which was rather strange for her.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    There might be a way. However, any practical application would require a substantial amount of research, and Host is likely aware of what that would entail.


    Zeke frowned as his thoughts turned to thest time he had dabbled in Soul Magic. In that instance, he had unintentionally caused the death of his subject in the most gruesome manner. With Akasha by his side now, he might handle it more proficiently, but he still regarded the matter with great seriousness. At least, using it on people he cared about was currently out of the question.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footstepsing from the second entrance. Ishaan, who had beenpletely rxed just a moment ago, stood ramrod straight all of a sudden. Slowly, everyone''s attention focused on the source of the noise. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the hefty wooden gate creaked open, and a figure entered the hall.


    The person who appeared was a short, middle-aged man with almost no hair left on his head, holding a lit cigar in his free hand. He wore what looked like a loosely tied bathrobe,pletely made of red silk. His face was noticeably red, but Zeke couldn''t figure out if it was from working out, drinking, or some other form of pastime.


    For a long while, the man remained standing in the doorway, eyeing the group of ves in silence. Despite his diminutive stature and rather mediocre appearance, he projected an aura of power and confidence. This was even more pronounced for Zeke, who had extra sensespared to the Chimeroi. He was absolutely certain that this man was an Archmage.


    Is this all of them? he demanded to know in a voice so loud it seemed incongruous with his diminutive stature.


    Yes, sir, Ishaan answered respectfully, leaving no doubt as to the identity of this neer.


    Hearing his reply, the short man frowned deeply. Didnt my brother promise to send more of them aspensation for the uing attack?


    Ishaan nodded hastily. Your brother sends his apologies, but it couldnt be helped. Apparently, his youngest son has gotten two of his elite subordinates killed recently, and he needs to replenish his numbers somehow.


    Instead of getting angry, the bald man chuckled. Thats just what that idiot gets for having children. Aint that the truth?


    Indeed, sir, Ishaan agreed, you are absolutely right.


    Zeke was disgusted to see the usually domineering Ishaan grovel so pathetically. Where was all the bravado he showed when dealing with the ves? His opinion of the man would have sunken even lower had it been possible.


    Enough, the bald man said after listening to Ishaans ttery for a while. This means that you have to be more careful this time. Do you understand me, Ishaan?


    How careful do you mean, sir? Ishaan asked carefully.


    At least half of them need to make it through.


    Sir, this


    I dont wanna hear it! the man yelled, his voice echoing off the walls of the hall. Will you do it, or do I find somebody else?


    I will do it, sir, Ishaan said in a defeated tone.


    Excellent, the balding man praised, his earlier outburst already forgotten. I knew I could count on you. Come now, lets get the Ritual started.


    With a single bound, the Archmage materialized in the circle opposite the ves. His steps appeared both leisurely and lightning-fast at the same time. Yet, nobody, not even Zeke, could follow his movements with their eyes.


    Once again, he was reminded of the unbridgeable gap between the people who had reached the realm of Archmage and those who hadnt. This was rather unfortunate, as he needed to find a way to incapacitate exactly such an opponent  and soon.


    Momentster, Ishaan was instructing the ves on what they were supposed to do. As their current Master, they could only consent to a transfer with his explicit permission. Zeke was only listening with half an ear as he was thinking of ways he might be able to contend with an Archmage.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    This might be a chance for us, Host.


    Zeke immediately perked up. Exin.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    In order to ept the transfer of a ve Mark, the new master has to bare their Soul. It is only by a tiny degree, but for apetent practitioner, this is still an opening that can be exploited.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. The Archmage opposite him had a Fire Affinity, the same as his brother, making it highly unlikely that he knew the first thing about Soul Magic. If that was so, then this was indeed a chance he might be able to exploit.


    Do you have a n? Zeke asked cautiously. He wasnt too keen on continuing his experiments on the Soul, least of all in such a risky situation.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I suggest that Host creates a fake ve Mark. This would open up this course of action for ater date  should it be necessary.


    Zeke nodded. This sounded rather good. He really didnt want to take any unnecessary risks at the moment. However, if he didnt find any other way, he would still have a n to fall back on. His decision came just in time, as the Ritual circle started to glow.


    In unison, the ves started to rattle off the set of words Ishaan had taught them earlier. Zeke followed suit, or at least his body did. Meanwhile, he was already diving into his Soul Sight.


    The scene changed dramatically when witnessed with the Soul. Dozens of ethereal tendrils extended from all around Zeke and gathered at a singr point somewhere to his right. This had to be where Ishaan was standing. Suddenly, a bright spot emerged where he remembered the Archmage to be.


    One at a time, the tendrils detached from Ishaan and snapped in ce at this glowing spot. This had to be the opening Akasha had talked about.


    Zeke didnt waste any more time and extended a thin tendril of his own. He tried to mimic the marks all around him as he gingerly advanced toward the glowing dot that seemed to consume everything like an unsatiable crack in the void. The moment he got close, the end of his tendril attached itself to the glowing spot.


    To his utter surprise, nothing else happened. There was no exchange of information, nopulsion to obey, nothing. The result was almost disappointing in its simplicity. It was to the point where Zeke began to wonder if he had screwed up somehow. Yet, Akasha reassured him that he had done his job wlessly.


    Wasnt this a bit too easy?


    The moment the Ritual ended, the spot of light disappeared. Nevertheless, Zeke distinctively noticed how a tiny part of his fake ve Mark remained visible to his Soul Sight. He had actually done it! He had created an opening in the mans mental defenses, ready to be exploited at any time.


    The ease with which he had ovee a Mage several times more powerful than himself highlighted the true potency of Soul Magic. Of course, much of his sess stemmed from the fact that almost nobody seemed to be aware of its dangers. If the man had been on guard, he could have most likely fought Zeke off without much effort.


    When Zeke returned to his body, he was just in time to see Ishaan staring at the ves with a menacing look in his eyes. Now, its time to find out if any of you maggots tried to trick us, he said with a sadistic glint in his eyes.

 Book 4: Chapter 52: The Hole I

    Book 4: Chapter 52: The Hole I


    Zeke didnt move or otherwise act. Judging solely by the look on his face or bodynguage, one might even think he waspletely calm. Yet, inwardly, he was anything but. His mind was racing.


    Had he been discovered after all? It all made sense. This situation must have been a trap. Zeke had always felt that the entire thing had gone entirely too smoothly. However, before he could think of what he would do now, Ishaan made his move.


    All of you, he said menacingly, I order you to leave the Ritual circle right now.


    At the same time, the Archmage spoke up as well. I order you to remain where you are.


    Zeke''s mind nked. What was this nonsense?


    However, the purpose of the exercise revealed itself in the next moment when a handful of people stumbled out of the Ritual circle. The group of five had terrified expressions on their faces as they tried to fight against the mandate. However, it was no use. The ves, despite being utterly horrified at their own actions, were unable to do anything to keep themselves from obeying.


    Zeke realized the situation at once. Those five had pretended to agree to a transfer of contracts before deliberately messing up the Ritual. He wasnt quite sure what they had hoped to gain from this small act of rebellion, but from the look in the Archmages eyes, they would pay dearly for it.


    Ishaan, the man said in a low, sinister tone. You know what to do...


    Yes, sir! Ishaan said, the joy clear in his eyes.


    The Archmage then turned to the rest of the ves. Insubordination will not be tolerated. If you knowingly disobey the orders of me or my men, there can only be a single punishment.


    Meanwhile, Ishaan had ordered the people in question to kneel. Because they were still contracted to him, they had no choice but to obey. Zeke saw the tears gather in the eyes of the first in line. He was a rough sort, with more than one scar on his face. Yet, at this moment, he looked as frightened as a child. Tears freely fell from his terrified eyes as he heard Ishaan''s footstepse to a halt behind him.


    Zeke grimaced. He could already tell what was going to happen. The same seemed to be true for the other ves as they collectively averted their eyes.


    WATCH! the Archmage roared.


    As one, every single head snapped back to the scene in question. Just as the five kneeling ves couldnt disobey a directmand from Ishaan, the others were simrlypelled to heed the Archmage''s orders.


    Ishaan clearly relished the attention as he deliberately put on a show. He casually struck at the air with his whip, eliciting a loud crack with each swing. Zeke was no stranger to this sight, as the man had always used this type of weapon at the Lions Den.


    However, the tool he used today was markedly different from that time. Instead of rope, the whip was made of countless interlocked bone fragments. Zeke btedly realized that Ishaan must have used a spell to conjure it. As a Grand Mage with a Bone affinity, something like this should be possible for him.


    He studied the weapon with an increasingly ugly expression. As somebody who also used a whip, he could immediately tell the primary function of this tool. Unlike his own weapon, which was designed for utility, Ishaans whip was made with a singr purpose  inflicting pain. The bone fragments would feel like teeth biting into flesh, while the many hooks and ws would ripp out chunks of meat with every swing.


    The kneeling figures could not see what was happening behind them, but the frequent cracks of the whipbined with the horrified expression on the faces of the other ves painted a clear picture. At this point, even the staunchest of the five had been reduced to a sobbing mess. Many among the spectators tried to close their eyes, not wanting to see this grisly scene. However, even that small mercy was denied to them, as themand had explicitly demanded they watch.


    Finally, Ishaan was satisfied with his posturing and set on to his gruesome task. He wound up his strike even more than before and, with the force of a speeding horse, struck the first man on the back.


    The result was even worse than Zeke had anticipated. This whip was no mere weapon but a living thing full of malice and cruelty. The man didnt even cry out when he was struck; he justy there, paralyzed from shock. He had only been hit a single time, yet his injuries were so severe that it looked like a feral beast had mauled him.


    The cries only started when the second hitnded. It was a pitiful sound, devoid of any strength. Yet, the desperation and pain were perfectly conveyed through his quiet sobbing. Everyone present felt his agony echo in their very bones.


    Zeke could hardly imagine what must have gone through the heads of the remaining four men at that very moment. The sheer terror and hopelessness of their current situation must have been beyond anything he could imagine, as they were left with no choice but to listen to the weakening cries of theirrade as they waited for the same fate to befall them.


    Zeke was suddenly reminded of the day he had left the empire. He was reminded of the very moment the patriarchs came to arrest Maximilian. The reason he recalled that scene wasnt because he deeply cared about those kneeling Chimeroi. After all, he had just met them, and their life and death had nothing to do with him.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Yet, the situation felt eerily familiar.


    Once more, he had to endure the helplessness of watching others do whatever they pleased, while he stood there, unable even to lift his head. Even though he wasn''t the one currently suffering, he realized this could just as well have been his fate. Zeke had no illusions about his level of control; if the Archmage had singled him out instead of those five, he would be the one on the ground.


    Ishaan only moved on to the next person when nothing but a twitching mess remained of the body of the first man. Zeke didnt avert his eyes, didnt flinch or sob. Instead, he burned this scene into his mind. This would be the fuel for his determination. This would be the scene he recalled if he were ever in doubt.


    There could be no other way  power at all cost.


    His gaze briefly flicked to the Archmage, who was watching the gruesome disy with a face full of indifference. It was immediately clear that this scene was nothing out of the ordinary for this person. After lingering on his expression for a moment, Zeke returned his attention to the scene of Ishaan beating ves.


    The interlude hadsted but a moment. Yet, something had changed in Zekes gaze. There was a determination there that had been absent all his life. It was a ruthless glint, a merciless light that had no ce on the face of a boy his age.


    When thest of the five fell quiet, Ishaan remained standing over their bleeding corpses, examining his handiwork. He didnt even try to hide the immense pleasure he gained from this depraved act, as his face clearly disyed the utter exhration he felt.


    After enjoying the sight for a moment, his eyes flicked to the group of ves who had remained. His expression sent a shiver down the spine of everyone who saw it. There was a wistful light in his eyes as if he regretted that not more of them had disobeyed.


    Not one of them dared stand out anymore.


    Ever since the first of the ves had died, the crowd had gone utterly silent. At one point, the dread they felt had overpowered theirpassion, and nobody dared speak up out of fear of being singled out. The silent confrontationsted until the Archmage pped his hands, gathering everyones attention.


    It looks like you all understand. Now, let me tell you what is going to happen from now on. For the next week, you are going to be ced under the leadership of this man. He pointed at Ishaan, and some of the ves couldn''t help but wince. However, instead of being offended, Ishaans grin only widened.


    After that, you are going to be joining us on arge-scale mission, the Archmage continued. Zeke immediately took notice of his words. This so-calledrge-scale mission was most likely the attack on the Lions Den. At least he knew how much time he had left.


    If you prove yourself during this time, you are going to receive everything you ever wanted  power, status, money, women, whatever it is. At that point, youll be fully recognized as a member of the Ember Scar Cartel, the man promised. There is only a single thing you have to do. Survive. The. Coming. Week.


    After saying those words, the Archmage briefly swept his gaze over the group of ves before he turned and left. He vanished through the same entrance he had arrived from, disappearing just as fast as he hade.


    Everything, from his speech to the scene of Ishaan killing those men, seemed to have been nothing but a routine task. From beginning to end, not once had even the tiniest flicker of emotion crossed his face. How many times had he witnessed this exact sight? How many times had he said those exact words? How many people had died in this exact manner? And how many more would follow?


    Listen up, Ishaan yelled, causing the group of ves to flinch. They suddenly remembered that they were alone with this crazed killer.


    Zeke inwardly sneered. Out of the two, Ishaan was clearly the smaller threat. He was like a rabid dog who barely had any control over his actions. This was a lesser form of evil, rtively easier to deal with. Compared to the cold and calcting nature of the Archmage, Ishaan was like a child throwing a tantrum.


    Nheless, easier didnt mean easy, and Zeke still had to be careful not to stand out at the moment. However, unlike what they expected, Ishaan didnt continue with this threatening behavior. Instead, he appeared quite amiable as he asked the group to follow him to the other side of the room. Even though most were hesitant to follow his orders, nobody dared dy for long.


    The next part of your training is going to take ce in there, Ishaan said, pointing at a hole in the ground that was covered by a sturdy metal grate. The opening was wide enough for a carriage to fit through. Zeke looked down, but the bottom could not be seen at all.


    Seeing their fearful expressions, Ishaan smirked. You guys worry too much. There is nothing bad down there. In fact, there isnt much down there at all.


    Then what are we going to do in there? One of the more courageous ves asked. He was a tall man with scales covering his vital parts.


    Training, Ishaan replied readily. Before you go down, I am going to teach you a Mana breathing technique. That way, you can strengthen yourself during the next week.


    An astonished murmur swept through the crowd. The Mana breathing technique was half the reason many of them had sold themselves in the first ce. But now they were going to receive one  just like that. Of course, many were suspicious at first, but what reason could Ishaan have to lie to them? After all, they were alreadypletely at his mercy. Quickly, smiles appeared on many faces.


    Zeke frowned instead. He was certain that there was something sinister going on that he couldnt see. There was just no way that the people of the cartel were handing out something so valuable for free. With these kinds of people, nothing good would evere without a price. While everyone else celebrated, Zeke instead raised his guard.


    You said something strange earlier, a woman remarked. Your exact words were: before <strong>you </strong>go down; not: before <strong>we </strong>go down. Does that mean you are not going to join us in that hole?


    Zeke had also noticed how Ishaan had phrased his earlier statement and had the exact same question.


    That is indeed so, Ishaan acknowledged. I am merely going to deliver your daily rations while you train in peace. You are free to do what you want, and neither I nor anybody else is going to supervise you for theing week.


    Zeke snorted in disdain. He wouldnt believe for a second that the next week would be as peaceful as Ishaan made it out to be. Over and over, the words of the Archmage echoed in his mind.


    Survive. The. Coming. Week.


    Even before that, hadnt the man ordered Ishaan to make sure that at least half of them would live? Upon remembering those words, his suspicion rose to a new level. No, something wasnt adding up. However, the others didnt seem to share his apprehension as they now crowded around Ishaan and pestered him to start teaching them the technique.


    Zeke shook his head. He found these Chimeroi to be entirely too trusting. It was then that he remembered something he had almost forgotten. Their species aged substantially faster than humans. Studying the faces around him, he noticed that many looked to be around his own age. Zekes mind reeled. Ripper, who looked like a grown woman, was only 9 years old


    The realization that these people were essentially children cast this entire situation into an even darker light. All of a sudden, all he could see was a group of children getting excited about receiving a new toy.

 Book 4: Chapter 53: The Hole II

    Book 4: Chapter 53: The Hole II


    Ishaan stayed true to his word and only exined the Mana Breathing technique a single time. Zeke was certain that this was just another way to test the Chimeroi, as only the ones with a rtively better talent would be able to pick it up that fast.


    What worried him more, however, was the actual Breathing technique itself. It waspletely different from the one he had observed in the Lions Den, and even though he couldnt im to be an expert, something about it felt off. Yet, neither he nor Akasha could pinpoint the exact reason for this feeling. Their simtions even showed that this technique could potentially be many times more effective than what they learned at the Lions Den.


    The technique of the Lions Den was known as Cloud Chasing. Apparently, practicing this technique conjured the sensation of being enveloped in a serene rainshower, each sessful execution akin to a refreshing cleanse for the body. Yet, the work you had to put in was a long and arduous journey  like chasing clouds.


    ording to Ash, it was one of the worst techniques when looking solely at growth rate. However, what itcked in speed, it made up for in consistency. Practitioners of the Cloud Chaser techniques would almost never run into bottlenecks or burn out prematurely. It was a gentle method that focused on steady growth instead of explosive improvements.


    This new technique, on the other hand, was theplete opposite. This breathing technique revolved around soaking the body in as much Mana as possible, forcing it to adapt. When imagining the Cloud Chasing technique as a gentle downpour, then this could bepared to a flood. You either learned how to swim or drowned.


    Zeke couldnt yet say what the side-effects would be if the Chimeroi failed to adapt, yet he feared the worst.


    ***


    It''s time, Ishaan dered.


    He approached the sturdy iron grate and, with the assistance of a chain-bound crank, opened it. The metal structure groaned in protest as it was lifted out of its socket, emphasizing its considerable weight. Several Chimeroi audibly gulped, recognizing the inevitable truth that once they entered this hole, there would be no escape.


    In contrast to the general unease, not a ripple could be seen in Zekes eyes. This time, he wasnt even pretending. Such a primitive way of imprisonment could pose no hindrance to him and his Space Affinity. After all, he could phase through walls with the ease of a leisurely stroll, rendering those sturdy iron bars an inconsequential obstacle at best. The same wasnt true for the Chimeroi, however.


    Even among those with suitable abilities, none were likely able to escape this prison. Only somebody on the level of Ash could develop their proficiency enough to show their true potential, like turning into mist.


    Therefore, none of the gathered ves was eager to be first. Even when Ishaan gestured for a second time, nobody moved. His face had already started to turn cold when somebody emerged from the crowd. It was a tall figure with a shining bald head and blood-red skin  it was Zeke.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he confidently approached the opening and peered down. An endless void of darkness was all he found, but that wasnt of much concern to Zeke. Before entering, he nced at Ishaan onest time, confirming his expression. As predicted, a sly glint of malicious joy lurked behind his friendly facade. Ishaan seemed eager for whatever was about to happen in that hole.


    Zeke raised one leg above the opening, but just as he was about to take the plunge, a whimsical idea crossed his mind. He made eye contact with Ishaan and shed a grin  a mocking, disdainful expression that conveyed all of Zeke''s true feelings towards the man. With that, he let himself fall, observing how Ishaan''s facade started to crack.


    Zeke smirked. He wondered what Ishaan was thinking right now. Was he fuming? Did he mark his name on his shit list? It didnt matter much, as they would have a falling out during the next seven days anyway, one way or the other. Right now, Ishaan was far from his highest priority.


    The stale air streamed by his face as he fell freely for an extended moment. Yet, the ground came into view all too soon. Zeke, having already been prepared, used his [Teleport] spell the very moment he was about to collide with the floor. Almost simultaneously, he reappeared.


    Nothing much seemed to have changed as he emerged at almost the same spot. Yet, there was one notable difference: his momentum was reversed. Zekes body rocketed up a few feet beforeing back down. Hended gracefully, the soft earthen floor cushioning the impact even further. On this type of ground, he might have been fine without using his Magic, but there was no point taking the risk. He didnt have the body of a Chimeroi, after all.


    Zeke swiftly surveyed his surroundings for potential threats, finding that, at least in this regard, Ishaan had been truthful; there seemed to be no imminent dangers. The space he now upied was a reasonably roomy chamber with various tunnels branching out in every direction. It appeared to be a sort of maze.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He looked up and saw the distant light of the entrance. It was a sizeable drop, but most likely not enough to injure the stronger ones among the Chimeroi the others might suffer quite a bit. This was undoubtedly already part of the test.


    Not that it had anything to do with Zeke. He had long since decided not to involve himself with the others. Even though he might be able to use his abilities to help them, that was a risk he wasn''t willing to take. As ves contracted to the Master of the Ember Scar Cartel, none of them could keep his secrets, even if they wanted to. While falling out with Ishaan was a risk he could stomach, the Archmage was an opponent he had to approach with the utmost care.


    The moment he heard voices from up above, Zeke made his move. Using his [Airstep], heunched himself off the ground, gaining height with every step. He made his way halfway up the hole before approaching a section of the rough stone wall.


    Help me with this, Akasha, he ordered.


    <strong>[Answer] </strong>


    Affirmative.


    Zeke stood unmoving, anchored in midair. He was just an arms length away from the wall, staring straight ahead with an expression of utter concentration. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, without any warning, a section of the wall disappeared. Where there had been solid rock a moment ago, only emptiness remained. A beatter, a muted impact was heard. It was the sound of a massive bolder striking earth.


    Zeke wiped the sweat from his brow as he inspected his handiwork. In front of him was an opening in the wall, the size of a carriage. Its edges were as smooth as if they had been carved with a razor. Meanwhile, a new, strangely symmetrical boulder had been added to the maze down below.


    As the noises from above grew louder, Zeke sought refuge in his newly created hiding spot. And not a moment too soon. Before he could even get his bearings, a figure passed by the opening of the holeit was the Chimeroi who had spoken earlier, the man with the scales. Zeke caught sight of a badge with the number 17 on his chest.


    With nothing better to do, Zeke peered down. Having somewhat gotten used to the darkness, he could just barely make out how the mannded gracefully on his feet, absorbing the impact like it was nothing. He was clearly one of the stronger individuals.


    After him followed another familiar figure  number 23. She was the woman who had questioned Ishaan earlier. Zeke couldnt quite tell what kind of Chimeroi she was, as she appearedrgely human. Yet, there was something peculiar about her eyes.


    Following her descent, a steady stream of participants arrived  85 in total. Of the group, nearly a third sustained injuries from the fall. Two individuals were hurt so badly that Zeke harbored genuine concerns for them. In addition to broken bones, they also suffered internal injuries. Depending on the nature of the uing challenge, their chances of survival seemed slim at best.


    When everyone was present, an impromptu conference was held. Zeke heard them talk about a cooperation to explore the ce. After a short discussion, they split into five groups, each led by one of the strongest individuals, with numbers 17 and 23 both among the leaders. Even though they managed to agree on a course of action in the end, there was significant tension in the air. It seemed that the five leaders were each determined to prove themselves superior.


    Just from a few words he picked up casually, Zeke anticipated that the different groups woulde to blows sooner rather thanter. It seemed that Ishaan didnt even need to do anything for those hot-blooded youngsters to be at each others throats.


    Zeke was once again d for his decision to stay out of their way, as he had no interest inpeting for the position of Number One ve. He would not dance to the tune of another, not if he could help it.


    Good on you, whelp, the dragon encouraged. It had beenrgely silent as ofte, making Zeke appreciate the encouragement even more.


    Fortunately, none of the others seemed to have noticed his hiding spot, nor did they question his absence. They either didnt notice or just assumed he had gone ahead, as he was the first to arrive. Zeke didnt care either way. He would stay out of their way as much as he could, as he had bigger things to worry about.


    Turning his attention to the mission at hand, it was time for Zeke to get to work. Extending his mind, he sought to pick up a specific wavelength in the sea of noise around him. It took some time, but eventually, he seeded in finding what he was looking for. "Can you hear me, Ash?" he inquired.


    <em>I can, Master,</em> Ash said in his mind.


    <em>How are things on your end? </em>Zeke questioned.


    <em>I managed to infiltrate their headquarters without much problem, but the residence of their leader is a different matter. I dont think I can get in there. </em>


    Zeke nodded inwardly. It was how he had expected. <em>Dont worry about it. I am already inside, and Ive even met with the Archmage.</em>


    <em>Are you ok, Master?</em> Ash asked, a hint of panic in his voice.


    <em>No need to worry: Impletely fine,</em> Zeke said. <em>He didnt notice me at all. On the other hand, I managed to learn something very interesting. </em>


    <em>Whats that? </em>


    <em>Didnt you notice something strange while infiltrating this ce?</em> Zeke questioned in turn.


    Ash remained silent for a moment, undoubtedlybing through his experiences. <em>There are a lot of ves here,</em> he said eventually.


    <em>Thats it,</em> Zeke confirmed. <em>I think every single one of them is contracted to the same Master. </em>


    <em>The Archmage? </em>


    Zeke agreed, causing Ash to fall silent for a second time. After an even longer pause, he spoke once more. <em>That makes things easier, even if it is a bit regretful </em>


    Zeke nodded in agreement, having thought the very same thing. If they managed to kill the Archmage, all of the ves would die with him. This meant that the entire Ember Scar Cartel would fall in an instant if Zeke managed to assassinate the man somehow. On the other hand, it meant that hundreds of innocents would die without even the choice to surrender.


    However, in the next instant, he hardened his resolve. Zeke had already decided that he would not hesitate anymore  he couldnt afford to. After all, showing mercy to an enemy was the same as showing cruelty to oneself.


    <em>I will do what I have to,</em> he sent to Ash in a tone that brooked no argument.


    <em>Master, is everything alright?</em> Ash asked hesitantly.


    <em>I am fine,</em> Zeke stated with certainty. <em>I''ll reach out again once I gather more information. Stay close.</em> With that, he ended the connection before the other man had a chance to reply. He didnt want to talk about the things that had happened in the hall above, and he didnt feel like exining himself either.


    This was a decision he had made for himself, and he felt no obligation to exin it to anyone. Inhaling deeply, Zeke hardened his mind, dreading the task ahead. Nevertheless, procrastination had never been a habit Zeke indulged in, and this time would be no exception.


    Akasha, tell me your n for invading a Soul.

 Book 4: Chapter 54: The Hole III

    Book 4: Chapter 54: The Hole III


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Are you certain, Host?


    What do you mean? Zeke asked in confusion. He waspletely unustomed to Akasha questioning his decisions.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    In the past, Host has expressed notable reluctance to progress along this path.


    Zeke grimaced, acknowledging the point. The option to use Soul Magic was initially intended as a contingency, reserved for use only if all else failed. However, mere hourster, he found himself ready to embark on this path. He fell into a brief silence, carefully reevaluating his decision once more.


    Taking a deep breath, he leaned back against the perfectly smooth stone wall of his hideout and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he was in the world of his Minds Library  Akashas home.


    In front of him, surrounded by an endless expanse of white, sat a young woman with white hair, blue eyes, and a curvaceous body. Akashas chosen form was an amalgamation of the most beautiful women Zeke had ever met. For a moment, the sight stole his breath away.


    However, he managed to get his bearings an instantter, reminding himself of his purpose here. I am certain, Akasha. Tell me.


    Host needs to establish what he wants to achieve by doing this, Akasha said, her monotone voice just the same as usual.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. Given the fact that he was not entirely certain what could be achieved through Soul Magic, he didnt yet have a concrete goal in mind. Nevertheless, it was essential that he did as much damage to the Archmage as possible if he wanted to give his side a chance. Whats the most damage we can do without being detected prematurely?


    Akasha closed her eyes while silently mumbling, Calcting  10% 15% 35% 62% 84% 97% Calctionplete  optimal n of attack determined.


    Zeke leaned forward in excitement, curious to find out what Akasha hade up with.


    A momentter, she opened her clear blue eyes and stared intently at him. A strategic approach with optimal sess probability has been established. However, numerous foundational assumptions rely on spection without practical evidence. Does Host wish to proceed?


    It doesnt matter, Zeke said. I didnt expect anything else, given the meager amount of practical experience we have. Just tell me what you got.


    Affirmative, Akasha said. The optimal approach was determined to be the deliberate creation of a Soul-Body mismatch.


    Zeke''s brows shot up. A Soul-Body mismatch? He had never heard of that term, and he was pretty sure Akasha had made it up just now. Can you exin?


    Akasha nodded. Host has previously ascertained that the Soul isprised of aption of experiences, documenting every moment of an individual''s life. Is that correct?


    Thats right, Zeke said. When I identally consumed the Soul of the spy, his memories streamed into me. Meanwhile, his essence was getting lesser in equal measures.


    Despite his hesitation and obvious unease with this subject, Akasha''s manner of speaking remainedpletely serene. I believe that Host has made an urate judgment regarding that experience. However, a crucial element is missing.


    Enlighten me, Zeke demanded curtly. He wasnt too pleased with the direction the discussion had taken, as this memory remained one of his most dreaded experiences.


    Affirmative, Akasha replied, wholly unfazed by his emotional state. The crucial element Host has overlooked is the mans death.


    Zeke furrowed his brows. His unease slowly turned into curiosity as he recalled the event. Thanks to his [Perfect Sensory Recall], his ounts of the events had not been distorted or lost.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    A momentter, the scene of a prison cell was projected in the air between Zeke and Akasha. It was a miniature recreation of one of his memories. In the scene, two people were sitting across from each other,pletely motionless. One of them was a young man with blood-red hair, and the other a hideously deformed figure who had been strapped to a metal chair. It was the moment right before Zeke had drained the mans Soul.


    However, he was only able to observe the happenings of the mortal in, not the intery between Souls. Still, this was the first time he actually saw how the man had died, as he had previously only been confronted with the aftermath.


    With morbid curiosity, Zeke watched the scene of the two people confronting each other. It didnt take long for the prisoner to show a reaction. First, his face started to twitch. Then, his entire body started to spasm. Only a few momentster, he started to scream uncontrobly. This must have been the moment the guards called for David.


    However, what happened next was utterly unexpected: silence returned to the room.


    The prisoner went from violently shaking and screaming to utterly still in an instant. It was clear that he had died. Yet, there was no sign of Zeke waking. Instead, the young man in the recording remained seated peacefully, his eyes still closed. It wasnt until several minutester, when David came to shake him awake, that he was awoken from his trance.


    Zeke looked up from the recording, the question clear in his eyes. Thats strange, he said. I remember that I was still draining his Soul when David woke me.


    Akasha nodded with a nk expression. I suspect that to be true. Nevertheless, it should be noted that the individual had perished long before that point.


    Interesting. If that was true, then that meant that he had somehow locked the mans Soul in ce, even after his death. And that wasnt the only implication of note. He nced at Akasha. What was it that actually killed him?


    Akasha smiled, causing Zeke to be dazed once more. It was the first time he had seen her express any kind of emotion. In spite of what he had thought, the gesture lookedpletely natural on the face of the usually emotionless girl.


    A Soul-Body mismatch, Akasha exined proudly.


    Excuse me?


    A Soul-Body mismatch, Akasha repeated. That is what caused his demise.


    I am not familiar with that term, Zeke said, slowly getting back to his senses.


    Akasha nodded. It is a word I created to describe this phenomenon. Does Host like it?


    Zeke cocked his head, regarding Akasha with interest. There was a peculiar glint in her eyes, like a baby bird begging its mother for food. How about you describe the phenomenon to me first?


    Affirmative, Akasha said, returning to her cid expression. This phenomenon urs when the body rejects a Soul because it no longer recognizes it as part of the system. It is simr to the body fighting against an infection.


    Zeke looked at her in surprise. Thats what killed him? His own body?


    It is the sole exnation that aligns with the facts, dered the spirit.


    Akasha was right. There shouldnt be a problem with a Soul losing parts otherwise. It was no different from returning to the past, to the state before making those memories. He could also determine that the removal of memories wasnt inherently damaging, as he had experimented with that concept quite a bit. He had even split off a small part of his Soul to infiltrate the Archmage earlier today.


    Tell me more about this Soul-Body-Mismatch, he demanded.


    Akasha looked pleased upon hearing Zeke adopt the term she had invented. The phenomenon urs in varying degrees of intensity, she exined. However, even after the slightest bit of the Soul goes missing, the body reacts negatively.


    Zeke raised a brow, clearly about to object. Yet, before he could get a single word out, Akasha continued. Yes, it happens every time Host sends out a Soul probe as well. However, in those cases, the body adapts quickly. The mismatch will only manifest in a momentary feeling of unease.


    Zeke closed his mouth.


    The more frequently this happens, the more severe the reactions will be. In instances where segments of the Soul persistently vanish over an extended duration, it is spected that the body will begin to manifest signs of illness, such as headaches, migraines, lethargy


    Wait a moment, Zeke interjected. If a disconnect between body and Soul is such a serious issue, then why did the Dragon try to steal my body? Wouldnt he have killed himself by doing so?


    Instead of Akasha, a deep, rumbling voice from somewhere in the void answered his inquiry. Kill me? With that pitiful body of yours? I dont think so.


    Why not? Zeke asked.


    If a Soul is vastly more powerful than its vessel, it can easily overpower the body''s resistance, Akasha exined instead of the Dragon. Furthermore, Host was still an Apprentice Mage at that point in time. This is relevant because the connection increases with each advancement, with body and Soul bing intrinsically linked at the Archmage level.


    Doesnt that mean that it is going to be vastly more difficult to damage the Soul of an Archmage? Can we even kill him?


    It is highly improbable that we will sessfully terminate his life using this method, Akasha stated. He is likely to resist well before we reach that juncture.


    Then what is the point of all this? Zeke asked. Wouldnt it be better to do as much damage as quickly as possible instead?


    Negative, Akasha stated. It has been concluded that we can inflict more harm by gradually eroding his Soul over time.


    And then what? Zeke asked with a rising sense of dread.


    Host will have to terminate him in the real world, Akasha said nonchntly.


    Are you insane? Zeke burst out.


    Akasha tilted her head. Negative. My cognitive processes are rational, with no abnormalities detected.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Then tell me how I can do that. Even a weakened Archmage can kill me with a p.


    That is incorrect, Akasha stated with confidence. However, it is true that Host is unlikely to emerge victorious in a confrontation, even against a weakened Archmage.


    So?


    Host will have to think of something to bridge this gap, Akasha said.


    Zeke stared at her for a long moment, a mixture of disbelief and exasperation warring on his face. What kind of a n was this?


    Yet, the longer he thought about it, the calmer he got. Akasha was right. This wasnt her problem to solve; it was his. She had already pointed the way, giving him the best odds possible. If he couldnt ovee this final hurdle on his own, he had no business being here.


    He took a deep breath, centering his mind. You are right, Akasha. Just tell me how to start, and Ill think of something. Zeke promised, a queasy sensation settling in the pit of his stomach. He could only hope that he would actually be able to live up to those expectations.


    After all, his life might depend on it.

 Book 4: Chapter 55: The Hole IV

    Book 4: Chapter 55: The Hole IV


    Today, Zeke had learned a lot about Soul Magic, surpassing the cumtive insights from all previous experiences. Yet, the lesson that resonated with him most was the realization that he had gravely, very, very gravely, misunderstood the very essence of this field of Magic.


    The first time he had dabbled in the art, he had ended up consuming a Soul indiscriminately. This led him to believe that the practice was a crude field with little need for rules or precision. Yet, if anything, the opposite was true, and Zeke struggled to follow even the most basic tasks Akashaid out for him. It was only now that he fully realized how clumsy his first attempt had been.


    Soul Magic was supposed to be used like a scalpel, a tool of uracy and foresight, and not like a butchers knife. No, that was still giving himself too much credit. He hadnt even used it like a butchers knife. Instead, it would be more urate to say that he had thrown the knife away altogether and charged in with his fists for an all-out brawl.


    However, the fault for this misunderstanding could not be fullyid at his feet, as Soul Magic was the exact opposite of any other discipline he knew. A Fire Mage, for example, would only be able to create a weak me until he improved his control. This was the same with any other form of Magic as well, where control and the size of your Core determined your maximum output.


    Yet, Soul Magic spat in the face of this iron-d rule. The less control you had, the more damage you would do. This went against the core teachings of Magic and everything Zeke knew. It felt like he had started out as an Exarch Soul Mage and had to temper his power slowly by increasing his control. It was a weird concept and had him fighting his very instincts.


    Despite the hours that must have passed, here he was, endeavoring for the thousandth time to infiltrate the Archmages essence. His current endeavor wasn''t focused on any specific action; instead, he sought only to exist within another soul.


    The task sounded easy enough, and Zeke quickly managed to send a part of his Soul through the opening he had left for himself. Yet, that was where his troubles started. He quickly learned that it was not in the nature of a Soul to remain still. Neither his own nor the Soul of the Archmage would ever be truly motionless. After many failed attempts, he had to admit to himself that it was a fools errand to try and change that fact.


    Instead, he found the most sess in guiding the movements of his Soul to match the Soul of the other. As far as he could tell, that was the only way to remainpletely undetected. not that he had ever managed to do that for long.


    Whenever he made the slightest mistake, his surroundings would turn hostile. More than once, Zeke had to abandon his probe, losing a few moments worth of memories in the process. Now that Akasha had pointed it out, he noticed the momentary feeling of difort that followed those instances. It seemed that Soul-Body-Mismatch was a real thing after all.


    After what felt like the hundredth time of being ejected from the others soul, he found himself back in his own body with a slight nausea, the only thing to show for his efforts. He took a few deep breaths, clearing his mind and settling his stomach. With new determination, he started another attempt. He closed his eyes.


    The location of the Archmages Soul was familiar to him now; it only took him a moment to locate it. In his Soul Sight, he did not perceive the environment like with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], but he had an instinctive awareness of the part of his Soul he had bonded to the Archmages. He could always vaguely tell where it was, like a signal fire in a dark night.


    A small tether stretched from Zeke to that distant ce, reaching closer and closer until, eventually, it reached the beacon. It acted almost like a crack in the shell of the Archmages otherwise imprable defenses, allowing Zeke ess if he aimed just right. He felt out the movement of the Soul, matching its undtions, before pouncing at the right moment.


    Nothing much happened. The only thing that changed when he made contact was his awareness of this other being. He did not have ess to any thoughts or memories, hovering at the edge like he was, but he had vague notions about the Archmages emotions. He did not try to do anything else for the moment. He merely hovered there, at the outskirts of the Soul, trying to find a state of equilibrium with his surroundings.


    Zeke fell into a trance, mindlessly following the ebb and flow, bing part of somethingrger. He was slowly getting used to this state of selflessness, where no introspection nor errant thoughts disturbed his being. Without him noticing, a long time passed. He was so immersed in this new state of being that he might have remained for days had it not been for Akashas gentle reminder.


    With an effort of will, he gently retracted his probe, recovering all of his memories for the first time.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Congrattion, Host. It was an impressive disy.


    Zeke smiled at the monotonous delivery of what was surely meant as a heartfeltpliment. Whats up, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I registered movement from up above and found it prudent to inform Host. It is likely that our warden will make an appearance soon.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Zeke snuck closer to the edges of his hideout and carefully peered up at the opening in the ceiling. It was as Akasha had said. The heavy metal bars were being lifted. Most likely, it was time for their first meal. He suspected that this would be a rude awakening for the Chimeroi down below, who had gathered eagerly.


    After the grate was opened fully, the sound of a bell could be heard. It was a shrill and unpleasant noise.


    Feeding time! a voice yelled. Zeke immediately recognized that particr brand of malicious glee. It was Ishaan.


    In the next moment, a wagon load of edibles was unceremoniously dumped into the hole. It was a generous spread with a diverse assortment of foodstuffs. Meat, fruits, vegetables even some cheeses. Zeke picked out one of the best-looking apples and a bit of dried jerky and teleported them into his cave from midair.


    Zeke frowned at the jerky with a face full of suspicions. Could he trust this meat? He had no interest in being turned into a cannibal.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    This meat belongs to a monster that resembles a bear. It is safe for consumption by Hosts standards and should be considered fairly high quality.


    Zekes eyes softened, but a question remained. Thats strange. I was certain there would be something wrong with the food. Was I overthinking things?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Negative. Host was not overthinking. The issue lies not in the quality of the food but in the quantity. Despite this load seeming abundant initially, it would only be sufficient to nourish 80 humans. Chimeroi, even juveniles, typically have an appetite roughly twice that.


    Zeke looked down at the jubnt ves. They had somehow managed to get a fire going and were celebrating their first meal with abandon. It seemed that most had not yet realized that the food would not be able to satiate even half of them. Yet, he could already see several of the smarter ones ncing at the pile with a contemtive expression.


    As Zeke observed the dancing figures, he realized that some of them had changed greatly over thest couple of hours. Their frames had expanded, and their eyes had gained a new air of confidence. This change was most pronounced in the five leaders, including numbers 17 and 23. They had clearly benefited greatly from the Mana breathing technique. However, just as pronounced as the sessful cases were the failures, with over half of the gathered Chimeroi acting strangely.


    Even at a nce, it was noticeable that something was off about them. They exuded a nervous energy that had not been present before. It seemed like they had entered a state of mania.


    Could this be the side-effect of the breathing technique?


    If so, the group was in trouble. Zeke couldnt tell with certainty how they would have reacted to the news that there wasnt enough food under normal circumstances. However, now that over half of them were in a state of heightened tension, the chances of a peaceful negotiation were slim to none.


    Zeke had experienced firsthand what happened to Chimeroi when they didnt have enough food. They relied heavily on external nourishment to support their strong bodies, and they suffered ordingly when deprived of such a source. This situation was clearly engineered to pit them against each other.


    It was a brilliant scheme.


    The fear of starvation would force the Chimeroi to spend their time practicing the new Mana breathing technique. If they didnt do so, the others would simply leave them behind. Even the ones who experienced severe side effects would have no choice but to keep going. What ensued was a culling of the weak.


    When the time was up, only the strongest and most determined would be left. The cruelty of this method could hardly be overstated. Yet, Zeke could not deny that it would undoubtedly be effective. Just then, something unexpected happened. Instead of closing the opening to the hole, Ishaan dropped something else  five somethings.


    Zekes eyes widened when he realized what it was. He had been wrong: the situation could indeed be crueler. In front of his wide-open eyes, five mangled bodies passed the opening of his hideout. He recognized them immediately. Those were the bodies of the ves who had tried to go against the Archmage earlier.


    At first nce, this seemed to be a simple warning: Do not forget your ce.


    Yet, Zeke could easily guess at the underlying intentions. At the end of the day, what Ishaan had just done was drop an additional load of meat into a pit of starving beasts. Zeke had no illusions about them holding onto any semnce of civility while starving to death.


    No that wasnt all. If he was right, then this was an even more devious n than that. Ishaan most likely wanted to instill a specific notion into the minds of these desperate ves: Everybody here is a source of food. This was just one more way to turn them against each other.


    Zekes gaze turnedplicated as he watched the dozens of figures gathering around the bodies of their deadrades. For now, the Chimeroi were staring at them in confusion. Zeke had decided to stay out of their waypletely. However, he had not expected to have to watch them literally eat each other in order to survive.


    Dont get involved, whelp, the Dragon said all of a sudden.


    Zeke furrowed his brows in distaste.


    The Dragon continued, Survival of the fittest is the natural state of the world.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment. That doesnt make me feel any better.


    The Dragon chuckled. I find it extremely distasteful that you pretend to care so much in the first ce.


    How could I not care? Zeke asked. I could save them if I wanted to.


    So?


    Zeke was baffled. How can you brush this off so easily?


    The Dragon scoffed. Dont bother putting on an act in front of me, whelp. The moment you kill the Archmage, they are going to die anyway. This has never been about saving them but about you facing the consequences of your actions.


    This time, Zeke didnt know how to respond.


    Changing the world is a bloody affair. If youck the stomach for it, you might as well go back to that little farming town of yours," the Dragon uttered beforepsing into silence once more.


    For a long time, Zeke stayed at the edge of his hideout, quietly observing the escting tension between the ves. Even though he knew that the Dragon was right, it wasnt an easy thing to ept.


    For all his life, Zeke had thought that he was a good person  that he was doing the right thing. Never once had he questioned that fact. However, watching this group of strangers, doubts began to creep in for the first time. They were desperately trying to live, doing whatever they had to. It didnt matter; none of it did. Not one of them would live to see the outside world again.


    Because they were in his way.

 Book 4: Chapter 56: The Hole V

    Book 4: Chapter 56: The Hole V


    Zeke opened his eyes and quickly regained his bearings. This marked the third time in a row that he had managed to retreat from the Soul of the Archmage unharmed, and he was starting to feel confident in his ability to remain undetected.


    Roughly a day had passed since he had entered this ce, and it was finally time to get started on his actual work.


    Catch him! somebody yelled. However, the aggressive shouting didnt elicit even the slightest reaction from Zeke. Neither did he go and check what was going on. It was as if he hadnt even heard the cry.


    What is the next step, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Now that Host has learned to remain undetected, Host should be able to target specific parts of the Soul.


    Zeke nodded at that. He had gained a lot of new insights about the inner workings of the Soul over the past day, and the proposition sounded usible.


    Contrary to their earlier hypotheses, the Soul wasnt as vtile as they had assumed. It was only its outermost part that was in constant flux. The further in you went, the more stable it became. At its very core, the Soul was presumed to be almostpletely rigid.


    Zeke suspected that the core area contained the most crucial memories, the ones that ended up being essential in the formation of ones personality. Inparison, the outermost parts were made up of the memories of routine tasks and idle thoughts that were forgotten almost as fast as they came.


    In a weird twist of fate, Akasha had a hard time wrapping her head around the concept, yet it immediately made sense to Zeke. This shift in their dynamic had prompted Akasha only to give vague advice, while Zeke would determine the best way to implement it on his own.


    After catching his breath and calming his mind, Zeke immediately entered his Soul Sight again. He quickly located his probe in the distance and prated the Soul of the Archmage. By now, this set of steps had be second nature to him.


    The first thing he did upon entering the Soul of the Archmage was to attune himself to his surroundings. This step was always a challenge, as he would have to instantly shift his mood to match that of the other person. Right now, the outermostyers of the Soul were moving about in harsh and violent bursts, allowing Zeke to deduce the mans mental state.


    He seemed to be angry.


    Generally, the Archmage fluctuated between only two states. He was either furious or bored. At least, those were the only emotions he was capable of expressing naturally. Zeke had learned that the man often indulged in one or many substances that influenced his mood greatly. Those were the only times he even approached a state of happiness or rxation.


    After Zeke had taken his customary position in one of the outermostyers, he began his first experiment. He adjusted his timing to match the rapid movements of the Soul and struck right when it came to a stop. The moment his tether came in contact with the substance that made up the outeryers of the Soul, something strange happened. It was like he was being physically pushed away.


    Undeterred, Zeke tried again. Yet, the result didnt change. Every time he attempted to approach a specific memory or thought, he would be repelled at thest moment. This was strange. Nothing of the sort had happened when he consumed the memories of the spy. Was this the difference between a Grand Mage and an Archmage?


    No, that was unlikely. Even an Archmage shouldnt be able to resist his advancements whilepletely unaware. But if it wasnt for the difference in strength, then what could have led to this unexpected hurdle?


    After another dozen failed attempts, Zeke was getting frustrated with hisck of progress and decided to try something new. He resolved himself to push through the resistance with force. He waited for the right timing and tried once more. This time, he put a little more strength behind the attempt to disastrous results.


    Not only did he puncture the resistance of the memory, but it passed throughpletely. Yet, his bad fortune didnt stop there as his tether prated a dozen more memories and ended up fairly close to the nextyer.


    Zeke watched the scene with a growing sense of dread. It didnt take a genius to know that he had been detected. Without a second thought, he abandoned his probe and retreated like a lizard shedding its tail. He only managed to calm down when he was back in his own body.


    Despite regaining his senses, Zeke kept his eyes closed, reying the events of moments ago. He had only meant to use the slightest bit of force, yet things had ended up like that. Do you know what happened, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Host used too much force.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Thanks for letting me know. Do you have any more such valuable insights?


    <strong>[Question]</strong>


    Is Host being sarcastic?


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Despite himself, Zeke chuckled. You can tell?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative. Host shifts his tone slightly whenever Host is being sarcastic.


    Zeke burst outughing, releasing some of his pent-up tension. However, after a moment, his expression slowly returned to reflect his somber mood. How bad did I mess up?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    ording to my estimation, this blunder will not have anysting effects. However, if Host continues to make such mistakes, the viability of the n will suffer.


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief. At least he had not caused any irreparable harm with his rash actions. However, he had no idea how to solve this issue. It was obvious that he didnt have the control necessary to perform this delicate procedure. Yet, recognizing a problem was not the same as finding a solution for it.


    Zeke let out a frustrated groan as he slowly stood up, stretching his body. The protest of his stiff muscles and creaking joints testified to his prolonged state of inactivity. The drawback of having such a small hideout was that he didnt often get the chance to stretch his legs.


    For the first time in a while, he approached the perimeter of his cave. He had not bothered with the Chimeroi ever since his talk with the Dragon. Yet, it was almost time for their next meal, and he couldnt avoid them any longer. Zeke peered down, expecting to see an empty chamber, only to be greeted with a disturbing sight.


    In the middle of the room, just beneath the hole, stood number 23. The Chimeroi girl was looking up, her neck fully tilted back. However, she didnt seem to be looking at the opening to the hole but at his hideout.


    Zeke froze. Was was she looking at him?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    This individual seems to be looking at Host.


    Zekes shock slowly turned to vignce. This was rather problematic. For one, he had long since gotten rid of his artificial blood skin to conserve his strength, revealing his true appearance. Also, if the others learned that he had been taking a share of the food before they even got the chance to fight for it, they most likely wouldnt be pleased.


    He couldnt let that happen.


    Without wasting any more time, Zeke dove headfirst toward the girl. Even now, her eyes never left his. Zeke thought it rather strange until he felt a subtle presence in his mind. So, that was it. The girl had awakened her innate Magic, and it was rted to the mind. Unfortunately for her, she had met a far more experienced Mind Mage.


    Zeke easily brushed her off as he disappeared from sight, only to reappear behind her, his momentum intact. With the force of a charging bull, he rammed his shoulder into her back, sending the girl flying. However, before she could get far, her momentum was suddenly halted when she collided with an invisible wall.


    The limp body of the Chimeroi girl fell to the floor bonelessly. She had clearly been knocked unconscious. However, this put Zeke in the situation of being forced to make a choice. Should he kill her? Or should he just leave her be? In all likelihood, the others would take advantage of her momentary weakness to get rid of such a strongpetitor. But was this really alright?


    Even though he had determined that sacrificing these people was necessary, he understood the importance of not treating them recklessly. In his view, there existed a distinction between a man willing to engage in bloodshed and an indiscriminate ughterer devoid of any regard for life.


    Yet, before he could ponder the matter any further, the sound of footsteps from a nearby corridor disturbed his peace. He would have to decide right now.


    Zeke looked at the figure thaty at his feet. A trickle of blood ran down her face from an injury to her forehead, mixing with the dirt and grime that covered her face. However, beneath all that soot, Zeke saw the delicate face of a girl, giving him an inkling of what she might look like after a good scrubbing.


    Freckles danced across her cheeks, and her naturally tousled chestnut hair fell in carefree waves. A hint of mischief yed in the arch of her eyebrows, giving a yful air to the otherwise sharp contours of her face. She wasnt some great beauty but did have a sort of wild charm. However, the one thing that Zeke remembered most vividly was the expression of curiosity on her face when she had looked up at him just now.


    It reminded him of the expression of wonder he saw in his sisters eyes whenever she watched him or Leo spar


    Before Zeke knew it, he had already heaved the girl onto his shoulders and was stepping on air. He was already back in his hideout by the time the group of Chimeroi arrived. However, now that he was in his cave, he realized the kind of situation he was in.


    "Stupid," he chastised himself as he settled the girl into the back of the shelter, easing into his regr spot. He almost expected the Dragon to mock him, yet the reptile remained quiet, leaving him to stew in the aftermath of his reckless choice.


    Quietly observing the girl hed rescued, Zeke noted that the wound on her head had already closed, a silent testament to the superior bodies of the Chimeroi. Other than that, nothing had changed. She was still unconscious, still waiting for his ultimate verdict. That was right, it wasnt toote. He could still get rid of her right now.


    It was the logical choice.


    What was the point of going through any more trouble just to keep her alive for a few more days?


    Yet, despite all the reasons he came up with, his hands never moved. Zeke couldnt bring himself to end the life of this girl. Did that mean that he was weak? Was the Dragon disappointed in him? Was that why it remained silent?


    Zekes mind was in turmoil as he contemted his inability to act.


    In this moment of uncertainty, the figure of a man appeared in his mind. He was old, yet the frailty of age was absent from his frame. He was powerful, yet his expression had always been gentle when talking to Zeke. It was the figure of his mentor, Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim. Zeke gradually calmed down, remembering the old mans face.


    What would you have done, Grandpa? Zeke murmured into the darkness of the cave.


    There was no response, yet Zeke knew the answer. Maximilian had always been reverent toward life. Despite killing thousands during the war, he had never taken death lightly. Maximilian had been a man who was both feared and respected by allies and enemies alike. There was no way such a man would condone the killing of a girl for the sake of convenience.


    Zekes expression slowly grew firm. Even if the fate of these ves was to die at his hands, that didnt mean that their lives were worthless. This wasnt the type of person he wanted to be. He wanted to be a man who didnt hesitate to do what was necessary. That much was true. At the same time, he didnt want to be a person who would make the easy choice just because it was convenient.


    At this moment, the creaking of the grate could be heard, followed by the unpleasant chime of a bell.


    Feeding time! Ishaan yelled.

 Book 4: Chapter 57: The Hole VI

    Book 4: Chapter 57: The Hole VI


    When Soria came to her senses, the first thing she noticed was a painful headache and the insistent grumbling of her stomach. That much wasnt anything out of the ordinary, and their presence wasforting, if anything. After all, pain and hunger had been a constantpanion for as long as she could remember.


    However, her mood quickly dropped as memories started to filter in. Ahh, yes, that was right. She had been sold to the Ember Scar Cartel and thrown into an underground prison. One by one, the memories of thest day came back to her.


    Soria remembered vividly how she had suspected that something was amiss ever since that cruel man had started to act nice. And as always, her fears became reality. When she saw the amount of food he had delivered, she instantly knew that it would be a problem. Yet, as one of the first to realize the predicament, she had been able to prepare.


    Soria had taken her followers to one of the distant caves with a decent amount of food. There, she had urged them to practice the Mana breathing technique. She was certain that it was the only way to get ahead in this ce. After all, why else would that cruel man have taught it to them?


    Things went well for a while, as she was able to make quick progress. She could feel how much stronger she became with every session. The same was true for the rest of her group, who improved almost as much. Thanks to her foresight, they were able to defend against the other groups easily.


    Soria even managed to awaken her innate ability. Like her mother, she was able to influence people. However, her ability seemed much stronger, working even inbat. For a while, her group became an untouchable entity, with no other group daring to challenge them anymore.


    Yet, the good times didntst.


    There was a change in her followers as over half of them started to act peculiarly. They became agitated and aggressive, not only toward their enemies but even against the other members of her group. She first assumed that it was a dyed reaction to the situation they had found themselves in. But that was proven to be wrong as their condition only worsened.


    By the time Soria realized the extent of the problem, it was already toote. Some members of her group had ignored hermand and eaten all the stored rations. And that wasnt even the worst of it. They seemed to have lost all capacity for rational thought as they behaved more and more like beasts.


    Soria lost her temper on more than one asion, handing out vicious beatings. There was nothing she despised more than idiots who hurt the entire group because of theirck of intellect and poor impulse control. Yet, the beatings did nothing to dissuade those lunatics. It was almost as if they didnt feel any pain. If anything, it had the opposite effect.


    Soria easily detected the ever-growing spark of lust in the eyes of her most crazed followers. How could those pathetic pushovers think that she would ever mate with them? It wasughable that those weaklings thought themselves in a position to demand anything from her. Yet, this served as thest sign she needed to ept reality: She had lost control.


    Not only did the group not follow her orders anymore, but now they had even grown insolent enough to have designs on her.


    Well, whatever Soria didnt need them anyway. They had depended on her far more than she depended on them. So, she decided to leave the group before the next feeding. She would survive on her own.


    Yet, when she arrived in the central cavern, something strange happened. As she gazed up at the metal bars, her eyes caught sight of something halfway up the cliff. To her surprise, it was a living person. Thanks to her unique ability, she could now discern the subtle signs of life. In an instant, Soria realized who it was. This could only be him  the first Chimeroi who had entered the prison, the mysterious man with red skin.


    She had wondered what had happened to him when she noticed that he had not appeared during the meal.


    Just as she was thinking that, she noticed that the figure began to stir. He got up, stretched his limbs, and approached the opening to the cave. However, when the person came into view, it was not who she expected. The man who appeared had human skin and hair. Soria remembered her surprise at that moment her surprise and then her eyes shot open as she remembered what had happened after.


    In an instant, shended in a crouch, warily scanning her surroundings. To her left, right, and back were solid stone walls with the only opening to her front. And there he was.


    The man she had encountered before, the one who had assaulted her, now sat in the center of this strangely symmetrical cave, casually enjoying an apple with his legs crossed. As their eyes locked, she noticed their captivating golden hue, almost glowing in the dimness of the cave, emitting an indescribable intensity. It struck her that these were the same eyes she had observed on the red-skinned Chimeroi before.


    His movements had frozen mid-bite when she had jumped to her feet. Yet, it didnt look as if he was wary of her. Instead, the emotions Soria read from his gaze were somethingpletely different: curiosity, pity, and guilt.


    What? Had he done something to her while she was asleep? Soria quickly scanned her body, but she felt fine. Aside from a splitting headache, her body seemed to be in good condition. Then, why was he feeling guilty? It was certainly suspicious.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Hungry? the man asked with a nod to the left.


    It was only now that Soria discovered the several food items lying on the floor next to him. It wasnt a lot, but certainly enough to survive. So, her guess had been right. He had been up here all this time, avoiding the fight going on below and somehow taking a small share of the food for himself.


    What a bastard and and


    Howe she hadnt thought of it first? A sudden wave of self-awareness washed over her, and she began to feel how foolish she had been. While she had struggled with managing a group, he had been up here rxing in peace. Soria couldn''t help but recognize that this man probably regarded her in the same way she had once looked down on the seemingly thoughtless members of her group. It was a humbling realization.


    Are you hungry? the man repeated.


    Soria looked into his eyes again, yet the disdain she had expected was absent. What do you want from me? she asked instead of answering his question.


    The man sighed. He looked at the apple in his hand for a moment as if pondering something deeply. Then, he took a ferocious bite as if it had wronged him in some way.


    I dont want anything from you, he eventually said. The only reason you are here is because you found my location, and I couldnt let you escape after that.


    Soria nodded inwardly. What the man said made sense. In his position, she wouldnt have let her go either. But that didnt exin why he had brought her here instead of simply killing her. She had no value, and he would even have to feed her if he wanted to keep her alive.


    Why not just kill me? she asked directly.


    The man grimaced, the guilt in his eyes growing stronger. I dont kill for no reason.


    Soria wanted to scoff. This wasnt the first time she had heard such words. People who talked like that always turned out to be the worst sort. Fucking hypocrites, the whole lot of them. However, looking closely, she noticed the strange hue of the mans skin. He was pale, paler than any human she had ever seen. There were no Mages like this in Undercity, of that she was certain.


    You are not from around here, are you? Soria asked.


    The mans lips twitched. It was a subtle gesture, yet it felt like this was the first time he revealed a hint of his true character. What gave me away?


    Sorias brows rose. This was the first time a Mage had talked to her like that. She had been ordered, berated, demeaned, insulted, even praised. but teased? No, that was apletely novel experience. You are weird.


    The man smiled. Maybe from your perspective.


    Silence descended as Soria pondered the meaning of his words. The only thing that could be heard were the noises of quiet chewing as the apple slowly disappeared into the mans stomach. Yet, the tension was soon broken by the loud grumbling of Sorias stomach.


    The mans smile widened. Hungry? he asked for a third time, pointing at the small pile of food to his left once more.


    Bastard! Of course, she was hungry. She was always hungry. And the man had to know that as well. I have nothing to trade, so what does it matter if I am hungry or not, Soria growled.


    His smile didnt waver. I didnt ask if you wanted to trade.


    Yes! I am hungry! Are you happy now? Soria yelled, causing the man to look at her as if she was a strange creature.


    Why would that make me happy? he asked in disbelief. Thats enough of your nonsense. If you are hungry, you should just eat.


    Soria didnt move, and her eyes remained glued to his face. The man was bing more suspicious by the moment. Ill ask again: What do you want from me? Is it my strength? My body?


    The smile finally dropped from his face, reced with a frustrated expression. After a moment of silence, he seemed toe to a decision. You think I am after that emaciated body of yours? Dont make meugh. Ive turned down more marriage proposals than you have eaten meals in your life. Your innate ability? Even more ridiculous. My enemies use Mind Magic so potent that a mere nce does more damage than you could do in a lifetime...


    Soria listened quietly, not missing a single word.


    The truth is you have nothing that I would even want. So, you can rest assured that if I say that I want nothing from you, that is the truth. But if you insist on a trade, how about this: As long as you are in my cave, you will follow mymands. Do you agree?


    Sorias wildly beating heart slowly calmed down as she listened to the string of insults. That was right. Such a man couldnt possibly need anything from somebody like her. Paradoxically, this line of reasoning was able to reassure her more than anything else he could have said.


    A small part of her realized how frightening it was that he had managed to read her so easily. Yet, a far bigger part was now focused on therge chunk of meat at the mans side. Before she even noticed what she was doing, her head was furiously bobbing up and down, signaling her agreement.


    His expression became noticeably brighter when he saw her gaze. Without another word, he grabbed the chunk of meat and tossed it into herp. Soria also didnt stand on ceremony and began tearing into the food. It was delicious. Only now did she realize that this had to be one of the best cuts of the bunch. And today, she had it all to herself.


    A smile slowly spread across the mans face as he watched her eat. It was a bizarre sight. Were there really people like that? Maybe, just maybe, he really hadnt been lying. Well, even if he were scheming, at least she wouldnt have to die on an empty stomach.


    By the way the man said, causing Soria to flinch. Do you have a name?


    Number 23, she replied promptly, remembering the guard''s orders.


    However, the man wasnt satisfied. I can see the number on your badge just fine. But that wasnt what I was asking, was it?


    Soria looked down on the piece of metal on her chest. Was that what those squiggly lines meant? So, this man could actually read? How enviable


    Soria, she said.


    He remained silent for a moment. What a beautiful name, the man finally murmured. His thoughts appeared to have wandered.


    Soria recognized this expression all too well; it was a look she had witnessed often while growing up. It was the very same face her mother would wear when reminiscing about the past. Back when she still had hope.


    Do you also have a name sir? she asked hurriedly. It was a tant attempt to disturb his musings. Yet, she didnt care if he noticed. Soria didnt want to see this expression again.


    The mans gaze regained rity as his eyes focused on hers. My name is Ezekiel, he said with a genuine smile. It is nice to meet you, Soria.

 Book 4: Chapter 58: The Hole VII

    Book 4: Chapter 58: The Hole VII


    Zeke watched silently as the Chimeroi girl finished her meal. He tried to put on a carefree expression, but it became increasingly difficult to do so. Now that she had a name and a face, his guilt had increased exponentially.


    Why did he even ask her name?


    Zeke didnt know. Yet he wasnt able to help himself at that moment. No, that wasnt entirely true. He had a pretty good guess as to why he had asked, but he deeply regretted it now.


    Momentster, the girl finished the chunk of raw meat. Her gaze found him, but she didnt seem in a hurry to speak. It was as if she expected him to take charge in this situation. Was that it? Was she waiting for him to give orders? Too bad he wasnt about to do anything of the sort.


    Soria slowly grew impatient as she noticed that he wasnt about to speak. What will happen to me now?


    Zeke raised a single brow. Nothing.


    Then what do you want me to do? she asked. I promised to follow your orders.


    Zeke shook his head. You can do whatever you want. But I suggest you continue practicing the breathing technique. It wille in handyter on.


    When you are back in the hole, Zeke rified.


    You are letting me go?! she eximed. To Zekes surprise, her voice contained a mix of both excitement and regret. How strange. No, this wasnt the time to ponder this peculiarity.


    Zeke nodded at her. Yes, Ill let you go.


    When?


    When you wake up the next time, you are most likely going to be back in the hole.


    Why dont you let me go now? Soria asked, a teasing note entering her voice. Are you nning to attack me in my sleep?


    Zeke rolled his eyes. I am going to erase your memories before I send you out.


    The girl looked horrified. There is no way you can do that.


    Zeke smiled slightly. Then you have nothing to worry about, do you?


    Soria''s expression darkened further. His words clearly hadn''t managed to ease her concerns; if anything, she appeared more convinced now. She was a strange girl. Whenever he pushed, she resisted, but when he withdrew, she pushed on her own. What kind of a life had this girl lived to be so twisted?


    Can you really do that? she asked eventually.


    Zeke scratched his head. I am not quite sure myself. But it seems possible.


    Then how much am I going to forget? For some reason, there was a hint of longing in her gaze as she asked that question.


    Why do you ask?


    Is is there a way to make me forget other things? the girl asked, clearly hesitant to broach the subject. Zeke looked at her, silently assessing her request. He had a good idea of what kind of memories she wanted to erase.


    It depends on the memory, he said after a while. The more meaningful it is to you, the more damaging if I were to get rid of it.


    Soria lowered her gaze, remaining silent.


    It seemed he had been right. The girl wanted him to get rid of a traumatic experience. However, it was most likely something that had been instrumental in forming her character. If he were to absorb it, she might die from the bacsh.


    Zeke cleared his throat. For some reason, he felt the silence to be very ufortable. You might want to get rid of it now, but there is an upside even to the worst of memories.


    Such as? The girl clearly didnt trust his words.


    It will make you stronger in the long run, Zeke exined. The reason I can not simply get rid of that memory is because it has already be essential to your development.


    Intrigued, Soria asked, How so?


    Zeke smiled at her. Our experiences form the person we will be. The more intense the experiences, the more they will help us grow. For obvious reasons, bad memories are often a bigger driving force than good ones.


    Then I am going to be very strong, Soria said, a genuine smile blooming on her face. It was a beautiful sight, wholly different from her usual expression. However, her frown returned a momentter. Whats the point of telling me all of this? I am going to forget this conversation anyway.


    Zekes smile also vanished, reced with an expression of profound sadness. The two remained in this tense atmosphere until Soria retreated to a corner of the hideout to start her breathing exercise.


    A long whileter, Zeke was still hung up on herst words. He had been so caught up in the moment that he had forgotten who he was talking to. Bing very strong? No, she wouldnt. She wouldnt get the chance to. Why had he been trying to cheer her up anyway? That was not something her murderer had any right to do.


    With a sigh, Zeke returned to his own practice. Even though he didnt dare infiltrate the Soul of the Archmage at the moment, he could still improve the handling of his own tether. After all, the problem he faced right now was one of fine control, notprehension.


    Time passed quickly, with neither Zeke nor Soria disturbing the others practice. However, as the day turned to night, he noticed the first indicators of tiredness in the girl. As more time passed, she began to experience more and morepses in concentration. Her eyelids were getting noticeably heavier as well. Yet, for some reason, she seemed to be actively fighting against falling asleep.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It was a battle she had no chance of winning, and by the time each blinksted a couple of seconds, she decided to give up her resistance and slumped to the floor. Yet, before she closed her eyes for good, she looked at Zeke onest time. Good night, Ezekiel, she whispered so quietly that he couldnt be sure if she even meant for him to hear. It would have been great if this dream could havested for a bit longer. After saying those words, she fell asleep with a peaceful expression on her face.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The test subject has fallen asleep.


    Zeke grimaced. After listening to the girls goodbye, Akashas words sounded especially jarring to his ears. Dont call her that, Akasha.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Apologies, Host. The Chimeroi has fallen asleep. It is advisable for Host to hurry, as it is unclear how long it will take to infiltrate her soul.


    Zeke nodded. He was well aware of his predicament as well. This would be the first time he tried to infiltrate a Chimerois Soul. He had a few theories on how to best go about it, but as of yet, that was all they were  theories.


    In a first attempt, Zeke tried to use her depleted physical and mental state as an entry point. One of his theories was that Chimeroi, who went into a state of unconsciousness due to malnutrition, were in a simr state as Mages under the effect of Supra root. Yet, the attempt remained fruitless. Either his theory was wrong, or Soria was still too far from such a state, even after hours of breathing exercises.


    Next, Zeke tried to use Mind Magic to infiltrate her Soul. He knew that it was theoretically possible, even though he had never managed it before. His confidence was somewhat bolstered by the fact that Chimeroi weren''t as impervious to Mind Magic as Mages. Nevertheless, after exhausting all the tricks in his repertoire without making substantial progress, Zeke conceded defeat.


    One after the other, Zeke attempted every conceivable method, only to be met with repeated failures. essing a soul, as it turned out, was an exceptionally challenging task under ordinary circumstances. Eventually, he found himself left with only onest resort  an option he had hoped to avoid despite its higher likelihood of sess.


    using his connection to the Archmage.


    Zeke knew that there had to be a stable connection between a Master and his ves. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to die when their Master perished. However, delving into the Archmage''s Soul came with inherent risks, and Zeke remained uncertain. Specifically, hecked confidence in his ability to navigate the entire Soul without revealing his presence. His previous practices had focused on staying in the outermostyer, but for this undertaking, he would bepelled to venture deeper.


    Zeke briefly hesitated in the face of this daunting challenge. However, a renewed resolve flickered in his eyes. If he didn''t summon the courage to attempt it, how would he ever know if he could seed? This was a trial he would have to face sooner orter. So, sooner it would be.


    Following the usual steps, Zeke infiltrated the Soul of the Archmage. This procedure had already be second nature to him. Yet, the moment he entered, he noticed that something was off. The surrounding thoughts and memories were moving in a bizarre pattern.


    Was was the Archmage in a good mood?


    Zeke had never encountered this situation before. At first, he assumed that the man had to be drunk or under the influence of other substances, but that didnt seem to be the case either. What was this situation? Had something good happened?


    Zeke frowned deeply; anything that could make the old fart happy had to be terrible news. Despite his reservations, he couldn''t resist attempting to uncover the nature of this potentially dire information. With utmost focus, he closed in on the nearest memory, well aware that if he screwed up now, he would have to retreat immediately.


    As he neared the memory, the resistance intensified. It was the same hurdle he''d faced before. Previous attempts at using force had resulted in disaster, so he opted for a different strategy. Instead of trying to force a breakthrough, he countered the resistance by emitting equal pressure. In this realm, it wasn''t muscles but intent and thought that controlled his movements, underscoring the significance of the thoughts in his mind.


    Without feeling any resistance, Zeke approached the memory. He was absolutely baffled by how smooth the entire process went. This was the beauty and curse of the Soul. Even the slightest change in your mental state could make or break you.


    When he reached the core of the memory, Zeke exerted his utmost control. Now that he hade so far, he didnt want to screw it up at thest moment. He merely existed, soaking in the experience without consuming it. After remaining in this state for a while, Zeke started to get a clear idea of what this memory was about.


    He found himself in the body of the Archmage, studying his own reflection in a full-length mirror. The color red makes me look slim.


    Zeke wanted to do a double-take. Slim? Did he really think so? Recalling the pudgy stature of the Archmage, Zeke could hardly believe the man actually thought that the red clothing made him look slim. What a ridiculous thought


    Moving on, from memory to memory, Zeke learned a lot about the Archmages day-to-day life.


    I should kill him soon.


    Should I promote her?


    I want to eat something.


    Where is that girl?


    Where did I put that?


    My throne is not big enough.


    They fear me.


    Should I call for her?


    Zeke was baffled. What a carefree life this man led. Not a single one of his thoughts seemed to revolve around anything substantial. He didnt contemte Magic, philosophy, or human nature. All he ever thought about was the pursuit of pleasure and his own standing in the world.


    After delving into several dozen memories, Zeke began to perceive the Archmage more like an exotic creature than a fellow human being. His thought patterns were so foreign that Zeke started questioning whether he even belonged to the same species.


    Zeke was so absorbed in his research that he almost missed it when he finally learned the reason for the Archmages sudden happiness. It was something that seemed trivial to Zeke but made the man incredibly happy. The reason for his happiness was that he had managed to purchase a trio of ves. It was a set of triplets made up of three identical sisters.


    From the Archmages memories, Zeke learned that they were a rare breed of Chimeroi with a lot ofbat and growth potential. That was the reason that the Venomous Cabal in the north also had their eyes on them. The three would make a fine addition to their forces. However, the Ember Scar Cartel had somehow managed to get their hands on them before anybody else could secure them.


    Zekes first thought was that the man had been quite fortunate to secure such promising talents. Yet, Zekes face changed when he dove deeper. He shuddered in disgust when he learned what the Archmage nned to do with them. He had been right. Anything that could make this person happy was terrible news.


    All of a sudden, Zeke lost interest in reading any more of the Archmages thoughts. It was time he got going anyway. He still needed to find the location of Sorias Soul connection. If he was lucky, he might even be able to learn a bit more about the nature of the ve Ritual.

 Book 4: Chapter 59: The Hole VIII

    Book 4: Chapter 59: The Hole VIII


    Zeke roamed the Archmages Soul without a clear path, contemting the most probable location of the ve contracts. As with any Archmage, the man''s Soul had assumed a humanoid form, and the contracts had to be stored somewhere within.


    Was there any further significance to the shape?


    Zeke couldnt help but wonder if the vital spots of the human body corresponded to significant areas for the Soul. Of course, there wouldnt be an anatomical necessity for it, but he thought it possible nheless. After all, one''s beliefs shaped the Soul in various ways.


    Zeke wouldnt be surprised to learn that the head was made of memories revolving around strategy and nning. Even if he was wrong, it was as good a ce to start as any. Following this line of thinking, where would somebody keep a prisoner?


    The heart? The brain? The ribs?<strong></strong>Well, they certainly looked like prison bars.


    With a clear destination in mind, Zeke moved. He started with the head and continued to the heart without encountering anything like what he was looking for. From there, he made his way to the ribs and continued into the stomach. Despite theck of tangible results in his search, the endeavor wasn''t without merit. His ability to move within this realm of the Soul improved, and doing so granted him continuous insights into the intricate workings of a Soul.


    One such lesson was to avoid the core of the Soul unless absolutely essential. While he navigated the outeryers with ease, his progress encountered significant impediments as he neared the core. Most importantly, his movement slowed to a crawl because he needed to proceed with extreme caution.


    Zeke abandoned his strategy after inspecting all the vital organs. Either his theory had been wrong, or the Archmage didnt value the ves enough to hold them in a special ce. From what Zeke had seen of the mans memories, he believed that the second option was likely.


    With a sigh, he began to wander aimlessly, circling the body without a clear destination in mind. Instead of searching directly, he focused on his senses, trying to detect the faint presence of different Souls. Even though they were only tiny pieces, there had to be hundreds of them. Something of this scale wasnt easily hidden from his senses.


    In his Soul form, he didnt have eyes and couldnt actually see. Rather, he was instinctively able to perceive an area in a small radius around him. If he had to describe the sensation, Zeke would say it was a very precise sense of hearing in a world where everything emitted a sound just by existing. It was an imperfect analogy but the closest Zeke could think of.


    He circled the legs and arms, the neck, and finally, the torso. It was here that he finally discovered something. While hovering near the spinal column, he was struck by a feeling of incongruousness. It was faint at first, but the more he focused on it, the stronger the sensation grew.


    He came to a halt, sensing the environment attentively. This was it. There were strange growths along the spine. They almost appeared like cancerous tumors, but he picked up the alien presence of a foreign Soul from within each one of them.


    Contrary to what Zeke had expected, the Soul Contract hadnt manifested in the shape of a leash. Instead, tiny sparks of the foreign Souls were trapped here, like imprisoned children yearning for their homes.


    This this was not what he had expected, and the implications were horrifying.


    If his guess was right, then a Soul fragment could stay connected to the Soul it originated from. As proven by the ve Contract, this connection could then be used to influence the main Soul if certain conditions were met  even to destroy it.


    Zeke remained frozen in ce, contemting what he had just learned. However, he soon had to stop this train of thought as his emotions grew turbulent. This wasnt the time. He would be discovered in moments if he lost control here. To get his mind back on track, Zeke forced himself to focus on his main objective.


    Traveling along the spine, Zeke examined all the fragments. He somehow felt like he was back in his hometown, wandering the endless fields of Feldstadt, inspecting crops. It was a strange, weirdly reminiscent activity for him.


    He had expected it to be difficult to differentiate the fragments from one another, but it wasnt. They each gave off a very distinctsmell, maybe? Or perhaps a taste? It was hard to describe, yet just as nobody would mistake a lemon for a potato, Zeke could easily tell the Souls apart. He wandered the fields, checking each spark until he finally found what he was looking for. He came to a halt in front of a tiny mound.


    From within, Zeke sensed a presence that was both foreign and familiar at the same time. He was absolutely certain that he had never felt, tasted, smelled, or otherwisee across this sensation before. Yet, he also knew with absolute certainty that this was Soria.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the vition.


    What a weird phenomenon. It was almost as if Souls could recognize each other instinctively. Was this how ves recognized their Master?


    Zeke remained motionless, thinking about his next course of action. Now that he had actually managed to find her Soul fragment. what should he do?


    During his search, Zeke had closely inspected this setup, attempting to discern its operational mechanism. From what he could tell, there werent anyplex regtory functions at work. Presumably, the Soul fragments confined within would be left without shelter upon the Master''s death. Unable to subsist without a body, they perished. This, in turn, must somehow activate a self-destruct mechanism within the ves.


    This was rather good news, as such a crude system was rtively easy to fool. However, the discovery left Zeke torn, unsure as to how to feel. On the one hand, this meant that he would most likely be able to save some of the ves by sheltering them within his own Soul when the Archmage died. On the other hand


    Zeke remembered the endless fields. How many were there? It wasnt only hundreds, was it? For once, he was d that Akasha wasnt with him; otherwise, she might have told him the exact number. But even without her, he was certain that it had to be at least a thousand.


    A Thousand Souls.


    And he could save how many? A handful? Somehow, this made him feel a lot worse. In his mind, their deaths had transformed from a necessary sacrifice to something else. Their deaths were no longer inevitable but would only ur because he wasnt strong or fast enough to save them. Even if the end result became a bit better, his perception had changed for the worse.


    No. Zeke shook off those distracting thoughts and refocused his mind.


    Now that he had found the fragment, he was certain he would be able to infiltrate Sorias Soul. However, he hesitated. Was this really the best way to go about this?


    His original n had been to infiltrate her Soul and consume her memories. Afterward, he was going to send her back to fight it out with the other ves.


    It wasnt a great n by any means.


    For one, she could rediscover his location using the same method she had used the first time. Also, he felt rather guilty about sending her back now that he had gotten to know her. Even so, the n had been his best option. But what about now? Now that Zeke knew how primitive the ve contract was, he had another option.


    The main reason he needed to destroy Sorias memories and send her away was because he couldnt trust her. As a ve contracted to another Master, she couldnt keep his secrets, even if she wanted to. However, what if she wasnt contracted to another Master anymore?


    Zekes attention returned to the fragment buried in front of him. If his guess was right, her contract with the Archmage would end the moment he removed this fragment. After all, this was the same procedure that made the transfer Ritual possible. Afterward, all he needed to do was keep the Soul fragment from dispersing while he retrieved it.


    This course of action could lead to the best possible oue. However, it wasnt without risks. For one, he could not afford to be discovered. If he lost his tether while carrying Sorias Soul fragment, she would die. Also, he couldnt yet be sure if he was even capable of doing it.


    Even so, Zeke wanted to try. He couldnt let the fear of failure deter him at this critical juncture. Also, if he didnt dare to do anything, the girl was as good as dead. With a new sense of determination, Zeke got to work.


    The first step was to envelop the Soul fragment in a protectiveyer. It was of utmost importance that he kept it from dispersing after excavating it. His movements were slow but deliberate. He would not rush this, no matter how long it took. Sorias life depended on him.


    After what felt like an eternity, Zeke finally managed to extract the Soul fragment. With a tired sigh, he inspected his work. The end of his Soul tether had formed something that looked like a cacoon, fully encircling the tiny fragment. This reminded him of the first time he had practiced his [Teleportation], trying to form a shroud around his body.


    Zeke smiled. He had actually managed it. Even though he still needed to escape this ce, the most critical part was now behind him. All that remained was to leave without being detected. Still, Zeke didnt dare drop his focus for even a moment. It would be a real tragedy if he were discovered at the veryst moment.


    As it turned out, traversing the Soul with baggage was many times harder than expected. His speed could not even be called a crawl. Often, Zeke was forced to take two steps back only to take a single one forward. Even so, he remained undeterred as he made his way back.


    By the time he left the Archmages Soul, a sense of profound tiredness assaulted him. Zeke couldnt tell how much time had actually passed, but it felt like days. This was not a level of focus a human being should retain for such a long time. Nheless, it had all been worth it.


    Focusing on the bead at the end of his tether, Zekes tired mind rejoiced. He had done it! He had managed to liberate Soria from her contract with the Archmage! Now, all he needed to do was to store her Soul fragment into his own


    All of a sudden, his thoughts cut off.


    Wait a moment. Was that really the best course of action? Should he really store her fragment in his own Soul? As a result of that, she would be his ve. However, wouldnt it be better if he returned the Soul fragment to her instead? After all, she had been tricked and had never agreed to be his ve. Hers was different from Ash''s situation, who had willingly agreed to join the Lions Den in order to be stronger.


    On top of that, Zeke was incredibly curious to learn what would happen if a ve regained control of their Soul fragment. Would their contract disappear? Would they be their own Master? There were so many potential oues that it was impossible for Zeke to know for sure. However, he was eager to find out. With his mind made up, Zeke changed course. Instead of returning to his own Soul, he approached Soria.


    Just as he was considering ways to return the fragment, something magical happened. The unassable fortress that was her Soul opened up. Or was it more urate to say that it came to greet him? It seemed as if her Soul instinctively sensed the presence of the fragment within his tether and eagerly awaited its return.


    Under normal circumstances, Zeke would have been excited to study this phenomenon. Now, however, he was too tired to do anything of the sort. Instead, he opened up the end of his tether and released the fragment inside Sorias Soul.


    This was thest thing he remembered before everything turned to ck.

 Book 4: Chapter 60: The Hole IX

    Book 4: Chapter 60: The Hole IX


    Zeke awoke from his deep slumber, disturbed by a strange sensation. As he opened his eyes, he was met with the curious gaze of two green orbs. It was Soria. The girl was leaning over him, curiously studying his face while lightly poking his cheek.


    Startled, Zeke pped her hand away. What are you doing?


    Soria didnt answer immediately. Instead, she looked deeply into his eyes. There was a hint of uncertainty in her gaze, making Zeke wonder what the girl was thinking about. However, he didnt have to wait for long as she gave voice to her suspicion a few momentster.


    Master? she asked, her tone a mixture of confusion and hesitation.


    Zekes jaw dropped. What did you just call me?


    Are are you my Master, Ezekiel? the girl repeated.


    Zeke blinked, uncertain as to how she hade to that conclusion. What makes you think that?


    Soria remained silent for a moment, collecting her thoughts. However, after a while, she shook her head helplessly. I dont know, it''s its just a feeling.


    Zeke lightly pushed the girl away, urging her to give him some space. After he had properly sat up, he started to think about this situation. Do you know anything, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I cant make any definitive statements as of yet. However, it should be easy enough to figure out if she is right in her assumption.


    Zeke nodded. He had taken a risk by returning the Soul fragment to her, and he didnt yet know what the consequences would be. For now, he would have to confirm what he could.


    I want to do a little experiment, Soria. Can you try to resist my next order? Zeke said, waiting for the girl to nod. After he had her agreement, he spoke with as much authority as he could muster: Walk over to that wall!


    Immediately, Soria stood up and walked to the wall he pointed at. Zeke was dumbfounded. It was clear from her expression that she was trying to resist. However, she could do nothing to stop herself. He had be her Master?


    Did I fail to return the fragment? Zeke asked nobody in particr.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Negative. There are still only three fragments in Hosts Soul.


    Then, how do you exin this? Zeke asked, nodding at the girl who was looking back at him with wide-open eyes.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Unclear.


    Zekes mind raced. He must have seeded in returning the fragment. This was proven by the fact that it was not within his Soul, yet the girl was still alive. There was no other ce it could be, as a Soul could not survive without being anchored to a body. But if he had returned it to her, then why was she now bonded to him?


    Fascinating, he murmured.


    However, now was not the time to dwell on this matter, as Zeke noticed an expression of rm surfacing on Soria''s face. It was evident that her growing apprehension stemmed from his own evident confusion.


    Zeke cleared his throat, changing his expression to one of triumph. So it worked, after all, he stated confidently.


    It didnt take long for Soria to notice his changed demeanor. Even though she still looked doubtful, she approached and sat down across from him. What did you do? the girl asked.


    Weeeeeell Zeke said dramatically, drawing out the word. I felt like it was a shame to send you away after we had gotten to know each other. Therefore, Ive changed my mind and didnt alter your memories. Instead, I made it so that you would be able to keep my secret and stay here.


    Sorias eyes widened. Y-You can even do something like that?


    Zeke nodded confidently, slightly raising his chin. Childs y, he bragged shamelessly. Of course, this arrogant act was mainly to reassure the girl that everything was as intended. It wouldnt do for her to find out that he had absolutely no idea what he was doing.


    Fortunately, Soria didnt see through his act. Instead, the girl became excited. Does that mean that I can stay here?


    Of course. What kind of a Master would I be if I sent you to fight while I sit around doing nothing?


    Soria tilted her head. Isnt that what Masters normally do?


    Zeke found himself at a loss for words. He couldn''t deny the validity of Soria''s observation; after all, that was exactly what servants were for. Seeing no other way out, he resorted to hisst option.


    You brazen girl! How dare you speak against your Master! he scolded with mock outrage. "As punishment, I demand that you go and practice your Mana breathing technique in the corner over there."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Soria was momentarily startled, but when she noticed the twinkle in his eyes, she giggled cheerfully. I am soooooo sorry, Master. It wont happen again. Even though her apology didnt contain even a hint of sincerity, she still followed his orders and went to the corner he had specified.


    Zeke watched her skip away and heaved a secret sigh of relief. By now, there was not a trace of fear left on her face. In this, at least, he had seeded. Now, it was time to figure out what had actually happened.


    Theories?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Numerous potential exnations could ount for this oue. However, among them, I find two options to be particrly probable: Firstly, the subject may have been forcibly bonded to the nearest living individual when Host reimed the fragment. Secondly, the subject could have been bonded to thest person who had contact with the fragment.


    Zeke weighed both options carefully. While he couldn''t be entirely certain, the second exnation appeared far more usible. ording to his understanding of the Soul, it wouldn''t simply bind itself to a nearby person without a good reason. However, he quickly dismissed this line of thinking. Right now, understanding the intricacies of the process wasnt what was most important. Instead, he needed to focus on the implications of the situation at hand.


    On a positive note, this change mitigated one of the most egregious side effects of the ve contract: A ve whose Soul fragment was returned to them would no longer face the threat of death upon their Master''s demise. Living under such an arrangement meant constantly being prepared to die at any moment and for no apparent reason.


    On the negative side, with no Soul fragment avable for transfer, the ownership of a ve could no longer be changed. Consequently, Soria would remain bound to Zeke indefinitely, regardless of his desires or intentions.


    All in all, Zeke was pretty happy with this oue. This might not be the same as removing the contractpletely, but it was pretty close. After all, if he were to order the girl to do whatever she wanted, it would be equivalent to setting her free. As a bonus, she couldnt get enved by anybody else anymore.


    Zeke was excitedly thinking about the possibilities of this discovery. He was already nning on doing the same thing for Ash, Vulcanos, and Gravitas. After all, he didnt want them to perish if anything were to happen to him. Of course, he had no ns of dying anytime soon, but it had to be horrible for them to live like this, not knowing if they would be dropping dead out of nowhere.


    Next, Zeke considered what this meant for his immediate ns. If he could steal one fragment from the Archmage, what was keeping him from stealing all of them?


    How long was I awayst time?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Host has left his body for 8 hours, 32 minutes, and 22 seconds.


    Zeke furrowed his brows. A lot of time passed, huh?


    With a sigh, he acknowledged that rescuing the ves using this method was unfeasible. Even when subtracting the time spent searching for the fragments and strategizing, each attempt would still require several hours. Furthermore, he would have to rest after each attempt. No, he couldnt save more than a handful of Souls using this method. And he still needed toplete his main task: to weaken the Archmages Soul


    But that didnt mean that it waspletely useless. Zekes eyes shone with a strange light. How much time is left before the week is up, Akasha?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    There are 4 days, 14 hours, 56 minutes, and 11 seconds remaining.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. However, the longer this statested, the further the edges of his mouth crept up. This was it. He had finally found a way to bridge the gap between himself and the Archmage.


    ***


    Over the next few days, Zeke spent most of his time immersed in his Soul-Form while Soria practiced her Mana breathing technique. The two only interacted during their daily meals. Contrary to what Zeke had thought, she seemed perfectly happy with this arrangement and didnt pester him.


    Between her meditation sessions, Soria spent her time sitting by the edge of the hideout, listening to the sounds of the ongoing skirmishes below. The situation in the hole had devolved into sheer pandemonium, with nearly half of the initial upants either deceased or grievously wounded. Nevertheless, Soria appeared rtively unfazed. It appeared that her life in Undercity had equipped her to confront such harrowing scenes with a degree of resilience.


    Before he knew it, four days passed like that.


    Zeke returned from histest trip, taking a deep breath. He had made substantial progress over thest couple of days, constantly chipping away at the Archmages Soul. By now, the Archmage had be aware that something was wrong. He had even sent his subordinates to call for all sorts of doctors. However, none of the summoned specialists had been able to determine what was wrong with him. However, it was as far as Zeke would go using this strategy.


    Lately, it had be a lot harder to infiltrate the Soul. This was a direct result of the umted damage he had dealt and a sign of the Soul raising its guard. Zeke was well aware that he would only be able to enter the Archmages Soul one or two more times before he would be cut off for good.


    None of this was unexpected, though. It just meant that it was about time to start the next phase of his n. Steeling his tired mind, Zeke entered his Soul-Form one more time. After struggling for a while, he managed to use the almost-copsed entry point to gain ess once more. However, this time would be different.


    Instead of stealthily destroying a couple of memories, Zeke went on a rampage. He started consuming the Archmage Soul with abandon. The effects were immediate. It almost felt like the Soul was crying out in pain under his furious onught. However, it didnt take long for the wounded Soul to retaliate. Zeke didnt even have a chance to fight back before his Soul tether waspletely destroyed.


    With a start, he found himself back in his body, his forehead covered in sweat. Well, that felt like shit, he murmured with a shake of his head.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Host has inflicted serious damage to the opposing Soul. The n has seeded.


    Zeke nodded, satisfied that all his preparations had been finalized. He had long since grown weary of this disgusting ce, and he anticipated his departure eagerly. Now, he simply needed to be patient for a little while longer.


    Soria, he called softly.


    The girl, who had been engrossed in her breathing exercises, looked up with a start. I am going to leave in a bit, he said.


    Where are you going?


    Zeke smirked, raising a single finger and pointing upwards. Im going for a stroll, he said mysteriously. But dont worry. Ill be back in a bit.


    Soria looked at him with wide-open eyes. However, before the girl could respond, the familiar rattling of a hand crank reached their ears, apanied by the jarring shrillness of a bell.


    Feeding time! a gleeful voice called from up above.


    Zekes smile turned predatory. His timing had been perfect. Finally, he would get to do something he had been looking forward to for a very long time.

 Book 4: Chapter 61: Fighting a Grand Mage

    Book 4: Chapter 61: Fighting a Grand Mage


    Ishaan lifted one side of the giant trough, dumping a pile of food into the hole. The motion barely took any effort now that the piles became so light. Today, the pile was lighter than yesterday, and yesterday, it had been lighter than the day before. It was a matter of course. He had to adjust the amount to the number of the survivors after all.


    Well, that wasnt quite right. Truth be told, Ishaan had no idea how many people were still alive down there. After all, he didnt go down to check. No, the truth was that the number of survivors was very much determined by the amount of food he threw into that hole. If he wouldnt reduce the amount every day, the need for fighting would also decrease.


    Feeding time! he yelled.


    Oh, how much he loved those words, knowing the kind of frenzy his call would cause. He wanted nothing more than to go down and watch the ensuing scramble. He wanted to watch how the Chimeroi ripped each other apart, like the animals they were.


    Unfortunately, he couldnt.


    In their current state, they wouldnt be able to hold themselves back from attacking him either. That would leave him with no other choice but to kill them. And that wouldnt do at the moment, as he was most likely already cutting it close, numbers-wise. The leader had demanded that half of them survive, after all.


    With a gleam in his eyes, he watched the assorted foodstuffs tumble down and disappear into the darkness. For a long moment, he stood there quietly, listening to the ensuing symphony of chaos. The snarling, growling, yelling, and whimpering never got old.


    Ishaan truly loved this part of his job, the part where the thin veneer of civility was stripped away from the Chimeroi to reveal them for the beasts they really were. This was unquestionably what he appreciated most about their Mana breathing technique. Sure, it allowed the Chimeroi to be stronger at an incredible rate as well, but that was only secondary in his opinion. It was far more useful that it reverted them to their primal, raw state.


    After all, only beasts could be trained, not people.


    Ishaan didnt know who had initiallye up with the idea to teach the Chimeroinguage and manners, but it surely had to have been a great viin. Why else would anybody try to change their intrinsic, base nature in such a perverse way? It was like expecting a dog to pay his taxes  utterly ridiculous.


    Of course, such a misguided effort couldnt have ended in any utter way than in aplete disaster. And this disaster had a name: Undercity. While the proud capital up above was a symbol of prosperity and virtue, the city down below was the exact opposite.


    Ishaan scoffed at the thought that some people had the audacity to be surprised by this result. How else could the city have turned out when its poption wasprised mostly of beasts? It was entirely nonsensical to expect those animals to take care of themselves or their surrounding.


    Ishaan sighed and unclenched his balled-up fists. There was no point getting angry over the stupidity of other people. Granted, it was easy to confuse the Chimeroi with humans, as their exterior was rather deceiving. However, he still couldnt forgive the people who tried to argue that they should be treated as citizens. The bestial noises from below him were all the proof he needed to know that it was impossible. If only those people could listen to this as well, they would quickly change their tune.


    With a contemptuous snort, Ishaan flipped the lever. The massive iron grate fell down, sealing the hole for onest day. Tomorrow, he would finally be able to see the results. Thisst week should have put them into the perfect state to be molded into the loyal dogs of the syndicate.


    With a face full of anticipation, Ishaan turned away, eager to return to his quarters. He had left his favorite toy waiting for too long already. However, before he could take more than a few steps, he felt a chill go down his spine, and the hair on his neck stood on end.


    What was this overwhelming sense of danger?


    Ishaan tried to whirl around, but before he could move, a de prated his back, aiming straight for his heart. Panic gripped him for a moment, but his honed reflexes kicked in. Instantly, one of his ribs shifted, blocking the path of the de. As a Bone Mage, moving his bones came as natural to him as moving his fingers.


    The de and bone collided, and Ishaan was happy to see that his rib came out on top. He whirled around and attacked the person he could sense behind him. Unfortunately, the assant retreated in time, disappearing right before the strike connected. He had even managed to widen the wound before disappearing like a specter. This looked rather grim.


    Ishaan focused on the hooded figure who stood a couple of steps away. From the outline of their silhouette, Ishaan guessed that it was a man, and most likely not a Chimeroi, given the Mana fluctuations. His eyes trailed down their right arm,ing to rest on a long, blood-coated de. No, the de wasnt just coated in blood; it was made of blood. A Blood Mage? Also, it seemed a de had reced his entire arm. Was he a member of the Bloodsword family?


    Stolen from its rightful ce, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Who are you? Ishaan demanded.


    He didnt really expect an answer. He merely asked to gain some time to get his bearings. He was stunned when the man actually started to lower his hood, revealing a face he recognized immediately.


    ***


    After his de had failed to reach Ishaans heart, Zeke teleported to the edge of his sphere of awareness. It was unfortunate that he hadnt been able to end this fight with his first strike, but another part of him was d for it. He didnt want Ishaan to die so easily, and without even knowing who had killed him. Also, his hands were itching for a fight. Well, his hand was, as he only had the one remaining.


    Are you sure about this? the Dragon asked. He is a Grand Mage. Your chances would be far better if you summoned me.


    I cant just continue to rely on you for all my fights, Zeke replied calmly. Otherwise, I would be helpless the moment you leave.


    Pah, the Dragon spat. That is still a long time away, whelp. Youll have time enough to get stronger.


    Zeke smiled slightly. Its not like hes going to give me the time to summon you anyway.


    Before the Dragon could respond, Ishaan interrupted their mentalmunication with a loud yell. Who are you?


    There was no need to hide his identity any longer, as only one of them would leave this ce alive anyway. Zeke used his left hand to pull back the hood covering his face. The shock and recognition were evident on Ishaans face as his features were revealed. It seemed he really hadnt expected to see him here.


    H-How can it be you? he stammered.


    Hello, instructor. Long time no see, Zeke greeted with a smile.


    For a moment, Ishaan was too stunned to react. However, he soon got a hold of his emotions and narrowed his eyes. Even though his situation hadnt changed, the Grand Mage seemed more rxed now that he knew who he was dealing with.


    Blood Dragon, he murmured. What are you here for?


    Zeke smiled derisively. Isnt it obvious? As he said that, he lightly swung his de. The motion caused the blood to stter to the floor, drawing a half-circle on the groundIshaans blood.


    Ishaan narrowed his eyes even further. So you havee to kill me?


    Zekes smile widened. He knew exactly what the man was trying to do. I have no intention of answering any of your silly questions, instructor. Take out your weapon already.


    Ishaan flinched upon hearing those words. He must have thought he had been sneaky while extracting his weapon. Unfortunately, his actions couldnt escape from Zekes [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. In one rushed motion, Ishaan pulled the whip out of his spine, where he usually stored the weapon.


    You cocky brat, Ishaan sneered. I dont know what gave you the confidence to challenge me but know that it was a huge mistake. Now, call your pitiful lizard so we can get this over with. It was evident that he felt a lot more confident with his weapon in hand.


    Zeke shook his head with a cocky expression. I wont need him for a small fry like you.


    Of course, that was a lie. He would love to summon the Dragon, but there was no way that Ishaan would give him the chance. After all, unlike a real Summoner, it took him about half a minute to cast his [Blood Manifestation].


    Suit yourself, then, Ishaan hissed through gritted teeth. While saying those words, a change came over his body. From his knees, shoulders, ribs, and feet, white bone tes emerged, sprouting like mushrooms after the first spring rain. Before long, his entire body had been covered in smooth white armor.


    Zeke''s eyes gleamed with interest. He knew that Bone Mages were hailed as the fighters with the strongest defense, but this was the first time he saw their fabled [Bone Armor] in person. It was a lot more impressive than he had imagined. From head to toe, not a single speck of Ishaans skin was exposed, and even the joints were covered.


    This is quite impressive, he praised sincerely.


    Without wasting any more time, Zeke changed the shape of his right forearm. The magical construct, which had been in the shape of a de, elongated to take the form of a whip. He flicked it lightly, testing the feel of his favorite weapon. His [Blood Whip] snapped out, cutting through the surrounding stone like a hot knife through butter.


    So you werent lying back then, Ishaan said, his voice notably altered by the armor, which lowered its tone and lent it a haunting resonance. Very well, let us find out if you truly know how to handle a whip.


    With a light flick of his hand, the [Bone Whip] came to life and ate up the distance between them. Zeke barely had the time to move before the weapon reached him. Cranking his neck to the left, the whip barely missed his head. However, in the next moment, the coiling rope changed course, circling around him like a serpent. Zekes eyes opened wide as he realized there was nowhere left to run.


    Before the could fully close around him, Zeke teleported away, appearing to the left of his opponent. Using the element of surprise, he struck out with his own weapon. Ishaan seemed not to have expected this development, as his reaction was a beatte. Zeke smiled ferociously as his swing impacted against Ishaans neck with full force. However, his joy was short-lived.


    Instead of cutting through his opponent, the whip wrapped around Ishaans neck without leaving a dent. Zeke pulled the rope taut, determined to at least deprive his opponent of oxygen, but he failed once more.


    Is that your trump card? Ishaan asked leisurely. If the whip around his neck had any effect on him, he was not showing it. So, you were hiding a Space affinity, huh? Well, it will not save you if this is the best you can do.


    Zeke frowned and pulled the leash as hard as he could. However, Ishaan didnt budge. Even when he put his whole back into the effort, he couldnt make his opponent move in the slightest. Zeke felt like he was a child fighting against a full-grown man.


    Pathetic, Ishaan sneered, and flicked his wrist again.


    Zeke was forced to abandon his hold on Ishaans throat. His whip liquified for an instant to uncoil itself before shooting out to meet the attack. The two weapons collided. Zeke had expected them to either sh or get tangled in the exchange. However, that wasnt what happened. Instead, the [Bone Whip] cleaved through his own weapon without any resistance.


    Zeke teleported again, saving himself at thest moment. He appeared at his previous position once more, a deep frown on his face. This was a lot more troublesome than he had expected. Not only could Ishaans armor easily absorb his attacks, but he wasnt even able to trade blows with his weapon.


    How often can you do that? Ishaan taunted.


    Zeke grimaced. He was well aware that he couldnt rely on his [Teleportation] forever. The spell put a significant burden on his Core. At least, he would tire out far sooner than Ishaan, who didnt have to spend any Mana to attack.


    He would have to think of something and soon.

 Book 4: Chapter 62: A Hard Fought Battle

    Book 4: Chapter 62: A Hard Fought Battle


    Zeke lunged to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike aimed at his head. In one fluid motion, he turned his momentum into a roll, dodging the follow-up attempt to ensnare him as well. By the time he came up to his feet, the whip had already circled around for another strike. Ishaan was not giving him any time to rest or catch his breath, crazily chasing after him.


    Zeke did the only thing he could: he ran.


    His breath was already gettingbored from the continued action. It was unbelievable how fast the high-speed pursuit was able to sap his stamina. This couldnt go on for much longer. The hall under the headquarters of the Ember Scar Cartell was quiterge, but he would eventually run out of ces to escape to, even if his body were able to hold on.


    Zeke sensed the whip enter his sphere of awareness. It was a vertical sweep bearing down on him from up high. Immediately, he took a step to the side, avoiding the strike with the least possible movements. Before he was even done taking the step, the shrill noise of air being split sounded out right next to his ear. He had made it, if barely.


    However, before he could rejoice, the weapon changed course. It started to coil and pounced at him from right next to his body, spitting in the face of gravity and momentum. Zeke gritted his teeth and [Teleported] before the weapon impaled him. This wasnt the first time something like this had happened.


    Not only did the whip move so fast that he could barely react, but the weapon also behaved like it was alive. It didnt feel like an inanimate object but more like a cunning predator chasing prey. It didnt take long for Zeke to realize that this phenomenon wasnt just because of Ishaans incredible weapon mastery. No, the [Bone Whip] moved in ways that would have been impossible for an ordinary weapon. It was tantly obvious that Ishaan controlled its movements with Magic.


    Most likely, the older man had engraved [Bone Maniption] on his Core. This gave him the ability to perform attacks that would have beenpletely impossible through skill alone. Also, it made it almost impossible to predict his attacks. Even Akasha waspletely helpless, as the weapon didnt follow any observable patterns.


    Zeke pressed on with his escape, his breaths growing shallow and frantic. He leaped backward, contorting his body to evade yet another sweeping sh by the skin of his teeth. The whip sailed by, but it was already starting to coil. This was something he hade to recognize to be a sign that Ishaan was about to use his magic. However, it didnt let him know what attack would follow.


    In his sphere of awareness, Zeke noticed that he was getting awfully close to a wall. If he continued to retreat in this direction, he would soon be cornered. Afternding, he immediately rolled to the side. The tail end of the whip pounced at him, mimicking the perfect thrust of a spear. Even though he hadnt hesitated, the attack still clipped him.


    The spike and the first three of the bone fragments grazed his arm as he rolled. Even though Zeke knew that it was a minor injury, the pain made it feel like a mortal wound. He wasnt quite sure how Ishaan did it, but even the smallest scrape inflicted such severe pain that Zeke could barely stifle a scream.


    He came up from his roll and immediately started to run. Fortunately, there was no immediate follow-up attack. The reason for this was that the hall was ringed by giant stone pirs that stretched all the way to the ceiling. They made for a good cover against a whip, as even Ishaan had trouble using his weapon effectively with so many obstacles.


    Zeke darted behind one of the pirs and took a moment to catch his breath. While his back slumped against the cool stone support, his mind worked furiously. He hadnt lost sight of his opponent, studying him for all he was worth. He needed to find a weakness he could exploit.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The opponent is bleeding heavily from the injury on his back. If Host is able to draw out the battle, the opponent is going to sumb to it in less than 22 minutes.


    Zeke shook his head, dismissing the option. Even if he were somehow able to draw out the battle for that long, he wouldnt be able to win. At the moment, Ishaan was still confident in defeating Zeke. However, if he suddenly decided to run away instead, there was very little Zeke could do to stop him.


    No, that wouldnt do. He needed to kill Ishaan without giving him the chance to run. For that, he would have to choose a strategy that would ovee the whip and armor at the same time.


    With a fierce glint in his eyes, Zeke changed his right hand into the shape of a rapier and waited for the right moment. Now! Zeke disappeared. His [Teleport] ced him right in front of Ishaan. He was so close that the man couldnt easily use his whip.


    Zeke immediately attacked. His target was the only weakness in Ishaans armor  the small holes for the eyes. Ishaan was visibly startled by this brazen assault and took half a step back. Foolish. He should have used this chance to counterattack, but it was toote now. There was nothing he could do anymore.


    Zeke stabbed with the ferocity of a viper. However, just before the rapier pierced through the mans left eye hole, the armor blinked. No, that wasnt right. It was an additional bone te that slid in ce to protect the eye. From what Zeke could tell, this wasnt even done consciously by Ishaan but a reflexive mechanism.


    Zeke scowled but didnt abandon his attack. Instead, he leaned into it with everything he had, throwing the whole weight of his body behind the stab. Ishaans head snapped back, but Zeke could feel that his weapon didnt prate. The attack had failed. Not good.


    He immediately jumped back, trying to escape behind one of the pirs. But he wasnt so lucky this time. The bone whip struck him straight across the chest before he could get away. Each of the fragments scraped a bit of flesh off his bones on its way past. This time, he did scream. Zeke wanted nothing more than to [Teleport] away, yet couldnt. Now that the weapon was already in contact with his body, he couldnt use the spell anymore.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It felt like an eternity had passed when thest segment of the whip passed him by. He tumbled to the ground in a heap, having no control over his body. The pain was debilitating, in the truest sense of the word. Zeke knew that he should teleport, but it was impossible in his current state. He could barely collect the mental focus to move his body, let alone construct a Spellform.


    Through his blurred vision, Zeke found Ishaan''s gaze. The lid over his left eye had disappeared, revealing a countenance marked by disdain directed squarely at him. Strangely, this sight brought a semnce of rity to Zeke''s mind. With his newfound determination, he focused his efforts on channeling his Blood Magic to his wounded chest, prompting his flesh to shift and mend. He needed to buy a bit of time before he could move again.


    Finally caught you, Ishaan said in his echoing voice. He raised his whip-wielding hand even before finishing his words. He clearly wasnt willing to give Zeke the time to recover.


    Zeke ground his teeth and raised his own hand. Freeze, he yelled with all his might. Ishaans eyes seemed to mock him, but they soon widened in surprise when he noticed that his hand wasnt moving.


    Zeke used all his focus to hold onto his [Spatial Barrier]. He had managed to trap Ishaans hand. However, he could already feel the spell straining as Ishaan put more and more force behind the attempt to free his hand. After a few moments, Zeke could tell that he would lose this exchange, yet he held on with everything he had.


    With a final grunt of effort, the spell broke, and Ishaan wrenched his arm free from Zekes control. However, he hadnte out of this exchange unscathed. The wound on his back had opened up even further, and the small trickle of blood running down his back had turned into a constant stream.


    Even so, Zeke knew that he couldnt afford to do this again. The short exchange had taken a significant toll on his Core, while Ishaan had only used his physical strength. It had still been worth it, as the worst of the damage to his chest had been patched up. At least he would be able to move again.


    You damn pest! Ishaan yelled, waving his hand in anger. However, before his whip even reached halfway, Zeke disappeared from his sight. He reappeared a couple of steps away but didnt bother to turn around; he kept running straight.


    Akasha, I need your help, Zeke said as he quickly approached the corner of the room. He was running along the wall, keeping the pirs between himself and Ishaan as best he could. He didnt bother to exin his n to her but merely thought about what he needed her to do. Can you do it?


    Akasha was silent for a single moment.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative.


    Zeke smiled upon hearing that, but that was soon reced with an expression of grim determination. This would be hisst attempt. Either it worked, or he would die.


    He reached the corner of the room and shed down with his right arm, which had turned into a mace. The stone floor shattered under the impact, with tiny splinters flying off in all directions. Zeke didnt stopa second hit and then a third. In the blink of an eye, the floor in front of him had turned into a powdered mess.


    By the time Ishaan reached him, he had managed to repeat the process two more times, creating three craters around his kneeling figure.


    Ishaan was stunned, but his expression soon turned mocking. Have you finally lost it?


    Zeke stopped his actions, turned around, and stood, facing the Grand Mage squarely. Ishaan, seeing the look on his face, took half a step back and eyed their surroundings warily. However, after nothing happened, his caution disappeared. He slung his whip back in preparation for a final strike, clearly tired of this cat-and-mouse game.


    Simultaneously, Zeke raised his hand, mirroring Ishaans action. However, he wasnt holding anything. It was just an empty hand. Ishaan narrowed his eyes but didnt pause his actions. He was done getting tricked.


    Die! Ishaan yelled as he brought his whip forward.


    Zeke also brought his hand forward, and as he did, he activated the spell he had been preparing  [Telekinesis]. From the three craters around him, powdered stone erupted like geysers. The explosion of dust covered the entire area, making it impossible to see for more than a foot.


    Zeke closed his eyes and stepped to the side, wholly relying on his sphere of awareness. He easily dodged the attacking for him, as Ishaan had entirely lost sight of him.


    Do it, Akasha, he ordered.


    In the next moment, three blocks of stone appeared above Ishaan. They each hit their target, knocking the armored figure to its knees. Ishaan screamed in fury but immediately bolted back to his feet.


    Fool, he yelled. Did you think this would be enough to defeat me?


    Zeke remained where he was, not a trace of nervousness on his face. By now, most of the dust had settled, and his outline was clearly visible once more. Instead of replying, he merely smiled and looked at Ishaan''s feet with a triumphant expression.


    Ishaan had a bad feeling but still followed his gaze. There, he found one of the three stone pieces that had fallen on him. It was round and intricately carved, and somehow it seemed very familiar


    Immediately, Ishaans gaze snapped up. However, he wasnt looking at Zeke but at the stone pir closest to him. His eyes widened in horror. The middle part of the pir was gone. He looked up just in time to see the copsing ceiling closing in on him. Ishaan put all of his strength into his legs and jumped.


    Yet, before he could get far, he mmed to the ground, face first. His foot had caught on something. Looking back, he noticed that it was indeed stuck in midair?


    Need a hand? Zeke asked in the most cheerful voice he could muster. He had already [Teleported] out of range of the copse and was now holding onto Ishaans foot with everything he had.


    At his words, Ishaan looked up, meeting his eyes. There was real panic in his gaze but also a deep-seated anger. It seemed as if he wanted to eat him alive. However, it only managed to make Zekes smile widen in glee.


    Damn you, Blood Drag Before Ishaan could finish his curse, the avnche of stone descended upon him, engulfing him entirely. The ceiling copsed with a thunderous roar, sending debris cascading in all directions. Massive chunks of rock crashed down, pulverizing everything in their path as dust and fragments filled the air, shrouding the chamber in chaos.


    Zeke observed the spectacle with an expression devoid of emotion before gradually lowering himself to the ground, his strength waning. A torrent of conflicting sensations overwhelmed him: pain, relief, weariness, and more. Despite the tumult within him, he was happy that this was finally over. Ishaan had been a monster, and he wouldnt lose even a minute of sleep over his death.

 Book 4: Chapter 63: Confronting An Archmage I

    Book 4: Chapter 63: Confronting An Archmage I


    Zeke sat on the cold stone ground and inspected the wound on his chest, where the flesh was slowly knitting itself together. He had hoped to walk away from this fight in a better state, but there was no use crying over spilled milk.


    Judging by the rate at which he was healing, he would only need a couple of minutes before the cut would be closed. All he had to do was remain here and dont move. However, before even a single minute had passed, he heard the sound of footstepsing down one of the staircases.


    For fucks sake, Zeke cursed.


    The guards must have been alerted by the noise of the copsing ceiling. He couldnt afford to be seen here. Cursing once again, he rushed to the stairs at the opposite end of the hall and paused just long enough to confirm that the way was clear before rushing up.


    Even though his hurried escape had opened up his wound again, it wasnt too bad. It would take a while until the guards would discover Ishaans body under all that rubble. By then, all of this would already be over.


    The staircase led to a long corridor with numerous openings on either side, without even the luxury of doors. There were no carpets or ornamental drapes either, and the sheer stone walls were without a spec of color. It was a sight wholly unbefitting of the majestic exterior of the building.


    Zeke didnt pause for even an instant as he immediately crossed the hallway. His steps were unerring, and his gaze directed forward. It almost seemed as if he had been here a hundred times before. And in a way he had.


    All those memories he had consumed over the past week had given him a lot of insights into the life of the Archmage. Of course, he had mostly consumed shallow impressions instead of life-altering events. However, that was exactly why he knew this ce like the back of his hand. Zeke couldnt count the number of times he had experienced walking these very halls.


    He marched up to the end of the corridor and passed through the door. His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] had already informed him that the other side was clear. Once through the door, he turned left, went straight, and then took another left. Fortunately, he didnt run into anybody, not that he had expected he would. It was the middle of the day, after all, and he was in the sleeping quarters for the ves.


    After ascending another stairwell, he arrived at his destination. It was another corridor, identical in length to the one below, but that was where the simrities ended. A plush red carpet stretched from one end to the other, while the walls were painted in a light brown hue. There were significantly fewer rooms, and their doors were made of a dark wood that matched well with the walls.


    Zeke approached the first door on the left and tested the handle. It was unlocked. His brows rose in surprise. Quite trusting for a member of the cartel. But who was he to look a gift horse in the mouth? He opened the door a fraction and peered in. Nobody was home.


    He strode into the room and made for the closet. After a moment of digging, he emerged from the wardrobe with a bundle of clothes in his hand. Satisfied with his find, he donned the red robe, pleasantly surprised that his wound was already closed. He looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    He was wearing the outfit of one of the lieutenants, including the crimson leather gloves and hood that covered his facepletely. The jacket also bore arge patch portraying the gang''s insignia. The outfit was a little snug around his chest and shoulders but not so much as to draw attention.


    A smile emerged on his lips. This had gone a lot smoother than expected. Zeke departed the room with a deliberately casual stroll. Now that he was in disguise, he would only stand out if he were to hurry. He walked the halls of the headquarters as if he didnt have a care in the world as he approached his next destination.


    The closer he got, the more often he ran into guards. The trioing down the hallway was far from the first ones he encountered. Zeke tensed up at first, but when his disguise held, he rxed significantly.


    Have you heard? one of the men asked. There was a copse near the hole.


    Another man nodded eagerly. I heard. Ishaan might actually get in trouble this time.


    Thest of the three, and the only woman, had a bitter smile on her face. I hope he does, she said. It would be a first, though.


    All three fell silent when they noticed Zekes clothing and bowed reverentially as he passed. This was quite fortunate, as their submissive postures made it impossible for them to inspect him closely. Zeke didnt respond or even acknowledge their gesture, just like he had seen all the higher-ups do in the Archmages memories. He turned the corner and found himself in front of his destination.


    Four guards protected a reinforced metal door, andpared to the men from earlier, they inspected him with sharp eyes as he drew closer. However, they soon lost interest as he passed them by without stopping. He didnt have a choice, as he wouldnt be able to take them in a fight. Thest of the gazes left him as he turned another corner.


    Zeke took another couple of steps and, after making sure that nobody was watching, disappeared. He materialized inside the room the men were defending. He already knew that there were no guards inside, as the Archmage didnt trust anybody enough to let them stay in there.


    His gaze roamed the many shelves and chests that were filled with silver and gold coins. Precious stones and artful paintings filled the rest of the room. This was the treasury of the Ember Scar cartel, and Zeke could barely keep himself from whistling in appreciation. They really had done well for themselves, as the wealth on disy wasnt insignificant  even by his standards.


    He would make sure to visit this ce again after dealing with the Archmage. However, for now, he had a different goal. Zeke marched over to one of the chests in the corner of the room and tested its lid. It was unlocked. He opened it up and peered inside. A wide grin spread across his face as he found exactly what he had expected.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    With eager anticipation, Zeke lifted the Marrow-Shackle from the depths of the chest, his fingers tracing the intricate engravings adorning its barrel. As he turned the weapon in his hands, he felt the hefty weight of the dwarfen construct.


    The Marrow-Shackle looked a bit like a heavy metal crossbow without any strings. It consisted of a steel barrel, revolving chamber, sturdy stock, brass trigger, and crystal sight. The weapon seemed to embody both beauty and lethality without sacrificing any one aspect to the other.


    Examining the barrel, Zeke noted the engravings etched along its surface, symbols of dwarven lore. His gaze then shifted to the revolving chamber, where he observed the seamless rotation of its mithril and adamantineponents. One would be able to shoot it multiple times before reloading.


    Eager to understand the inner workings of the weapon, he turned his attention to the trigger mechanism. With careful precision, he tested the responsiveness of the gears and springs, marveling at their smooth operation and efficiency.


    Turning his attention to the firing pin assembly, Zeke scrutinized the intricate arrangement of pins and gears, admiring their meticulous craftsmanship. Examining the sight and scope, he gained a newfound appreciation for the renowned reputation of dwarven engineering. Despite the absence of magic, Zeke found himself confident in the superiority of the weapon, ready topare it favorably against any magical creation.


    At that moment, Zeke realized the true essence of the Marrow-Shackle. This wasnt a weapon for Mages but against them. Even the lowliest of peasants would be able to stand up against a True Mage while holding this tool.


    This was a level of craftsmanship and technology that almost seemed like Magic in and of itself. It was an approach to the field he had not encountered anywhere else. He and Akasha would need to spend some time analyzing this design in the near future. Maybe he should visit the dwarfs sooner than nned. The mere thought of what he might be able to uncover in one of their workshops almost had him drooling.


    Zeke shook off those distracting thoughts. Now wasnt the time. He grabbed a second Marrow-Shackle and, after scanning the corridor on the outside, disappeared with his loot. His gait was a lot less casual now that he hid two heavy metal weapons inside his jacket. Fortunately, it wouldnt have tost for much longer.


    The Archmages chambers were on the topmost floor of the building, and there was only a single stairway that led to that ce. Zeke was able to arrive at the second-highest floor unmolested, but he was well aware that his disguise wouldnt get him any further than that. Elite guards manned thest checkpoint, and they wouldnt hesitate to attack him on sight if he dared approach while hiding his face. Instead, he decided to abuse his [Teleport] to pass through the ceiling.


    Zeke found himself in avish room, more opulent than any he had ever visited. It seemed to be a library of sorts, but the books were clearly of secondary importance to the extravagant furniture. This was the home of a man who loved to revel in luxury. Not that Zeke was surprised by it. He had seen as much in the memories he had taken from the Archmage.


    Hold it right there! a voicemanded aggressively.


    Zeke turned and found himself face-to-face with a familiar person. It was a Chimeroi woman with two tiny horns above her temples and a feint grey hue to her skin. She had been the guard who inspected him a week ago when he entered the headquarters as a ve.


    Drop the weapons! NOW! she ordered, noticing the bulges created by the Marrow-Shackles he was trying to hide beneath his jacket.


    Zeke froze under her murderous gaze. The air was heavy, and he felt it difficult even to muster the strength to keep his knees from buckling. Would it feel like that to stand against Gravitas or Vulcanos? All of a sudden, he had a lot more respect for the young Firebrand who had dared to face them.


    I said NOW, the woman yelled.


    Zeke let go of the weapons he was holding, and they ttered to the floor noisily. The Chimeroi woman furrowed her brows upon realizing what he had been carrying. Where did you get those? she questioned. However, Zeke kept his mouth shut.


    At that moment, a second person entered the room. It was a Chimeroi sporting the same tiny horns as the woman. He was just as tall as her, looking down on Zeke with a cid expression.


    Intruder? he asked the woman.


    She nodded. Look what he was carrying, she said, pointing at the two Marrow-Shackles on the floor.


    His eyes went wide. He quickly strode over and picked them up. Where did you get them? he asked as well.


    Once again, Zeke didnt reply, to the obvious displeasure of his captors. Before he could even react, the woman was behind him and restrained his arm and neck. If you dare to resist or cast any Spells, I will kill you. Do you understand?


    Zeke nodded, and they marched him out of the room.


    The library led into a spacious hall decorated with silken curtains and elegant furniture. The moment he emerged, a few dozen eyes gathered on him. They belonged to a bevy of beautiful women who eyed him with curiosity. Zeke knew who they were. The Archmage called them his haremhis wives, but that wasnt what they truly were. After all, not one of them didnt wear a cor.


    There was Maliah, the favorite; Nisha, the youngest; and Meera, the only one who had ever tried to run away. The long scar marring her face was the only thing she had to show for the attempt. Zeke knew them all. As a matter of fact, he knew them far more intimately than he would have liked. Zeke gave them a smile as he was marched down the hall.


    Just before he exited the room, his eyes found a group he didnt recognize. Three identical-looking women were huddled together in a corner. Unlike the members of the harem, they were nervously looking around, the fear and uncertainty evident in their gazes. Each had a set of furry, orange ears and a bushy tail.


    Zeke instantly realized who they were. These must be the triplets the Archmage had managed to purchase recently at great cost. They were lucky that he had decided to enjoy them only after his victory over the Lions Den. However, he wasnt allowed more than a glimpse as he was pushed out of the room by his impatient captor.


    From his memories, Zeke realized where the two were taking him. A momentter, he was in front of avish door, guarded on either side by Chimeroi, who looked just as intimidating as the two-horned siblings. How many peak Grand Mage levelbatants did the Archmagemand?


    Halt! one of the guardsmanded. What are you two up to?


    He eyed the Marrow-Shackles the man was carrying with obvious nervousness. It was no wonder. The tools were even more effective against Chimeroi, after all.


    We caught an intruder, the man carrying the weapons responded. He was carrying these when we caught them.


    The guard rxed upon hearing the exnation, but his tone didnt lose its edge. Why bring him here while the Master is unwell? Throw him into the dungeon.


    The man shook his head. I dont think thats a good idea.


    Why? the guard questioned.


    Think about it, the man said. We have no idea how he got in here. There could be others. Also, dont you find it suspicious that an assassin showed up the moment the Master got unwell? The two must be linked, and I am certain that Master would like to interrogate him in person.


    The guard slowly nodded, seemingly convinced by the argument. I will ask.


    He entered the room, and all the noise disappeared the moment he closed the door. The room must have had some kind of Enchantment to block Sound and Magic as even his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] couldnt prate. However, he remerged a mere momentter, nodding at the two.


    Bring him in.

 Book 4: Chapter 64: Confronting an Archmage II

    Book 4: Chapter 64: Confronting an Archmage II


    Zeke was pushed forward and forced through the door. He passed the two guards outside, as well as two more on the inside. Zeke recognized all four as part of the personal retinue of the Archmage, tasked with protecting him at all times. However, his gaze didnt linger as he was driven further into the room.


    Upon entering, the first thing he noticed was the ginormous bed that took up a significant portion of the chamber. As with everything else here, it was overly luxurious. Even so, his gaze passed over the fineries and found the eyes of the sickly figure lying within. The Archmage was staring back at him from his prone position in the middle of a sea of pillows. His gaze was full of venom and malicious glee.


    Zeke was moved before the bed and made to kneel by the woman who had caught him. Afterward, she took a spot on the opposite side of the bed. The male Chimeroi, who was most likely her brother, tossed her one of the Marrow-Shackles, which she promptly aimed at Zeke, daring him to move.


    The archmage nodded appreciatively before addressing Zeke for the first time. Who are you, boy? the man rasped. His voice was hoarse and sicklypared to thest time Zeke had seen him, and his eyes seemed to have trouble focusing. Even so, he was far from defenseless, judging by the waves of Magic power radiating off him.


    Zeke stared right back at the man without a shred of fear. Blood Dragon is what they call me, he replied.


    Blood Dragon the Archmage repeated, a hint of recognition entering his voice. I have heard of you. Arent you one of the brats fighting for the Lions Den?


    Zeke nodded.


    Is that why you are here? To assassinate me before I can assist my brother? the man asked. It seemed he wasnt even trying to hide his ns anymore. This could only mean that he had already decided Zekes fate.


    Even so, Zeke didnt deny the im. Thats right. I was the one who poisoned you as well.


    Poisoned? the man asked with a chuckle. Did you think I would believe that? No, this is no poison, he stated confidently, his gaze boring into Zeke with a renewed intensity. This is Soul damage.


    Zekes eyes widened before he could stop himself. He couldnt help it. After all, this was the first time he had heard anybody else speak of the Soul. Not only that, the man had even recognized it merely by the type of his suffering. What was going on?


    Didnt expect me to notice, did you, you little shit? the Archmage said with a knowing smirk. Well, too bad for you that its not the first time Ive experienced something like this. But dont worry, Ive already summoned an expert, and in a couple of days, Ill be as good as new.


    Zeke kept his mouth shut, returning his expression to a serene mask. Inwardly, however, his mind was in turmoil. Who was this expert? Where else had he experienced Soul damage? Zeke desperately wanted to know, but he was well aware that the man would not answer even if he asked.


    The only thing I want to know, the Archmage continued, is how you managed to damage my Soul. Zeke remained quiet, staring defiantly at the man.


    The Archmage scoffed. Tell me now, and I will grant you a painless death. Defy me, and you will be in so much pain that you will beg for death before long.


    Zeke thought about the offer and eventually decided that it wouldnt hurt to indulge the man a bit. I will speak, he said, under the condition that you tell me where you encountered Soul damage.


    The Archmage sneered but, after a moment of thought, decided that it didnt matter if he told the story. After all, the boy wouldnt live past today. It was over a century ago, right after I advanced to the Archmage level, the man said, a bitter smile on his face. I was cocky after my sessful breakthrough and tried to get rid of an old rival. However, just before that damnable whoreson bit the dust, he released onest Spell, damaging my Soul in the process.


    What kind of Mage was it? Zeke asked eagerly.


    A Death Mage, of course, the man replied with a hint of suspicion. Isnt that where you learned the craft as well?


    Zeke didnt quite follow but didnt deny the usation either. Maybe, he said neutrally.


    It doesnt matter, the Archmage said impatiently. Now, tell me how you injured me. I can feel that you are not a Death Mage, and even if you were, you are far too weak to do anything to me.


    I abused a loophole in the transfer Ritual to gain ess to your Soul and chipped away at it, Zeke exined truthfully. Unfortunately, it wasnt enough, so I came to finish you off in person.


    The Archmage looked at him with an incredulous expression. Either he hadnt expected Zeke to keep his word, or he was baffled by the nonchnt way the boy had talked about killing him. After a moment of silence, he burst outughing.


    Finish me off he wheezed. How is that going, you little shit?


    Observing the man struggling to catch his breath, Zeke maintained his silence. Because of the cacophony of noise, the man failed to notice the subtle smile adorning Zeke''s lips, nor did he register the quietly spoken response. It is going just as nned.


    At that very moment, he shared a nce with the horned siblings, who were still aiming their guns at his head. Both responded with nods of their own before whipping their guns up and firing at the two guards at the entrance.


    The Marrow-Shackles hissed furiously, signifying the release of pressure. A shrill noise pierced the air as countless tiny projectiles struck the two unsuspecting guards, causing them to crumple to the ground. Their fate was the same as the Chimeroi of the Lions Den, who had been crippled by the very same weapon not too long ago.


    This tumult finally managed to snap the Archmage out of his state ofughter, but before he could even react, the two Chimeroi whipped their weapons around and aimed their barrels at him.


    Imand you to stop, he bellowed.


    To his utter surprise, the ves didnt stop or even react to his order. Instead, they pulled the trigger again and again, firing one round after the other at his prone form.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The Archmage, though surprised, wasnt as helpless as he seemed. Before the first shot could even reach him, a shield sprung up, covering him in a coating of mes. The Voidiron pellets failed to prate at first, and even among theter rounds, only a scant few managed to reach his body.


    He shrieked in pain when the few projectiles he couldnt stop buried themselves into his flesh. It was quite obvious that he had be unacquainted with the pain of battle during his cushy reign.


    After shooting five times, the triggers continued to click, but no further rounds were discharged. Without hesitation, both Chimeroi discarded the weapons and faced the irate Archmage head-on. They were well aware that they stood no chance against him in a fair fight, wounded or not. Knowing this, they used the only thing they could do that had any chance of working against such an opponent  their innate abilities.


    Zeke knew about their abilities from the memories he had consumed, but this was the first time he saw it for himself. Their eyes turned dark,pletely hiding their sclera. An oppressive force could be felt, and only the fact that the room was magically isted prevented the guards outside from noticing that something was off.


    The Archmage froze as if gripped by invisible shackles.


    This was it. The petrifying re the siblings were famous for. It was the one thing the Archmage always thought about when looking at either of the two. Even though they had been his ves, he had never liked to have them around because he had long begun to wonder if their abilities would also be effective against him.


    However, the paralysis onlysted for a moment.


    A man-sized fist of fire pped one of the siblings across the room. With a loud thud, the man impacted the far wall. The cacophony of breaking bones reverberated through the rtively quiet space, stark in its intensity. Undeterred by the brutal assault, the woman persisted in wielding her ability. Nevertheless, it became increasingly evident that victory was slipping from her grasp. In a mere matter of seconds, the Archmage would inevitably break free from his restraints and deliver the decisive blow.


    Or at least that would have happened.


    Just then, a brown-haired figure appeared above the Archmage. In this frozen moment, Zeke seemed to float in mid-air, parallel to the ground and at eye level with his opponent. Their gazes met, and Zeke noticed the signs of realization dawning on the man. He was weakened from Soul damage, injured by Voidiron, and held in ce by Magic. And now, now he was going to die.


    The moment passed, and Zeke stabbed both of his Blood spikes into the mans eyes. He felt his spikes encounter some resistance before prating through the eye sockets and into the mans brain.


    Zeke didnt take any time to celebrate the Archmages demise. Instead, he let himself fall onto his enemys limp body carelessly, already switched over to his Soul Sight. The Archmages dying Soul had begun disintegrating now that the body it had been tethered to was gone. With the Souls integritypromised, he didnt even need to bother with an ess point. He ignored the wavering contour of the Archmages Soul and beelined for the only area that mattered anymore.


    Now that Zeke didnt have to care about being discovered, he arrived at his destination in an instant. He looked down at the fields of Souls on the Archmages spine, containing the countless Soul fragments. Even though the siblings and Soria were already free, Zeke would be damned if he didnt use everyst moment to save as many as he could.


    Without a moments hesitation, he ripped out the first fragment, taking a chunk of the Archmage Soul with it. He only had seconds and couldnt care about the process any more than necessary. He stuffed it inside his own Soul, uncaring about the location itnded before grabbing the next one.


    He retrieved a third and then a fourth, but instead of relief, desperation gripped him. The once-solid outlines of the Archmages Soul were already getting blurry. How many more could he rescue?


    He secured a fifth and then a sixth. Already, the edges of the fields were affected by the decay. Most likely, the first of the ves would already be dead by the time he returned to pick up the next.


    Zeke split his focus and, in turn, split his tether into a multipronged tool. He hurriedly extended it towards the side of the field that was in the most immediate danger. He managed to grab three fragments at once, but dozens remained. Three more joined the fold, bringing the grand total up to nine.


    If only if only he had a little more time.


    Zeke used his [Perfect Body Control] to speed up his brain in an attempt to slow his perception. Yet, nothing happened. He cursed himself for the wasted moment. This had been the worst time to find out that his physical attributes held no bearing on the state of his Soul.


    Helplessly, he watched the edges of the fields copse, casting the first dozen or so fragments into the void. Their light disappeared after no more than a moment, iming the lives of their unwitting owners in the process.


    He just needed time!


    His tethers rushed toward the edges of the field, where the fuzziness approached another row. Zeke managed to grab four more fragments, but as he yanked them towards himself, he lost hold of one. He could do nothing as he watched it tumble into the void and blink out.


    In a state of panicked frustration, Zeke attempted to cast the spell once more, fully aware of its futility. Driven by instinctual desperation, he tapped into his other affinities as his tethers extended once again. He sought to enhance his speed, sharpen his focus, and, above all, buy himself more time. He kept the fuzzy edge of the dissolving Archmage Soul in his sight as it approached the fragments, willing it to stop moving with growing desperation.


    Helplessly, he kept casting his [Perfect Body Control] and any other Spell that seemed even remotely promising and


    Time stopped, and his thoughts became crystal clear. Calm washed over him in a familiar feeling of perfect serenity. After all this time, Zeke had once again managed to enter this state of hyperawareness in his time of greatest need.


    He saw the encroaching void slow to a standstill as his tether snatched a set of Soul fragments away from its destruction, and another, and another. His panic had abated, as it could not serve him. Instead, he worked with quiet efficiency, casting again and again to shelter as many of the fragments as possible. In this state, he would be able to extend the next couple of seconds into an eternity.


    If he were able to hold it for that long.


    Zeke didnt waste a single moment, and neither did he think about those he was toote to save. He continued hisbor like a machireless, precise, and without any emotions to distract him from his task. Rows upon rows of fragments joined his growing collection. A dozen at first, but soon, there were hundreds of tiny sparks adorning his Soul like the starry sky on a cloudless night.


    His capiries ruptured first, and blood began to rush from his nose in a violent stream. Next were his eyes, as the small blood vessels couldnt stand the pressure. His ears followed, and after a few more moments, his body started to bleed internally from various sources.


    Zeke was well aware of the state of his body, but he didnt let it bother him. His hyperrational state would not let him value his own difort over the lives of dozens of innocents. He would continue to work until he copsed. He owed them this much, at least.


    Hundreds upon hundreds of Soul fragments joined his growing collection, apanied by the ever-increasing wail of his body. The edges of his vision began to turn dark, which was strange, as he didnt actually have eyes. It was most likely because of the bleeding in his brain.


    Another dozen Soulster, and he could barely make out anything anymore. His body was shutting down. He knew it, but he couldnt stop. There were more people to save.


    Before he could cast his tether again, Zeke was ripped from his state of increased consciousness, and time began to rush. Reality seemed to be several times faster than he remembered, and the remainder of the fragments were gone before he could even react. Was the world truly moving faster, or did his tired mind simply struggle to keep up? Zeke didnt know, and neither was he in a position to care.


    The very moment he had been released from that wonderous state, a mixture of pain and fatigue had overwhelmed his dwindling psyche and imed hisst speck of consciousness.


    <strong>[Notice] </strong>


    Emergency protocol initiated.

 Book 4: Chapter 65: A Rude Awakening

    Book 4: Chapter 65: A Rude Awakening


    Zeke opened his blurry eyes only to find himself staring up at an unfamiliar ceiling. Intricately carved wooden beams stretched out like the ribs of a giant, adorned with delicate patterns. The ceiling rose high above, a canvas of opulence illuminated by the soft glow of ornate chandeliers hanging like jewels from its expanse.


    He blinked once, then again. Yet, the sight didnt change. He tried to rise, but his body protested, sending a bout of pain coursing through his nerves, forcing him to fall back into the soft bedding. With the pain, thest of his sleepiness subsided, and in its ce, memories resurfaced. Ahh, thats right. He killed the Archmage, didnt he?


    And then


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    and then Host almost killed himself by overtaxing his body to an insane degree.


    Was that annoyance he heard in Akashas voice? Zeke smiled at the thought, the action causing him another spike of pain.


    What happened after that? Zeke asked, content to remain lying down for the moment.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I managed to stabilize Hosts condition.


    Zeke nodded. Honestly, he had counted on Akasha to save him. Otherwise, he wouldnt have dared to push himself so hard. The knowledge that somebody was looking out for him wasforting in a way that was hard to describe. He was slowly beginning to understand why the Invocatians were willing to give up their Cores for a better familiar.


    Zeke recalled the state he had been in before passing out. From what he remembered, he had sustained severe internal injuries, and even his brain had started to hemorrhage toward the end. That was thest thing he remembered. Thinking about it now, it was a small miracle that he felt as good as he did.


    Using [Perfect Body Control], he inspected the state of his injuries. A momentter, he had a good grasp of his current situation. The verdict? He was a mess and yet in a far better state than he had any right to be.


    How had Akasha done this? He could tell that not much time had passed, and yet, he didnt feel as terrible as he should.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I had help.


    It was only then that Zeke became aware that he was not alone. Three figuresy sprawled at the foot of his bed. Their identical faces, light orange ears, and tails were very recognizable. They were the triplets recently acquired by the Archmage. Zeke recalled that their Souls had been among the first he had managed to rescue. Thankfully, he had seeded in saving all three.


    Them?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Yes. Host has made the right choice in saving them. Their abilities will prove helpful.


    Zeke''s eyebrows lifted in surprise; receiving such praise from Akasha was no small feat. He observed the sleeping sisters with increased attention, noting the dark bags under their eyes and the emaciated appearance of their figures. It was evident that they hadn''t led the mostfortable lives before arriving here. Well, it wasnt like their future would have been all that rosy serving the Archmage.


    But now they served him instead.


    Unbidden, his memories returned to the scene right before passing out, a sudden realization hitting him. That was right. How could he have forgotten? Unlike in all previous instances, this time, he gleaned a clue about how he had managed to enter that wonderous state.


    The key to his sess was one of his engraved spells: [Perfect Body Control]. It allowed him to strengthen and control parts of his body by regting the flow of blood. The name was rather deceiving, as he didnt actually control his body. It would be more urate to say that it allowed him to puppeteer his body, using his own blood as the strings.


    Zeke remembered clearly how he had tried to use [Perfect Body Control] to increase blood flow and, in turn, the speed of his brain. It had worked, but the effects didnt extend to his Soul. In his desperation, he had used the spell over and over again. Until it finally worked.


    Why did it work? Simple. Zeke had merged his Blood and Mind Mana, casting his engraved spell with this novel, hybrid manaposition. What to call itMindBlood Mana? BloodMind Mana? Never mind, the name could be determinedter. What truly mattered was his breakthrough: sessfully fusing two distinct mana types into one.


    Zeke wasnt quite sure what had made this feat possible. He had tried tobine different Mana types on multiple asions without any sess. However, a few theories were already swirling around his head, and he couldnt wait to start experimenting. However, before he could dive any deeper, a flicker of movement caught his attention. The sisters were waking up.


    Zeke waited patiently as, one by one, the triplets stirred, gradually sitting up. Because of their lingering drowsiness, their eyes remained partially closed, struggling to focus. However, that quickly changed when the first of the three locked eyes with him.


    With a startled yelp, the girl recoiled, unable to steady herself before tumbling to the floor. The suddenmotion caught the attention of her siblings, who quickly turned to see what had rmed her. Upon locking eyes with Zeke, their expressions turned ashen with a profound sense of fear, mirroring the terror evident in their sister''s gaze.


    Hello, Zeke said somewhat awkwardly. He wasnt at all used to people being afraid of him.


    The sisters remained silent.


    I am Ezekiel, he added after it became clear that they wouldnt speak.


    Still nothing.


    We met earlier? he tried.


    The girls only huddled closer together.


    Ok. This wasnt working at alltime for a change of strategy.


    Introduce yourself to your Master, Zekemanded, mustering all the authority he could, which wasnt that much, given the fact that he wasnt even able to sit up properly. Luckily, it still worked, as the girls immediately straightened their backs.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    M-my n-name is Eira, one of the girls said, and those are my s-sisters Thalia and Lumi. She indicated the others in turn before falling silent. Her voice had been unsteady, and Zeke had thought more than once that she wouldnt manage to finish that simple sentence, given how much she seemed to struggle with each word.


    Zeke nodded, a solemn expression on his face. He couldnt show any uncertainty. Right now, he needed to give them a sense of stability if he wanted to calm them down. He knew from experience that people who were afraid reacted best to confidence, even if it was fake.


    Eira, Thalia, and Lumi, he said, looking at each of the sisters in turn. I will remember your names. Now, tell me, did you assist with my healing?


    Nobody answered, but this time, it wasnt because of fear but because they didnt know who the question was directed at. Zeke pointed to the girl on the right. Speak, Thalia.


    Y-yes, Master, she burst out. The voicemanded us to do it.


    Zeke nodded slowly, trying to stifle a grin at hearing how she referred to Akasha. Well done, he praised. You and your sisters did a good job.


    Immediately, three pairs of ears perked up. Ok. That was adorable. Should he pat them? No, not the time. Zeke tried to hide his thoughts as best he could while pointing at the middle of the three. Exin to me how your abilities work, Lumi.


    Yes, Master, Lumi said, already more confident than before. We can use our ability to heal


    Zeke waited for her to continue, but the girl remained silent. Thats it? He asked after it became clear that she had nothing else to say.


    After exchanging nervous nces with her sisters, the girl spoke once more. This time, she sounded less confident. Yes


    Zeke was dumbfounded. How could anyone have such ack of understanding of their own abilities? However, after a moment of contemtion, he realized his mistake. Unlike Mages, Chimeroi didnt have to learn how to cast spellstheir abilities manifested naturally, without the need for Intent or Spellforms. It was akin to the spells he had engraved on his Core.


    All further knowledge woulde with experience. However, judging by their looks, they most likely only awakened their abilities recently. When would they have learned anything more than the absolute basics?


    Zeke cleared his throat and directed his gaze at Lumi, meeting her eyes. Well done, he uttered with as much sincerity as he could muster. Despite feeling somewhat absurd in the moment, he hoped his praise would have the intended effect. To his relief, the girl''s spirits visibly lifted, evident in the wagging of her tail.


    He then turned his attention to thest of the three. Can you continue to heal me now, Eira?


    If that is your wish, Master, Eira replied without tripping over her words.


    Zeke nodded at her. Please do.


    After sharing onest nce, the sisters rose and approached the bed from different sides. Thalia came from the right, Eira from the left, and Lumi climbed onto the mattress at his feet. In the blink of an eye, the three girls had surrounded him. A forest of ears and tails in every direction.


    However, in the next moment, he couldnt afford to pay any more attention as a warm current of energy entered his body. Zeke almost moaned infort. This wasnt like the healing he was familiar with. The sensation was akin to being enveloped in a gentle embrace, aforting warmth seeping into every fiber of his being.


    It felt amazing.


    Zeke found himself so at ease that he nearly overlooked the changes urring within his body. Yet, upon closer observation, he was astonished by the transformation taking ce. His lingering wounds were closing at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. This surpassed any expectation of what a novice Life Mage could typically achieve.


    While he was engrossed in this heavenly feeling, the door to his room opened. Through the tangle of limbs and tails, Zeke could make out three figures who had frozen at the doorway, staring at the bed with wide eyes. They were Ash, Gravitas, and Vulcanos.


    Immediately, the sisters stopped what they were doing and looked back at the trio of neers with panicked expressions. No. Dont do that. It will only cement their misunderstanding. This was only healing, nothing else. There is no need to feel awkward about it.


    Come in, Zeke said, his voice deliberately casual.


    The neers didnt move, and Ash spoke up tentatively. We cane backter


    Zeke rolled his eyes. No need. They were almost done <strong>HEALING </strong>me anyway. He put special emphasis on the word, leaving no doubt as to what had been going on.


    Vulcanos took the initiative, circling the bed before settling into a seat beside a low coffee table. At first, Zeke was grateful to the Chimeroi for breaking the misunderstanding, but when he noticed the big guy winking at him insistently, Zeke lost all feelings of gratitude.


    Shortly thereafter, Gravitas and Ash joined theirpanion, observing with curiosity as the sisters carried on with their task.


    Huh, I guess they were actually healing you, Master, Vulcanos said. His voice sounded almost disappointed. Zeke nced at him in utter disbelief. Did that fool actually think he had been lying?


    However, a different thought quickly emerged in his mind. How were they even here?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I called them. Their help was instrumental in gaining control over the Ember Scar Cartel during your absence.


    Zeke nodded, acknowledging the truth in Akashas words. Despite technically assuming control of the cartel by stealing all the ves, the transition of power wouldn''t be seamless without someone ready to assume leadership.


    What is the current situation? he asked.


    The fighting has died down, and all of the captains, lieutenants, and cooperators have either been captured or killed, Ash reported.


    Zeke nodded absentmindedly, too stunned to pay attention. The reason for his state was the three sisters who had crowded around his missing arm. With closed eyes and furrowed brows, they were infusing their warm Mana into it. He could feel it; slowly, ever so slowly, the closed wound began to change.


    From a mere stump below his shoulder, muscle tissue gradually formed, giving rise to a biceps, triceps, and eventually, an elbow. The process continued with the growth of his forearm, culminating in the emergence of his hand and five digits. By the time the restoration wasplete, the sisters were sweating profusely, yet a sense of pride gleamed in their eyes as they beheld the fully restored limb.


    Zeke stared open-mouthed at his new arm. He clenched his fist, flexed his muscles, and moved his fingers. It was perfect. There was no pain, no feeling of weakness, no sense of alienation. It was as if he had never lost the arm. It was an absolute miracle. Not even the Life Archmage in the Empire had been able to restore Leos body so perfectly.


    He looked up and beamed at the sisters. Thank you, he said, his voice brimming with sincerity. They were leaning on each other, looking spent. All of a sudden, he got the impression that they needed to lie down more desperately than he did, so he threw off the nket.


    The Chimeroi stared at him. Zeke looked down. And promptly teleported the nket back into ce.


    My clothes? he asked the ceiling.


    Thalia held out a pile of bloody rags without looking at him.


    He eyed the bundle wearily. I might need new clothes.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    There are robes in the dressing room next door.


    A momentter, Lumi disappeared behind a curtain on the right, making Zeke wonder if Akashas words had been audible to all. His suspicion was confirmed when she reappeared carrying a red robe.


    Zeke put it on without hesitation despite feeling odd about wearing the clothes of the man he had killed  a man with a propensity for cushy fabric, apparently. He stood up and gestured for the sisters to get in, which they did without much hesitation. They had barely allid down before passing out. They had truly given their all, and Zeke felt gratitude.


    Whats the status? he asked a bit more quietly.


    Gravitas met his gaze. Stable for the moment, but theres chaos. Many died, but we dont have exact numbers yet.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Host was able to secure 92% of all fragments. 86 vanished during the fighting. Currently, Host is harboring 971 Soul fragments in total.


    Zeke took in this information. Relief and guilt warred in him. He had not hesitated before killing the Archmage, knowing what it would mean. In the end, he had done what he could  much more than he could have hoped to. And yet, the deaths of so many weighed on his conscience.


    He was relieved when Vulcanos brought him back to the present. The survivors are confused. They need guidance, the Chimeroi said.


    Now, this was a problem Zeke could solve. His mind started whirring with possible strategies and action ns and


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    There is no time. If Host wishes to execute the original n, we must move out within the hour.

 Book 4: Chapter 66: War in the Streets I

    Book 4: Chapter 66: War in the Streets I


    Mahesh stood on an improvised podium, inspecting the swelling ranks of ves gathering in the training yard. From the eastern edge to the western wall, onepany after the other lined up in neat formations. They were awaiting his muster, one and all.


    This couldnt even be called a militia anymore. It was an army, in and simple. At the same time, it was the culmination of his lifes work: the Firebrand school. And today, he would elevate his position further by taking out his most hated rival.


    The firstpany is ready, sir, a voice called from the front of the ranks.


    Mahesh was snapped out of his contemtive state and surveyed the group arrayed before him. d in the uniforms he had meticulously prepared for this asion, they wereprised of the typicalplement of 50 men, as was expected across allpanies.


    His gaze nextnded on the singr figure at the front. There, he found a young man with sharp features and burning eyes, staring up at him with a gaze full of confidence. Even at a quick nce, anybody would be able to tell how much the two looked alike.


    Mahesh smiled warmly at the young man. How are you, boy?


    Excited, sir, the young man replied.


    There is no need to treat me so formally, he chided softly. We are family.


    Apologies. I was merely trying to set an example.


    Mahesh shook his head slowly. Your bearing will have to suffice, Raavan. I dont want my own son to treat me like a stranger.


    I will do as you say, father. Despite the words of affirmation, Raavans rigid stance didnt ease. As always, the boy was a perfect role model, a perfect soldier, and a perfect son.


    Mahesh nodded at him with a proud expression. Make me proud.


    As youmand, sir, his son replied before leading the firstpany to the side. They were already sufficiently prepared, but he was certain that his son would double- and triple-check everything anyway.


    The secondpany is ready, sir, another voice called.


    Mahesh refocused his gaze and surveyed thepany standing before him. Notably, this contingent was not under the leadership of either of his two sons. Rather, it was led by his head instructor, who helmed the second most formidable force within his school.


    The man bore the unmistakable demeanor of a militarymander, evident both in his countenance and bearing. He stood as the sole individual responsible for the remarkable transformation of an unorganized bunch into a highly proficient fighting force.


    Mahesh nodded at the man. Make me proud,mander.


    Your will, my hands, the man replied with that steely voice that had endeared him to Mahesh in the first ce. After his brief reply, he lead the secondpany to join the first.


    the thirdpany is ready, a timid voice announced.


    Mahesh lowered his head and noticed his youngest son, Jaihar, gazing up at him, his expression tinged with nervousness. Following the boy''s return from his recent journey, during which two of his top fighters had been lost, Mahesh had reprimanded him harshly.


    Reflecting on his actions now, he might have gone a bit too far, as the boy still didnt dare to fully meet his eyes. He nodded at his son with an approving gaze. It might be time to extend an olive branch. Make me proud today, boy, and all will be forgiven.


    Jaihars face lit up, but he schooled his features instantly, deciding to adopt the expression of a dutiful soldier instead. As youmand, sir.


    Mahesh smiled, pleased with his youngest son for a change. And who knows, he mused out loud. We might even stop by the Nair family on the way back and pick up that girl you like.


    Immediately, the boy lost his cool as his gaze turned hazy, an enraptured expression emerging on his face. Do you mean it, father? he asked excitedly.


    Mahesh chuckled. His mood was too good to find fault with his foolish son. Why not? After today, not many will dare to stand against us. Well be above all and below only one. But, he added in a serious tone, only if you prove yourself worthy.


    I will! Jaihar promised as he led hispany out of the yard. It almost seemed as if he had grown a second pair of feet, judging by the speed at which he disappeared.


    Mahesh couldnt suppress a smile at the sight of his son being so eager. The boy might actually aplish something worthwhile today. Maybe he might even pick up a bit of the ruthlessness his uncles men were famous for.


    Speaking of his brother, Mahesh still hadnt received an answer to histest message. Even so, he wasnt worried. After all, he had received news that the Ember Scar Cartel had moved out in force this morning. Even though his brother was a callous bastard, he still knew how to treasure his family.


    The thirdpany approached, followed by the fourth, and finally, the fifth. After thest of them had passed his inspection, Mahesh gave the signal to move out. Marching at the very front, he heard the steps of 250 soldiers following behind.


    The rustling of fabric followed the stomping of boots. There was an intensity to this rhythm, promising a unity no band of thugs would ever be able to match. This was the power of an organized fighting forcethe power of an army.


    They soon approached the central district, where the people of the Lions Den had taken sanctuary. The citizens scattered at their approach, and even the refugees from the surface stopped and stared. It was no wonder. When would they ever have seen an Archmage leading so many soldiers? Furthermore, not one of his men was below the strength of a True Mage. Even in the Arkanheim empire, only the most influential families couldmand such a force.


    People were gazing at them with a mixture of fear and awe, and Mahesh enjoyed every second of it. Unfortunately, the central district only made up a rtively small area. On top of that, his prey was staying close to the borders, resulting in them reaching his destination much sooner than he would have liked.


    Halt, hemanded whilst raising his fist into the air. With the sound of onest pronounced stomping of boots, the column came to a halt. Mahesh smiled, leisurely gazing at the man who had decided to block their path. It seems you expected us?


    The man didnt respond. Instead, the leader of the Lions Den inspected the troops arrayed against him, his expression growing darker by the moment. Mahesh didnt rush him. After all, there was little he enjoyed more than seeing the growing desperation on the face of his eternal rival.


    Eventually, Ravi asked, Why have youe?


    He almost burst outughing. What a stupid question. Didnt the army behind him send a clear enough message? However, there was no reason he couldnt enjoy this for a while longer.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    What, me? he asked in a mocking tone. Ohh. Its nothing big. I just wanted to know how your son was doing.


    Ravis face grew even darker as he gnashed his teeth. The gesture was so forceful that it wouldnt have surprised Mahesh if some of them broke.


    Bastard! Ravi spat, barely able to control his rage. The air became charged, and tiny bolts of electricity began to singe the ground around the irate Archmage. The sight might have been terrifying to anybody else, but it only made Maheshs smile widen.


    During this quick interlude, a group had emerged from the training yard. Mahesh recognized many of the instructors and some of the more famous fighters of the Lions Den. They came to a halt behind their leader, gaping at the disciplined troops. The ves seemed resigned, but most of the instructors looked like they were going to bolt at the first opportunity.


    Listen, everyone! Mahesh proimed in a loud voice. We only want the members of the Desai family. Everyone else can be spared. He swept his gaze over the instructors. If you surrender now, that is.


    A murmur rippled through the crowd, apanied by exchanged nces filled with apprehension. Mahesh grinned, recognizing the effect he had already achieved. All that remained was to give them the nudge they needed. MEN! Formation! he bellowed.


    All five regiments swiftly mobilized. Eachmander was well-versed in the n, resulting in a seamless execution. They dispersed, forming a semi-circle around theparatively smaller contingent of the Lions Den. The first and secondpanies positioned themselves to his left and right respectivly while the remaining three took their ces beside them.


    The atmosphere grew heavy with the promise of violence and bloodshed. The Lions Den had a bit over a hundred men, while his own troops counted 256. Going by numbers alone, it would be a bloodbath.


    Naturally, a confrontation between Mages differed vastly from one betweenmon soldiers. In this arena, high-end battle prowess was the deciding factor. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that both he and Ravi constituted over half of the firepower on their respective sides. This was also the reason he hadnt dared to move against the Lions Den before.


    However, that would change today. Not only had he brought enough capable soldiers to ensure that the Lions Den stood no chance on the lower end, but he had also made enough preparations to ensure a clean victory against his rival


    As if on cue, a group of red-robed figures appeared behind the members of the Lions den. Dozens turned to hundreds, and soon, the encirclement wasplete, leaving no route of escape. It was a perfect checkmate.


    Mahesh''s smile widened as he locked eyes with the leading figure standing on the opposite side of the encirclement. Despite the magnificent robe,plete with a blood-red mask and drawn hood, there was no mistaking the mans identity. His brother had arrived.


    Mahesh''s troops synchronized their movements with the arrival of their reinforcements. Advancing steadily, they gradually closed in on the increasingly frantic members of the Lions Den. As their adversaries found themselves surrounded, with no further space to retreat and standing back to back, Mahesh issued themand for his men to halt.


    This is yourst chance, he proimed. Surrender or die.


    Silence enveloped the scene, the tension palpable as the atmosphere approached its zenith. Every individual present understood that the slightest movement could disrupt the delicate equilibrium. Thus, an unspoken agreement prevailed: no one dared to make a move, reluctant to be the first to break the uneasy stillness.


    Until someone did.


    A young man, little more than a boy, was the first to crack. Mahesh didnt recognize him. He was probably an assistant of some kind, but It didnt really matter. In this situation, status meant nothing. The moment the boy threw his weapon to the ground and kneeled, the tension was broken.


    Dozens followed his example. Nearly all of the assistants and some of the instructors fell to their knees. Their cowardice was greeted with angry hisses by their former allies, but it was all for naught. The wave couldnt be stopped anymore, and soon, the only people left standing beside Ravi were the ves and some of the most loyal instructors.


    Mahesh smiled broadly at the sight. Very well, he said. I ept your surrender. Off with you lot.


    His men opened a passage, and the few dozen men fled, a mixture of shame and tion warring on their faces and within their hearts. Mahesh would remember them. Their departure wouldn''t mark the end of the matter. He harbored no illusions about allowing the issue to linger unresolved, knowing all too well the dangers of neglecting such matters. However, that was a problem for a different time.


    He returned his attention to Ravi and his shrunken group of supporters. Well, that might not be the right word. Most of them were ves and didnt really have a choice in the matter. Even so, a surprising amount of instructors had stayed, choosing death over the shame of surrender and betrayal.


    Despite Mahesh''s best efforts to suppress such thoughts, a small part of him couldn''t help but wonder how many of his own men would stand firm if he were ever in aparable situation. As he scanned their ranks, a sense of disillusionment crept over him, realizing that the number might be disappointingly small. However, his roaming eyes soon settled on the figure of his firstborn.


    The dependable silhouette of his oldest son was like a balm to his soul. No matter how many others would flee, he knew for certain that his most beloved child would stay by his sideto the bitter end.


    Well, old friend, he said in a voice filled with malicious spite. It looks like this is the end. One of the oldest houses of Korrovan is going to end today.


    Ravi rose to his full height, pulling his shoulders back and thrusting his chest forward. Then, with a subtle yet confident gesture, he broke into a smile.


    Mahesh couldn''t help but marvel at the sudden disy of courage. Where Ravi had found such inner strength remained a mystery to him. The transformation was so remarkable that it seemed as if the previously shattered man had tapped into a hidden reserve, emerging utterly transformed from just moments before.


    I agree, Ravi announced in a domineering voice. One of the oldest houses of Korrovan is going to end today.


    Just as Mahesh was starting to question if his old rival had finally lost it, a sudden shift urred. The air filled with screams emanating from all directions. Mahesh looked around in shock. In a matter of seconds, both nks of his forces were overwhelmed by a surge of attackers cloaked in red.


    Like a tidal wave, the members of the Ember Scar Cartel hadunched themselves at his troops, sweeping away a dozen men in the blink of an eye. His troops were so shocked by this development that they couldnt even react for a moment, nkly staring at the bodies of theirrades as their allies advanced on them.


    Mahesh was the first to regain his bearings. What is this, brother? You dare betray me? His anger was so great that mes rose around him, forcing even his own men to take a few steps back.


    At that moment, a bestial cry tore through the za, its power and ancient fury reverberating with primal force. The raw, majestic roar resonated with energy and resonance, announcing the arrival of what initially seemed to be arge bird. Upon closer inspection, however, it became apparent that this was no ordinary creature, but rather a wyvern. Yet, such details held little significance for Mahesh in that moment. His attention was consumed by the creature''snding upon the shoulder of his brother, who had remained motionless until then.


    The small wyvern perched itself upon his shoulders. Its gaze never left Maheshs own, and there seemed to be a challenge in its intelligent eyes. His brother, on the other hand, hadnt even nced at him once, despite everything. Now, however, he slowly raised his left hand and took off his blood-red mask.


    The face that was revealed was not that of his brother. It was a pale young man, clearly a foreigner. Mahesh felt like he had seen him before, but he couldnt quite remember where. However, the answer revealed itself from an unexpected source.


    B-blood Dragon? H-how can it be you? somebody stammered. You are dead! I saw you die!


    Mahesh tracked the source of the voice, only to be taken aback when he realized it belonged to his youngest son, Jaihar. The memory flooded back. Wasnt Blood Dragon the name of the man Jaihar had attempted to kill when he ventured into the desert? An intense fury, surpassing even that of before, seized his heart. Was this chaos a consequence of his ipetent son''s actions?


    Stop this nonsense, Blood Dragon, Mahesh yelled. No matter what my son might have done to you, I am sure we cane to an agreement.


    However, the boy didnt look at him. His gaze was still focused on the figure of his youngest son. Even more embarrassing was the fact that Jaihar seemed to wilt under his gaze, unable to meet the eyes of his nemesis.


    Atst, the young man broke his silence. You owe me an arm, he stated, his voice calm, almost hushed, yet it prated through the din of battle. And a debt of blood. With those words, he tossed something in the direction of the boy.


    Jaihar instinctively flinched, although it was unnecessary as the trajectory of the projectile suggested it wasn''t an attack. The object bounced off the ground with a squelching noise, rolled a few steps, and then came to a halt in front of his son''s troops. The boy screamed and took a step back in fright.


    Normally, Mahesh would have cursed him for such cowardice, but even he was shocked by the object in question. It was a head. And not just any head. Mahesh was staring into his brothers unseeing eyes. His thoughts slowed to a crawl. Horror was edged onto his brothers face, making Mahesh wonder what he had seen right before his death.


    After a moments pause, the young man spoke again. And I havee to collect.

 Book 4: Chapter 67: War in the Streets II

    Book 4: Chapter 67: War in the Streets II


    Zeke forced himself to tear his gaze away from Jaihar. Despite being caught off guard, the little shit had somehow survived the first round of attacks and was now hiding behind the soldiers he was supposed to be leading. It was a shame, but Zeke would deal with him in due time.


    For now, he had a battle to win.


    A frown slowly spread across his face as he surveyed the za in its entirety, the cacophony of battle sounds filling his ears from all directions. His gaze swept across each distinct battle: the left nk, the right nk, and the center. Each battlefront had stalled after the surprise attack, thwarting his n for a rapid victory.


    His eyes narrowed in annoyance. He could have brought twice as many troops if he had had more time. Unfortunately, it wasnt meant to be.


    Didnt go as you hoped, did it, whelp? the Dragons voice sounded in his mind. The small reptile seemed in a good mood as it observed the battle from atop Zekes shoulder.


    Not really, Zeke admitted. I thought the element of surprise would be enough to break their formation. However, they regained theirposure much faster than I had expected.


    The Dragon bobbed his head. Its because of theirmanders. Look. It nodded in a particr direction.


    Following his gaze, Zeke found a middle-aged man exuding a military aura. Hisplexion, the deepest shade of ck Zeke had ever seen, rendered his light grey eyes all the more striking in contrast. Zeke recognized him; he was none other than the head instructor of the Firebrand school.


    The man stood at the back of his troops and only gave out orders every now and then. Yet, his men followed them with swift efficiency. They seemed the mostposedpany on the entire battlefield. On top of that, they had sustained almost no losses so far.


    Zeke swiftly discerned the reason behind their resilience: theirmander was a Life Mage. He orchestrated a seamless rotation of troops, adeptly tending to injuries of varying severity while preventing fatigue from taking hold. Observing this strategy for some time, Zeke gained a newfound appreciation for the immense value of a healing Mage on the battlefield. Though not formidable inbat himself, the Life Mage acted as a force multiplier for his troops.


    Zeke''s musings were interrupted by the impatient thumping of a tail against his back. ncing at the creature perched on his shoulder, he realized its attention had already shifted to the other side of the battlefield. Following its gaze, Zeke spotted a young man with dark hair and a resolute expression. The man unleashed one Fire spell after another, enveloping the left nk in an ominous orange haze.


    Zekes brows rose. His gaze traveled from the young man to the Archmage in the middle of the za. They looked more than just a little bit alike. Another one of his sons? he asked nobody in particr.


    To his surprise, somebody still answered. He is Raavan, eldest son of Mahesh.


    Zeke turned his head slightly to acknowledge the speaker, Kruul. The brother of the horned sibling pair that had aided him in his battle against their former Master. With the help of the triplets, he had already recovered from his injuries. Zeke nodded in thanks, turning his attention back to the battlefield.


    This time, he eyed the most crucial battle: the center.


    Other units avoided this area altogether, wisely steering clear of the intense conflict between fire and lightning. The two Archmages were engaged inbat, refusing to yield even a step of ground. Thankfully, they showed some restraint in not drawing the regr troops into their skirmish, preventing a much higher casualty count. However, that would most likely no longer hold true if the tide of battle changed to favor one side over the other heavily.


    Zeke felt a cold sweat trickle down his back as he observed the fight. The Mana fluctuations he sensed from this battle were on an entirely different level from the rest. He realized how lucky he had been in his fight against the Master of the Ember Scar Cartel. If any single one of his measures had been absent, he could just as well have ended up as a charred body.


    Initially, the Fire Mage appeared to have the upper hand, but in a sudden twist, lightning struck, seizing back the advantage. At present, neither side had a decisive edge, yet Zeke couldnt calm down. The victory of either Archmage would likely determine the fate of the battle.


    Zeke surveyed the nks, searching for a way to turn the tide. Yet, both nks remained firm. The enemy troops demonstrated superior coordination to the Lions Den and Ember Scar Cartel. It was evident that they had honed their group tactics, while his side wasprised primarily of duelists and ruffians. Even their numerical advantage amounted to little in such a scenario.


    Zeke furrowed his brow, unable to discern a solution to his predicament. He had kept his most trusted subordinates - Ash, Vulcanos, Gravitas, and the horned siblings, Kruul and Kraal - in reserve. However, given the current circumstances, their intervention wouldnt likely shift the tide in the immediate future.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He needed something else. Something more.


    Zeke''s focus shifted to a notable Mana fluctuationing from the left nk. It was Raavan. The young man unleashed a torrent of mes, pushing Zeke''s line back by several steps. This wasn''t the first instance of such a disy; Raavan had previously executed simr maneuvers, providing crucial moments for hisrades to regroup and recuperate.


    While the act itself wasn''t something out of the ordinary, Zeke noticed something peculiar. The Archmage''s focus consistently veered towards the left nk whenever those Mana fluctuations urred. Zeke''s gaze remained fixed on the Archmage, observing him attentively. There it was again. And again. Once more. Every time the slightest shift in his son''s Mana urred, the Archmage would briefly nce over in response.


    So thats how it is, Zeke murmured, the corners of his mouth curling up. He had found itthe key to victory. A n was already forming in his mind as he turned to the reptile sitting on his shoulder.


    Do you want to join the fun? he asked the Dragon.


    About time you asked, whelp, it replied in his mind. Where do you need me to go?


    Zekes eyesnded on the figure of a certain Life Mage. How about you put some pressure on that guy? Zeke asked with a devious grin. The Dragon locked onto the distant target, its gaze sharpening. Without another word, it leaped off its perch, vanishing into a blur of motion with just a single beat of its wings.


    Zeke then turned to the rest of his crew, a peculiar glint in his eyes. Listen carefully


    ***


    Mahesh cast a nce at his son, a swell of pride filling his chest. His trust had not been misced; the boy had single-handedly stabilized an entire nk. A while ago, the opponent had dispatched one of their elite members to counter him, yet Raavan still stood resolute.


    Mahesh quickly created a pir of me to block a surge of lightning aimed at his chest. With a deep breath, he collected an enormous amount of Mana and sent it out in the form of a [Wall of me], stopping any other attacks for a moment.


    His gaze then shifted to the opponent his son was facing. Mahesh recognized the dark-skinned Chimeroi immediately. The luminous lines traversing his body were undeniably eye-catching. It was Vulcanos, a ve Mahesh had been eyeing for some time. Unfortunately, he had been unable to secure the purchase during thest Veergatti, a fact that he still regretted to this very day. He had nevere across a Chimeroi with such a unique fire ability.


    Even so, his son didnt cower before this renowned fighter, matching the liquid fire with his own mes without losing ground. At just a little over 60 years, the boy was a genuine prodigy in his mastery of mes, even more gifted than Mahesh or his brother had been at that age. There was not a shred of doubt in his mind that Raavan would sessfully ascend to the rank of Archmage. And who knew? Perhaps the boy would even surpass his father in due time.


    Before his [Wall of me] scatteredpletely, Mahesh nced at the opposite nk, where his head instructor was holding the line.


    No additional enemies had appeared on that side, yet themander seemed to be approaching his limits. Mahesh noticed a sheen of sweat covering the mans brows as he forced a calm facade. Curious. When had things gotten so dire?


    In that instant, a crimson blur descended from the sky, catching one of the ves off guard. Before anyone could react, the figure disappeared again, leaving a shattered body in its wake. Mahesh immediately recognized the crimson blur as the little reptile that had been perched on Blood Dragon''s shoulders. He continued watching the scene y out with the little time he had left.


    Miraculously, the victim remained alive, though writhing in agony from numerous broken bones and profusely bleeding wounds. Hisrades swiftly pulled him to safety, where the head instructor waspelled to tend to the severely wounded man, straining his already exhausted Core even further.


    Mahesh''s eyes narrowed at the sight. What a devious strategy. If only he had a moment to deal with that cocky wyvern. However, that was a luxury he couldn''t afford, for the first glimmers of pale blue lightning began to pierce through the numerous cracks in his Wall of mes. Instantly, his attention snapped back to his own adversary.


    Once again, lightning and fire shed in an unrelenting battle for supremacy. Mahesh couldn''t seize the advantage no matter how hard he exerted himself. ursed Lightning Mages and their absurdly high attack power! Nevertheless, he remained confident that he would have thestugh.


    Suddenly, he noticed a change in his opponent. Ravis expression shifted for the first time, a deep frown emerging on his face. What was happening? He received his answer a momentter when the Lightning Mage cast a displeased nce at the young man standing alone atop a distant building.


    ***


    <em>That might cost me my life, Pete,</em> Ravi said, the reluctance clear in his voice, even through the telepathic link.


    <em>I know,</em> Zeke replied seriously. <em>Not just yours, but everybodys life, including my people and me. Dont forget that we will not survive this fight if you fall. </em>


    <em>Then why? I might win even without taking such a risk,</em> Ravi replied.<em></em>


    <em>But it isnt certain, is it? </em>


    Ravi remained silent<em>. </em>


    <em>I would not suggest such an action if I wasnt confident, Ravi. </em>


    There was a pause, and Zeke was beginning to think the Archmage wouldnt agree to follow his n. Just when he was about to continue his persuasion, the man replied, <em>Fine Ill do it. I just hope you know what you are doing. </em>


    Zeke immediately cut the telepathic link with the Archmage and turned his attention to Vulcanos instead. <em>Get ready, Vulcanos. Its almost time. </em>


    Zeke noticed the Chimeroi nodding in the distance, preparing himself. He had been fighting against Raavan for thest couple of minutes. The two seemed evenly matched, at least on the surface.


    At that moment, the sound of a thundercrack echoed through the za, drowning out all other noise. A second one followed, and then a third. It had finally started. Ravi was going all out, forcing the Fire Mage to do the same while being continuously pushed back. This was the moment.


    <em>Do it now, </em>Zeke sent.


    With a loud bellow, Vulcanos charged into the enemy lines, eyes locked onto his target. Molten stones sshed all around him, forcing the enemy soldiers to choose between retreat and death. As the soldiers backed off, it became clear what he was after, as there was now a straight path toward Raavan.


    Raavan, for his part, didnt panic. He appeared calm, even after the Chimeroi tore through the frontline and headed straight for him. There was even a slight smirk on his face, the challenge clear in his eyes.

 Book 4: Chapter 68: War in the Streets III

    Book 4: Chapter 68: War in the Streets III


    A surge of Mana rushed toward Raavans body, flowing into his Core in preparation for an attack. After a moment of focus, a torrent of fire erupted from his hands, bathing a cone-shaped area in front of him in mes.


    Zeke recognized the spell as [Smanders Breath]. He had seen several Fire Mages use it in the Elementium. However, the sight before him was markedly different from what he remembered.


    The torrent of mes was many times more dense than he remembered, and its size had nearly doubled in both length and width. Also, the spell seemed to have gained an additional quality that was hard to pinpoint. The mes seemed hungrier?


    Zeke didnt quite know what it was, but the fire appeared vastly more menacing than when the students had used the spell. The reason for this stark difference was obvious. It was the distinction between a True Mage and a Grand Mage. Zeke''s eyes gleamed as he watched the fight. The disy made him want to reach that realm all the more.


    The Fire spell hadpletely swallowed up Vulcanos, shrouding his figure from head to toe. Even so, Zeke wasnt worried, well aware of how resistant the Chimeroi was against fire-based attacks. It had been an awful choice to use a channeled spell. Instead, a [Fire Lance] or [Exploding Orb] would have been far more effective.


    A momentter, Vulcanos pitch-ck hands emerged from the mes, grabbing onto Raavans forearms. The expression in the Fire Mage''s eyes changed for the first time, and he gathered an even greater amount of Mana. However, before he could cast a spell, Vulcanos flexed his muscles. Raavans arms broke like matchsticks, followed by an ear-piercing shriek. The pain had interrupted whatever spell he was about to cast, leaving the man dazed momentarily.


    Vulcanos didnt miss this moment of weakness and threw another punch, knocking the wind out of Raavan and forcing him to his knees. The difference in strength between a human and a Chimeroi was immense, making the oue of a physical altercation a foregone conclusion.


    <em>Hurry up, </em>Zeke urged telepathically.


    Vulcanos kicked the mans head, knocking him out. In a swift motion, he heaved the unconscious body onto his shoulders and turned to run as the surrounding men quickly regained their wits. However, he couldnt even take a single step before an angry bellow shook the za.


    LET GO OF MY SON, YOU ANIMAL!


    The Archmage''s cry resonated with such intense hatred that even Zeke, standing hundreds of steps away, felt a shiver run down his spine. He could barely fathom the impact on Vulcanos, who had been the recipient. Zeke searched for his figure, only to find him frozen in terror at the same spot.


    <em>Imand you to return to me, </em>he ordered, exerting his authority as a Master topel the Chimeroi into action. It proved effective, as Vulcanos took a hesitant step forward. Soon, he transitioned into a jog, then a sprint, determined and unimpeded. A fortunate consequence of the Archmage''s shout was that his own men were too shocked to move.


    STOP HIM! Mahesh''s voice boomed with urgency. It was evident he desired nothing more than to rush to his son''s aid himself. However, under Ravi''s relentless assault, any such attempt would be tantamount to suicide.


    Hismand came toote, as Vulcanos was just about to vanish into the lines of the Ember Scar Cartel. Zeke observed as the Chimeroi navigated through the masses of soldiers, steadily advancing toward his position. Good.


    Zeke''s gaze locked with that of the incensed Archmage. Ravi was still pressuring him, forcing him to cede more ground with every moment his attention was on his son. However, this much wasnt enough. He needed to push him further.


    <em>First, I took your brother. Now, Ill take your son,</em> Zeke sent telepathically before immediately cutting the connection again. That should do it.


    DONT YOU DARE!! the Archmage yelled.


    Zeke smirked at him, wearing the cockiest expression he could muster, confident it would further enrage the man. Although he felt a twinge of difort about exploiting the man''s love for his son, any lingering guilt evaporated when he remembered the true nature of Mahesh and his family.


    He recalled how they had crippled Ravis son alongside dozens of others. How they had killed the members of the Nair family to force their daughter into a marriage she resented. And then, he remembered how they had ambushed him out in the desert, leaving him broken and wounded, sure that he would not survive. The mangled body of the boy who guided them


    No, those people didnt deserve his mercy.


    A sh of movement caught his attention as Vulcanos arrived next to him, still carrying the unconscious man on his shoulders. Zeke nodded at him, and the Chimeroi put the body down, holding him in ce. It was time to put on a show.


    Zeke took his time, meticulously crafting a de using his Blood Magic, fashioning it to the length of his arm. Afterward, he performed a series of test swings, ensuring its efficacy. With deliberate slowness, he mimicked the motion of beheading a kneeling man, leaving no doubt as to his intentions. All the while, the Archmage was screaming at him, threatening, raging, shrieking.


    Zeke nodded once, the expression on his face growing firm. He nced at the distant Archmage for onest time before stepping next to the kneeling figure of his son. It was time.


    Yet, before he could even raise the de above his head, Zeke sensed a shift. An unprecedented surge of Mana converged toward the center of the za. Though it might have been his imagination, Zeke could swear that the temperature in Undercity rose by a few degrees as well.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A deafening explosion echoed through the streets, halting all fighting instantly. Every gaze fixed upon the man hurtling through the air at unprecedented speed. It was Mahesh. The Archmage had chosen to disregard his opponent, prioritizing the rescue of his son. His path took him straight toward Zeke.


    However, before he could get far, a streak of lightning struck his unprotected nk, eliciting a short scream from the man. It had been a clean hit, marking the first severe injury either of the Archmages had taken during this fight. Mahesh didnt seem to mind it, though, as his eyes never left Zeke. The distance between them disappeared at an rming rate.


    The Archmage aimed his finger at Zeke, unleashing a tiny yet swift Fire Arrow that streaked through the air swiftly. Before it could find its mark, Vulcanos materialized in front of Zeke, intercepting the attack with his own body. Though the spell didn''t appear to be heavily imbued with Mana, upon impact with the Chimeroi''s chest, he was violently propelled off the roof, disappearing from sight.


    Zeke breathed a quiet sigh of relief when Akasha informed him that Vulcanos had survived the attack. Zeke had been lucky that Mahesh didnt want to risk an injury to his son. The Archmage had held back significantly.


    Another bolt of lightning struck the Archmage''s back, eliciting a mouthful of blood from him. Despite the injury, he pressed forward, his gaze locked onto Zeke with a promise of the cruelest death imaginable. With each passing second, he came closer, on the brink of reaching him.


    Hended on a nearby roof, gathered his strength, jumped and stopped.


    It was a surreal sight. The Archmage hung suspended in midair, his momentum halted. Surprise appeared on his features, morphing from murderous intent to confusion, then caution. Yet, gravity seized him with relentless force before he could regain his bearings, hurtling his figure violently toward the ground. His body was betraying him, weighing a hundred times more than it was supposed to.


    With a violent crash, he impacted the street with the grace of a falling boulder, the impact worsening his wounds. Mahesh nced around with wild eyes, searching for his attacker. It didnt take him long to find the person responsible. The culprit behind the attack was a veiled woman hiding in a nearby alley. Her mastery over gravity was something not even an Archmage couldpletely ignore.


    With a violent roar, he tried to shake the effect of the spell using his own Mana, but once again, things didnt go as nned. No matter how hard he tried, his body didnt listen to hismands. Mahesh couldnt move, and this time, it wasnt just because of the increased pull of gravity.


    The two siblings, Kruul and Kraal,bined their powers with Gravitas to hold the Archmage in ce. Even through his fierce resistance, the trio was enough to bind his feetfor a moment.


    Yet that was all they needed.


    At that moment, the swirling mist atop their heads coalesced into the shape of a person. A white-haired Chimeroi appeared in midair, a massive bone spear clutched in his grip. Pulled by the massively increased gravity, Ash descended with the force of aet.


    With a face full of desperation, Mahesh forced his eyes to look up. His limbs were bound, his body heavy, and his flesh was injured. With a growing sense of dread, he locked eyes with the man who was about to take his life.


    Death hade to im him.


    The spear struck Mahesh''s chest with brutal force, piercing through his heart, spine, and a significant portion of the floor behind him. Despite the grievous wound, he clung to life, but it was a fleeting existence. His eyes flickered, teetering on the brink of extinguishing, when Zeke appeared before him.


    Will you let him go? Mahesh rasped, his voice almost pleading. All traces of anger had dissipated, leaving behind only a man begging for the life of his son. Zeke didnt even have to think about it and shook his head decisively.


    I see, the Archmage mumbled as he closed his eyes. His shattered heart had stopped, and no more blood or oxygen was reaching his brain. The man was dead.


    Zeke drew in a single, deep breath.


    While Mahesh may have been many things, a bad father was not among them. Zeke wasnt proud of how he had won this fight, recognizing his despicable conduct. But honor was something for the strong to worry about, and he wasnt strongnot yet, at least.


    After that single moment of self-admonishment, Zeke cast away all distracting thoughts and began the task he hade to do. He entered his Soul-Sight and noticed that the mans Soul was already dispersing. If he didnt act, all ves of the Firebrand School would join their Master in death.


    Zeke didnt even try to harvest the fragments individually, focusing solely on entering his elevated consciousness. The seconds ticked by as Zeke tried to mix his Mind and Blood Mana without sess. His frustration mounted. When he had done it before, it had felt so effortless. What was different now?


    Zeke attempted to shove his Mind and Blood Mana into the engraving on his Core, willing it to empower his thoughts. Then he stopped. No. This wasnt working. Something was different. It didnt feel like that when he managed to mix the two types thest time. What was it? What was missing?


    Then it clicked. The order of events was wrong. Zeke vaguely recalled that the Mana had beenbined before he attempted to cast the spell. But how? The only notable difference was the desperation he had felt at the time.


    Desperation? Was it linked to his Intent? Could it be?


    Carefully, Zeke focused on his Blood Mana. It was wild, untamed, and refused to stay in ce for longer than a moment; such was the nature of Blood. Zeke imbued it with Intent. He thought of his veins expanding, blood flowing, and increased potency. It was the image he had always used to cast the spell.


    Next, he focused on his Mind Mana. It was calm, cold, and inert. Mind Mana didnt react well to vague or esoteric images. Clear and detailed instructions were the only way to properly imbue Mind Mana. You needed to tell it what it was supposed to do, where, how much, how long, and how. If any of those parts were missing, the spell would fail. Zeke tried to imbue it with the same Intent as his Blood Mana, using vastly different instructions. He had be quite adept at handling his various Mana types, so the trantion only took him a moment.


    Done with his preparation, Zeke tried to bring the two streams of energy together. To his utter surprise, Blood and Mind Manabined without the slightest resistance. Had it been this easy all along? He was so stunned that he almost forgot his purposealmost.


    He used hisbined Mana to power the spell engraved on his Core [Perfect Body Control]. There was no need for any Spellform or the imbuement of Intent anymore, having skipped that step entirely. No, the moment the Mana touched the engraving, Zeke entered that wonderous state once more, and for the first time, he had done so through his own power.


    A huge grin would have split his face if his Soul form could smile. Instead, Zeke got to work in silence, rescuing the Soul fragments before Mahesh''s Soul fully dissipated. Meanwhile, he let his mind wander, fantasizing about all he would be able to do with this new influx of manpower.

 Book 4: Chapter 69: Skirting the Line

    Book 4: Chapter 69: Skirting the Line


    The moment Zeke returned from his state of heightened consciousness, he felt exhaustion take hold. Even though he was in far better condition thanst time, the spell had still taken a toll. Fortunately, the Firebrand School only had a couple hundred ves, making it possible for him to retain his consciousness.


    Quick, Akasha, connect me to all my ves, Zeke instructed while catching his breath.


    Using [Telepathy] on multiple targets wasnt all that difficult, but every additional person took a bit of added mental focus. A trained Mage might be able to connect to around a dozen people at a time if they focused hard enough, but anything more than that was almost impossible. However, for Akasha, there were no such limits.


    Zeke felt a sizable amount of Mind Mana pass through his Core, almost knocking the breath out of him. At the same time, Akashas consciousness divided itself into hundreds of branches, each focusing on a different target.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The connection has been established.


    Zeke took a deep breath, focused his mind, and projected his voice with as much authority as he could muster. <em>Members of the Firebrand school, this is your new Master. Imand each and every one of you to immediately let yourselves fall down and pretend to be dead. You will remain in that state until requested to do otherwise. This is an order.</em>


    His instructions didnt end there.<em> Members of the Ember Scar Cartel, pick up one of the fallen members of the Firebrand School, dead or alive, and bring them back to our headquarters. Dont leave a single body behind. Dont let anybody stop you. </em>


    Zeke then cut the connection as he noticed Ravi approaching rapidly. The Archmage was d in lightning and soared through the air like a force of nature. He would be here in no time at all. However, there was one more thing Zeke had to do before then. He immediately used [Telepathy] to connect to the group of his closest followers to give them their instructions.


    <em>Gravitas, bring Vulcanos and Raavan back. The rest of you chase after the remaining forces of the Firebrand school. We cannot let them escape</em>


    Ravinded, debris shooting off in every direction from the violent impact. Zeke cut the connection and observed the Archmage. Ravi, for his part, didnt even look at Zeke and was wholly focused on the body of his old rival. For a while, neither of the two talked as Ravi stared at the corpse of Mahesh.


    Then, the lightning ceased to arc around his body, and he slowly turned to Zeke. How did you do it, boy?


    Zeke didnt dare to be flippant at the moment as he could see the wariness on Ravis face. It was understandable. Zeke had been instrumental in the death of not one but two Archmages. There was no way Ravi would just let something like that go without an exnation. I used his son as bait to draw him into a trap. My strongest subordinates were waiting in ambush for when he was trying to attack me.


    While Zeke talked, Ravi observed their surroundings, apparently looking for something. And where are those subordinates now?


    Zeke realized what Ravi was getting at. This would be the perfect time to double-cross him if he had any intentions of doing so. Even so, theck of trust stung a little. However, it wasnt all that surprising. Zeke had shown himself to be far more dangerous than Ravi had assumed, dealing not only with the Master of the Ember Scar Cartel but also the Firebrand School on his own.


    They are chasing after the remnants of the Firebrand school, Zeke answered honestly.


    Even so, Ravi didnt seem entirely convinced as he continued to nce around, as if fearing somebody would emerge from the shadows to attack him. At that moment, the first of the members of the Ember Scar Cartel passed by overhead, carrying a body.


    Ravis fists began to crackle with lightning, but he soon rxed after he noticed that they were merely passing by. He observed the dozens of figures that came after, each carrying one or two bodies.


    What are they doing? he asked.


    Getting rid of the bodies, Zeke exined. Even though there is no realw in this ce, we should still clean up, to hide our traces, if nothing else.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    Ravi nodded slowly, shifting his focus away from the members of the Ember Scar Cartel. Zeke breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Ravi didnt delve deeper into the matter. Revealing the ability to retrieve ve contracts from the souls of the deceased was something he couldnt afford. After all, this was an ability so terrifying that it could overturn the established order in all of Korrovan.


    Ravi looked at Zeke with a piercing gaze. There was no hostility in his eyesnot yetbut a lot of caution. Who are you really, Pete? the man asked, pronouncing his name almost mockingly. It was clear that he knew it wasnt his real name.


    Zeke sighed. He had anticipated this oue. After all, he had shown himself far too capable over thest few days, moving behind the scenes and toppling one established power after the other. No matter how good of an impression Ravi had of him, he would be a fool not to be at least a little wary.


    I represent a sizable force from Tradespire, Zeke said. I cannot give you a name, but I can guarantee that wee with peaceful intentions.


    Ravi looked at the corpse of Mahesh lying nearby, then back at Zeke, raising a single eyebrow. You call that peaceful?


    Zeke shook his head with a slight smile. I had no issues with the Firebrand School until they tried to kill me. Everything that followed was just the aftermath of that incident.


    Ravi''s expression shifted into a frown as hepsed into deep contemtion. When he spoke again, his question caught Zeke off guard. If they had targeted the Lions Den but spared you, what would you have done?


    Zeke considered the question for a while. I probably would have stayed out of it, he said eventually.


    Youd let all of us die?


    Zeke nodded in affirmation. Bringing down the Ember Scar Cartel nearly cost me my life on multiple asions. Despite appearances, I hold my life in high regard.


    Ravis eyes began to glow, lightning crackling all around his body. How can you be so sure I wont kill you right now.


    Despite the threatening stance and overwhelming pressure from the Archmage, Zeke remainedpletely calm. He merely smiled at Ravi, not saying a word. He knew that the man wouldnt kill him, and Ravi knew it too.


    After a moment, the Archmage retracted his Mana and killing intent, a deep sigh leaving his lips. Was that why you didnt cure my son? As leverage?


    This time, Zeke shook his head. No, I never had any intention of holding his life over your head. I am going to cure Sunil no matter what. We made a deal, and I fully intend to honor the terms.


    Ravi rxed upon hearing this reassurance. Most of the tension between the two had been broken at this point. After another moment of silence, the older man spoke again. So, where do we go from here? There was a hint of awkwardness as he asked that question.


    Zeke shrugged. If you think this is all part of some grand n, youre dead wrong. I had no intention of ending up in this situation, nor did I n for it. I did what I thought to be best at the time, and this is how it ended up.


    Ravi still looked a bit dubious, but it seemed he at least believed him for the most part. This was a good sign. It seemed some manner of trust between them had been re-establishedtime to strike while the iron was hot.


    But I can tell you what I n to do from now on if youre interested, Zeke offered. Ravi nodded without hesitation, prompting Zeke to speak. I managed to take control of arge part of the Ember Scar Cartel, as you already know.


    Ravi nodded.


    Further, I n to take control of the western districts, recing the Ember Scar Cartelpletely and taking over their territory.


    Ravis eyes widened. However, after he nced at the many Chimeroi still passing by overhead, his gaze turned more thoughtful. The other yers wont just ept that, he said eventually.


    Zeke nodded. I am aware, but I do have my ns. Ravi looked at him with great interest, so Zeke decided to borate a bit. Of the four great powers, one is already under my control. The Death Mage in the South is unlikely to make a move, having always remained passive. The merchants in the East are easy to deal with if you have the money. That only leaves the Venomous Cabal in the North, Zeke exined. <strong></strong>


    How do you n to deal with them? Ravi asked.


    Zeke shrugged. I dont know yet. It depends on how they act. However, I am not afraid of a fight if ites to it.


    Ravi nodded thoughtfully. What about the Lions Den?


    Zeke raised a brow. What about it?


    Do you not have any ns? Ravi asked.


    What ns would I have for your family, Ravi? I thought I made it clear that I have no hostile intentions.


    Ravi shook his head. Thats not what I meant. I know you have taken the Nair family under your wing. Did you have any intention of making a deal with my family as well?


    Zeke regarded the older man with astonishment, detecting a crafty glint in his eyes. It was evident that Ravi harbored a strong desire for such a connection. Whether it was due to Zeke''s demonstrated talents or the ns he had recently divulged, the unmistakable gleam in Ravi''s eyes conveyed his eagerness to be involved.


    In an instant, Zeke''s eyes sharpened with shrewdness. He was open to the idea of forging an alliance with Ravi. However, if the older man believed he could exploit his youth, he would soon discover his miscalction.


    I am sure we cane to an agreement


    The two of them returned to the dwellings of the Lions Den nearby. The moment the door to Ravis office closed, the battle began. For hours, pleading, screaming,ughter, and threats could be heard until two haggard figures emerged.


    Both Ravi and Zeke appeared more disheveled than they had after their recent battle, yet each wore a contented smile. Ravi was pleased to have secured a substantial stake in Zekes forting endeavors, and Zeke was satisfied with having enlisted the assistance of an Archmagethe only one currently in his employ.


    While Ravi hadnt explicitly agreed to serve Zeke, he hadmitted to representing his interests in the city, lending an additional veneer of legitimacy to his endeavors. While Zeke had the utmost confidence in the Nair family when it came to business, the Lions Den was a wee addition. Their name alone would guarantee that any force would think twice before going against them.


    The first thing Zeke did after his meeting with Ravi was to visit the injured Chimeroi. He still had a dozen of them to cure from the effects of the Marrow-Shackle, not to mention Ravis son, Sunil. As part of their agreement, Zeke promised to take care of them as soon as possible.


    It was time to make good on this promise.

 Book 4: Chapter 70: Consolidation

    Book 4: Chapter 70: Consolidation


    Send the next one in, Zeke ordered with a tired voice.


    A momentter, the door to the study opened, and arge Chimeroi with bull horns and a nose ring walked in. The man would probably tower over an average human by at least two heads, and his massive muscr frame gave him an intimidating air. However, Zeke didnt even look up, focusing on the document in front of him instead. The Chimeroi, for his part, stopped in front of his desk and waited in silence.


    In the quiet of the study, the only thing that could be heard was the giant''s loud breathing and the nervous fidgeting of his hooved feet. To any observer, it would appear as if he was far more afraid of the boy sitting in front of him than the other way around.


    Your name is ckhorn? Zeke asked without looking up.


    Yes, Master, the man replied.


    And you were a guard before?


    Yes, Master.


    Zeke finally looked up, meeting the mans eyes. Did you ever torment, abuse, or kill anybody without being ordered to?


    The man remained silent for a long time, thinking. No, Master, he replied eventually.


    Zeke eyed him for a moment longer before returning his gaze to the page in front of him. He added a few lines before asking his next question. How did you end up as a member of the Ember Scar Cartel?


    ckhorn frowned and hesitated. Wanted to fight In the Rings  Signed a contract Firebrand School.


    Zeke nodded in understanding. How long have you been working for the Ember Scar Cartel?


    Long time, ckhorn replied.


    Zeke nodded and finished thest line on the paper. He then put it down and looked at ckhorn with a severe gaze. I am going to make you an offer, but you have to give me an answer right now, understood?


    The Chimeroi nodded.


    My offer is for you to join the new force I am creating and for you to work for me from now on. This positiones with threerge meals a day, a ce to stay, and 50 copper a month in wages.


    ckthorns eyes bulgedically.


    Furthermore, I want to make a change to the ve contract between you and me, Zeke exined. Afterward, you will no longer be bound so heavily, and you will no longer die when I die.


    The Chimeroi remained silent, well aware that Zeke wasnt finished.


    The downside is that it will be impossible to transfer your contract to anybody else ever again. This means you will most likely have to serve me until the day I die.


    ckhorn stared at Zeke for a moment longer before speaking up. Is all?


    Zeke nodded. That is all.


    ckhorn didnt hesitate. ept!


    Zeke smiled and closed his eyes for a moment. In his Soul-Form, he grabbed ckhorns Soul fragment and shoved it back into the Chimeroi. The giant staggered, shook his head, and stared at Zeke in wonder.


    It is done, he said warmly. You can go down to therge hall and grab something to eat.


    ckhorn nodded, far more rxed than earlier, and turned to leave.


    Ahh, one more thing Zeke called after him, making the giant freeze in ce. Wee to the team. ckhorn''s momentary panic eased, and a slight smile appeared. After a quick nod, he exited the way he came.


    The moment the Chimeroi left, Zekes smile slipped, giving way to an expression of profound exhaustion. Send the next one in, he ordered in a tired voice.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    There are no others.


    Zeke blinked rapidly, unable toprehend the words. Then, his brain caught up, and he quickly examined his Soul, only to find that Akasha had spoken the truth. Not a single fragment remained.


    With a contented sigh, he leaned back into his chair and closed his eyes, taking a long, liberating breath. Finally, he murmured.


    Zeke had anticipated that addressing each of his ves individually would be an arduous task, but he had underestimated the enormous amount of time it would consume. Despite his efficiency in conducting each interview within minutes, the sheer volume meant that even a brief interaction multiplied by over a thousand amounted to several days of work.


    But finallyfinally, he was done.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Give me the numbers, Akasha.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The original count was 1452 ves.


    45 died in battle.


    83 were executed for their crimes.


    123 demanded to be sold.


    1201 decided to join.


    Over twelve hundred people! Had it really been that many? With such a force, his ns for this ce might actually be achievable.


    Zeke fell into deep thought, nning his subsequent actions. He had told Ravi he nned to establish a presence in Undercity, recing the Ember Scar Cartel. That had been trueat the time. However, with such a force behind him now, expansion seemed possible as well. The only problem was the three otherrge forces: The Spectral Dominion in the South, the ckthorn Covenant in the East, and the Venomous Cabal in the North.


    Zeke didnt think the Spectral Dominion, led by a single enigmatic figure, would pose much of a problem. The Death Mage was known to keep to himself and never bothered anybody who didnt disturb him first. However, if it came to a sh, this person might be the most challenging opponent, as he held such a position as an individual without an organization.


    The ckthorn Covenant was even less of a problem, in Zekes opinion. After all, the merchant organization controlling the East was after money first and foremost. And money was something Zeke had in spades. Even though he wasnt confident in his ability to buy an entire district in Tradespire or even Swarnaloka, Undercity was a different matter. A single gold coin went a long way here.


    The only real problem was the Venomous Cabal in the North. It was an organization consisting solely of Chimeroi. From what Zeke had heard, they were fiercely opposed to very and had a hatred for humans. There was even talk of open rebellion. Seeing the state of Undercity, such a mindset was quite understandable. Zeke would also harbor resentment against the people responsible.


    Even so, their goals and ambitions were naive, like children throwing a tantrum. They severely underestimated the forces of Korrovan if they thought they had a chance to rebel. The moment they started to pose even the slightest threat, the Raja family would squash them like a bug. Remembering the Lightning Exarch, a shiver went down his spine. That was a being on apletely different level. Shaking his head, Zeke dispelled the image.


    No matter how misguided their efforts, reaching an agreement would prove challenging. With his absorption of two organizationsprised solely of ves, it was now toote to backtrack. In sheer numbers alone, Zeke likely owned more ves than anyone else in Korrovan. The realization left him grimacing. How had things escted to this point? He doubted that a mere exnation of his circumstances would suffice to sway the members of the Venomous Cabal, no matter how justified he had been at the time.


    Even so, if he wanted to develop in peace, he would need to find a way to get along with them, as they were the most violent and militaristic of the four forces. What a headache.


    The door to his room swung open, and somebody stepped inside. Zeke didnt even have to look in order to know who it was. In the current Ember Scar Cartel, there was only a single person who would dare to barge in like that.


    Theres news, Leo said in a cheerful tone. Following behind him, Zeke saw Ripper enter, far more reserved than Leo had been. Zekes brows furrowed, and a slight smile spread across his face; the two of them had spent a lot of time togethertely, and his senses told him there was something more going on. Even so, he wasnt going to pry into his brothers affairs.


    What news? Zeke asked, returning his attention to Leo.


    The men returned


    Zeke nodded, waiting for the rest of the exnation. Leo was most likely referring to the people he had sent out to chase after the remnants of the Firebrand School. It would be good if they had managed to catch them. At this point, only two people remained atrge.


    They caught the head instructor. He refused to surrender and was killed in the ensuing fight, Leo said.


    That was good news. Of the remaining two, he was definitely therger threat. Even so, Zeke was far more interested in thest one. What about Jaihar? he asked.


    Leo grimaced. They found him too. However, they werent able to bring him back.


    Is he dead?


    No. He sought refuge with somebody we didnt dare offend casually.


    Who? Zeke asked curiously.


    The Varun family.


    Zekes eyes narrowed. The Varun family was the wealthiest in Korrovan, owning the Treasure Pavilion and many other affluent businesses. They were indeed somebody he wouldnt dare to offend. Whats more, it was questionable if he could get to Jaihar even if he threw caution to the wind. After all, such a wealthy family was certainly not weak.


    More importantly, he needed to maintain a good rtionship with them for the moment. After all, he still intended to buy Snow at the auction in a few days. It had been dyed by two weeks due to the storm, but the new date was swiftly approaching. Even so, he wasnt willing to give up on Jaihar just like that. The man had made an attempt on his life, and Zeke had sworn to have his revenge.


    The question was why were they even helping him?


    As far as he could tell, siding with Jaihar wouldnt be beneficial to them. On the contrary, they were even going against several powerful people who wanted his headZeke, Ravi, and the Nair family. It didnt seem to be a wise move. There had to be something going on that he didnt yet know about. Did Jaihar have a secret backer?


    Well, whatever. He would deal with this matter after the auction; if this led to a falling out with the Varun family, he would prefer it was after he had already acquired Snow.


    He nodded at Leo, signaling his brother that it was fine. Understanding his meaning, Leo turned to leave. However, before he could take a step, a new visitor entered through the open door in a sh.


    Zeke frowned at the interruption. Since when did people barge in here like that? However, he reserved his rebuke for the moment, seeing the flustered state of his visitor. The Chimeroi hade to a halt in front of his desk, fidgeting and staring at him with a prating gaze.


    Zeke raised a single brow. What is it, Kraal?


    Master, we have a visitor, the woman said, her voice full of tension.


    So? Zeke inquired, his confusion mounting. Dozens of people visited them each day, either to inquire about their circumstances or to curry favor following the change in leadership. Yet, Zeke had not personally met with any of them.


    Do you remember how the old Master said he had called for an expert to deal with his illness? This is him, Kraal exined.


    Zeke was slightly intrigued. So, this was the person who knew about Soul damage? He would like to meet them, but it still didnt exin why Kraal was so nervous. Even if doctors and healers had a very high status, it shouldnt be a reason for her to be acting like that. What else?


    Kraal hesitated for a moment, nervously stroking one of her tiny grey horns. I-I am not quite sure, but I think Ive met him before.


    Zeke waited, eager to hear more about this. However, he wasnt prepared for Kraals following words. I believe he is the leader of the Spectral Dominion.


    Zeke gaped at her, his brain grinding to a halt. What? Who was here? Slowly, the shock abated, and his thoughts caught up. Did he miscalcte after all? Did the mane to annex this territory? No, that was unlikely.


    Damn that old man, calling such a person over before his death. Curses aside, there was no use crying over spilled milk. There was nothing left to do but to meet with the most powerful gang leader in Undercity.


    Lead the way.

 Book 4: Chapter 71: Meeting A Death Mage

    Book 4: Chapter 71: Meeting A Death Mage


    A few minutester, Zeke arrived at the parlor. When he entered the room, he found that his core members were already present, and he immediately noticed the tension in the atmosphere.


    Gravitas was sitting in a lounge chair, her eyes fixedly staring in one direction. Vulcanos was pacing around, circling the room like a shark. Ash was sitting close to their guest, his hand on the dagger at his waist. Kruul and Kraal were standing on either side of the door, ready to use their abilities if necessary. And finally, in the middle of the room, sat their guestutterly unfazed by all the waryness, hostility, and caution directed toward him.


    Zeke paused, his gaze drawn to their visitor. The Archmage possessed an otherworldlyplexion, his skin as pure as freshly fallen snow,plemented by hair of a matching color. It was hard to determine his age as he waspletely devoid of wrinkles or blemishes. An air of timelessness enveloped him, casting an aura of stagnation that set him apart from any other being Zeke had ever encountered.


    No, that wasnt quite right. Zeke had met one person who gave him a simr feeling to this stranger: Aurelia Thorsten, matriarch of the Thorsten family and guardian of Invocatia. Aurelia, renowned as the Eternal Witch due to her mastery of both Life and Death magic, bore a resemnce to the man standing before him. Though,pared to her, this Mage seemed even stranger.


    The man was inspecting the tea served to him with a slight smile, turning the cup in his hand while studying the decorative golden engravings along its side. He didnt seem interested in drinking it, as if the mere offer amused him.


    Before Zeke could inspect him further, the man put the cup down on the low table before him and looked up. His abrupt action caused all the Chimeroi in the room to tense, but nobody moved. His eyes immediately found Zekes, ignoring everybody else. Their gazes remained intertwined for a long, breathless moment.


    Zeke hadnt noticed it before, but this man''s eyes were one of his most disturbing features. They were devoid of any glimmer of life or emotion. Sightless orbs, seemingly staring into an unseen realm. They held an eerie stillness that sent a shiver down his spine, like the eyes of a dead man. However, the shock of his gaze paled inparison to the word that came out of the mans mouth.


    Ezekiel, he greeted.


    The eerie voice slithered through the air like a whisper from the realm of shadows, its haunting resonance a mixture between enchanting and sinister. Even so, Zeke wasnt in the mood to pay attention to the strange quality of his voice. He was far too shocked by the name this stranger had called him. Not his alias, not his fake name, but his real nameEzekiel.


    Who is that? Zeke asked, trying to keep the tension out of his voice.


    The stranger chuckled. It was a creepy sound, as if he had forgotten how tough and was now trying to remember how to make the appropriate noise. After hisughter ended, the man began to exin casually. Ezekiel of Feldstadt, born in a tiny vige in the heart of the Empire of Arkanheim, visited the Elementium, was adopted by Maximilian von Hohenheim, and was recently stripped of his name and title.


    Zeke frowned. This stranger knew quite a lot about him. If that was so, there was most likely no point in denying his identity any further. How did you recognize me?


    The Death Mage smiled, evidently pleased with Zekes tacit admission. You might have disguised yourself to the eyes of ordinary people, but my gaze is not so easily tricked.


    Zeke waited for him to continue, but the man didnt exin further. He grimaced internally. He would have loved to learn about the method through which he had been found out so that he could correct it in the future. Even so, there was something much more important he needed to know. What do you want from me?


    The man remained silent, stretching out what might have been just a moment into what felt like an eternity for Zeke. The tension in the room was palpable, as the oue of the forting words could potentially lead to conflict.


    No need to panic, he said casually. I want nothing from you.


    Those words didnt manage to put Zekes mind at easejust the opposite, in fact. If the man wanted nothing from him, then why did hee? Why did he reveal his identity? It was too suspicious. If you want nothing, then why did youe here?


    The man nced briefly at the full cup of tea before him, lost in thought. In those moments of stillness, his demeanor resembled that of a corpse, devoid of any movement. There was no discernible rise and fall of his chest, indicating that breathing was unnecessary for him. Under different circumstances, Zeke would have very much enjoyed studying the body of this Archmage in detail.


    I wanted to meet you once, the man said eventually.


    Zeke was taken aback. Of all the possible exnations swirling in his mind, this had not been one he had considered. "Me?" he asked, bewildered. "Why?"


    The Death Mage chuckled again. You are favored among my kind, young Ezekiel.


    Your kind? Zeke questioned. Do you mean Death Mages?


    The man nodded.


    Zeke pondered this new, weird information. He was favored among Death Mages? How could that be? Did they have a connection? No. He would have understood it more if a Druid had said something like that, but he couldnt remember making any connection with a Death Mage.


    Who told you about me? Zeke questioned.


    Once again, the manpsed into silence, a habit that seemed ingrained within him. Perhaps, for an entity seemingly beyond the constraints of mortality, time held a different meaning. Zeke couldn''t shake the impression that it wouldn''t be out of the realm of possibility for the Death Mage to contemte for hours on end in such a manner.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    That is not for me to share, the man said finally. But you will understand in the future.


    Zeke blinked, torn between irritation and curiosity in response to the ominous statement. Despite his desire to learn more, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this man wouldn''t divulge the information, no matter how much he probed. With that realization, a heavy silence settled over the room, both parties refraining from speaking further.


    So Zeke said eventually. What now?


    The Death Mage tilted his head, seemingly unsure himself. If you have no further questions, I will leave.


    Initially, Zeke felt a surge of relief at the man''s words. The idea of bringing this tense meeting to a close seemed more than just a little tempting. However, his rational mind swiftly intervened, reminding him of the gravity of the situation. Despite the man''s peculiar demeanor, he was one of the four leaders of Undercity: the Spectral Dominion. What was more, he seemed to have a favorable impression of Zeke for whatever reason.


    Wasnt this a chance?


    Zeke approached the lounge and gingerly sat down across from the Death Mage. He wouldnt have dared to get this close initially, but the man didnt seem to have any ill intentions. He should try to make a connection with this man now that he was here. I would like to talk a bit more if that is ok?


    The Death Mage nodded.


    You know my name, but I dont know yours, Zeke started.


    Ohh, how impolite of me. My name is Moros.


    Zeke stretched out his hand for an official greeting. Its a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Moros; I am Ezekiel.


    An expression of surprise briefly appeared on Moross face, but it soon returned to its emotionless state. He extended his arm and lightly shook hands. Despite the rxed grip, Zeke almost jerked his hand away at the touch.


    The Death Mages hand was cold, far colder than it had any right to be. But it wasnt the same feeling as the cold of ice and snow, but a cold that burrowed into your bones and settled in your marrow. Using all his willpower, Zeke endured the eerie sensation until the man let go. Moros remained silent after the exchange, yet a peculiar glint flickered in his dark eyes.


    Was this what Death Mana felt like? It was certainly unpleasant.


    When Zeke managed to shake off the strange sensation, he pressed on with his questioning as if nothing had happened. What is your goal here in Korrovan, Mr. Moros? The man stared back at him with uprehending eyes. Zeke borated. You are one of the most important figures here in Undercity. There has to be something you are after.


    Moros shook his head, denying the assumption. This is a good ce. That is the only reason I am here.


    Zeke blinked. Yes?


    Moros nodded, a little more enthused than before. After leaving the Deands, I have nevere across a city so overflowing with death. It is a good ce.


    Zeke grimaced, unsure of how to feel about Moros''s statement. While he could understand how, from the perspective of a Death Mage, Undercity might seem like a treasure trove given the prevalence of death, it didn''t sit well with him to see someone openly relishing the misery of others.


    As expected, the Chimeroi in the room frowned collectively. Having grown up in this ce, they naturally wouldnt feel too good upon hearing such a statement. Even so, Moros waspletely unbothered by their gazes.


    That is a very unusual perspective, Mr. Moros, Zeke said diplomatically.


    Really? the man asked, seemingly surprised. I think it is quite normal to think like that.


    Zeke blinked in confusion. It is normal?


    Moros pointed directly at Zeke. "Blood Mages are drawn to bloodshed; they thrive in it, revel in it, and grow from it. Just as Life Mages are drawn to forests and Water Mages to oceansit''s inherent to their nature. So, why would it be strange for me to be attracted to a ce so steeped in death?"


    Zeke pondered those words, but Moros wasnt done. Mark my words, young friend: There is no worse mistake for a Mage than to reject their nature. Sooner orter, you will have toe to terms with what you are.


    Zeke nodded slowly, even though he wasnt entirely sure he understood what the man was getting at. I will keep your words in mind, Mr. Moros.


    Moros remained silent, seemingly content with this reassurance. The conversation had taken an unexpected turn, deviating from what Zeke had been aiming for. Even so, he wasnt too unhappy with the result. Does that mean you have no ambitions in Undercity?


    That is correct, Moros agreed easily. There isnt much that can move me at this point.


    Is there a special reason for that?


    Moros pondered for a while in his characteristic, motionless manner. My body has few desires left. The only thing that can tempt me anymore is the pursuit of knowledge and personal power.


    For a moment, Zeke was tempted to exchange knowledge with the man. After all, he knew of many things that might be of interest to him. But he squashed the impulse in the next moment. It wasnt wise to put too much trust in the character of this stranger. There was no telling what he would do after learning of the secret knowledge Zeke carried.


    Instead, he tried to approach the situation from a different angle. If I understand your intentions right, Mr. Moros, you want to be left alone to continue your research in peace?


    That is correct, Moros confirmed.


    Zeke clenched his fists, gathering his resolve. This was the moment of truth. Maybe we coulde to an arrangement, he offered.


    Moros''s expression didnt even flicker, giving nothing away. What kind of an arrangement did you have in mind, young friend.


    Zeke took a deep breath before stating his desire, I want to rule over Undercity.


    If the announcement had any effect on Moros, he didn''t show it. However, the reaction from the Chimeroi was anything but subtle. They stared at Zeke with open-mouthed amazement and no small amount of disbelief.


    Their reaction wasnt all that surprising. After all, this was the first time Zeke had spoken about having such ambitions. The reason for that was simple: he had considered it impossible until now. With three formidable adversaries standing against him, victory seemed out of reach. However, aligning with the Death Mage could potentially tip the scales in his favor.


    Moros hummed nomittally. It is good that you have ambitions, but I fail to see what this has to do with me.


    Zeke sped his hands, meeting the eerie gaze of the Death Mage head-on. I might need to borrow your strength. In return, I promise to ensure your peace and provide for your needs for as long as you want.


    Moros remained silent, but his eyes wandered, scanning all the Chimeroi present. Zeke even had the feeling that Moros could perceive individuals in adjacent rooms. He idly wondered how far the mans sight reached and on what principles it operated.


    I dont think you have the strength to achieve your goals, young friend, he said after a while. Both of the other two forces have more strength than you individually, and I am not interested in a deal where I would have to fight your battles for you.


    Zeke nodded, having expected something like that. Even so, he was still confident in convincing the Archmage. I dont intend to conquer Undercity by force.


    Moros returned his sightless eyes to him, and Zeke could have sworn he saw a bit of intrigue shing in their depths. Then, what is your n?


    Zeke put on a crafty smile. How about this, Mr. Moros. If you stay here for a while, Ill show you

 Book 4: Chapter 72: The Blackthorn Covenant

    Book 4: Chapter 72: The ckthorn Covenant


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Moros finally broke his silence. He had been following behind Zeke without a word, but now that the central district hade into view, curiosity seemed to have gotten the better of him.


    ¡°Why ruin the surprise?¡± Zeke asked with a cheeky grin.


    Moros fell silent. The Death Mage had not asked anything about his ns so far and had obediently followed his arrangements, but Zeke knew that it was primarily out of curiosity. If he actually tried to make the man fight his battles for him, their fledgling alliance would crumble immediately. Fortunately, Zeke had no intention of allowing such a scenario to unfold.


    Ever since the prospect of enlisting Moros''s support emerged, his mind had been in overdrive. With this new ally in y, previously closed avenues had sprung open, significantly broadening his strategic options. If he yed his cards right, he could potentially make good on his n today. It all depended on how the other parties acted.


    Zeke''s group paused before thergest structure in the central district. Unlike the majority of Undercity''s yellowish-brown sandstone buildings, this behemoth was constructed from obsidian. The construction easily towered over the surrounding architecture and was visible from almost everywhere in the central district. It was known as the ck Tower and served as the headquarters of the ckthorn Covenant.


    Zeke nced back at the members of his group, gauging their mood. Moros''s face gave nothing away. As usual, the Death Mage appeared entirely unppable.


    Gravitas also lookedposed, but even if she weren¡¯t, the veil covering her face would hide any signs of nervousness.


    Vulcanos appeared tense, evident from the fiery lines across his body pulsing with light. He was the least adept at concealing his emotions, and it was clear that the man was nervous.


    Ash stroked his short beard, alternating his gaze between Zeke and the towering structure. It wasn¡¯t clear what he was thinking, but he at least seemed to have enough trust in Zeke to believe that he knew what he was doing.


    And then there were the siblings, Kruul and Kraal, radiating calmness. Among Zeke''s followers, they harbored the most faith in his abilities. It was almost burdensome how much they believed in him. But considering their history, it wasn''t that surprising. During their first encounter, Zeke had led them to vanquish an Archmage, followed by another the next day. Walking into the headquarters of an opposing force would hardly faze them after all of that.


    Zeke smiled. Even though he had not exined his n, nobody had voiced any objections or doubts. He must have managed to inspire some level of trust.


    ¡°Are we going in, Master?¡± Ash asked.


    ¡°In a moment,¡± Zeke answered. ¡°There are still some people missing.¡±


    Before the Chimeroi could inquire further, a group of three emerged from around the corner, causing Ash''s eyes to widen. As a former member of the Lion¡¯s Den, he immediately recognized each of them: Ravi Desai and his son Sunil, apanied by their new head instructor, Rohan.


    ¡°Thanks foring on such short notice,¡± Zeke greeted with a smile.


    Ravi nodded amicably. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. We signed a contract, after all.¡±


    That wasn''t entirely urate. While they had signed a business contract for future cooperation, today''s matters weren''t rted to that agreement. Ravi could have easily declined to attend. Nevertheless, Zeke had been confident that he woulde. The reason was simple...


    ¡°You are looking much better, Sunil.¡±


    The young man beamed back at Zeke. ¡°All thanks to you!¡±


    It was the truth. After getting hit by the Marrow-Shackle, Sunil almost lost the will to live. Being bedridden and paralyzed wasn¡¯t something the hot-blooded young man could endure. Without the hope Zeke¡¯s treatment had offered, he might not have been able to hold out.


    Before Zeke could make any further small talk, he noticed that Ravi¡¯s eyes turned solemn, his gaze fixed on Moros.


    ¡°Let me make the introductions,¡± Zeke quickly said before any misunderstandings could develop. ¡°This is Mr. Moros. He is the leader of the Spectral Dominion and controls the southern districts of Undercity.¡±


    Ravi raised his eyebrows, clearly taken aback upon learning Moros''s identity. ¡°And this is Ravi Desai, Leader of the Lion¡¯s Den and a business partner of mine.¡±


    Moros nced at Ravi for a moment before bowing slightly. Ravi returned the greeting, though his bow was noticeably lower. Zeke wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the significance of this. It might be rted to seniority or power. Regardless, it seemed there wouldn¡¯t be any conflict between the two for now.


    ¡°So, what is your n, Blood Dragon?¡± Ravi asked, dispelling the tense atmosphere.


    Zeke smiled and turned to look at the towering structure before them. ¡°I am going to take over the ckthorn Covenant.¡±


    Ravi''s eyes widened. Since Zeke hadn''t disclosed the purpose of their meeting, he was understandably surprised. Before the man could jump to any conclusions, Zeke quickly added an exnation: ¡°Don''t worry; I have no intention of resorting to violence.¡±


    Ravi looked at him with doubt. ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to use force, why invite two Archmages along?¡±


    If youe across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Zeke smiled craftily. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I invited you so that I wouldn¡¯t have to use force.¡±


    Without another word, he led his group toward the entrance of the ck tower. To his satisfaction, the gates creaked open at their approach, signaling their wee. It was a promising start, though he had counted on such a reception. He would have seriously questioned the leaders'' qualification as merchants if they had outright dismissed the possibility of a peaceful resolution.


    Inside the entrance, a lone figure awaited them. It was a provocatively dressed Chimeroi with light fur adorningrge swaths of her body. However, far from diminishing her allure, the soft-looking fur only enhanced her charm.


    After a deep bow, she scanned their group before addressing Moros. ¡°Sir, the Mistresses are waiting. Would you be so kind as to follow?¡±


    Moros didn¡¯t reply and instead nodded his head in Zeke¡¯s direction. The woman was shocked but quickly picked up on the gesture and turned to face him.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Zeke said with a smile.


    The ck Tower featured a spiral staircase at the center of its structure. Their destinationy at the top floor, requiring them to traverse each floor along the way. Zeke didn¡¯t miss this chance to inspect them one at a time. His findings were what he expected from a mercantile organization: storage spaces,boratories, workshops, and offices.


    Having constructed simr amodations in Tradespire, he was impressed by the quality on disy. It appeared that the leaders of the ckthorn Covenant took considerable pride in their work, a detail that could prove useful.


    Before long, they reached their destination. Their guide pushed open a pair ofrge wooden doors and led them inside. An immense hall stretched before them, with a group gathered at the opposite end, awaiting their arrival.


    Two women stood at the forefront. One, with blue hair, appeared human and stirred a sense of familiarity in Zeke. The other was a dwarf who exuded an air of age with a face lined with wrinkles. Behind them stood a group of eleven Chimeroi, likely the finest fighters of the ckthorn Covenant.


    Zeke remained undaunted by the disy of strength and entered the room with confident steps, his group following closely behind. Their guide swiftly crossed the hall and approached the two leaders, exchanging a whispered message before retreating.


    Zeke halted his steps halfway across the hall, smiling at the leaders with a warm expression. He tried his very best to exude a sense of ease and confidence, knowing full well that nothing would pressure them more. There it was. The blue-haired woman''s expression briefly faltered at his nonchnt demeanor. However, she regained her icyposure mere momentster.


    Instead, it was the dwarf who spoke. ¡°What is your purpose ining here?¡±


    Zeke wasn''t surprised to be the one addressed, considering the guide had likely already briefed them on everything she had learned. Even so, he had no intention of answering obediently. After all, a negotiation was about control.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± he asked instead.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± the dwarf replied in a stern voice. ¡°Information is one of the most lucrative businesses in this ce.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind telling me how much you¡¯ve learned?¡±


    The woman gazed at him for a moment in silence but ultimately didn¡¯t object. ¡°Two brothers, Pete and Keo arrived in Kanion a couple of moons ago, stayed at the Silkroad Serenity Inn, and crossed the desert alongside a caravan led by Jai Desai. That was most likely how you were introduced to the Lion¡¯s Den¡­¡±


    Zeke listened intently as the woman recounted his journey, from his days in the Rings to his ventures into the mines. She even hinted at his ties to Tradespire. While she didn''t possess all the details, and some parts were merely spection, the breadth of her knowledge was impressive, evident from the awed expressions of many of his followers. Even Ravi appeared impressed by the level of detail she had managed to uncover.


    After she finished, a challenging light shone in the dwarf''s eyes. She had clearly meant to gain the upper hand by disying such deep knowledge. It might even have worked if she had been dealing with somebody else.


    A slow, deliberate pping resounded through the hall, drawing all eyes to Zeke, who returned the woman''s challenging gaze with a hint of amusement. ¡°Not bad,¡± he praised. ¡°You''ve pieced together quite a bit. However, I can''t quite give you a passing grade. After all, the most crucial part is missing.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± the dwarf asked.


    ¡°My identity.¡±


    ¡°Pete isn¡¯t your real name,¡± she stated rather than asked.


    Zeke nodded, but her frown only deepened, and she refused to speak. As expected, she didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t all that surprising. Even some people on his side, including Ravi, had no idea about his true identity.


    <em>¡°Help me out, Akasha.¡±</em>


    In the next moment, a flood of information appeared in Zeke''s mind. It epassed every bit of knowledge he had ever acquired about the two women standing before him: Naida Wellenreiter and Hilda Silveraxe. Given their identities as Archmages, the trove of information was extensive, particrly concerning Naida. After all, she hailed from the empire and was a member of the Wellenreiter family. He had even met a couple of her rtives during the tournament at the Elementium.


    While Zeke didn''t possess as much information about Hilda, the scarcity of dwarfs residing outside their ancestral mountains meant he had some knowledge about her. Curiously, he had encountered a dwarf rted to her during his auction for the Gond. With that, Zeke had all the ammunition he needed.


    He put on a disappointed expression and shook his head as if he was greatlymenting something. ¡°You see¡­ it is my heartfelt belief that you should always be aware of who you are dealing with. Hasn¡¯t your uncle Brogar taught you at least that much, Miss Silveraxe?¡±


    Hilda¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of that name. In truth, he wasn¡¯t really her uncle but more like a great-great uncle. Even so, she clearly knew who Zeke was talking about. He took in the shock on her face before hammering in another nail. ¡°When we metst year, he seemed to have a good eye for business. Maybe you should ask him for advice one of these days?¡±


    Before she could respond, he shifted his attention to the blue-haired woman. ¡°And you, Miss Wellenreiter. How long has it been since youst visited home? You have so many nieces and nephews you''ve never met. What were their names again? Eva, Benjamin, Lena, and Sabrina? Last time I saw them, they didn¡¯t seem to be doing all that well.¡±


    "How do you you know about¡ª" the woman began before abruptly closing her mouth, evidently aware that disying such a loss ofposure would only deteriorate their position further. Nheless, it was already toote. Any advantage they might have gained earlier had long since dissipated, and the momentum had irreversibly shifted.


    Zeke clicked his tongue disapprovingly. "How do I know? Don¡¯t you know that Information is one of the most lucrative businesses in this ce?"


    ¡°Enough!¡± the dwarf growled. ¡°Speak your business right this instant.¡±


    Zeke nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Very well.¡± His expression grew serious, devoid of the earlier levity. He fixed his gaze on the two leaders before proceeding to disclose the purpose of his visit. ¡°I am here to buy your business.¡±


    For a moment, nobody dared to breathe. However, it wasn¡¯t long before a voice pierced the tension. It was Naida Wellenreiter who spoke. ¡°And what if we refuse to sell?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°That is not an option. The only choice you have is to be paid in gold¡­ or blood.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 73: Harsh Negotiations

    Book 4: Chapter 73: Harsh Negotiations


    At his tant threat, the Chimeroi opposite Zeke clenched their fists or gripped their weapons. Even so, he wasn¡¯t fooled. Their tense postures and flighty eyes told him all he needed to know. They weren¡¯t confident in their chances.


    It was highly likely that the only thing that had allowed the ckthorn Covenant to rise to their current position were the two Archmages. However,pared to Ravi and Moros, they didn¡¯t seem all that formidable.


    ¡°If you think that we are so easily cowed, then you have gravely miscalcted,¡± Naida said in a frosty tone.


    Zeke turned to face her. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Miss, but I don¡¯t think you stand much of a chance.¡±


    Naida bristled. ¡°Even if you have the upper hand at the moment, don¡¯t you know that a merchant¡¯s strength lies in his connections? By going against us, you¡¯ll offend our entirework.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, not intimidated in the least. ¡°That is a bluff. You have no connections and no backing,¡± he stated with the utmost confidence.


    Before Naida could retort, Hilda interrupted with a question of her own. ¡°What makes you think so, young man?¡± she asked in a calm tone. Of the two, the dwarf seemed more cautious, and Zeke was grateful for her presence, as she wasn¡¯t as easily swayed by emotions. If he yed his cards right, there might be a chance.


    ¡°Oh, it''s quite obvious, really,¡± Zeke asserted. ¡°The reason I know that you have no allies is the mere fact that such an ally simply cannot exist. My Ember Scar Cartel controls the West, while Mr. Moros controls the South. In all of Undercity, the only party powerful enough to lend you aid is the Venomous Cabal in the North. But let¡¯s be honest, the notion of those fanatics siding with you is utterlyughable.¡±


    Zeke clicked his tongue while counting off the different business practices they were engaged in: ¡°Illegal death matches, forced prostitution, Chimeroi meat markets¡­¡±¡°You can¡¯t pin that on us!¡± Naida interjected angrily. ¡±We didn¡¯t start any of those businesses.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they care much, Miss,¡± Zeke interjected, momentarily silencing the woman.


    ¡°What makes you think we don¡¯t have allies outside of Undercity?¡± Hilda asked during the pause, bringing the conversation back on track.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question of my own, Miss. What kind of an Archmage chooses to live in a ce like this?¡± The dwarf remained silent, but Zeke wasn¡¯t expecting a reply anyway. ¡°The answer is simple: An Archmage who does not have a choice. There''s no prestige to be earned, minimal resources, not even sunlight. With powerful allies, would anyone willingly stay in this dreary ce?¡±


    Zeke waited for a moment, giving her a chance to object. When she didn¡¯t speak, he continued his reasoning. ¡°What¡¯s more, even if you had allies in the capital, would they reallye down to fight for you?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Hilda questioned.


    Zeke chuckled. ¡°I already killed two Archmages this week, and I don¡¯t think there are many people bold enough to risk their lives for what they consider little more than a garbage dump.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence at his deration. It wasn¡¯t just because of the implied threat of having killed two Archmages, but also because there were no words to counter his logic. How many Archmages living in luxury and splendor would risk their lives in a territorial dispute over this ce? The answer was simple: None. Undercity wasn¡¯t worth such a risk.


    They were indifferent to whoever was in charge as long as the goods kept flowing. Whether it was the Ember Scar Cartel or the ckthorn Covenant who provided that service didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered was that the Chimeroi kept working, and the goods kept streaming into the capital. After all, this was the basis of the abundant wealth of Swarnaloka.


    The two women''s expressions turned grim. Gone was the facade of confidence. They didn¡¯t even try to hide the fact that they had been bluffing. Zeke had stripped away all their lies, bluster, posturing, and maneuvering, leaving them with nothing but the reality of their situation: They were alone and outmatched¡ªa cornered beast with its back against the wall and nothing left to lose.


    Zeke could discern the tension in their eyes. A single word could potentially push them over the edge. However, that wasn''t his intention. Not at all. He hadn''te here to provoke a fight but to negotiate. Thus, he shifted his approach. Having presented the stick, it was now time to reveal the carrot.


    Zeke lightly pped his hands.


    It was a soft noise, easily swallowed under normal circumstances. However, in this tense silence, it sounded like a thunderp, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to his carefree smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough of that,¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°You still haven¡¯t heard my offer, have you?¡±


    Hilda smiled bitterly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we long past such formalities?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Let me assure you: I came to negotiate with you in good faith.¡±


    ¡°Even if that was true, how could we trust your words?¡± Naida sneered. ¡°After we transfer our ves and assets, what would stop you from killing us?¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the vition.


    Zeke nodded solemnly. Trust was a critical factor in business dealings. However, instilling it in others, especially while holding a knife to their throat, was no easy feat. Nevertheless, Zeke had to make the attempt. He had to convince them that there was a better way out of this.


    Zeke began to pace, his gaze wandering as if lost in thought. After moving around for a while, he pointed at Ravi and Moros. ¡°How do you think I managed to convince those two to help me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zeke looked at her. ¡°Do you think I forced those two Archmages to serve me with my overwhelming power?¡±


    Naida blinked, uncertain how to respond. However, there was no need to answer. The mere notion of Zeke coercing the two Archmages intopliance was absurd.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound likely, does it?¡± he asked with a grin. Naida looked at Ravi and Moros, her gaze turning thoughtful. He let her think for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really a secret. I made them an offer, and they epted.¡±


    Naida looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. Whatever she had been thinking, it had apparently not been this. ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? As long as our interests don¡¯t sh, there is no reason to be at each other¡¯s throats.¡±


    ¡°How can you im that our interests don¡¯t sh when you''vee to take everything from us?¡± Naida spat, though her voice had lost much of its edge.


    ¡°I am not after your wealth or life, Miss Wellenreiter,¡± Zeke reassured her. ¡°In my experience, as long as there are no such fundamental disagreements, it is possible to findmon ground.¡±


    Hilda seemed to have gotten interested upon hearing his words. ¡°Then¡­ what is it that you are really after?¡±


    Zeke took a moment to collect his thoughts. Answering that question wasn¡¯t easy, but he had to do his best to exin if he wanted them to trust him. ¡°Control,¡± he eventually said. ¡°I want to haveplete control over Undercity.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Zeke smiled broadly. "Because it is profitable."


    Hilda and Naida stared at him in open-mouthed surprise, and he could feel the gaze of his allies drilling into the back of his head as well. Nheless, Zeke remained undeterred. ¡°Did you know that roughly 80% of all the goods avable in the capital are produced in Undercity? However, right now, less than 1% of the gold is flowing back in exchange. Do you know why?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t wait for an answer and told them the reason right away. ¡°It is because you are divided.¡± He paused for a moment, letting that information sink in. ¡°You fight over the scraps they toss you while theyvishly feast on the fruits of yourbor.¡±


    He had seen the opulence on disy in Swarnaloka, the sheer abundance. While the people above entertained themselves with mock battles in the arena, the people in Undercity were fighting for their lives. The reason this was possible was simple: one side was united, while the other was not.


    How could one demand fair prices when a dozen others were already waiting, ready to work for less? It seemed impossible. No, to challenge the capital, they needed to stand together, and for that to happen, they needed unity.


    And that was where he came in.


    Hilda pondered for a moment before speaking up. ¡°So, you want to form a sort of alliance? A cooperation?¡±


    Zeke shook his head decisively. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be the one in charge.¡± There were actually good reasons for this, but Zeke didn¡¯t want to convince them with logic. He had to establish his dominance as early as possible.


    The dwarf frowned. ¡°Why does it have to be you?¡±


    ¡°Because I am the only one who can do it," Zeke dered confidently. ¡°It''s not as if anything I''ve said here is new information. You''ve all known about what the capital was doing. Yet, nobody did anything. Why? Because you couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s gaze first found Hilda¡¯s, then Naida¡¯s. Strangely, none of the two Archmages could meet his eyes for long. ¡°I took the Ember Scar Cartel from the hands of that lunatic, negotiated with Moros, and after I am done here, I am going to convince the members of the Venomous Cabal as well,¡± he dered.


    ¡°Now, this is my offer. I will buy all your ves and assets for a fair market price. Even so, you¡¯ll be free to use all the facilities. Furthermore, the ves I have purchased will continue to work here, just as before.¡±


    Both Archmages looked at him with strange eyes. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be a very good deal for you,¡± Hilda said cautiously as if worried he would change his mind.


    ¡°That''s not all,¡± he continued, ¡°from now on, you''ll only sell to me. You are forbidden from selling to anybody else. Topensate for that, I promise to buy as much as you can produce for twice the usual price.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Naida burst out, unable to hide her astonishment any longer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a huge loss like that?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Initially, maybe. But even if the merchants refuse to buy the goods at such a price, I have my own channels. I can still make a significant profit by selling in Tradespire.¡±


    The atmosphere had rxed noticeably, and both women were deep in thought. Zeke smiled. He was confident that they would ept his deal¡ªthey would be fools not to. Even so, Hilda had another question. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of even buying our ves and assets?¡± she asked. ¡°At that price, we would have been willing to sell to you even without the threats.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to ward off temptation,¡± Zeke exined frankly. ¡°No matter whoes to you with an offer after today, you will not be tempted anymore.¡±


    Hilda¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°That¡¯s a nice way to phrase it.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t say anything, and there was no need to. They both understood what he meant. This arrangement gave him enough leverage so they couldn¡¯t turn against him in the future. While they still profited a lot, it would all depend on their alliance.


    The silence stretched on.


    ¡°I agree to those conditions,¡± the dwarf said suddenly.


    Naida looked at her with a hint of resentment. Now that Hilda had spoken, she had been put in a difficult position. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have discussed this?¡±


    Hilda shook her head. ¡°You heard the young man; it¡¯s either gold or blood, and I know which of the two I prefer.¡±


    Naida¡¯s frown eased slightly. ¡°What if he goes back on his word?¡±


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. ¡°I would have to be an idiot,¡± he told her bluntly. Naida snapped her mouth shut. He continued. ¡°Where else could I get two Archmages of your caliber to work for me at that price? Even with those favorable terms, I am still the one benefiting more.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± Hilda threw in, ¡°he did not need to exin his ns if he was going to kill us. Of course, there is still a risk, but how do you think his allies would react if he went back on his word? His n can only work if there is trust.¡±


    Naida looked from Hilda to the broadly smiling Zeke before heaving a heavy sigh. ¡°Very well. I also agree.¡±


    Zeke beamed at those words. ¡°Lady Silveraxe and Lady Wellenreiter. Wee aboard.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 74: The Venomous Cabal

    Book 4: Chapter 74: The Venomous Cabal


    Zeke found himself in the very same hall where he had negotiated with Naida and Hilda a few days earlier. Now, it was already time to say goodbye.


    Ever since that day, he had spent all his time conducting interviews with the ves of the ckthorn Covenant. The offer he extended to them mirrored the one he had given to the members of the Ember Scar Cartel: three meals a day, decent pay, and a ce to rest their heads.


    To him, it felt like a rtively modest offer. However, tears welled in the eyes of most of the Chimeroi as they hurriedly agreed to his terms. Idly, he wondered how they would have reacted if they knew that he nned to increase those benefits significantly in the future. After all, he was soon going to make more money than he knew what to do with. There was just onest hurdle standing in his way before such a future coulde to pass¡­


    Even though he already controlled three out of the four organizations that ruled Undercity, thest one was anything but an easy nut to crack. Unlike the ckthorn Covenant, force and logic wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere; such was the nature of zealots.


    While he waited for Naida and Hilda to arrive, Zeke recalled everything he knew about the organization that ruled over the north: The Venomous Cabal.


    Their organization wasprised solely of Chimeroi, and the entire northern district reflected that policy. It was a hostile ce to humans, where only the brave or foolish would venture, and most wouldn¡¯t return from such a trip. They didn¡¯t just reject humans; they actively hunted them.


    Zeke had thought of several ways to persuade them, but none were certain or without danger. If he tried to force them, they would resist. If he tried to reason with them, they would ignore his words. No matter what attitude he took, people who were set in their ways wouldn¡¯t change easily.


    It was really frustrating. The storm had nearly passed, and the date of the auction was just around the corner. Zeke had hoped to finish his ns for Undercity until then, but he had no idea how he was going to aplish that.


    The only certainty he had was that he wouldn''t be able to rely on any of his people if he wanted tomunicate with the Cabal. The mere presence of ves or Archmages would make it nearly impossible to initiate a dialogue.But what else was he supposed to do? Go alone?


    Zeke halted his steps, his expression turning thoughtful. He had thought of the idea as a joke, but now that he was thinking about it¡­


    Should he really go alone?


    It might be the only way he could actually get through to them. Of course, he would have to take precautions to ensure his safety, but that was something he could handle. The longer he thought about it, the more appealing the idea seemed to him, and by the time Naida and Hilda arrived, his whimsical idea had already turned into a full-fledged n.


    He turned to them with a grin on his face and immediately gave his orders: ¡°Call everyone. There is something to discuss.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Everything is as you¡¯ve instructed, Master,¡± Soria said from beside Zeke.


    They were standing on the wall separating the central and northern districts. Behind them, dozens of figures could be seen, former ves, one and all. After Zeke had taken over the Ember Scar Cartel, Soria was put in charge of administrative tasks.


    Zeke smiled at her. ¡°Right. I guess I¡¯ll be going then. You know what to do, right?¡±


    Soria nodded, but she seemed to have more to say. ¡°Master¡­¡± she eventually started. ¡°Is this really the best way? What if something goes wrong?¡±


    Zeke waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With the changes I made to the ve Contracts, none of you would be harmed even if something were to happen to me.¡±


    Soria shook her head. ¡°You think that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about?¡±


    Zeke smiled awkwardly. ¡°Then, what is it?¡±


    The Chimeroi looked away, not willing to say anything more. Instead, she quickly changed the subject, ¡°Never mind. Just¡­ be careful.¡±


    Zeke nodded seriously. ¡°I will, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be in that much danger.¡±


    Soria shook her head, frowning. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the northern district is like. It¡­ it really isn¡¯t a ce for humans.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± With those words, he lept off the wall, disappearing into the darkness. It wasn¡¯t a long fall, and his feet soon met solid ground. He absorbed the impact by bending his knees and immediately rose to his full height, warily scanning his surroundings.


    Despite his confident words, he would be a fool to let his guard down in such a ce. He strolled down the street, scrutinizing the buildings on either side. It was a deste area, even by Undercity''s standards. There were no shops, no decorations¡ªeverything appeared abandoned. Despite walking for some time, he didn''t encounter a single person.


    More than once, Zeke thought he saw movement in the corners of his eyes. However, when he turned to look, nothing was there. They remained beyond the reach of his spatial awareness, leaving him feeling helpless. Nevertheless, he couldn''t shake the feeling that somebody had been watching him ever since he entered this ce. Raising his guard even further, Zeke advanced deeper into the northern district.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Zeke halted his steps. There! That shadow had definitely moved. He swept his gaze over his surroundings, carefully scrutinizing every inch. There was somebody nearby; he could feel it.


    While he was scanning a nearby alley, a shadow approached from behind. It moved at an incredible speed. Zeke would have had no chance to react without the warning of his spatial awareness. Even so, the figure moved too fast, a pace far surpassing that of a regr Grand Mage.


    Fortunately, Akasha had been ready.


    Just before the assant reached him, Zeke disappeared from his spot and appeared a few steps to the side, just in time to see the figure before it could disappear around a corner. It was a humanoid with droopy ears and massive, furry paws.


    ¡°A rabbit?¡± Zeke murmured, but he wasn¡¯t given time to ponder what he had seen. A momentter, a second assant charged at him from the side. This time, Zeke managed to dodge, but he was intercepted by a third figure even before he could stabilize his footing. He teleported once more, appearing in midair.


    Zeke realized his mistake when he saw an assant flying right at him. In the blink of an eye, a powerful blow struck his head, sending waves of dizziness crashing over him. With a dull thud, he crumpled to the ground, consciousness slipping away as darkness enveloped his senses. Thest image he saw was that of his three attackers standing over him, each grabbing onto one of his limbs.


    ***


    ¡°Wake up!¡± somebody ordered. A p to his face apanied themand.


    Zeke woke abruptly, his body heavy and head throbbing as if he''d indulged in a night of heavy drinking. Blinking away the haze, he found himself face to face with a person¡ªor rather, a creature with a snout so close it nearly touched his own nose.


    He tried to back away but soon noticed that each of his arms was being held in ce.


    <em>¡°What happened, Akasha?¡± </em>


    No reply.


    <em>¡°Akasha?¡±</em>


    Nothing.


    It was then that Zeke realized that his spatial awareness wasn¡¯t working either. He tried to rouse Mana, but his Core didn¡¯t react. He grimaced. They must have fed him Supra Root while he had been unconscious.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Zeke rasped.


    The only response he got was a punch to the face, hard enough to make him taste his own blood. ¡°Silence, filth!¡± the man ordered. ¡°You¡¯ll only speak when spoken to. Do you understand?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    ¡°Good. Did youe from the central district?¡±


    He nodded again.


    ¡°Then, do you know why the roads were blocked?¡±


    Another nod.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Zeke licked his cracked lips, trying to moisten them a little. ¡°Because I ordered them to be closed.¡±


    For the first time, the man seemed genuinely surprised, and his confident facade took a noticeable hit. ¡°¡­you ordered it¡­¡±


    Zeke nodded stiffly. ¡°I havee to negotiate.¡±


    The man stared at him for a long moment, his hide-like skin contorting into a frown. Then, slowly winding up his fist, he spat at Zeke. "Don''t speak out of turn again," he warned before delivering another blow to Zeke''s face, sending him into unconsciousness once more.


    The next time Zeke awoke, it was to a ssh of liquid hitting his face. The lukewarm, murky substance emitted a pungent smell, filling Zeke with dread about what it might have been. Despite his disgust, it managed to rouse him, and he looked around with wild eyes.


    Kneeling on the floor in the center of arge stone circle, Zeke found himself bathed in the light of antern positioned directly above his head, while his surroundings remained shrouded in darkness. Despite this, he could discern the outlines of figures moving around him¡ªthere had to be a dozen. Meanwhile, his arms were chained to the floor, forcing him to remain in his current position.


    "Who are you?" a voice asked from his right. He strained to make out the speaker, but without his magic, there was nothing he could do to prate the shadows.


    ¡°They call me Blood Dragon,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Pah!¡± another man spat. ¡°You call yourself a Dragon? The arrogance!¡±


    Zeke frowned. He wasn¡¯t easily insulted, but thatment strangely touched a nerve. ¡°Not as arrogant as criticizing a man while hiding like a coward!¡±


    Zeke noticed that the figures stopped pacing and turned toward him, an eery atmosphere filling the scene. Then, the man who had spoken emerged from the shadows. He was much taller than a human, with scaly skin and reptilian eyes. He looked like a lizard walking upright, but the sheer power radiating off him made him seem quite dangerous. He was most likely even stronger than Gravitas or Vulcanos.


    ¡°My name is Elder Dragon, little human,¡± the Chimeroi hissed before piercing one of his long ws straight into one of his legs. ¡°Remember that.¡± After his warning, he retracted his w and retreated back into the shadows.


    Zeke looked down at his leg. Without his Magic, there was nothing he could do to stop the flow of blood. Fortunately, the man hadn¡¯t hit an artery, so the wound wasn¡¯t bleeding too intensely. Even so, it was clear that his situation was quite dire. He didn¡¯t speak anymore, waiting for them to address him first.


    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± the first voice asked again.


    Zeke shook his head.


    ¡°We are the council.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. They were the council? The same council that ruled the Venomous Cabal? The people he hade to see?


    In this moment, he deeply regretted his decision. He had not expected even the leaders of the Cabal to behave like deranged lunatics. Even so, the die was already cast. Now, all he could do was stick to the n.


    ¡°I see,¡± was all he said.


    There was a moment of pause before a third voice spoke up. This time, it was a woman. ¡°You told Elder Boar that you were the one who ordered the roads to be closed. What did you mean by that?¡± Unlike the previous speakers, her tone didn¡¯t seem as hostile. Even so, she sounded anything but friendly.


    Zeke gathered his thoughts, well aware that he couldn¡¯t afford to say the wrong thing. He might not get a second chance in this ce. ¡°That is correct. I ordered the roads leading to the East, West, and Center to be sealed. At least one Archmage guards each route.¡±


    His promation was met with a heavy silence that lingered for a while. Whatever they had expected, it hadn¡¯t been that. Zeke momentarily savored this small victory. Even in his current state, he had managed to silence the high and mighty council with a single sentence.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± a new voice broke the silence. ¡°There is no such force in Undercity.¡±


    His deration was met with murmurs of agreement; most members seemed to support the speaker. However, some disagreed. ¡°Some of my people tried to break through the center,¡± a woman said, ¡°only one returned. He said they encountered Moros.¡±


    This deration came as even more of a shock, resulting in another wave of whispers. Zeke was content to listen; the more he could learn, the better his position would be. However, all too soon, the first voice resounded again, calling for silence. The man seemed to be a leader, even within the council.


    When the surrounding voices had quieted down, he addressed Zeke once more and asked the same question anew.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This time, Zeke detected a hint of caution in his voice.

 Book 4: Chapter 75: Facing The Council

    Book 4: Chapter 75: Facing The Council


    For the first time since Zeke had woken up, he felt like the elders were taking him seriously. Until now, he had been treated like a prisoner to be interrogated, but now, the atmosphere had shifted ever so slightly.


    Zeke wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by. It was time to get started on his n. ¡°I am the leader of the Ember Scar Cartel, an¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± somebody spat. Zeke recognized the voice as belonging to Elder Dragon. ¡°I know what the leader of the Ember Scar Cartel looks like, and it¡¯s not some scrawny kid.¡±


    Zeke frowned but didn¡¯t try to defend his statement. He would say his part and then deal with the consequences. ¡°I am the leader of the Ember Scar Cartel,¡± he repeated, ¡°an ally of the Spectral Dominion and the owner of the ckthorn Covenant.¡±


    ¡°Lies upon lies upon lies,¡± Elder Dragon interrupted again.


    However, this time, somebody spoke to stop him. It was a woman¡¯s voice, crisp andmanding, cutting through the air like a de. ¡°That''s enough. We¡¯ll assess the truth of his statementster¡ªno need for those constant interruptions.¡±


    ¡°You would side with a human, Elder Wolf?¡± Elder Dragon hissed.


    ¡°I will speak my mind. Unless you have a problem with that?¡± she challenged.


    Before the two could continue their bickering, a third voice chimed in. It was a man¡¯s voice, low, deep, and filled with strength. ¡°I also want to hear what the human has to say.¡± At his words, others chimed in, making their opinions known. Zeke counted a dozen voices in total, six male and six female.


    After everyone had spoken, the leader addressed Zeke once more. ¡°Why is it that you¡¯vee here, human? Surely, you were aware that you would not be wee.¡±


    Zeke grimaced. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a warm wee, true, but this treatment is far worse than I had anticipated,¡± he said while rustling his chains for emphasis.


    A man snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t like the chains?¡± Zeke recognized him as the Elder Boar he had met when waking up for the first time. ¡°Why is it that humans never seem to have a problem with them when they¡¯re wrapped around our necks?¡±


    Zeke raised a single brow. He was well aware of what the man was trying to do, and he wouldn¡¯t stand for it. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, this is the first time we¡¯ve met, Elder Boar. Yet you presume to know all of my thoughts already?¡±


    ¡°You dare mock me, human?¡± Elder Boar asked.


    Zeke smirked in the direction of the voice. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid?¡± he asked. ¡°Do your worst, you pig-like bastard.¡± His words fell like a heavy veil over the crowd, hushing them instantly. Only the rhythmic sound of Elder Boar''s mounting breaths pierced the silence, indicating his growing rage. Finally, the man strode into the light, granting Zeke his first clear view.


    He stood shorter than Elder Dragon, but his formidable width and sinewy muscles made up for it. His arms were bulkier than Zeke''s legs, and despite a slight hunch, he¡¯d still loom over any man. His facial features were elongated, resembling a pig''s snout, with a lower row of teeth jutting out like those of a boar.


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± he asked, clearly struggling to contain his rage.


    Zeke rose as high as the chains would allow him, meeting the Chimeroi''s gaze without a shred of fear. ¡°Do your worst,¡± he repeated.


    Elder Boar¡¯s eyes turned red, and he took a step forward, clearly intending to fulfill his threat.


    ¡°STOP!¡± somebody yelled, but the enraged Chimeroi didn¡¯t listen. Elder Boar was in a wild charge, blind to anything but his target. Zeke calmly stood there, a slight smile on his face.


    At the veryst moment, a shadow dashed in from the side. With a feral roar, the neer mmed into therger figure, toppling Elder Boar to the ground. It was a woman adorned with orange fur streaked with ck stripes. After rolling a few times, she perched herself atop the fallen Elder and pressed her ws against his neck, emitting a low growl. "I told you to stop.¡±


    Elder Boar was still fuming with rage, paying no heed to the dagger-like ws at his neck. He roared at the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way. I¡¯ll kill that bastard.¡±


    The woman''s eyes turned fierce for a moment, and without hesitation, she jabbed her ws into Elder Boar¡¯s chest, causing him to squeal. ¡°Know your ce,¡± she growled dangerously. ¡°He is not yours to do with as you please.¡±


    The pain from the piercing blow seemed to jolt Elder Boar back to reality, dispelling his rage. He calmly met her gaze and spoke with a serene tone. "I understand, Elder Tiger. Release me."


    The moment the woman got off his frame, Elder Boar rose to his feet, and he threw a hate-filled gaze toward Zeke. ¡°Count yourself lucky, human. You just escaped death.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, the smile lingering on his lips. ¡°It is not only me who escaped death just now, but also all of you.¡±


    Elder Boar snorted and turned away, taking his words to be meaningless bluster, but not everyone thought so. The presumed leader spoke up once more, giving voice to his doubts, ¡°What do you mean by that exactly?¡±


    Zeke turned to face the voice. ¡°Before I answer, would you mind telling me who you are?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The man stepped into the light, revealing his face. ¡°I am Elder Monkey,¡± he introduced himself.


    Zeke was taken aback by his appearance. The man resembled a primate so closely that he seemed almost indistinguishable from an animal. Only the fact that he was clothed hinted at his Chimeroi nature. Yet, it was his eyes that stood out¡ªgleaming with the intelligence of a human, observing him with interest.


    Zeke nodded courteously, disying much more respect than he had shown Elder Boar. ¡°A pleasure,¡± he greeted. ¡°To answer your question: I have instructed my people to invade the northern district in case I do not return. They are to eradicate every member of the Venomous Cabal mercilessly.¡±


    A chorus of murmurs swept through the crowd. At the same time, a flicker passed through Elder Monkey''s eyes. The leader of the council remained silent, staring right at Zeke, searching his eyes for something. After a while, he averted his gaze and peered into the darkness at something Zeke couldn¡¯t make out. ¡°Is he speaking the truth?¡± Elder monkey asked.


    Zeke followed his line of sight and could just barely make out the silhouette of a figure standing there.


    ¡°The human has yet to lie,¡± dered a female voice.


    Following her words, a woman stepped into the light. She seemed to be in her early twenties, with smooth skin and crimson lips entuated by red eyeliner. However, what truly drew attention wasn''t her beauty but the vibrant blue feathers adorning her head instead of hair. Only the middle of her scalp bore red feathers, standing upright.


    Her glowing blue eyes met Zeke¡¯s. ¡°I am Elder Rooster,¡± she dered before promptly retreating into the darkness.


    Zeke nodded towards her, his gaze lingering a moment longer. So, they possessed a method to discern his honesty. Frankly, he hadn''t anticipated this, but he found himself embracing the change. It certainly made persuasion easier when others could trust the truth of his words.


    ¡°That is quite troubling,¡± Elder Monkey said, attracting Zeke¡¯s attention once more. ¡°Tell me, human, what did you hope to gain bying here?¡±


    Zeke moistened his lips, knowing full well how his next words would sound to the proud Elders. ¡°I was hoping for you all to surrender.¡±


    As expected, a barrage of insults and jeers echoed in response. However, not everyone joined in. Only about half of the council members mocked him openly. The rest either stayed silent or murmured words that were lost amidst the mor.


    Zeke was pleasantly surprised. Frankly, he had expected to be attacked from all sides, but evidently, not everyone here was a fool. Especially Elder Monkey, who remained visible, had a thoughtful expression.


    When the screams finally died down, the leader turned toward another direction. ¡°How are our chances in a fight?¡± he questioned the darkness.


    A tense silence enveloped the room as everyone awaited the response. Zeke felt puzzled by this. He had presumed Elder Monkey to be the leader, yet nobody orded him this much reverence. Who, then, held such authority?


    Quiet footsteps approached from behind, prompting Zeke to tilt his neck in curiosity. A figure emerged into view, scarcely taller than a child, adorned with greyish-white fur andrge, round ears. His nose twitched akin to a rodent''s, while long, drooping whiskers sprouted from the sides of his face like untamed weeds.


    The old man reminded Zeke of the guide who had died during his expedition to the mine.


    ¡°We will all die,¡± the elderly Chimeroi dered. His voice, though slightly higher in pitch, resonated with the wisdom of age.


    Elder Monkey furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you certain, Elder Rat?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am certain,¡± the old man snapped. ¡°Do you think I would speak such words lightly?¡± With that, he retreated into the shadows, cursing quietly as he went. It seemed the old man had quite the temper.


    However, what truly gave Zeke pause wasn''t his personality but the fact that Elder Rat could speak with such unwavering certainty about the future. Could his innate ability be linked to Time Magic? If so, the old man possessed a remarkable talent. Even the Seers of Seravan had never offered such precise predictions. Whether they couldn''t or simply chose not to was uncertain, but it hardly mattered. Anyone would covet such a gift.


    This council was more than met the eye. One of its members could detect lies, while another could discern the future. If there were others with abilities of that caliber, he would have to be careful. But why was that?


    There was only one thing that came to mind.


    Among the members he had seen so far, most looked far more feral than the average Chimeroi. Their features resembled those of a monster at least as much as those of a human. Was it possible that they would awaken stronger abilities depending on that?


    While Zeke had been thinking, the members of the council had been talking amongst themselves, with one voice slowly emerging as the clear winner of their dispute. It was Elder Tiger, the woman who had saved Zeke earlier.


    ¡°¡­Does it even matter?¡± she asked the others. ¡°We have long since decided not to kneel to the humans, right? So what if we all die? I say we kill this human now and fight till thest!¡±


    Zeke grimaced. This wasn¡¯t good. He couldn¡¯t allow Elder Tiger to rile the others up, or they might decide to do something impulsive. A short silence followed her impassionate speech, and Zeke used this chance to make himself heard. ¡°You are mistaken about something, Elder Tiger,¡± he said casually yet loud enough for everyone to hear.


    The silhouette pivoted her head towards him, a moment of silence preceding her growl. ¡°Where am I mistaken, human?¡± If Zeke had entertained the idea that the woman was on his side, the hostility in her voice shattered that notion. If anything, she stood among those most opposed to his cause. She had saved him, yes, but not out of affection; rather, she must have deemed it her duty to stop Elder Boar from acting out.


    Despite her prickly demeanor, Zeke smiled amicably. ¡°You are mistaken about many things. For one, I don¡¯t require anyone to kneel. But more importantly, you are mistaken about my intentions. My purpose is to give the inhabitants of Undercity a fair chance¡ªnothing more and nothing less. Isn¡¯t that what you are striving for as well? I''ve heard that the Venomous Cabal defended their kin, vehemently opposed the human Masters, and sought a brighter future for all Chimeroi.¡±


    Before anyone could stop him, Zeke continued his monologue. ¡°But is that really what you are doing? Ever since I came to the northern district, all I¡¯ve seen is misery, poverty, violence, and anger. You fight the humans, yes, but not for any grand aspirations like the liberation of your kin, but to satisfy your own petty grievances. Most of you are so blinded by pride and rage you won¡¯t even consider making a small sacrifice to save the people you have sworn to protect.¡±


    Zeke swept his gaze over the figures hiding in the darkness, eying them like a judge looking at a group of criminals. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve created!¡± he yelled. ¡°Your district is the most impoverished and miserable even among those in Undercity. Freedom? I spit on this so-called freedom. You are beholden to no Master, but not a single ve would want to trade ces with you.¡±


    He turned to face Elder Tiger again. ¡°And what did you say, Elder Tiger? You want to fight until thest man? Do you think that is brave? Do you think it is just? Let me tell you: your actions are neither of those things! All you do is rob your people of the chance for a better future. While my people eat three meals a day and earn a living, your people are starving to death, yet I am the tyrant. If you want to kill me, do it, but don¡¯t pretend to be on the side of justice when you are the only thing keeping your people down.¡±


    After his impassioned outburst, Zeke took a moment to catch his breath. With eyes aze, he gazed into the darkness, challenging anyone to dispute his words.

 Book 4: Chapter 76: Flipping the Board

    Book 4: Chapter 76: Flipping the Board


    For a prolonged moment, silence lingered. Yet, Zeke knew all too well that many members wouldn''t ept such an usation lying down. Before they could voice their objections, however, a new voice interjected.


    "Would you be willing to borate on your objectives?" a woman''s voice cut through the tension, her tone soft and warm, reminiscent of a mother speaking to her favorite child. Unlike the others, she appeared entirely devoid of hostility towards Zeke on ount of him being a human.


    Before he could even inquire, the woman stepped into the light. Her wheat-colored hair framed a face adorned with pointy ears reminiscent of the elves, and atop her head sat two horns curved into a spiral. Her face bore a youthful innocence that was absent from any of the other members. ¡°I am Elder Sheep,¡± she introduced herself.


    Zeke smiled at her, confident that he had found his first supporter¡ªor at least a potential ally. ¡°I would like nothing more, Elder Sheep,¡± he said warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve found that the reason Undercity is in such a poor state is because of its unequal rtionship with the capital.¡±


    Somebody snorted in disdain, but Zeke didn¡¯t let that stop him. ¡°They control the flow of food, minerals, and other essential goods. Armed with such powerful bargaining chips, it is no wonder that Undercity loses every single time. To make matters worse, there is no true leader, making the districts vulnerable to exploitation. My goal is to change that.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡± Elder Sheep inquired, her innocent eyes fixed on his own.


    ¡°All of it,¡± Zeke stated confidently. ¡°My goal is to turn Undercity into a profitable ce, abundant with food and riches.¡±


    Elder Sheep held his gaze for a while before breaking into a wide smile. She didn¡¯t return to the shadows but instead turned in ce to address the others, ¡°What are your thoughts on this, fellow councilmen?¡±


    Elder Wolf was the first to speak, her sharp voice unmistakable. ¡°No need to ask. I''ll follow your decision either way,¡± she stated before stepping into the light. It was Zeke''s first view of her face. Grey hair cascaded past her shoulders, with two furry ears protruding from the untamed mane. Though tall for a woman, she fell within the typical height range for a human. While her facial features resembled a human''s, her eyes exuded the predatory gaze of a hunter.Upon seeing her face, Zeke was immediately reminded of Ash. If somebody had told him that they were siblings, he would have believed it right away.


    The woman nced at him with a slight furrow in her brow. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± she challenged.


    Recognizing his prolonged stare, Zeke quickly apologized. ¡°I''m sorry, Miss. I didn''t mean to be impolite. You just reminded me of someone I know.¡±


    ¡°And who might that be?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you know a man by the name of Ashen Wolf?¡±


    Elder Wolf shook her head. ¡°There are too many pups from me to know them all. I¡¯m not sure if you are aware of this, but each of us, the Elders, are the representatives of our tribes. There are hundreds of packmates depending on me.¡±


    Zeke nodded, filing away this crucial piece of information. If what the Elder said was true, they were even less united than he had expected. It was an alliance born out of necessity, with each member representing the interests of their own people.


    The thawing atmosphere was disturbed by the voice of Elder Boar, speaking from the darkness. ¡±I don¡¯t understand why we are still wasting time on this human. You all can¡¯t be seriously considering surrender? It would be the end of us all.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the opposite?¡± Elder Sheep asked in a soft voice. ¡°ording to Elder Rat, fighting would be the end of us, not talking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised you would offer yourself up like that, littlemb, but the rest of us don¡¯t have to go along with your nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words, Boar,¡± Elder Wolf said sharply. It was the second time she had spoken against him, making Zeke believe they had a bad rtionship.


    ¡°Maybe YOU should be the one to watch your words, furball,¡± Elder Dragon said, breaking his silence. ¡°I stand with Elder Boar on this matter. Let¡¯s kill this human and prepare for war.¡±


    For the first time in a while, a new voice chimed in. ¡°It was my people who caught the human. That means that he belongs to me. Shouldn¡¯t you ask for my permission before talking about killing?¡± It was a woman''s voice, speaking so fast that Zeke had a hard time following along.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Elder Rabbit,¡± Elder Dragon scoffed. ¡°This is a decision that will decide all our fates. How could it be left to you alone?¡±


    As the two bickered, Zeke''s mind grasped onto something else¡ªsomething with sinister implications. ¡°Did you just im ownership over me?¡± he interjected, halting the argument. ¡°Could you exin what you mean by that?¡±


    All of a sudden, nobody was willing to speak. The usually vocal council had turned into a collection of mutes. However, Zeke wasn¡¯t going to let this go. ¡°Do you take humans as ves?¡± he asked the darkness. There was no reply. Good, at least they still knew to be ashamed of their hypocrisy. Even Elder Sheep and Wolf, who remained in the light, didn¡¯t meet his gaze.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°¡­By force?¡± he asked.


    ¡°So what if we do?¡± Elder Boar challenged. ¡°It is nothing but payback for the way you¡¯ve treated us for centuries.¡±


    Again, Elder Boar was trying to apply his twisted logic. Zeke would have none of that. ¡°For centuries, you say?¡± he challenged. ¡°That is very strange, considering the fact that I am only 16 years old, born and raised in a ce so far away that I hadn¡¯t seen a Chimeroi until just recently. Yet, you im that I deserve this treatment? What crimes did Imit?¡±


    When Elder Boar didn¡¯t know how to respond, Elder Dragon spoke for him. ¡°What crimes, you asked? How about the crime of threatening our lives? The crime of calling yourself a Dragon? The crime of owning ves?¡±


    Zeke smiled widely. The man had unwittingly given him exactly what he wanted. But before he could start his rebuttal, he heard a voice calling out to him from the depth of his consciousness. ¡°I am getting tired of this creature,¡± the Dragon said. ¡°Crush him!¡±


    In the next moment, Zeke felt his heartbeat quicken. His pupils dted into vertical slits, and an overwhelming surge of energy flooded his system. This torrent threatened to overwhelm his senses, making it a struggle to maintain his sanity. Before he even realized what he was doing, Zeke had risen to his full height, snapping the chains like brittle twigs.


    His draconic eyes had no problem peering through the darkness, locking onto the shocked face of Elder Dragon.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Zeke roared, forcing the reptilian man to his knees through the force of his voice alone. ¡°I am sick and tired of your insolence, you pathetic creature. Know your ce, or suffer the consequences.¡±


    Elder Dragon was shivering, his scales having dimmed a few shades. Instead of their earlier vibrant green luster, they now seemed pale and listless. However, that was nothingpared to the change that hade over his eyes. His confident gaze had transformed into one of sheer terror.


    Zeke held his gaze, reveling in the sense of power and dominance. However, this state was short-lived. The limited amount of draconic essence his heart had produced over the past weeks granted him only a brief moment in this heightened state. Already, he sensed his heartbeat slowing as the power began to ebb from his body.


    Momentster, Zeke returned to normal, his wits fully restored. "Damn you," he cursed in his mind. This outburst hadn''t been part of the n, and he hoped the Dragon hadn¡¯t just ruined everything. Before his eyes lost the ability to peer through the darkness, Zeke quickly scanned the faces of the elders, checking their reactions. However, what he discovered left him stunned.


    Even though their reactions weren¡¯t as exaggerated as Elder Dragon''s, all twelve were on their knees. They looked up at him with a mixture of fear and reverence. Even his greatest detractors, Elder Boar and Tiger, now looked at him like he was their long-lost father.


    Zeke blinked. What was happening? He was aware that his draconic aura had a subduing effect on Chimeroi, but not to this degree. When he had fought Jaihar near the mine, Gravitas and Vulcanos had not been this overwhelmed. Could it be?


    Studying the kneeling figures, he remembered his earlier theory. Was it possible that the Chimeroi with a more feral bloodline would be more susceptible to his aura? They certainly seemed closer to their monster ancestors than most. No, now wasn¡¯t the time for his scientific musings! Shelving all unnecessary thoughts, Zeke focused on his current situation.


    Even though this outburst had not been nned, he might be able to use it to his advantage if he yed his cards right. Judging by the looks in their eyes, most of the Elders feared him now, at least to a certain degree. With that, the basis of this negotiation had just shifted, and he needed to adjust his strategy ordingly.


    Zeke cleared his throat as if embarrassed. ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to use that much. You know how it is¡­¡± he said, trailing off. Of course, he was spouting nonsense. But after he had just disyed his aura, acting like a powerful Dragon who lost control came naturally to him. It wasn¡¯t even a lie; strictly speaking, he truly had lost control there for a moment.


    It took a few moments longer for the Chimeroi toe back to their senses. Elder Monkey was the first to speak, as expected of their leader. Even so, his voice was still a little unsteady at first. ¡°N-no need for a-apologies, lord Blood Dragon.¡±


    Zeke nodded at him, surprised by the change in address. The intimidation from his aura seemed even more effective than expected. For a moment, he was tempted to ride this momentum to force the council into submission. However, this fear was likely temporary and wouldn¡¯t serve as a solid basis for longsting cooperation. He would still need to convince them using honest means if he didn¡¯t want to create problems down the line.


    Zeke cleared his throat, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Before I was¡­ interrupted earlier,¡± he said while shooting a warning gaze in the direction of Elder Dragon. ¡±I wanted to exin to you that enving others against their will is never eptable, no matter if it is a human or Chimeroi.¡±


    Nobody interrupted him this time.


    ¡°In fact, I have already freed the ves belonging to the Ember Scar Cartel, ckthorn Covenant, and all the smaller organizations. Do you know what this means?¡± he asked the gathered elders. This time, he gave them enough time to consider his question carefully before telling them the answer. He swept his gaze around, making eye contact with everyone he could. ¡°It means,¡± he said dramatically, ¡°that the only ve holders left in Undercity¡­ are in front of me right now.¡±


    A collective gasp resonated through the chamber as numerous elders exchanged nervous nces. Zeke couldn''t help but smirk inwardly. It was one thing for them to justify holding humans as ves as a form of revenge, but it was an entirely different matter to confront the reality that they were the sole practitioners of such barbaric practices.


    Of course, that wasn''t entirely urate. Many families sought refuge in Undercity, and some among them owned ves. Ravi was an example of this. However, it could be argued that the Venemous Cabal was thest native power within Undercity who openly condoned their members holding ves.


    ¡°This¡­ this is hard to believe,¡± Elder Monkey said after a while, choosing to speak for the council once more. He didn¡¯t dare to criticize Zeke or call him a liar openly, but the doubt was clear in his voice. ¡°There is no way to free a ve. Only to transfer them to another.¡±


    Zeke smirked. It was showtime. ¡°Of course, you require proof,¡± he said, a challenge in his tone. ¡°Bring me one of your ves, and I will free them right before your very eyes.¡°

 Book 4: Chapter 77: Taking A Step Back

    Book 4: Chapter 77: Taking A Step Back


    Zeke didn¡¯t have to wait long for a human to be brought before him. Evidently, human ves were quitemon around here.


    With furrowed brows, he scrutinized the boy. He appeared to be around eight years old, with the caramel-colored skin typical of Korrovan natives. His body was thin, bordering on skeletal, amon sight in Undercity. Fortunately, there were no other visible signs of mistreatment on his body. Not that Zeke could be sure without the use of his Magic.


    The boy¡¯s breathing quickened as he cast nervous nces around the dimly lit room. It was evident he was afraid of whaty ahead. And understandably so. Being summoned into the council chamber wasn¡¯t likely to be a positive sign.


    Zeke smiled gently at the boy. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The boy met Zeke''s gaze and took a step closer. The presence of another human appeared to be the only sce he could find in this perilous situation. ¡°My name is Anand, sir,¡± he whispered fearfully.


    Zeke lowered himself to one knee to match his eye level. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, Anand. I asked for you to be brought here, and I will make sure nothing happens to you, ok?¡±


    The boy nodded, though he seemed hesitant to trust his words fully. Nevertheless, the trembling of his small frame lessened. Zeke squeezed his shoulders reassuringly as he stood to his full height once more. He then turned to the figures lurking in the darkness. ¡°Who owns this boy?¡±


    "I do," a feminine voice replied. Stepping out of the shadows, she moved with a sinuous grace. Dark hair cascaded like midnight, framing her captivating green eyes. With fluid motions, she glided across the floor, her body flowing effortlessly. It was only as she fully emerged that Zeke noticed the womancked legs; instead, her hips transitioned into a long serpentine tail.


    She stopped behind the child, cing her hands on his shoulders. The boy froze, not daring to breathe, though she wasn''t even looking at him. Instead, her eyes remained fixed on Zeke as she flicked her tongue, tasting the air with its forked tip.


    <!--window.yaContextCb.push(()=>{


    Ya.Context.AdvManager.render({


    renderTo: ''yandex_rtb_R-A-2282848-2'',


    blockId: ''R-A-2282848-2''


    })


    })


    -->


    Zeke frowned. Was she testing him? Well, two could y at this game. ¡°Elder Snake, I presume?¡±


    The woman nodded.


    ¡°Are you willing to part with this child?¡±


    ¡°¡­And what if I¡¯m not?¡± she asked.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t tell if it was to challenge him or if she was just being yful. Most likely, she was just trying to probe the limits of his capabilities.


    ¡°I do have a method that doesn¡¯t require your consent,¡± he said seriously. ¡°However, I would not rmend it. Thest two times, the recipients died right after the procedure. You might have heard of them; they were both Archmages, after all.¡±


    A gasp echoed through the room, likely from Elder Rooster, who was still scrutinizing his every word for falsehoods. Zeke smirked internally. His guess had been right regarding the limits of her powers. Even though he had technically spoken the truth, as both Archmages had died right after, the two actions had nothing to do with one another. He only needed to pay attention so as not to tell an outright lie.


    Elder Snake''s grin slowly faded, and she nodded stiffly. ¡°I am willing.¡±


    As if her words had been the signal, a man strode up to the illuminated circle in the middle of the room. He touched the ground with his hands, and the lines engraved on the floor came to life. It was only now that Zeke realized he had been standing on a Ritual all this time.


    Zeke recognized it right away: It was the Envement Ritual.


    He frowned at this realization. He had likely been brought here to be a ve himself after the council could figure out who was going to keep him. It was fortunate that he hade prepared. Otherwise, his fate would have been grim.


    After the Mage powered the Ritual, Elder Snake spoke to the boy. ¡°I order you to agree to the transfer of your contract.¡±


    The boy, still frozen in fear, had no choice but to obey. ¡°I agree to the transfer of contracts,¡± he stammered.


    ¡°I agree to the transfer,¡± Zeke said as well.


    The next instant, he sensed the boy''s Soul fragment transition through the Ritual and merge with his own Soul. Fortunately, the Supra root would not prevent him from using his Soul. Acting swiftly, Zeke seized the unsettled fragment and promptly infused it into the boy, eliciting a startled gasp. His eyes turned white, and he copsed to his knees.


    Zeke was slightly surprised. Previously, he had only performed this method with Chimeroi and hadn''t ever experienced such a strong reaction. Was it because a human¡¯s body was inherently weaker? Nheless, the boy regained hisposure soon after and managed to rise to his unsteady feet.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°It is done,¡± Zeke proimed proudly. ¡°The contract is broken.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only Elder Snake but all the gathered figures that looked at him dubiously. To them, it didn¡¯t seem like he had done anything at all. No matter; he hadn¡¯t expected them to take his word for it.


    <!--window.yaContextCb.push(()=>{


    Ya.Context.AdvManager.render({


    renderTo: ''yandex_rtb_R-A-2282848-6'',


    blockId: ''R-A-2282848-6''


    })


    })-->


    He turned to the enved Mage and spoke with amanding voice. ¡°Power the Ritual again.¡± After a short nod from Elder Snake, the man did as he was bid.


    Zeke then addressed the newly liberated boy. ¡°I order you to agree to the transfer of your contract.¡± Once again, the boy obeyed and murmured his agreement. However, this time, no transfer took ce. After all, Zeke no longer had a fragment to give.


    Zeke smirked at Elder Snake. ¡°How about you try to order him now,¡± his voice was teasing, mirroring her tone from earlier.


    Elder Snake looked at him for a long moment before issuing hermand, but even as she spoke, she never broke eye contact with Zeke. ¡°Come here, boy.¡±


    Anand didn¡¯t move, causing Elder Snake to frown. ¡°I order you toe to me.¡±


    Again, the boy didn¡¯t move. If anything, he seemed to slowly inch away from her and toward Zeke.


    This time, the Elders'' response was even more pronounced, each reacting in their own manner. This was undeniably shocking. Zeke couldn¡¯t fault them for the loss ofposure; it was one thing to hear about a potential way of breaking the ve Ritual, but witnessing it firsthand was an entirely different matter. Moreover, his apparent ease in aplishing it added to the astonishment.


    Zeke patiently waited for themotion to subside before initiating the final stage of his n. His voice took on a dignified tone as he began his final plea. "I have demonstrated my worth before you, both through words... as well as actions," he stated, gesturing towards the boy. "You''ve been informed of my ns and intentions, my truthfulness confirmed by Elder Rooster. And though I possess the power to destroy you, I have chosen a different path¡ªa path of peace. Taking on considerable risk, I''vee to you alone, without guards, risking my life in the process. All of this, I¡¯ve done in the hope that you would embrace the opportunity I''ve presented.¡±


    He paused his speech and swept his gaze over the silhouettes surrounding him. ¡°The question is, are you willing to embark on this path? Are you willing to abandon your foolish hatred for the good of your kind? Or will you let your stubborn pride continue to stand in the way of actual progress?¡±


    There was no reply, but he hadn¡¯t expected one either. It would be impossible for them to make such a decision on the spot. Having aplished what he set out to do, Zeke decided it was time to take a step back. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece, and now I will leave you to your thoughts. Take your time and discuss my offer amongst yourselves and with your people.¡±


    With those words, he casually strode in the direction Anand and the Mage hade from, anticipating to find the exit there. Unimpeded, he made his way off the stage and into the darkness. Before departing, however, he nced back onest time. ¡°I¡¯ll expect your decision in a week¡¯s time,¡± he dered, his voice carrying across the chamber. ¡°And I¡¯ll see you soon, Anand.¡±


    ***


    The moment he reached the border, Zeke let out a sigh he had been holding. During his entire stay in the northern district, he hadn¡¯t dared to show any signs of weakness. But now that he was back, there was no use in putting up a front anymore.


    The instant he disappeared from sight, he slumped against the wall and let his body slide to the floor.


    This¡­ this could have gone very badly.


    Zeke was well aware that he had skirted the line between life and death on more than one asion. He had not expected the Elders to be so unreasonable as to attack him on sight. No matter how thorough his preparations, there was only so much nning could do. It wasn¡¯t like he could see the future, after all.


    His thoughts naturally turned to Elder Rat, who had revealed his ability to do exactly that, and Elder Rooster, who could discern truth from lies. A smile slowly spread across his face. Even though this gamble had been risky, the potential gains matched the wager. If he were able to get them on his side, his future returns would be tremendous.


    Zeke slowly got up and finished his ascent to the top of the wall, where Soria and some of his elites were still waiting.


    ¡°You are back, Master,¡± Soria said, the relief clear in her voice.


    Zeke smiled at her. ¡°I am, and the mission was a sess. Let¡¯s return home.¡± Soria nodded and ordered a few of the men to inform the rest of the forces of our retreat. Their purpose here had been to pressure the northern district to guarantee his safety. However, now that he had returned, there was no reason to waste any more manpower. There was a lot to do, after all.


    The auction was only a couple of days away, and it heralded his return to the surface. Before then, Zeke wanted to put his affairs in order and bring a measure of stability to Undercity. There was much to do. People needed to be instructed, hierarchies established, and trade deals signed. Honestly, it would be an impossible workload if not for Akasha¡¯s help.


    By splitting her mind, the spirit could do the work of a dozen highly skilled bureaucrats working in tandem. Even so, time was tight, and he would also have to wait for the Venomous Cabal to make their decision, though Zeke wasn¡¯t worried. The mere fact that he had been allowed to leave so easily spoke volumes about their state of mind.


    At this point, giving them time to choose was more of a formality than anything else. Zeke wasn¡¯t sure if all the tribes would agree, as a couple of the Elders had appeared pretty hostile. It remained to be seen if they would be able to let go of that hatred for the betterment of their people. Even so, Zeke was confident that Elder Sheep, Rat, Rooster, and Wolf would be joining him. Elder Monkey was most likely going to agree as well.


    As he made his way through the streets of Undercity with his retinue in tow. Zeke remembered something he had been ignoring for a while now. It had been a long time since he used his [Transposition] spell to check for any messages from Tradespire. With everything that had happened in the mines and his subsequent escape through the desert, it hadpletely slipped his mind.


    <!--window.yaContextCb.push(()=>{


    Ya.Context.AdvManager.render({


    renderTo: ''yandex_rtb_R-A-2282848-5'',


    blockId: ''R-A-2282848-5''


    })


    })-->


    Focusing on that distant feeling, he connected to the Spatial node. The next moment, the familiar image of his transfer point came into view. Gold bars, coins, a bottle of water, food, and three neatly stacked letters were waiting for him.


    Zeke''s heart dropped; three letters. This could only mean that something important had happened¡­ Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t bad news.


    Steadying his mind, he used his magic to wrap ayer of Spatial Mana around the letters gently. At the next moment, they appeared in his hand. Zeke stared at the topmost letter. It was from his mother and likely an update on the current situation in Tradespire. They had agreed on periodic updates, after all.


    The second letter was from Margret. He had not heard from her at all since she had left for her mission. If he was lucky, she had had a breakthrough in her task.


    Thest letter was from Lara Sonnenstrahl. Strange. Wasn¡¯t she deployed to the border? Opening the envelope, he started to read, his expression turning darker with every line.

 Book 4: Chapter 78: Saying Goodbye

    Book 4: Chapter 78: Saying Goodbye


    Leo was leaning forward, studying the three pieces of parchment arranged on the coffee table. Zeke settled onto the couch in front of him, patiently awaiting the conclusion of his perusal. It took him a few minutes to finish, and when he did, Leo sank back into the plush sofa and met Zeke¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°About time it happened,¡± Leo said, a wide grin on his face.


    Zeke studied Leo¡¯s expression¡ªjoy, anticipation, and a hint of anger¡ªan odd mix of emotions. Yet, overall, Leo didn¡¯t seem perturbed by what he¡¯d read. Zeke wished he could be this optimistic, but his mind told him they weren¡¯t ready yet.


    Zeke pointed at the letter lying in the middle. ¡°The Empire has started their invasion,¡± he said. ¡°Even if the alliance can hold for now, I am certain it won¡¯t be forever. I am sure Otto would not have started this if he wasn¡¯t confident in taking on Equinox and Invocatia, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ When do we leave?¡± Leo asked eagerly.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t be going.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you just said it! They¡¯ll need all the help they can get.¡±


    ¡°Even so, there is nothing I can do at the moment,¡± Zeke said.


    Leo deted, his previously good cheer vanishing like a mirage. ¡°What about our revenge? Did you give up?¡±


    Zeke looked at his brother with a stern gaze, anger flickering in the depths of his eyes. After a few moments, Leo looked away and mumbled an apology.


    Zeke sighed. ¡°Look, Leo. It''s not that I don''t want to. I want to get revenge just as much as you. But what good would that do? With the bounty on my head and my current power, I wouldn''tst a week at the frontlines.¡±


    Leo deted even further, and Zeke could see the conflict within him. On the one hand, his brother could see the logic in his words, but then again, he didn¡¯t care about such things. Leo was very much the type of person who thought that the impossible was just another challenge.


    To distract his brother, Zeke tried to move the conversation forward and pointed at the second letter. ¡°Margret says that the Elves are aware of what is happening. Likely, they know more about what the Empire is nning than we do, but they still choose to do nothing.¡±


    Leo nodded, having read the report himself.


    Zeke continued, ¡°I had hoped the other races would get involved if war actually broke out, but it seems that isn¡¯t going to happen. Neither Margret nor David noticed any troops being sent.¡±


    Zeke pointed at the third letter. ¡°The only good news is that our business is doing great. The Tradespire merchants are making a killing off of this war, and our products are in even higher demand now. At least, for a while¡­¡±


    Leo looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°For now? Do you expect the war to end soon?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I don¡¯t think Tradespire will remain this profitable for long.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just think about it. Tradespire is positioned between Arkanheim, Invocatia, and Equinox¡ªthree of thergest and most powerful nations on the continent. This is the very reason for the rich trade. However, the moment the borders begin to shift, Tradespire will be surrounded by Arkanheim on all sides. Even if the city isn¡¯t attacked, trade will be impossible.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that our family is in danger?¡± Leo asked.


    Zeke smiled. ¡°Not really. The alliance will not fall so easily. Furthermore, there are three Exarch-level Mages in Tradespire, and even Arkanheim will not provoke such a force carelessly. At least in the short term, there is nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°What about the long term?¡±


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person the King of Tradespire is, so I can¡¯t tell how he will react. However, Otto and the Emperor won¡¯t allow a foreign power within their borders. They will likely attack Tradespire the moment they can spare the men.¡±


    Leo visibly tensed, and Zeke was quick to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. That is likely years away, maybe decades.¡±


    Leo took a deep breath, calming his emotions. ¡°So¡­ What are we going to do to stop that from happening?¡±


    Zeke smiled. ¡°I have already started,¡± he pointed around him. ¡°The moment the Venomous Cabal surrenders, I¡¯ll have full control over this ce. The people living above don¡¯t realize it, but Undercity is a gold mine.¡±


    Leo looked at him dubiously. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look much like a gold mine to me.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Even gold will stink when it is covered in shit. Instead of what is, you need to imagine what could be,¡± Zeke said confidently. However, Leo just frowned at him. It was clear that he was not seeing it.


    ¡°Right now, the city is poor and dirty, and there is a lot of crime,¡± Zeke said, causing Leo to nod. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t that rather easy to fix? If you give the people work, the first two problems will disappear. If some of those jobs are as guards, all three will be solved.¡±


    Leo smiled wryly. ¡°You are saying it like it¡¯s easy, but that will cost a fortune.¡±


    ¡°If it is a problem that can be solved with money, it is not a real problem,¡± Zeke said flippantly. ¡°Also, it is a very small pricepared to the potential profits.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Zeke grinned. ¡°The Chimeroi.¡±


    ¡°You want to start selling ves?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°The opposite; I want to keep them from being sold. Due to the rampant ve trade,bor is extremely cheap in Korrovan. But where do you think all those vese from?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they being brought in from the Wilnds?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only a tiny part. Most of them grew up in Undercity. Upon reaching adulthood, they willingly sell themselves to escape their miserable lives.¡± Zeke smiled. ¡°But what if their lives weren¡¯t miserable anymore?¡±


    ¡°There would be fewer ves?¡± Leo guessed.


    ¡°More like none,¡± Zeke corrected. ¡°At the rate they are being killed in the arena, the Masters are going to run out of bodies sooner rather thanter. That¡¯s gonna be the moment they find out that there are no more ves to be had.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just gonna force them?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to,¡± Zeke replied smugly.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Leo¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You n to enve them all?¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. ¡°I do.¡±


    Leo stared at him for a long moment. ¡°Is that really the best way?¡±


    Zeke cocked his head. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be taking their freedom.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t force anyone to join me if that¡¯s what you¡¯re afraid of. Also, I don¡¯t think they had any freedom to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Of course they do,¡± Leo insisted. ¡°They are the masters of their own lives, at the very least.¡±


    Zeke raised a single brow. ¡°Are they?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, then what would happen if I ordered my men to go out and kill a thousand of those so-called ¡®free¡¯ people?¡±


    Leo hesitated. ¡°They would die...¡± he admitted eventually.


    ¡°And If I ordered them to be sent to the mines?¡±


    Leo gnashed his teeth. ¡°They would go to the mines¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Leo. If I can control their lives and even decide their deaths, what is it that makes them free?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Leo paused, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± Zeke sighed. ¡°There is no freedom without power¡ªonly the illusion of freedom. Even you and I are at the mercy of the powerful, and our very lives depend on their whims. There is nothing I can do to resist the King of Korrovan, Tradespire, or any other power if they decide toe for me.¡°


    ¡°What about doing what is right? What about justice?¡± Leo asked.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°There is no such thing. Right or wrong, good or evil, such matters are decided by the strong.¡±


    Leo clenched his fists, ring at Zeke. ¡°I disagree!¡±


    Zeke smiled yfully. ¡°Then get strong enough for your opinion to matter, little brother.¡±


    Slowly, the anger drained from Leo¡¯s face, and his expression turned pensive. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    As if waiting for that question, Zeke handed him a thin booklet. It was handwritten, with no words on the cover. Leo took it curiously and immediately began reading.


    His eyes opened wide. ¡°This is¡­ a manual for mixed affinity spells?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°I had a small breakthrough. The second half of the book is a breakdown of Vulcano¡¯s Magic. I think you¡¯ll find it just as interesting.¡± Leo stared at him with shining eyes, but Zeke could also see a hint of apprehension.


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me instead of teaching me personally?¡± his brother asked carefully, likely already suspecting the answer.


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t be around,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°¡­We are splitting up?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°I thought you would benefit most from apanying me, but now there is a better choice.¡± His eyes drifted down, settling on the letter in front of him, the one sent by Lara.


    Leo followed his gaze and immediately eximed, ¡°You are sending me to war?¡±


    Zeke locked eyes with him. ¡°Tristan Bloodsword told me he''s assembling a squad of promising young Mages. Now that war has broken out, it could be the perfect opportunity for you. Unless, of course, you don''t want to go.¡±


    Leo bit his lips. ¡°Are you gonna be fine on your own?¡±


    Zeke smiled widely, motioning at the pce around them. ¡°I am hardly gonna be alone, am I?¡±


    Leo rolled his eyes. ¡°I know you are going to the Wilnds with that girl from the auction.¡±


    Zeke nodded, his expression turning more serious. ¡°That is the n. As soon as the situation stabilizes, I intend to put somebody in charge and leave. But even though I can¡¯t take everyone with me, I am not gonna be alone.¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression turned firm, his mind made up. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Zeke had already predicted that answer. ¡°Ravi¡¯s brother will arrive at the capital after the storm abates. You have about three days to make your preparations.¡±


    Leo nodded, suddenly in a good mood. However, his expression turned a bit awkward in the next moment. ¡°Erm¡­ what about Ripper?¡±


    Zeke raised a single brow. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ can she go as well?¡±


    Looking at thispletely unfamiliar sight, Zeke suddenly felt like teasing his brother. He furrowed his brows as if he were deeply troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be possible, Leo,¡± he said with a deep sigh. ¡°Ripper is very important to my ns¡­¡±


    ¡°So it is impossible¡­¡± Leo said. He looked like he might cry at any moment.


    Zeke burst outughing. ¡°Of course not! Why would I let her goof off all the time if she was so important? Take her with you¡­¡±


    Leo lept over the table. Zeke¡¯s first thought was that his brother was angry because of the teasing, but instead, he found himself hugged tightly. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡±


    Zeke awkwardly returned the hug, but Leo didn¡¯t seem like he was going to let go anytime soon. That reminded him... aside from Ripper, weren¡¯t there a bunch of other Chimeroi Ravi had gifted him as a thanks for healing his son? They were trainedbatants, already knew a breathing technique, and had nothing to do at the moment. ¡°Take the others from the Lion¡¯s Den as well,¡± Zeke said. ¡°This might be a good opportunity for them to grow in strength.¡±


    Leo finally let go, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°I have to go tell them.¡± With those words, he sprinted off.


    Zeke smiled wryly. He doubted that the Chimeroi would be as enthusiastic as Leo when they learned they were being sent to war. Well, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Tristan wasn¡¯t putting together a troop of riff-raff but an army of elites. At least they wouldn¡¯t be used as expendable pawns.


    His gaze returned to the letters. War had erupted, and Zeke sensed it deep in his bones: this conflict would not be like any other. The Emperor had bided his time for too long and schemed too deeply. This wouldn¡¯t be a mere skirmish; it was poised to reshape the world order irrevocably. Zeke couldn¡¯t sit idly by. Not that he had any inclination to.


    A feral grin emerged on his face. He would need to speed up his ns.

 Book 4: Chapter 79: The Auction I

    Book 4: Chapter 79: The Auction I


    The days rushed by in a blur, particrly for Zeke, who found himself getting little sleep during this time. Bncing his responsibilities as the leader of the Ember Scar Cartel and the owner of the ckthorn Covenant with his ns for the city left him with scant moments for anything else.


    Zeke was standing on top of the ck Tower, which served as the headquarters of the ckthorn Covenant. His gaze was directed at the street below, watching the people going about their business. Despite his exhaustion, a wide smile adorned his tired face. The reason for it wasn¡¯t hard to guess.


    Starting with the few blocks surrounding his two organizations, the roads had begun to look cleaner, the people were better fed, and uniformed guards patrolled the streets. However, that wasn¡¯t the biggest change. No, the biggest difference could be seen in the people.


    The first time Zeke had visited Undercity, what startled him the most was the oppressive atmosphere. It had been a shocking sight. However, the sense of hopelessness and gloom that had once gripped people''s hearts was rapidly dissipating, reced by a newfound sense of joyful optimism.


    Even Zeke was surprised. He had not expected the people to be able to change so much in such a short amount of time, but the truth was undeniable. There was a current in the air, a lively energy that had been absent all this time. People seemed to have regained a certain spark that had been absent from their lives for decades.


    His eyes settled on the long queue starting from the base of the tower and extending well out of sight. At a rough estimate, there had to be hundreds of Chimeroi. Zeke knew why they hade. They were here for the same reason they hade yesterday and the day before: They were hoping to receive the same offer their friends and family had received.


    Rumors of a selfless savior had spread far and wide, attracting everyone''s attention.


    To the residents of Undercity, the offer of free housing and three meals a day was irresistible. Coupled with the promise of protection, itpleted the package. After all, these were the fundamental desires of all intelligent lifeforms: food, shelter, and security. The modest pay that was promised on top of that made the offer all the more attractive.


    Zeke smiled widely¡ªa genuine, warm smile.


    During his time beneath the Ember Scar Cartel, he hade to terms with the reality that he might be forced to do some truly terrible things in the future. After all, he had been resolved to sacrifice thousands for his goal of bringing down the Archmage. Fortunately, it had note to that, but Zeke was well aware that he couldn¡¯t always be this lucky.


    <!--window.yaContextCb.push(()=>{


    Ya.Context.AdvManager.render({


    renderTo: ''yandex_rtb_R-A-2282848-2'',


    blockId: ''R-A-2282848-2''


    })


    })


    -->


    The realization of the impact he was making heightened the significance of the current situation. Zeke was improving the lives of thousands ¡ª soon tens of thousands ¡ª of people. A warmth spread through his body as he witnessed the smiles on the faces of the Chimeroi waiting in line to enter the ck Tower. If he had his choice, he would dedicate himself to such endeavors in the future. Helping people rise was far more fulfilling than tearing them down.


    s, he was well aware that those were nothing but wishful fantasies. There were no castles without defenses, no treasures without guardians. It was simply the way of this world.


    This was also the reason Zeke was so determined to use the Envement Ritual on as many Chimeroi as possible. It was the only way they could not be taken against their will. After all, nobody would employ people who served another Master. That was far too risky. Those people could be made to betray you with a single word.


    He just hoped he could get enough of them before his n was revealed to the people in charge. Luckily, most of the leaders of Korrovan were still upied with protecting the capital from the storm. However, that would end soon.


    Whispers spread that the storm had passed, and the cleanup was well on its way. Already, the central district was in an uproar, with most of the refugees preparing their return to the surface. Giving weight to those rumors was the fact that the grand auction was set for the day after.


    Zeke sighed. On the one hand, he had been looking forward to this auction for a while; on the other hand, he wished he had more time.


    However, his weary expression soon turned into a wry grin. Had he be too greedy? When he arrived in Undercity a fortnight ago, he had been on the brink of death, dragging two unconscious followers with his one remaining arm.


    But what about now?


    His body was restored, his enemies were dead, and his follower count had multiplied by the thousands. Yet he was stillining? He truly had be greedy.


    But if Zeke was being honest with himself, he was very pleased with how things had gone. His expectations upon arriving in Korrovan had been exceeded by far. Not only did he secure the ck liquid, but he also discovered its source. Furthermore, he established a stable presence in Undercity.


    Ultimately, there was only a single sore spot remaining.


    Jaihar, the youngest Firebrand heir, had escaped a second time and even found refuge with the Varun family. Of course, he no longer posed any danger to Zeke or his goals, but he couldn¡¯t just let him be.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After all he had done, there was no way Zeke could forgive him. And even if he could, he still had a promise to keep with a certain vengeful Dragon. He clearly remembered the words he had spoken that day.


    <em>A river of blood for every drop we have spilled. A severed head for every loss we have suffered.</em>


    Zeke had made good on that promise. He razed the Firebrand school to the ground and wiped out their lineage. Even Jaihar¡¯s uncle, the formidable leader of the Ember Scar Cartel, had not been spared. Zeke had taken everything from them.


    However, this made it all the more jarring that Jaihar, the source of this grudge, was still alive. That coward seemed to possess a sixth sense for danger, managing to escape twice beforehand while leaving his people behind to die. This time, he had even sacrificed his entire family to cover his retreat.


    Zeke''s eyes turned sharp at the reminder. His mind was made up. After the auction, he would demand that the Varun family hand him over. For now, however, he needed patience. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to strain their rtionship so close before the auction. After all, he still needed to purchase Snow.


    <!--window.yaContextCb.push(()=>{


    Ya.Context.AdvManager.render({


    renderTo: ''yandex_rtb_R-A-2282848-6'',


    blockId: ''R-A-2282848-6''


    })


    })-->


    After that, he couldn¡¯t care less about the Varun family. He was already destined to sh with them. After all, they were one of the richest families in Korrovan, and most of their business dealings relied on Undercity in one way or another. They would be among the first to turn against him when his machinations came to light.


    Zeke sighed and tapped the railing a final time before stepping back inside the tower. Tomorrow, he would return to the surface, but today, he still had dozens of Rituals to carry out.


    ***


    Zeke blinked furiously, squinting at his blindingly bright surroundings. Had the sun always been this bright?


    Idly, he was wondering how it would be for the Chimeroi, who had spent their entire lives underground, to see the sun for the first time. After all, he had only been down there for a matter of days, and he already had such a hard time.


    ¡°Are you alright, Master?¡± Vulcanos asked from beside him. They had been the only ones standing still, halting the progress of the people behind them.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Zeke said while moving ahead. At the moment, he relied more on his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] than his eyes, but it did just fine to navigate the crowd.


    His small group was part of a muchrger stream emerging from the tunnel leading to Undercity. Exmations of joy echoed from all around as the smiling residents returned to their homes.


    Zeke led his group to the home of the Nair family. They had already returned earlier today and were most likely waiting for him. Thanks to his connections, the Nair patriarch had managed to get a VIP ticket for the auction, and Zeke intended to apany him.


    When his eyes finally adjusted somewhat, Zeke took in the sights of the capital. Contrary to his expectations, the city appeared unchanged from before the storm. This made Zeke all the more curious about what kind of defensive measures the higher-ups had employed while the people hid below ground.


    Zeke was aware that most of the family heads and stronger Mages had been asked to help in the protection efforts, but he hadn¡¯t been able to find out what that entailed. Most likely, Ravi would know. Zeke would have to ask him the next time they met. Even so, the city looked wless. Not even the flora seemed to have been disturbed by the storm. It made him wonder why the people even bothered taking refuge underground.


    After a brisk walk, they arrived in front of the Nair family home. As expected, a group was already waiting. Zeke recognized Mohan Nair and his daughter Aisha, alongside a few of the elders. However, it appeared that only Aisha was dressed for the asion, while the men all wore simple,fortable robes.


    Zeke furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you going out dressed like that, Mohan?¡±


    Mohan turned at the voice and smiled upon recognizing who it was. ¡°How could that be?¡± he shot back. ¡°I have a reputation to uphold.¡±


    Zeke immediately realized something. ¡°You aren¡¯t going?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°Our ticket allows for the entry of up to five people,¡± he exined. ¡°I thought it would be smarter to have your guards apany you instead of our elders.¡±


    Zeke nodded thoughtfully. So, that was the reason Mohan had instructed him to bring no more than three guards. His gaze drifted to the only woman present. ¡°Are you going to apany us, Aisha?¡±


    Aisha smiled widely, her eyes turning into crescents. ¡°I am. Somebody has to make sure you don¡¯t embarrass our family, after all.¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. This girl had be increasingly cheeky since theirst outing. Well, it was a lot better than her guarded hesitation from when they first met. It was most likely a sign that they had gotten closer.


    After a quick round of farewells, their group made their way to the Treasure Pavilion, where the auction was set to take ce. It wasn¡¯t a long walk, and Zeke could see more and more parties heading in the same direction. Most of them gazed curiously at his procession. They stood out quite a bit.


    His group consisted of Vulcanos, Gravitas, and Ash, in addition to himself and Aisha. While he and Aisha were dressed up, the Chimeroi were wearing light armor, signaling their position as guards.


    He smiled wryly; he was clearly among the only ones to arrive with this many guards. After all, this was an event catering to the elites of Korrovan. It was not like Zeke expected any conflict to arise, but it was always better to be prepared.


    Upon arriving at the Treasure Pavilion, Aisha boldly passed by the waiting crowd and approached the entrance. She didn¡¯t even halt her stride as two guards stepped into their path. Instead, she casually shed their golden invitation. The men immediately gave way to their group, to the surprise of the onlookers.


    <!--window.yaContextCb.push(()=>{


    Ya.Context.AdvManager.render({


    renderTo: ''yandex_rtb_R-A-2282848-5'',


    blockId: ''R-A-2282848-5''


    })


    })-->


    This was the first time Zeke had seen her act so domineeringly. Was this what she meant by making sure not to embarrass her family? Well, who was he to criticize the local customs? It got the job done, after all.


    They entered the entrance hall, which was even more gaudy than thest time he hade. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting scenes of grandeur, while crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a shimmering glow across the marble floors below. The air was thick with the scent of rich perfumes, and the murmur of hushed conversations filled the room. It was a sight to behold, a testament to the opulence and excess that permeated every corner of this establishment.


    A servant strode over and took their invitation with a low bow. ¡°If you would follow me, Miss Nair, your lounge has been prepared.¡±


    Aisha nodded and, after a short nce back, followed the man up the stairs to the VIP area. Zeke was only a step behind. He could hardly wait for the event to begin.

 Book 4: Chapter 80: The Auction II

    Book 4: Chapter 80: The Auction II


    The servant led them to a room on the second floor and gestured for them to enter with a practiced bow. There were dozens of simr rooms on either side, most likely each meant for a group of distinguished guests.


    ¡°Your lounge, honored guests,¡± the man said.


    Aisha entered without a second thought, but Zeke paused. For a moment, he thought he heard something peculiar in the man¡¯s tone, but when he checked his expression, he found nothing amiss. The servant still had his head bowed and seemed like the very picture of professionalism. Zeke frowned but nheless led his three guards into the room.


    He scanned their room. Though rtively small, spanning only a couple of steps, its full-height window at the front created an illusion of spaciousness. From there, guests seated below and the stage at the hall''s front were clearly visible. A segmented red couch, wide enough for five people, stood at its center, offeringfortable seating.


    Ash entered the roomst, and as the servant closed the door behind them, the noisy corridor behind them was immediately silenced. Zeke also realized that he couldn''t sense anything happening beyond the room''s walls. Not even his spatial perception could prate the magical istion surrounding the lounge. This feature was most likely meant to protect its inhabitants from prying eyes, but the limitation went both ways. Zeke would not be able to sense anything going on outside, either.


    Aisha had already settled into the leftmost seat on the couch, gesturing for Zeke to join her, which he did after another quick scan of the room. Neither he nor Akasha found anything suspicious. However, this wasn''t unexpected; the Treasure Pavilion had a reputation to uphold, and with their clientele, they wouldn''tst long if they were caught spying on their guests.


    He sat down next to Aisha and noticed that his guards positioned themselves behind the couch. He raised a questioning brow. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Vulcanos peeked at Aisha before btedly answering the question. ¡°We are doing our job, Master.¡±


    Zeke, noticing what was going on, rolled his eyes at them. ¡°Stop this nonsense and sit down.¡±After exchanging a nce, the Chimeroi followed his instructions and sat on the remaining three spots.


    Aisha looked curiously at him, an impish grin on her lips. ¡°You are getting along well with your ves,¡± she said.


    Zeke waved her off. ¡°I don¡¯t like that word very much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but is it not what they are?¡± she asked.


    Even though she had clearly been teasing him, Zeke considered her question in earnest. Sure, he had bought them with gold, but he would like to think their bond had evolved after all they¡¯d been through together. ¡°I would rather you¡¯d call them my followers,¡± he said eventually.


    Aisha seemed surprised by this answer. ¡°Followers?¡± she asked. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    This time, he had an answer ready. ¡°It means that I¡¯ll treat them the same as anybody else working for me.¡±


    Aisha rolled her eyes. ¡°Does that mean you pay them a sry?¡±


    ¡°I will eventually,¡± Zeke said confidently.


    ¡°You will?¡± Vulcanos asked, baffled.


    Zeke turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Am I not paying the others as well?¡±


    Vulcanos scrunched up his face, a clear sign that he was deep in thought. ¡°Why not pay us now, then?¡±


    Zeke smiled. ¡°I first need to recoup the money I spent on you. Otherwise, I would make a massive loss. After that, you¡¯ll get a sry.¡°


    All three perked up. ¡°How much did you pay for me?¡± Ash wanted to know. Zeke wasn¡¯t surprised that he didn¡¯t know. After all, it wouldn¡¯t usually have mattered.


    ¡°1900 gold,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I am paying you each ten gold per month, by the way.¡±


    Ash¡¯s face scrunched up. "Wouldn¡¯t it take me years before I receive a sry, then?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°Over a decade, even. But you really can¡¯tin. I am already paying you above the market rate. Besides¡­ you were the cheapest of the three of you.¡± He pointed at Vulcanos next. ¡°I paid 2200 gold for you.¡± Then, he pointed at Gravitas. ¡°For you, I paid 4100 gold.¡±


    Gravitas''s eyes widened at the realization that she had cost more than twice as much as Ash. That meant it would take more than twenty years to repay that debt. "I wish you hadn¡¯t even brought this up," she mumbled. "Am I even going to live that long?"


    Aisha watched their back-and-forth, her eyes growing wide. Initially, she hadn¡¯t thought that Zeke was serious, but the natural way their group interacted convinced her otherwise. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t just a show they put on. If anything, their earlier servile behavior had been the act.


    Their banter was only interrupted when an old man stepped on stage and cleared his throat. ¡°Good evening,¡± he said with a light bow. His voice was amplified and carried effortlessly. Even in their room, they heard him loud and clear.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed lords anddies, wee to the 32nd Grand Auction of the Treasure Pavilion,¡± the man continued. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll present you with treasures of untold wealth, artifacts steeped in legend, and relics of ancient power. Tonight, we embark on a journey through time and space as we unveil the finest offerings from across the known world...¡±


    While the man droned on, Aisha nudged Zeke¡¯s side. ¡°That is Veer Varun, patriarch of the Varun family and arguably the richest man in the country.¡±


    Zeke took a second look at the old man. Veer had dark, wrinkly skin, and his hunched-back and slouched posture made him look like he already had one foot in the grave. Only his eyes remained sharp and alert, allowing a glimpse of the majesty this man must havemanded in his younger years.


    Zeke wondered if the patriarch would serve as their host tonight, but the old man left the stage after his opening words and was reced by a woman wearing a revealing dress. Zeke recognized her immediately as Priya Varun, the woman who had guided him during hisst visit.


    ¡°Honored guests,¡± she said with a beaming smile, ¡°my name is Priya, and I will be your host tonight.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    In their lounge, nothing but her voice could be heard, but from what he could see, many of the guests cheered and pped, with some even going as far as standing up. It seemed Priya was fairly popr.


    ¡°Without further ado, let me present the first item of the day.¡± As she spoke, another woman rolled in a trolley covered with white, silken cloth. Without hesitation, Priya grabbed the edge of the fabric and pulled it off with a flourish, revealing the first item. ¡°A sand-pearl ne!" she announced energetically.


    Zeke scanned the item. It was a piece of jewelry made of four red pearls tied together by a golden string. It was clearly meant to be worn, but from this distance, he could not recognize anything special about it.


    ¡°As many of you undoubtedly know, the Varun family produces the sand-pearl nes. Currently, variants with one to three pearls are for sale at any of our branch stores. However, what I am presenting to you tonight is a new version.¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. It seemed the Varun family had used this opportunity to shamelessly promote their new product. ¡°What are those nes for, anyway?¡± he asked Aisha, who appeared far more excited about the item than he was.


    ¡°Each of the pearls is made to navigate the desert,¡± she exined, piquing Zeke''s interest. ¡°When infused with mana, each pearl will disy an arrow. The first pearl will always point toward the north, the second will point toward the closest city, and the third will always point toward the capital.¡±


    Zeke frowned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Aisha nced at him. ¡°All caravans and most travelers carry such a ne. Without it, traversing the desert is akin to suicide.¡±


    Their talk was interrupted when Priya finally revealed what thest pearl could do. ¡°¡­the fourth pearl will permit you to easily find the closest caravan stop, allowing for even safer travels through the desert. Now, the bidding begins at 100 gold, and every bid must be at least 50 gold more¡­¡±


    Zeke ignored the bidding, choosing to contemte the product instead. Was that really something special? Well, certainly not the first part. Making an enchantment that would always point north didn¡¯t sound that difficult. Wouldn¡¯t he just need to use a simple Metal Magic spell to maize the arrow and have it align itself with the maic north?


    The pearl that always pointed toward the capital was easy as well. He would merely need to create a beacon, like the one he used for his Space Magic, and have the arrow point toward its location. The other two pearls were a bit trickier. For those, he would need to create a beacon in each oasis and rest stop and have the enchantment point toward the strongest signal.


    Having studied simr enchantments for the Gond''s navigation apparatus, Zeke already knew most of the required Runes. In fact, he might even be able to create a simr product on the spot.


    ¡°Akasha?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Calcting¡­ 10%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%. Prototypeplete.


    After nothing more than a few moments, four enchantments appeared in his mind. Additionally, she even added a few more ideas on how to improve the product. The most promising was a pearl that used a Water Magic enchantment to find water sources and a Life Magic enchantment to detect living beings.


    Zeke smiled. With this, he had a good idea for the first product that the ckthorn Covenant could start producing. His smile grew wider when he noticed the bidding had reached 650 gold. Of course, the price wouldn¡¯t be this high under normal circumstances. Even so, the fact that people were prepared to spend so much on it was a good sign.


    ¡°¡­Sold for 650 gold to the upants of lounge 15. Congrattion!¡± Priya announced to the mild apuse of the crowd.


    Zeke joined the apuse, feeling exceptionally optimistic. Alongside his initial objective of acquiring Snow, he now had a new task in mind: evaluating all enchanted items. Any product that he might be able to replicate was likely to sell.


    As for producing them¡­ that was even less of a problem.


    With thousands of Chimeroi in Undercity, why not utilize his two Archmages to teach some of them the art of enchanting? Hilda Silveraxe, being a dwarf and a skilled craftsman, undoubtedly possessed the necessary expertise for the job.


    He hadn¡¯t considered it before, but some species of Chimeroi were likely far better suited to this line of work. With their innately better senses and superior physical abilities, the practice of carving Runes mighte to them easily. Thinking back to the Elders of the North, the tribes of Elder Rabbit or Elder Snake might make exceptional craftsmen. Now, he only needed them toe around.


    Zeke¡¯s musings were interrupted by the second item. To his disappointment, it was a piece of jewelry without a hint of Magic. The bracelet was called ¡®The Sanguine Rose¡¯ and, despitecking any overt magical properties, it captivated the eyes with its elegant craftsmanship. Fashioned from lustrous rose gold, the delicate links of the bracelet formed a chain of intertwining vines, each meticulously detailed to resemble delicate rose blossoms in full bloom.


    The item ultimately sold for 900 gold to an anonymous patron, a price ostensibly justified by the bracelet''s rich history and historical value. However, Zeke felt like the buyer had vastly overpaid. In his opinion, delicate craftsmanship and semi-rare materials didn¡¯t justify spending the annual ie of a small city.


    The third item was a staff that allowed its wielder to cast the [Thunderbolt] spell. Zeke was excited at first but gave up on the item after seeing the demonstration. The efficiency of the Rune was simply that atrocious.


    The fourth item was far more interesting. It was a set of Robes with an Enchantment woven into its design. The robes apparently contained an Earth Magic spell that could repel sand using the Mana a Mage passively released. They even imed it would allow its wearer to stay sand-free in a storm. Zeke didn¡¯t quite believe those ims unless said Mage was an Archmage, but the item was interesting nheless. He had not even been aware that cloth could be enchanted.


    ¡°¡­The starting price for the Sandtrek Robes is 800 gold, and each bid has to be at least 100 gold higher. Do we have any takers?¡±


    Zeke immediately pressed the button next to his seat, but he was hardly the only one interested. After a flurry of bids, the price had already more than doubled. Yet, Zeke had continued to outbid everyone so far.


    ¡°¡­1700 gold from lounge 31. Do I hear any more bids?¡±


    After there were no further offers, Priya furrowed her brows, clearly not happy yet with the price. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, this is a rare opportunity. Such products are not produced anymore today, and even the technique is lost. This might even be thest remaining sample.¡± Her deration was immediately met with another few bids.


    ¡°1800 gold from lounge 45¡ª¡±


    ¡°1900 from¡ª¡±


    ¡°2000 from number 6¡ª¡±


    Zeke waited for the price to settle before raising it once more.


    ¡°...And that is 2400 gold from lounge number 31. Anyone else?¡± However, this time, despite her continued attempts to coax higher bids, no one was willing to offer more. Eventually, she had to concede.


    ¡°3, 2, 1¡­ and¡­ Done! The Sandtrek Robes have been sold for 2400 gold. Congrattions!¡±


    Zeke smiled, having won his first bid. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to replicate the technique employed to create the robes, but he would certainly be able to learn a lot from it. Also, it was always a good idea to get his hands on such an interesting sample to supply Akasha with as much data as possible.


    Minutester, the robes were brought to his room, and Zeke paid the servant the promised price. He had wanted to study them right away, but something else drew his attention¡ªthe next auction item.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to present the 9th item of the day, a very special treat. This ancient Dwarven tablet is rumored to contain knowledge of a lost civilization...¡±


    The object in question was a perfectly square, dark te of stone etched with blocky, runic letters. Though norger than a sheet of parchment, the letters'' minuscule size allowed for a vast amount of text. However, to protect their product, only the first two lines were revealed.


    ¡°¡­Even our best experts are unable to decipher thisnguagepletely, but we were able to make out some parts by referencing our sources. Those small discoveries were already enough to lead us to believe that...¡±


    Zeke was no longer listening to her exnation. Instead, he unblinkingly stared at the characters etched into the stone tablet. He had seen those very same letters before. In fact, he had grown very familiar with them.


    Those were the very same letters decorating one of the three holy relics of the Giger, including the mystery box. The same treasure that was collecting dust in his room in Tradespire. After years of stagnation, he had finally found the first clue to this riddle.

 Book 4: Chapter 81: The Auction III

    Book 4: Chapter 81: The Auction III


    ¡°The starting bid for this item is 500 gold, with each subsequent bid needing to be at least 100 gold higher. Any interested parties?¡±


    This time, Zeke waited for the others to move first. He wasn''t sure how much interest there was in an item like that, and he didn¡¯t want to seem too eager. After all, if even the Varun family couldn''t decipher its content, what chance did others have?


    Aisha, seeing his intense stare, spoke up. ¡°Are you interested in that tablet?¡±


    Zeke nodded wordlessly, not taking his eyes off the item.


    ¡°Then, you might be able to get it cheap,¡± she said.


    Zeke nced at her out of the corner of his eyes. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I remember that same stone tablet being offeredst time,¡± she exined. ¡°However, the starting bid was twice as high. They must have lowered its price after not being able to sell it for such a long time.¡±


    Zeke smiled. That was valuable information. If nobody had wanted the tabletst time, and there were still no bids, he might get it without much of a fight. He could already see Priya starting to get impatient after nobody had shown interest for such a long time.


    He waited. Then, just as she was about to order the item to be brought away, Zeke pressed the button.¡°We have an offer of 600 gold from number 31,¡± Priya announced, clearly surprised and overjoyed by his bid. ¡°Does anyone bid more?¡±


    Zeke held his breath, recognizing that often, interest in an item sparked only after others had shown interest. Nobody liked to miss out on a great deal, after all.


    ¡°Anyone?¡± Priya repeated hopefully. Yet, there was no reply. ¡°3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡ª sold for 600 gold to number 31!¡±


    Despite the modest selling price, she seemed content with the oue. It appeared the auction house had been eager to offload this particr piece. Nheless, for Zeke, it mattered little. He would have dly paid ten times the amount. After all, this marked the first clue to unraveling the mystery of his holy relic.


    Minutester, he held the tablet in his hands, reverently tracing its etchings. With half an ear, he followed the next few items being brought in.


    ¡°What do you think, Akasha?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Linguistic patterns suggest the probable origin of thenguage as Dwarven. Nevertheless, the encoded symbols do not align with any documented dialect. I will proceed to initiate a cross-referencing process with avable sources. This procedure is anticipated to take a considerable amount of time. Any supplementary data provided would facilitate the analysis process.


    Zeke nodded in understanding. He hadn''t expected Akasha to decode the tablet right away. Nevertheless, progress was being made, and now that he knew where to search, he might uncover even more clues. The Dwarfen Kingdom had risen as a priority on his list.


    After he was satisfied with his inspection, he wrapped the tablet into the folds of the Sandtrek robes and ced the bundle on the low table in front of the couch. This auction was turning out to be a gold mine. He returned his full attention to the auction, awaiting each new item with bated breath.


    However, the next few items¡ªmostly jewelry and decorative trinkets¡ªheld little interest for Zeke. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that something caught his eye. It was an Essence Crystal, simr to the ones he regrly absorbed to strengthen his Core. However, this one was of significantly higher quality, discernible by its size and polished facets. Zeke leaned forward, intrigued.


    Now, this was a proper treasure.


    Zeke was mostly familiar with absorbing Essence Crystals to strengthen his Core. He had been doing this ever since his victory in the tournament; a practice that helped Mages advance, shortening the time it took to reach the next level.


    However, the true purpose of Essence Crystals was an entirely different one. Any Essence Crystal of sufficient size and quality would instead be carved into a Gem. Gem¡ªthat was the proper name for Crystals that were cut and polished, turning them into something that could be socketed into a weapon, armor, or trinket. It was the mostmon way to power Enchantments of different affinities.


    For example, the [Thunderbolt] staff that had been auctioned earlier used a Gem to turn raw Mana into Lightning-attuned Mana. This allowed any Mage, even those without the Lightning Affinity, to use the Magic simply by providing the Mana necessary to cast the spell.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the vition.


    Zeke wasn¡¯t an expert, but he was aware that they were grouped into different categories. The ones mages bought to strengthen their Core were referred to as Chips. That was because they were, more often than not, chipped off the Crystals while cutting them. They could almost be considered a by-product, in a sense.


    The other categories were meant for actual Gems, ranked from diminutive to extraordinary. The one in the [Thunderbolt] staff had been diminutive. The one Priya was presenting right now, on the other hand, fit thetter ssification. Even in Tradespire, he would be hard-pressed to get his hands on a Gem of that size. Not that he had any need for such a stone. For most enchantments, an average or even smaller Gem was wholly sufficient, while industrial enchantments, such as those used in Airships, employed an entirely different method.


    The Gem on sale today was about half the size of Zeke¡¯s fist, making it one of thergest he had ever seen. Its polished, multifaceted surface reflected the light, bathing its surroundings in a rainbow of hues. Meanwhile, a miniature lighting storm seemed to brew in its center, indicating its affinity.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please direct your attention to the 37th item of the day. This particr piece is one of ourtest acquisitions, discovered by one of our esteemed Stormchasers in the northeast of the capital. Crafted by our very own Grandmaster, this Gem stands as one of the most exquisite stones ever to grace our Treasure Pavilion. We''llmence bidding at 10,000 gold, with each subsequent bid requiring a minimum increase of 1,000 gold. Let the bidding begin!¡±


    Zeke wasn''t surprised by the astronomical starting price or the ensuing bidding war. The true value of such an item was at least twice as high, if not more, to the right buyer. While he wouldn''t have minded reselling such a treasure, that possibility seemed less appealing as the price quickly explosively rose.


    ¡°20,000 gold from number 22¡ª¡±


    ¡°21,000 gold from number 52¡ª¡±


    ¡°22,000 gold from number 37¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ladies and Gentleman, we just received a bid of 30,000 gold from Lounge number 1.¡±


    Zeke was slightly surprised by this announcement. For one, he wasn¡¯t even aware that it was possible to bid more than just the next interval. But even more baffling was the fact that there were no more bids. He had been certain that the price was going to rise even higher, but after this most recent bid, nobody called out a price anymore.


    It seemed like somebody was using their influence to pressure thepetition. However, judging by the fact that Priya didn¡¯t seem bothered, it must have meant that the upants of Lounge 1 were somebody even the Varun family dared not offend. That didn¡¯t leave many suspects.


    ¡°What does the Raja family need such a high-quality Gem for?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t they Lightning Mages to begin with?¡±


    Aisha just shrugged. ¡°Who can say? The King is notoriously private, but it isn¡¯t a rare sight for their family to be interested in Lightning-attributed materials.¡±


    Zeke nodded. However, inwardly, he was still pondering this purchase. If they were willing to spend such a fortune on a single gem, they surely had a purpose for it. Yet, the longer he thought about it, the more puzzled he became. Didn¡¯t Lightning Mages have the least reason to buy such a gem? After all, they wouldn¡¯t need help attuning their mana to that element. The answer came from an unexpected source.


    ¡°They are most likely trying to build a Focus,¡± the deep voice of the Dragon said.


    ¡°A Focus? What¡¯s that?¡± Zeke replied in his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s an item that enhances spells of a particr affinity.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that¡¯s what they are making?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only exnation that makes sense. Besides, such high-quality Gems aren¡¯t used for many other things,¡± the Dragon exined.


    ¡°Did Maximilian have such a Focus?¡±


    ¡°Most likely not,¡± the Dragon said after a while. ¡°However, your mentor was a special case.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t need to ask what the Dragon meant. Maximilian was one of only a few Mages who had reached the Archmage level despite awakening multiple affinities. He was not using pure Fire or Earth Magic but abination of the two. There was likely no Gem that would support his particr brand of Magic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of such a thing,¡± Zeke said.


    The Dragon scoffed. ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t. What would someone of your level even want with something like that? It would be aplete waste.¡±


    Zeke wasn¡¯t at all put off by the Dragon¡¯s mocking words. It was rare for the ancient reptile to be this talkative, and he would take advantage while he could. "What does a Focus even look like?"


    "I am no expert myself," the Dragon admitted, "but I was once challenged by an Elven Mage who used a Focus shaped like a sunflower."


    ¡°What happened to that Mage?¡± Zeke asked.


    The Dragon remained silent for a moment, and Zeke got the distinct feeling that it was smiling. "She was delicious,¡± the Dragon eventually said, its voice turning oddly reminiscent.


    ¡°You ate her?¡±


    The Dragon stayed silent. It was either lost in thought or simply unwilling to delve further into the subject. It didn¡¯t really matter, as Zeke didn''t have the opportunity to pursue his query anyway. The changes urring on stage demanded his full attention. With all the material treasures auctioned off, a procession of Chimeroi flooded the stage. About two dozen of them were lined up for disy.


    When Zeke had been in the warehouse, he had not gotten a good look at them. Now that they were disyed on the brightly lit stage, he saw that these Chimeroi looked markedly different from any others he had ever seen. In fact, they didn¡¯t look like Chimeroi at all. They lookedpletely human, without a single bestial feature.


    He scanned the row of individuals from left to right until his gaze settled on a girl with pure white hair at the far end. She appeared to be younger than the rest, barely reaching the chest of the woman beside her, and she looked lost and forlorn. Like amb that had wandered into the middle of a pack of wolves, Zeke thought. The girl¡¯s gaze darted around the room with apprehension. It was such a pitiful sight that Zeke felt a surge ofpassion, wanting to reassure her that everything would be okay. Yet, he quashed the impulse swiftly. He would need to keep his cool.


    Soon enough, he''d be able to free her from this ce, and whatever fate would have been hers.

 Book 4: Chapter 82: The Auction IV

    Book 4: Chapter 82: The Auction IV


    Priya turned her body halfway, indicating the Chimeroi with a sweeping gesture. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, as you can see, we¡¯ve saved the best forst. Tonight, we offer you no less than two dozen Purebloods, each and every one of them below the age of awakening.¡±


    She smiled slightly at the excitement of the crowd, but her expression turned serious in the next moment. ¡°As you all know, it is forbidden to sell ves anonymously. Therefore, we will soon remove the privacy features. If any of our guests wish to remain anonymous, you¡¯ll have to leave now.¡±


    A short whileter, the front of their private lounge slid up and disappeared into the ceiling, allowing Zeke to hear the murmurs of the crowd once more. Although he was still hidden from the other participants, he was now in clear view of the stage. Snow¡¯s eyes found him mere momentster and lit up. Zeke didn¡¯t dare to react in a big way and only nodded lightly.


    ¡°For those visiting our auctions for the first time, let me exin our offerings,¡± she continued. ¡°All the Chimeroi on offer are Purebloods, direct descendants of a Progenitor. This means that each of them has the best possible potential of their species and grows far quicker than others of their kind.¡±


    Her expression grew stern. ¡°As a warning to those who think of using them for other purposes: Save your money. Their descendants will not inherit their traits. Only a progenitor is able to create Purebloods, and their children will not be any different from those of third- or even fourth-generation Chimeroi in terms of talent or ability.¡±


    Zeke could hear some people mumbling in disappointment, but this information must have beenmon knowledge, as most didn¡¯t react. Zeke had learned about Purebloods a while back but hadn¡¯t realized that the frightened youngsters he had seen in the vault of the Treasure Pavillion at that time were counted among them.


    Still, he could have guessed as much. After all, what other Chimeroi would be worth selling here when even peakbatants like Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash didn¡¯t make the cut?


    Priya waited for the smallmotion to die down before continuing her introduction to this next stage. ¡°As most veterans can attest, picking out Purebloods is more art than science.¡± Many chuckled at her remark. ¡°The reason for this is two-fold. First, Purebloods are almost indistinguishable from humans, meaning you can not confirm their lineage through sight alone. Second, since none of the Purebloods on offer have awakened their abilities, they can¡¯t be judged by those either¡­¡±¡°How convenient,¡± somebody called good-naturedly, and many peopleughed. Priya red in their direction but didn¡¯t contradict the statement.


    This interlude made it clear to Zeke why the auction operated in this manner. Selling unawakened Chimeroi was far more lucrative. Even if some were of no use inbat, buyers still had to pay full price in order to find out. The Varun family likely intentionally included descendants of weaker races to inte their numbers.


    As for what the participants got out of this? They could gamble and boast if they chose correctly, but the thrill was likely the main draw.


    Zeke once again realized how the lives of Chimeroi were used as a source of entertainment for the Korrovan people; their misery was nothing but an afterthought. Be it in the Rings or at these auctions, they were mere ythings to the powerful. At this point, he paused. He was quite hypocritical, wasn¡¯t he? After all, he owned more ves than half the people herebined.


    But was he really?


    Zeke truly desired for them to lead fulfilling lives, devoid of any needs. While he might have leveraged their circumstances to persuade them into an unfavorable arrangement, that was the harsh reality of the world.


    Without him, most of them would die prematurely from something easily preventable, like hunger, thirst, or petty infighting. Was it really that wrong to trick them into a contract that would only benefit them?


    His musings were interrupted when Priya resumed her exnation. ¡°Be that as it may¡­¡± she said, ring again in the direction of the man who had interrupted her. ¡°Choosing blindly might result in a suboptimal result, but you¡¯ll also have the chance to buy a product that would otherwise have been unattainable for that price. Fair warning though: None of the Chimeroi here are ves, so it will fall to their eventual buyers to ¡®convince¡¯ them.¡±


    Zeke frowned deeply. She might not have said it outright, but the term was clearly code for using unsavory means. He could very well imagine the methods those ruthless family heads would employ in order to motivate these Purebloods if they dared refuse. In his opinion, this was even worse than the conditions in Undercity. At least they still had the choice, even if it was a horrible one.


    For a moment, Zeke had the impulse to buy all the Purebloods, but he gave up on it just as fast. At the Veergati, the cheapest of them had been listed for around 10,000 gold. Those here would likely not start quite that high, but it would still cost far more than he could pay. He had only brought 20,000 gold, of which he had already spent 3,000.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been uwfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Combined with the 10,000 gold he had left with Priya as a down payment, he would be able to pay up to 27,000 for Snow, which was likely far more than she was going to cost, but not enough for him to take the risk to bid on anybody else. Zeke set his jaw and watched as the auction started.


    The first Chimeroi was a woman with raven-ck hair and an athletic physique. She was among the mostposed and red viciously at anyone who dared ce a bid on her. Unfortunately, that seemed to backfire as more and more people began to take an interest. She ended up selling for just shy of 12,000 gold, even more than some of the Purebloods with confirmed abilities. Zeke recognized the name of the buyer. It was the owner of a prestigious school.


    The second Pureblood was a young man with curly brown hair and a cid expression. He looked like one of the oldest ones on stage, butpared to the woman from before, he didn¡¯t seem to have a lick of fight in him. His expression was almost bored as he watched the bids go up. He sold for 8000 gold.


    The next person was a young woman who had been crying ever since they had been brought on stage. Now that it was her turn, her tears redoubled, turning her pretty face into aplete mess. She sold for 9500.


    Zeke found this hard to watch, but there was nothing he could do, so he endured. One after the other, the Purebloods were auctioned off¡­ until only one remained.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, this brings us to thest offering of the day,¡± Pryia shoved Snow, forcing the young girl to take a stumbling step forward. ¡°She might not look like much,¡± Priya said with a teasing grin, ¡°but we actually had a client already ce a bid of 10,000 gold on her, hoping to buy her before the auction even started.¡±


    An excited murmur swept through the crowd while Zeke gnashed his teeth. Priya was clearly trying to drive interest by implying that Snow was a hidden treasure. And from what he could see, it worked. Being the final item up for auction,petition was sure to be intense.


    One bid followed the next, and the price soon reached 12,000 gold, surpassing any of the other Purebloods. Zeke¡¯s expression turned grim as he watched this scene. It was one thing not to sell her ahead of time, but to use that knowledge so callously against him waspletely different.


    Any and all goodwill he had for Priya and her family evaporated in an instant. Before, he might have felt bad for taking so much of their business through his expansion into Undercity, but that no longer bothered him. From now on, the gloves were off.


    ¡°20,000 gold,¡± Zeke called out, plunging the room into utter silence. His offer had overshot thest one by several thousand.


    Priya smiled in his direction but made no moves to start the countdown just yet, even after there had been no offers for a while. ¡°We have a bid of 20,000 gold. Is anybody willing to bid more than that?¡±


    ¡°21,000,¡± a male voice called out, making Zeke frown. Who would pay this much for an unawakened Pureblood? Nevertheless, he was not in a position to back down.


    ¡°22,000!¡±


    ¡°23,000!¡±


    ¡°24,000!¡±


    Zeke and the mysterious stranger continued to raise the price, and he became more suspicious with each new bid. Something was going on; he could feel it, but what could he do other than raise the price? Especially now that Snow¡¯s eyes were darting anxiously between him and this stranger.


    he didn¡¯t know what she saw, but she was clearly horrified at the possibility of being bought by whoever was in the other lounge.


    ¡°27,000 gold!¡± he called out, reaching his limit. However, to his dismay, his opponent continued as if this amount didn¡¯t bother him in the slightest.


    ¡°28,000!¡±


    Zeke cursed himself for his premature spending spree. Yet, he couldn''t undo it now. However, he refused to give up so easily. Did he have any more money? Perhaps there was a valuable item he could sell? No, that wouldn''t suffice. At this point, only gold would do.


    Priya turned to look at him when no further bid was forting. Raising a brow, she asked, ¡°Are there any more bids?¡±


    Zeke hesitated. Was there nothing he could do? He clenched his teeth and, in ast-ditch effort, connected to his spatial node in Tradespire. He had emptied his reserves beforeing here, but maybe somebody had checked it in the meantime and restocked the supply.


    After a breathless moment, the image of his space came into view¡­ with three golden bars lying there. Zeke could hardly believe it. Whoever had checked on his supply must have decided that the usual 20,000 gold were not enough and had gone out of their way to provide him with additional funds.


    At this moment, he vowed to find out who had done this and give them a massive raise¡ªno, a promotion¡ªbetter yet, a promotion and a raise and whatever else they wanted! But, first, he had an auction to win.


    ¡°I am getting tired of this,¡± Zeke announced, having regained his confidence. ¡°30,000 gold.¡± He reveled in the reaction of the crowd, who once again broke out into excited murmurs. However, his good mood was instantly destroyed when he heard the stranger¡¯s next words.


    ¡°35,000 gold,¡± the voice sounded almost bored as if this amount of money held no meaning to them.


    ¡°40,000 gold!¡± Zeke yelled.


    ¡°50,000,¡± the stranger countered, forcing Zeke to gnash his teeth.


    ¡°57,000,¡± he called out in ast-ditch attempt to salvage the situation. However, it was all for naught when he heard the stranger call out the next bid, his voice unchanged.


    ¡°60,000 gold!¡±


    Zeke slumped back in his seat, utterly disheartened. It was hopeless. There was nothing more he could do, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that even if he had brought more money, it still wouldn''t have been enough. That it would never have been enough.


    He turned to Priya, expecting a gloating expression. Instead, he found no joy, only... regret? In fact, her expression resembled someone forced to bite into a lemon and suck it dry. It didn¡¯t really matter; whatever game she and the Varun family were ying had nothing to do with him anymore.


    When Priya looked at him, he could only lower his gaze. ¡°3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Sold!¡±


    He had lost¡ªlostpletely.


    Not only was he gonna miss out on the clue about thest ingredient he was missing, but he would also break his promise to Snow. He had not yet dared look at her, but he was certain that she was either ring at him or crying, and Zeke didn¡¯t know which would make him feel worse.


    No! This wasn¡¯t over. He still had onest chance. Since this part of the auction wasn¡¯t anonymous, he would soon find out who had outbid him. Maybe apromise could still be reached.


    His eyes burned into Priya, willing her to speak the name with the weight of his gaze. He hoped that it would be a scion of the royal family with too much money on their hand. After all, he might be able to apply pressure using his allies in Tradespire.


    ¡°Thest item was sold for 60,000 gold¡­¡± Priya seemed to hesitate, pausing for an instant before forcing out the words, ¡°¡­to young master Jaihar of the Firebrand school.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 83: The Confrontation

    Book 4: Chapter 83: The Confrontation


    Upon hearing that name, Zeke¡¯s eyes opened wide, and his jaw went ck. Jaihar? The person who had been running for his life for thest couple of days had outbid him?


    This¡­ wasn¡¯t possible¡­


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aisha asked from beside him, the concern clear in her voice. She had been with him during their trip to the vault and knew how much importance he ced on Snow.


    Zeke startled awake, her words enough to snap him out of his stupor. This development had caught himpletely off guard, and he needed¡­ a moment to think. Almost instinctively, he gathered his Mana, using his newly gained proficiency to elerate his thoughts.


    A momentter, the spell snapped into ce, enveloping him like a warm nket. All his troubles and concerns seemed to melt away, along with physical sensations, leaving him alone with his thoughts, a single moment stretched into infinity.


    Now that he was no longer panicking, Zeke realized a couple of things at once. First and foremost, his first impression had been right: This wasn¡¯t possible.


    There was no way that Jaihar could have gotten that amount of money. Even in their heyday, the Firebrand school would have struggled to produce this amount. Zeke knew all too well that 60,000 gold was more than all of their former ves had been worth put together. After all, he owned most of them now.


    This only left a single possibility. Jaihar had found a sponsor who was willing to go to extreme lengths to either support him¡­ or, and this was far more likely, oppose Zeke.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to pinpoint the most likely culprit. After all, Zeke already knew who Jaihar had found refuge with during these past couple of days. Combined with the performance he had witnessed today, there was only a single entity that fit the bill¡ªthe Varun family.The question was: Why were they after him?


    In their eyes, he wasn¡¯t much of a threat. After all, they couldn''t know about his ns to usurp their position in the future, as the ves were literally incapable of revealing his secrets. The only ones who could have betrayed him were the Archmages and the elders of the Venomous Cabal. However, the former group had no idea about the extent of his ns, and thetter hated humans with a passion.


    No, something didn¡¯t add up. Even if the information about his dealings in Undercity were to get out, this was too fast. It was even more impossible that the Varun family had found out any of his other secrets. If they knew that he could free the Chimeroi from the Envement Ritual, they wouldn¡¯t be the only onesing after him.


    Then why? Why were they acting so decisively?


    Jaihar. It must have been something he told them. It just had to be linked to him somehow. But did he even know anything?


    Zeke considered his interactions with the man, from when they first met during the Veergati, when they fought in front of the mine, to their final battle in Undercity. He grimaced, remembering all he had revealed. The most troublesome points were his draconic essence and the fact that he had somehow gotten his hands on the Ember Scar Cartel by the time they met next.


    In retrospect, Zeke realized he had been far too careless. Even if the ves were bound to keep his secrets, any casual observer could likely pick up that something was amiss. After all, he repeatedly appeared with fighters belonging to his enemies, despite ves being supposed to perish with their Master. He had done this first with the men from the Ember Scar Cartel, and then again with the troops of the Firebrand School.


    A cold sweat trickled down his back. He really needed toy low for a while.


    Yet, worrying about what the Varun family knew or didn''t know wouldn''t help him now. The real question was, how could he stop Jaihar from obtaining Snow? He had a distinct feeling that he would not see her again if he allowed her to leave his sight.


    As Zeke pondered his options, he started to feel a pressure building behind his eyes. He would not be able to stay in this state for much longer without sustaining damage. He steeled himself and decided on a course of action.


    The moment he rxed his focus, the world around him resumed its normal pace. He noticed that an attendant was about to escort Snow off the stage. Zeke shook his head to clear it while hurriedly rising to his feet.


    ¡°HALT!¡± he yelled, shocking the guests who had just begun to shuffle toward the exit. ¡°I demand an exnation!¡±


    All heads turned in his direction, and even though he was hidden from view, they could tell it was an upant of one of the lounges who had spoken. Priya and even the servant who had been about to escort Snow all paused.


    ¡°This is hardly the ce for that,¡± Priya announced. ¡°If there are concerns, we can discuss them in private.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll have them addressed now,¡± Zeke demanded in a firm voice. ¡°After all, these people deserve to know if they are being cheated.¡±


    Priya¡¯s face contorted in anger, yet before she couldsh out, a different voice echoed through the hall. ¡°Those are serious usations, Mr. Blood Dragon. I hope, for your sake, that you can back them up.¡± At some point in time, an old man had appeared on stage, and it was he who had spoken.


    Zeke recognized him immediately; he was Veer Varun, the patriarch of the Varun family. Zeke narrowed his eyes. Had the old man anticipated this, expecting him to speak up? An ufortable feeling washed over him as if the air had thickened. However, Zeke pushed through his unease, boldly facing the man.


    ¡°Back them up?¡± Zeke repeated mockingly. ¡°You think I can''t? How about this: I witnessed Jaihar fleeing the battle in which the rest of his family perished just days ago, with nothing but the clothes on his back.¡±


    Zeke paused for emphasis before delivering his next point. ¡°Imagine my surprise when the very same Jaihar, who had been residing with your family since his disgraceful escape, is now bidding against me with a fortune he couldn¡¯t possibly have acquired.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Zeke locked eyes with the old man, issuing his challenge. ¡°Excuse my bluntness, Mr. Varun, but I doubt anyone here would believe this money came from anywhere other than your own household.¡±


    The hall descended into a profound silence, so deep that even the drop of a coin would have been audible. All eyes turned to the patriarch, eagerly awaiting his response. Challenging the head of such a prestigious family so openly was a rare urrence, after all.


    The old man raised his bony hand to his chin, stroking his snow-white beard. He didn¡¯t rush, carefully considering his words. It even appeared as if he was relishing the attention, savoring the crowd''s anticipation. Zeke frowned. This wasn¡¯t the demeanor of someone under pressure. Either the old man was an exceptional actor, or he actually felt no pressure from the usation.


    A smile tugged at the corner of his lips as his sharp eyes eventually met Zeke¡¯s. ¡°You speak the truth,¡± Veer admitted. ¡°It was indeed my family who provided young Jaihar with the funds to participate in the auction. But so what?¡±


    Zeke sneered. ¡°Provided the funds? Is Elder Varun honestly going to tell us that we would find 60,000 gold in Jaihar¡¯s room? I find it far more likely that you permitted him to bid freely, with no money changing hands.¡±


    The old man''s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°It isn¡¯t of any concern to you in what form we decide to do our business, is it?¡±


    ¡°It is my business,¡± Zeke insisted. ¡°Your deceitful conduct has led to an impossible price being ced on one of your items and left me humiliated in public. And as far as I am aware, tampering with an auction is against thew.¡±


    The old manughed at those words. ¡°I am well acquainted with thew, young man. I have also been hosting these auctions since long before your forefathers were born, so you shouldn¡¯t speak so frivolously in front of me.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brow. Why was this old man so rxed even though it was already clear that they had been acting fraudulently? Something wasn¡¯t adding up.


    ¡°We indeed provided the money Jaihar spent today,¡± Veer repeated. ¡°However, the gold wasn¡¯t given as a present or something we handed over lightly, but the result of a trade. I have no control over how he is going to spend that money.¡±


    ¡°A trade?¡± Zeke asked in disbelief. There was no way Jaihar owned anything worth that much. ¡°Surely, Elder will be able to back up those words?¡± he said, using the old man¡¯s words against him.


    Veer looked into the distance, appearing deep in thought before nodding. ¡°Very well. Even though it''s not usually our custom to discuss our contracts, I suppose these are special circumstances. We provided the young man with the gold in exchange for his ims to all remaining Firebrand assets, including their mansion in the capital. As you correctly pointed out, he lost his entire family recently, cing him as the sole heir. A fact we have confirmed with a Lineage Divination.¡±


    Zeke had never heard of such a technique, and it was likely not something the public even had ess to. However, judging by the confidence with which the old man spoke, it must¡¯ve been a surefire method. Zeke frowned deeply. If he had known they had that capability, he would have temporarily spared Jaihar''s older brother to prevent the younger from inheriting.


    However, this revtion wasn¡¯t all that bad for Zeke. It now seemed as if the Varun family had sheltered Jaihar not to use as a weapon against him but to get their hands on the remaining wealth of the Firebrands. It was entirely possible they actually still knew nothing about his ns.


    With this realization, a few more pieces shifted into ce. They had likely used Snow as bait, telling Jaihar how much Zeke was interested in her. Suddenly, he realized why Priya had looked so terrible at the end. They must not have expected him to be willing to pay this much. It was definitely a financial loss, aside from the fact that they had thoroughly antagonized him.


    It seemed he had both overestimated and underestimated the Varun family at the same time. He had overestimated their intelligence-gathering capabilities while simultaneously underestimating their sheer opportunistic greed. However, Zeke was highly unlikely to be able to prove any foul y, even though they had clearly overpaid Jaihar.


    The question was, where did that leave him with Snow?


    Zeke¡¯s mind spun. If he couldn¡¯t prove their collusion, he would have to find a different way to get his hands on her. After all, there was no telling what Jaihar might do to her if he believed the girl was important to Zeke. Suddenly, an idea came to him.


    ¡°If what you say is true, Elder, then I must insist that you cease providing shelter to Jaihar after this event,¡± Zeke stated firmly. ¡°After all, it wouldn''t do for the auction item to return to your house afterward the sale, and your deal with the young Firebrand is already concluded, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    Zeke smiled as he watched the old man consider his demand. If Jaihar lost the protection of the Varun family, Zeke would deploy all his resources to apprehend him before he could escape. The protection of the Varun family was his sole lifeline, and despite the capital being better guarded than Undercity, there were still vulnerabilities to exploit. The guards couldn¡¯t be everywhere, after all.


    The old man eventually nodded. ¡°Very well, young man. Although I would have preferred to be more hospitable to young Jaihar, I cannot risk baseless rumors tarnishing my family''s reputation. He will not return with us.¡±


    Instead of feeling ted, Zeke felt confused. He had expected to negotiate some concession, but this seemed too easy. Had the Varun family truly decided to cut all ties with Jaihar now that they had what they wanted? It seemed possible, but something felt off. His doubts were answered when a new voice joined in¡ªa voice Zeke hadn¡¯t heard in a while.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± Jaihar droned, having made his way up on stage at some point. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of running away. Where would I go anyway?¡± he asked, his expression briefly contorting into one of fury before settling back into a calm mask. He didn¡¯t seem to be entirely stable. ¡°After all, you have killed my entire family, haven¡¯t you, YOU FUCKING MONSTER!¡±


    His outburst silenced the hall, and all eyes turned toward him, wary of a sudden eruption. Jaihar appeared to be in a far worse state than Zeke had anticipated, teetering on the brink of sanity, with the slightest nudge threatening to push him over the edge.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zeke asked matter of factly.


    ¡°What¡­ do¡­ I¡­ want?¡± Jaihar parroted, seemingly astonished by the question, before cackling harshly. ¡°Oh, I want a great many things! How about you give me my father, uncle, and brother back? Can you give me that? No? Then, I want that bitch you stole from me!¡± he yelled, pointing at Aisha. ¡°Will you hand her over? Still no? It seems it doesn¡¯t matter what I want, does it?¡± he screeched.


    ¡°No, no, no. It''s not about what I want. What''s important is what I have,¡± Jaihar dered, seizing Snow by the hair and forcefully pulling her forward, revealing her anguished expression to Zeke and the crowd. ¡°What I do possess is this little wench worth 60,000 gold. She''s... all that I have left, so to speak.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s face was impassive as he listened to Jaihar¡¯s ramblings. He was well aware that showing excessive worry or care for Snow would only put her in even greater danger, so he acted as if he werepletely unaffected. Inwardly, however, he was seething.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he repeated, his voice having gonepletely cold.


    Jaihar''s voice carried a manic edge as he spoke with an unsettling grin. "Fine... let me tell you what I want," he said, his wordsced with venom. "I want a fight... you against me. No guards, no ves, no interference. Two go in; onees out."


    ¡°Very well. Tell me the time and date, and I¡¯ll be¡ª¡±


    "Pah!" Jaihar''s spat. "Do you take me for an idiot? I''ll be dead the moment I leave this ce. No, no, no. Either you fight me here and now, or I''ll kill this little girl right this instant." His fist ignited in mes, a menacing disy of his resolve. Without hesitation, he prepared to strike, his intentions unmistakable.


    ¡°Halt!¡± Zeke yelled before he could even consider it. ¡°I agree!¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 84: The Yuddha

    Book 4: Chapter 84: The Yuddha


    Zeke''s words were met with a temporary silence, soon interrupted by a single p echoing through the hall. All eyes turned to Veer Varun, the person responsible. The old man had a pleased smile on his face as he addressed the crowd.


    ¡°Excellent, excellent. It seems both parties have willingly agreed to the Yuddha. It has been quite a while since the sacred duel was called, and it would be my honor to host this event. I invite all of you to stay and watch.¡±


    Zeke regarded the man dubiously. He hadn''t exactly agreed willingly to the fight, and Jaihar''s challenge sounded nothing like a noble duel or sacred tradition. It had seemed more like the taunting of a backstreet hooligan.


    However, the word Yuddha was something he hade across before. He just couldn¡¯t remember where exactly.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The Yuddha is a traditional conflict resolution method in Korrovan, employed when influential houses or groups cannot resolve disputes through other means. In essence, it is a fight to the death. Before the duel, both parties state their terms and select a champion to represent them. Champions must be legitimate representatives of their respective houses, with no servants or ves permitted. The fight takes ce publicly, with spectators serving as witnesses to ensure the terms are upheld.


    Upon hearing Akasha¡¯s words, Zeke remembered where he had heard the term. While studying thews of Korrovan, he came across a few scrolls describing archaic rules and traditions. He had been under the impression that none of those were still being enforced. Yet, judging by the cheers of the crowd, it seemed he had been wrong.


    Zeke''s gaze shifted between the two men. Veer appeared inscrutable as ever, but Jaihar couldn''t conceal his emotions nearly as effectively. A massive, shit-eating grin adorned his face, confirming Zeke''s suspicion that they had been plotting this from the outset.


    ¡°State your terms,¡± Veer announced to the hall.Jaihar didn¡¯t even have to think before stating his demands directly. ¡°I request that our feud is settled with this duel and that the other party instructs his allies not to seek troubles with me after this.¡±


    A frown quickly appeared on Zeke¡¯s face. This¡­ was troubling.


    It wasn''t just that they had been manipting him, but the fact that Jaihar had agreed to this n suggested he was likely not as deranged as he seemed. Clearly, there was a method to his madness. Killing Zeke here and now would effectively eliminate the threat to his life. While Ravi might hold a grudge, he probably wouldn''t pursue Jaihar after this. Meanwhile, the Nair familycked the strength to avenge him¡­


    Before he could consider this any longer, Veer addressed him next. ¡°What are your terms, Blood Dragon?¡±


    However, it was already toote to back out. Zeke pondered the best course of action for a moment before resolutely pointing at Snow. ¡°I request ownership of this girl. Furthermore, she is not to be hurt or mistreated in any way until our duel is concluded.¡±


    Veer raised his arms, gesturing to both contestants. ¡°Do both parties agree to the terms?¡± Jaihar nodded eagerly, and Zeke concurred. ¡°Your agreement is acknowledged, witnessed by all. The fight willmence in one hour. Prepare yourselves ordingly and get your affairs in order.¡±


    Zeke stepped away from the window and smiled at hispanions. ¡°Stay with Aisha until this is over. Don¡¯t worry too much; this will be a piece of cake.¡± Under their tense gazes, he left. A servant was already waiting for him.


    Zeke was led outside and across the open ground behind the Treasure Pavilion. Soon, they arrived at a colossalplex, almost as vast as the auction hall itself. It appeared to be a scaled-down replica of the Rings of Samsara. The servant came to a halt next to one of the contestants'' entrances.


    ¡°You may use this room to prepare yourself,¡± the man said.


    Zeke observed him carefully. This was the same servant who had guided them before. However, his polite facade was now reced by a mocking sneer. He must¡¯ve assumed there was no need to put on a front anymore, considering him as good as dead.


    Wordlessly, Zeke stepped past the man and closed the door behind him, paying no attention to the antics of the servant. The moment he was alone, his mind started to spin.


    ¡°Akasha, what are my chances?¡±


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    If Host employs all his abilities, he has approximately a 65% chance of victory.


    Those odds were worse than he expected. However, recalling his fight with Ishaan, the number seemed about right. He had beenpletely unable to injure the man and had to copse the building in ast-ditch effort to win. Even if Ishaan was likely stronger than Jaihar, it wasn''t much constion.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Zeke recalled theirst fight. Back then, he had faced Jaihar alongside twopanions. Granted, they had gotten in each other¡¯s way more than anything else. With a wince, he remembered how his left arm had been disintegrated after a single hit. The damage would have been even worse if he hadn¡¯t already been doused in water at that point.


    He had only survived that fight by using his Draconic essence to hold out until Gravitas overcame her opponent. However, there would be no such luck this time. Also, there was one more fact to consider¡­


    ¡°How are my chances if I only use my Blood affinity?¡± Zeke asked mentally, already dreading the answer. Akasha remained quiet for a long moment.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    If Host only uses his blood affinity, he has approximately a 31% chance of victory.


    Zeke winced at the number. His chance of survival was around a third while holding back and two-thirds when going all out. However, the second method was even more likely to get him killed in the long term. This didn¡¯t look great.


    ¡°How confident are you, Dragon?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Even odds,¡± the Dragon responded after a moment of thought. ¡°Less if I have to protect you as well.¡±


    ¡°Just that much?¡± Zeke asked, deting slightly. He had expected more.


    The Dragon scoffed. ¡°If I were in my real body, I wouldn¡¯t even fear this so-called Lightning Exarch, but there is only so much I can do with the inferior shell you provide. You should not underestimate the difference in tiers just because you got luckyst time.¡±


    Zeke''s eyes lit up; a new idea was already forming in his mind. ¡°Then, what If you had a better body?¡±


    The Dragon didn¡¯t respond, but Zeke got the impression that it was grinning wolfishly. That was answer enough for him. He cut open both of his palms, guiding the blood out of his body. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±


    ***


    The hour passed in the blink of an eye. Jaihar was already waiting in the center of the arena when Zeke arrived. A cocky smile was stered on the young man¡¯s face as he addressed the crowd. ¡°¡­It is but the first step in taking back the former glory of my family, of the Firebrand school.¡±


    Zeke stumbled out of the tunnel, his gait unsteady and hisplexion pale. His appearance immediately drew the attention of the crowd, and many hushed voices mentioned the possibility of foul y.


    Even Veer furrowed his brows when he saw Zeke''s wretched state. ¡°What happened to you, boy?¡±


    Zeke took one more step, fully emerging from the entrance''s shadows and blinking against the afternoon sun. As his eyes adjusted, he gazed at the open sky and smiled. ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied. ¡°My current state is the result of my own preparations, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°What preparations¡ª¡± Veer started, but a loud noise cut off his words. Themotion came from the tunnel behind Zeke. The audience went quite as well, listening carefully.


    Boom, Boom, Boom.


    This noise¡­ It sounded like heavy footfalls apanied by the scraping of metal against stone. Zeke smiled widely, raising his pale arms. ¡°Behold¡­¡± he announced theatrically.


    The next moment, a long maw emerged from the shadows behind him, followed by a long, sinuous neck with razor-sharp teeth and gleaming red scales. The beast towered over Zeke by a good bit, even walking on all fours.


    "...The Blood Dragon," he finished his announcement, feeling thest strength drain from his legs. However, before he could copse, the Dragon lowered its head and supported him. With unexpected deftness, it bit his robes and carefully moved Zeke''s limp body onto its back. Summoning hisst reserves of strength, Zeke grabbed onto the Dragon''s towering horns.


    Zeke had a hard time keeping his eyes open. Over thest hour, he had lost many times his body weight in blood and now barely had enough left to remain conscious. The constant generation had taken more of a toll on him than expected. However, the look of absolute horror on Jaihar''s face was enough reward for his troubles.


    ¡°This¡­ is clearly against the¡ª¡± Jaihar stammered, but he was interrupted by a loud roar. It wasn''t anything like the noise the Dragon made in its smaller form. It was a deep, guttural bellow that could have cowed the bravest man. Even Zeke, sitting on the creature''s back, felt the hairs on his neck stand on end.


    The arena fell quiet, with only pale, frightened faces staring back at him. Even Veer and the other Archmages stood frozen, not because they couldn¡¯t defeat the Dragon, but out of fear ¡ª it was a primal fear of prey facing a hunter far higher on the food chain.


    Zeke marveled at the sight. It was the first time such gazes were directed at him, and the sensation of power¡­ was strangely addicting.


    ¡°Remember this feeling, whelp,¡± a deep voice rumbled in the back of his mind. ¡°This is what it means to be a Dragon.¡±


    Zeke nodded, and a small smile emerged on his lips. His current state didn¡¯t diminish the sense of aplishment he felt at the current moment. Even though he had borrowed the Dragon¡¯s power, it was still his spell that had silenced those high and mighty Mages, his creation.


    Eventually, Veer shook off his momentary daze and remembered his duties. His eyes wandered from Zeke to the Dragon he was riding. Next, his gaze slid toward Jaihar. Zeke couldn¡¯t be sure, but his eyes seemed to contain a silent apology as their gazes met. However, there was nothing either of them could do to stop this.


    ¡°Are both contestants ready?¡± he asked.


    Zeke nodded, and even though Jaihar gritted his teeth, he eventually agreed. He must have had some confidence to defeat the monstrosity in front of him. He was a Grand Mage, after all.


    ¡°Very well. On my mark: 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ FIGHT!¡±


    Jaihar immediately erupted in a flurry of movement, bombarding them with a barrage of spells. Zeke recognized some of them from his time at the Elementium, while others werepletely foreign. Yet, before the first attack reached their position, the Dragon was already moving.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± itmanded.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, attempting to summon strength into his limbs. However, Akasha was already one step ahead. Thin, red tendrils emerged from his hands and feet, fastening Zeke to the Dragon''s horns and scales. The sanguine threads were so fine that he hadn''t even noticed the additional blood loss. Yet, they were strong enough to hold him in ce securely.


    Yet, he was given no time to observe the spell as the Dragon pushed off the ground. A single p of its wings seemed to take them out of the arena, and a further p brought them far out of reach.


    Zeke had been forced to close his eyes due to the quick eleration, but now that they were circling, he was enjoying the feeling of the wind in his hair. It reminded him of his first time flying on an airship. Yet, this feeling was even more liberating.


    Peering down, the battleground appeared tiny, the spectators barely visible, and Jaihar, nothing more than an ant. Zeke could barely make him out at this distance, but it appeared like the Fire Mage was sting spells into the sky. His attempts wereughable, unable to reach halfway. After a few moments, he seemed to realize the futility of his efforts and gave up.


    ¡°What now?¡± Zeke asked.


    His reply was a predatory grin, followed by a downward tilt of the Dragon¡¯s wings. Zeke held onto its horns with all his might as they transitioned into a dive. Their current momentum easily put the earlier movement to shame. Zeke felt his stomach lurch as the ground closed in on them.


    ¡°Now, little whelp,¡± the Dragon said. ¡°It is time to hunt.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 85: Ending A Dynasty

    Book 4: Chapter 85: Ending A Dynasty


    Jaihar gazed up into the sky, squinting at the sunlight. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would¡¯ve thought the lizard familiar was purposefully positioning himself in front of the sun. However, he knew such a level of intellect and strategic thinking was impossible for the familiar of a measly True Mage.


    But did he really?


    He shaded his eyes with his left hand, trying to make out the silhouette of the giant, flying reptile. His right, he raised above his head, palm out. He was prepared to lose a flurry of spells at the drop of a hat. However, the thing seemed content to circle high above, far out of reach.


    Jaihar¡¯s eyes were inadvertently drawn to the back of his palm, aiming upward. The hand he extended to the sky was trembling, and not just a little bit. It was shaking like the hand of an old drunk who had not gotten his daily dose. He grimaced, remembering the reason for his current state.


    That roar¡ªthat primal, terrifying roar.


    The moment the beast had growled at him, he almost lost control of his dder. His knees had felt like pudding, and his mouth had gone dry. It had been the single most terrifying experience of his entire life. If he was being honest, the mere fact that he had managed to stay upright was a miracle in and of itself.


    He had been so certain that this was the right course of action¡ªthat he could solve his problems with this challenge. Heck, he had been so certain that he had bet his entire fortune, everything. All he had left of his family¡¯s vast fortunes was now in the possession of those snakes of the Varun family¡ªall for the promise of vengeance.


    They promised that the boy would agree to his challenge in order to save that little girl. Jaihar had believed them, desperate for a way out of his predicament, and, to his utter relief, they had been right.


    He had actually agreed, all but throwing his life away.The stupid little True Mage had actually agreed to fight him one-on-one. Him¡ªa Grand Mage with decades of experience fighting in the Rings. Oh, how ted he had been. His entire world seemed to light up with endless possibilities, and for the first time in a long while, he had dared to dream of the future. Of all the things he would aplish once the specter of death no longer hung over him.


    However, his pleasant dream was shattered the moment his opponent stepped into the arena. With his pale, bloodless face and sunken cheeks, the boy looked about ready to copse. Yet death followed on his heels. With razor-sharp teeth the length of a hand, the beast had eyed him with its canny, predatory gaze. For a moment, Jaihar thought the creature was taking his measure. Its eyes slid over his frame as if sizing him up.


    It was then that Jaihar realized the easy victory he had imagined was now out of reach.


    The shrieks of the crowd brought him out of his musings and Jaihar focused on his opponent again and saw that it had started to dive. Its speed was breathtaking, and a momentter, it was already in front of him. However, he was ready.


    With a loud bellow, Jaihar unleashed a torrent of mes. With his left hand, he cast [Inferno], while his right conjured one [Fireball] after another. Despite the weakness in his knees, he remained confident of winning. No matter how intimidating it appeared, there was no way a creature summoned by a True Mage could withstand a barrage like that.


    Straining his Core to the limits, he let it all out, screaming all the while. In his mind, he could already see that wailing beast crumbling to the ground; its rider burned alongside it. The image brought a smirk to his lips.


    Yet, when the mes died down, the scene that greeted him waspletely different. Panting, he scanned the space in front of him. There was no beast, no rider, no smoldering corpses. In fact, the area was entirely empty. Hearing a low growl, Jaihar jerked his head up only to see the beast circling again. It peered down at him, and when their eyes met, he got the distinct impression that it was smirking.


    He clenched his teeth, and his balled fists trembled. This time, it was not out of fear but anger. He had been tricked¡ªtricked by a mere beast. However, before he could think any further on this, his opponent dove again.


    Jaihar watched the approaching beast, a me simmering in the palm of his hand. Yet, he was hesitant. He couldn¡¯t let himself fall for a feint again. His previous attack had already put quite a strain on his Core, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to repeat such a feat too many times.


    Then he saw it. At the veryst moment, the reptile tilted its wings, aborting its descent. He smiled as he let the spell fizzle out. Did that thing really think it could fool him twice with the same trick? However, to his great horror, the reptile continued on its course. The feint had been a feint!


    This tale has been uwfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    With a panicked yell, Jaihar released his strongest attack. [Spreading Fire] red out in all directions, with him at the center. It was the spell he was most proficient in¡ªa spell that had saved him many times in the past. Against close-quarters fighters, there was nothing better than an instant, unavoidable area attack.


    Jaihar was panting, surveying the scorched sand all around him, its cracked and ckened surface a testament to the power of the spell. Yet, once again, there was no beast and no rider. Almost unwillingly, Jaihar looked up, dreading what he would find. The beast was circling again, lower this time, as if daring him to attack.


    Their eyes met, and Jaihar finally understood. This wasn¡¯t a fight. Not really. The monster was simply toying with him. Whenever it struck, he had to counter with full force, depleting his Mana and straining his Core. Meanwhile, the beast could advance or retreat as it pleased, controlling every aspect of the encounter. And worse, it knew it, too.


    A bitter chuckle escaped his lips as Jaihar let his hands fall to his sides. His breathing was heavy, and he could feel the first signs of Core depletion. If he had paced himself, he could have dragged the fight out longer. However, in his panic, he had not held back at all. At most, he had a single attack left in him.


    ¡°Come and fight me, if you dare!¡± he yelled at the sky, trying toce his voice with a courage he didn¡¯t feel. However, this was his only choice. If he couldn¡¯t settle this fight with his next attack, he wouldn¡¯t have the strength to resist anymore.


    The reptile met his gaze once more, and this time, Jaihar felt it. With this one quick nce, he finally understood. Those were not the eyes of a beast but those of a superior being. It knew everything. His ns, his schemes, his strategy, his weakness, his everything. The reptile, no, the Dragon, had seen through his entire being. Jaihar wanted nothing more than to break eye contact with this unnerving creature. Yet, before he could, he heard a deep, rumbling voice in the depth of his mind.


    ¡°As you wish, fleshling,¡± the Dragon said. Then it came for him, and Jaihar knew that this time, it would not be a feint or a trick. The Dragon¡¯s pride would not allow it. He prepared his favorite spell, determined not to use it until the veryst moment. He could not afford to miss.


    Jaihar took onest deep breath and focused. He was ready. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as all his attention was concentrated on the approaching monster. It was fast, but not fast enough to escape his sight. Then, it pped its wings¡ªalmost leisurely, and it was gone.


    Jaihar looked up at the sky, confused. What¡­ happened?


    Then, his senses returned to him, and pain flooded his system¡ªpain like he had never felt before. With that came the realization of his current state. He was lying t on the ground, embedded in the sand. His ribs were broken, and his legs had snapped under the pressure of the scaly w that was now resting on his torso. That was all it had taken¡ªa single attack.


    ¡°Curse you, monster!¡± he rasped, blood seeping from his lips. Jaihar was dying; he knew it; it was only a matter of time. Even the pain was fading now, a sign that his body had already given up. Yet, Jaihar was unwilling to ept this unfair oue.


    He focused his blurry eyes on the figure sitting on the Dragon¡¯s back, ring with as much venom as he could. ¡°This is all your fault. Why the fuck did you have toe along and ruin everything?¡±


    The boy looked back at him, hisplexion already much improved from earlier. Yet, his eyes were cold, and so was his voice. ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Bastard! What do you¡ª¡± Jaihar attempted to speak, but the flood of blood in his throat muffled his voice, turning his next words into a gurgle.


    The boy atop the Dragon sighed. Next, he did something Jaihar didn¡¯t expect. He slid off his mount and tapped its side. ¡°This will do for now. Thank you.¡±


    In the next moment, the body of the Dragon liquefied. A part of it, the boy absorbed. Most of it, though, uselessly sshed on the ground, bathing the arena in a crimson hue. For a while, Jaihar saw nothing but red. Yet, his eyes never left the figure of the boy standing over him. Hisplexion was already back to its normal color, and his weakened limbs seemed to have regained their strength.


    Then, his cold eyes turned to face him.


    ***


    Zeke rotated his shoulders and flexed his muscles. The satisfying pops and cracks of his joints were a wee sound after this bout of weakness.


    Next, he peered at the figure on the ground. The once cocky Grand Mage had been reduced to a terrible state. His arms and legs were clearly broken, jutting out at odd angles. However, those injuries paled inparison to the state of his chest. The Dragon¡¯s w had struck true, caving it in.


    Honestly, he was surprised Jaihar was still alive. Yet, he held no pity for the man. Just the opposite, in fact. When Zeke looked at him, all he felt was the pain of a missing arm¡ªburned to the shoulder. He saw Vulcanos copse, starved and exhausted. Gravitas followed. He saw his own figure dragging them through the desert. He saw the mutted body of their guide. Ripper¡¯s lifeless eyes after they had crippled her limbs¡­


    And yet, Jaihar had the gall to im it was his fault things hade to this?


    Zeke kneeled down, meeting the dying man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you want to know a secret?¡± he whispered. Before Jaihar could respond, Zeke came closer, bringing his mouth next to the prone man¡¯s ear. ¡°When a Mage dies, their Soul leaves their body and returns to the Mana. I don¡¯t know where they go, but I like to think that there is a ce where all Souls gather after death¡ªa ce where the dead can meet again.¡±


    His voice was barely above a whisper. Yet, Zeke knew that Jaihar was listening. ¡°In that ce, your father, brother, and uncle are already waiting for you.¡± Then his voice turned cold. ¡°However, you are not going to that ce. Oh, no. I¡¯ll not let you off that easily. The moment you croak, I am going to eat your Soul, erasing youpletely.¡±


    With those words, Zeke stood again, gazing down at the helpless man beneath his feet. Jaihar had wide eyes as the horror of his current situation sank in. A small kindling of mes appeared on his hand, yet Zeke mercilessly stepped on it, quashing even thisst act of rebellion.


    Aside from this, he did nothing, watching as the man slowly sumbed to his injuries. And then, when Jaihar¡¯s eyes finally turned ssy and his heart beat a final time, Zeke devoured his Soul.

 Book 4: Chapter 86: The Essence of Man

    Book 4: Chapter 86: The Essence of Man


    The moment Zeke came into contact with Jaihar¡¯s Soul, it was as if a dam had broken. Images and impressions streamed into him like an unending flood. It was a strange sensation, distinctly different from observing one¡¯s own memories.


    All of a sudden, Zeke remembered why he had wanted to avoid doing this again after thest time. The memories streaming into him were not just information but a lifetime¡¯s worth of experiences. In those memories, he saw what Jaihar saw, felt what Jaihar felt, and thought what Jaihar thought¡ªdecades of living condensed into a scant few moments. Zeke wasn¡¯t just seeing Jaihar¡¯s life; he was Jaihar.


    Worse, he felt that he was being changed by this.


    Zeke had long suspected that one¡¯s personality was predominantly made up of experiences. By adding such an overwhelming amount, he would no longer be wholly himself but an amalgamation of Zeke and Jaihar¡ªa fact he had not fully considered during his impulsive decision to destroy Jaihar¡¯s Soul.


    The thought disgusted him to no end.


    Zeke fought back. He noticed that he couldrgely prevent the memories from influencing him if he digested them thoroughly enough, one at a time. However, his initial efforts bore little fruit, as he was unable to stem the tide. No matter how many memories he digested, a dozen others took their ce. This didn¡¯t mean that it was hopeless, though.


    Zeke called upon his Mind Magic, once again entering the wonderous state of increased perception. Time slowed down, and the torrent of information ebbed. Even so, the amount wasn¡¯t something he could deal with. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t alone¡ªor, at least, he thought he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Akasha?¡± Zeke called out mentally while doing his best to fight off the intruding memories.


    There was no reply, but Zeke was certain that she had heard him. Their connection was intact, but for some reason, Akasha didn¡¯t seem to be able to respond. It was almost as if¡­ as if she was frozen. Zeke could have pped himself upon realizing the problem. Of course, Akasha couldn¡¯t respond; after all, time was passing many, many times slower for him. By the time she responded, ages would have passed.Fortunately, that was a problem he could solve. Akasha¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t human and followed its own set of rules. For her, the only bottleneck to the speed of her thought process was the amount of Mana avable.


    Zeke flooded their connection with Mana. Gradually, he could feel Akasha limate to his own perception of time. Her drawn-out words became more fluid until her voice sounded just the same as it did normally.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I am here, Host.


    Zeke was d that had worked, but there was a clear drawback. He had underestimated the amount of Mana this required. Thebination of his increased perception and Akasha¡¯s massively boosted state put a substantial burden on his Core. In fact, he felt like he would runpletely dry in a few moments.


    The realization put a wry smile on his face. He had once thought that his high Magic affinities would mean that he would never run out of Mana. Now, however, he was going to burn through his reserves in seconds. For someone with lesser affinities, this would be all but impossible.


    Zeke eliminated all distracting thoughts. Now wasn¡¯t the time for this, not when he burned Mana for every passing moment. ¡°Akasha, I need you to help me sort through these memories.¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    What criteria does Host want me to sort them by?


    Zeke considered this for a moment. His first impulse was to reject all Jaihar¡¯s memories, but that would have honestly been a waste. Even though he had no intention of taking on any of Jaihar¡¯s character traits, not all his memories were equally toxic.


    ¡°I want you to filter out any memories of training, studying, or fighting while discarding the rest,¡± he instructed, hoping that this was something Akasha could do. After a moment''s dy, the spirit gave her reply.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative.


    Zeke felt the pressure lessen the moment Akasha went to work. The Spirit was many times more efficient when it came to the processing of information. For her, the flood might as well have been a light read. Soon, the only memories that reached Zeke were those he had requested. Relieved, he immersed himself in the experiences.


    In those memories, Zeke spent hours in the yard, arena, or study, practicing, training, or studying new spells. It was an endless repetition, years¡¯ worth of progress and insights. Even though Jaihar was far from a prodigy, he wasn¡¯t helpless by any means. The pressure of his overachieving older brother had driven him to practice that much harder.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Zeke saw himself learning his first spell, advancing to be a True Mage, then, yearster, a Grand Mage. He practiced and practiced, fought and fought. Time passed slowly; each minute of his grueling practice stretched into infinity. Yet, at the same time, years flew by in the blink of an eye.


    He absorbed everything about the Firebrand School, from its secrets to its techniques, gaining insight into every significant discovery of the past few decades. At the same time, he skipped over Jaihar''s nefarious deeds. It felt as though Zeke was devouring all the valuable knowledge and achievements of the man''s life while excising the rotten parts of his experiences. If Zeke had a Fire affinity, he was absolutely certain that he could cast a half dozen spells without ever practicing them himself. The realization sent his mind reeling.


    Zeke saw the day Jaihar escaped from the battle in Undercity after his father died. He was fleeing aimlessly, with nowhere left to run. A messenger of the Varun family approached him, promising safety and¡­ revenge.


    Jaihar didn¡¯t realize it at the time, but Zeke saw the thinly veiled contempt in their eyes as they made their promises. They clearly never cared about him. To them, he was nothing more than a tool that they would discard the moment it outlived its usefulness.


    Then, eventually, he arrived at the present day.


    On the opposite side of the arena stood a brown-haired man riding a Dragon. Zeke could feel Jaihar¡¯s desperation and hopelessness as he realized the Dragon wasn¡¯t even taking him seriously. And then, his final gamble and the disastrous consequences.


    Suddenly, he was lying on the ground, the brown-haired man whispering in his ear¡ªa promise of annihtion.


    His body shuddered; the thought of death suddenly a whole lot scarier. Even so, there was nothing he could do. Hisst attempts at resistance were mercilessly squashed as the young man stepped on his hand. His glowing golden eyes never left his own. Time passed, and he felt his broken body slowly giving out. All the while, his merciless opponent just stood there and watched him die¡­


    With a shuddering breath, Zeke''s real eyes blinked open to the world around him. His mind spun, a peculiar sensation of detachment enveloping him as his body and soul seemed out of sync. Disoriented and disjointed, he struggled to regain his bearings, the roaring of the crowd a muted whisper in the background. Vaguely, he could hear somebody speak, but Zeke wasn¡¯t listening. It all seemed so distant. He just stood there, motionless.


    One breath at a time, Zeke reacquainted himself with his body. He couldn¡¯t be sure if it were seconds, minutes, or hours, but eventually, his mind settled, and the usual sensations returned to him. He was himself again.


    Zeke blinked repeatedly, trying to moisten his dry eyes. Gradually, his vision sharpened, and he could make out the faces in the crowd. Most were looking at him with either fear, respect, or a mixture of the two. Soon, his gaze found Snow¡¯s. She smiled widely. Close by, Zeke noticed Aisha and the Chimeroi, their expressions those of relief.


    Next, he met Veer''s eyes. As usual, the man¡¯s face was a nk canvas, his thoughts a mystery. Even so, Zeke thought he could see a hint of annoyance behind the well-curated facade. Zeke smirked at that.


    ¡°This should settle the Yuddha?¡± Zeke asked, his voiceing out far hoarser than he expected.


    Veer nodded, his fake smile returning. ¡°Indeed. You have proven yourself.¡±


    ¡°And my price?¡±


    ¡°¡­The girl is yours,¡± Veer said after a moment¡¯s hesitation. Zeke nodded, pleased with this attitude. He had not expected the man to go back on his word, especially in public, but it was good to have confirmation.


    He quickly smiled at Snow before returning his attention to their host. ¡°Thank you for your assistance in this matter, Mr. Varun. I don¡¯t want to overstay my wee, so I think it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    Veer stared at him for a long moment, and Zeke could almost see the murderous thoughts going through the man¡¯s head. However, he wasn¡¯t worried. With so many eyes on them, Veer could do nothing, and Zeke had no ns of staying in Korrovan for much longer.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Veer said slowly. ¡°This certainly won¡¯t be thest time we meet, young friend, especially given your¡­ business ventures below ground.¡±


    Zeke nodded amicably, not at all surprised by the man¡¯s knowledge. He had already suspected that the Varun family had some idea of what he was doing in Undercity, but they clearly didn¡¯t know everything. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let him be for so long. It was far toote to stop him at this point.


    He bowed at the crowd, eliciting another round of cheers before making his way back to the entrance. By the time he finished changing his clothes, his group was already waiting for him. Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash were standing protectively around a girl with white hair and red eyes.


    This was only the second time Zeke had met Snow in person. Thest time, she had been locked in a cage, huddled together with a dozen other frightened faces. Yet now, a shy smile adorned her features, and the dimples on her cheeks added to her cute appearance.


    Zeke approached, a matching smile on his face. He extended a hand to the girl. ¡°Finally, we meet.¡±


    Snow gazed at his hand for a brief moment before reaching out and sping it firmly. Her touch was warm, and her grip was so tight that Zeke could feel the rhythm of her pulse. Her heart pounded in her chest, quick like that of a startled animal.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Zeke said soothingly. ¡°You are safe.¡±


    Snow nodded, but her pulse didn¡¯t slow, and neither did she let go of his hand. Zeke couldn¡¯t say that he disliked it. This behavior reminded him of his own little sister, making him want to dote on her. Before he knew it, his hand was already stroking her head.


    The girl stiffened momentarily but soon rxed and seemed to lean into his touch. Zeke smiled. He was fully engrossed in smoothing out her matted hair until he heard a cough right next to him. Zeke turned his head to find Aisha standing there, staring at him.


    Recognizing the situation they were in, Zeke withdrew his hand from Snow''s head, to her visible disappointment. Instead, he crouched, meeting her eye level, and offered her his warmest smile. ¡°Do you remember our promise?¡±


    Snow nodded.


    ¡°Do you want me to take you home?¡±


    Another nod.


    Zeke smiled at her, returning her nod with one of his own. He got up and started to lead their group out of the stadium while never letting go of her hand. There was much he still had to do before he could leave the city, but the pieces were all in ce.


    Now, he needed to find someone to carry on his work while he escorted Snow to her home, where the purifying Mana nt awaited. Luckily, he already had the perfect candidate in mind. This was the first time in a long while that it felt like all his ns wereing together nicely.


    Leaving the Treasure Pavilion behind, Zeke''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he gazed at the horizon. It was time to bid farewell to his life in Korrovan and embark on a new journey. Time waited for no man, and Zeke knew he had to make every day count.


    A new adventure was calling.

 Book 4: Epilogue: Dear David

    Book 4: Epilogue: Dear David


    ¡°Oi,ddie!¡±


    The messenger¡¯s voice was barely audible over the nging of metal. As a result, none of the men looked up from their anvils. Frustrated, he was left with no choice but to enter therge smithy.


    One by one, he passed by each of the roughly a dozen apprentices. They worked in pairs, a Metal Mage to work the steel and a Fire Mage to work the forge. Smithing pairs, they were called. Each and every one of them was a dwarf with an exceptional affinity. Otherwise, they would never have been allowed to pick up the hammer.


    At least, that was true about the first few pairs the messenger passed. At thest anvil in the forge stood a solitary man. However, not having a partner was the least odd thing about him.


    For one, he towered over everyone else by at least two heads, being the only human in sight. Even more eye-catching was that he controlled neither fire nor metal. Instead, his anvil was bathed in pervasive darkness that seemed to consume the light.


    The messenger chuckled at the sight. It wasn¡¯t too rare for humans toe to their city to curry favor or learn their famed smithing techniques, but it was the first time he had ever seen a Darkness Mage trying to do the same.


    Fire Mages? Sure, they had plenty. Metal Mages? Always in demand. But Darkness? No way. Honestly, it might be the least suitable Magic affinity for the task. However, against the odds, the man had managed to make it work. From his initial clumsy attempts, unable to even heat a forge, he had somehow transformed into a passable cksmith in the months since his arrival in the city.


    The messenger couldn''t help but chuckle at the striking difference. Initially, the man had appeared impably dressed in a suit and tie. Now, seeing him hunched over the anvil, the transformation was remarkable. His once neatly groomed hair now tousled, his clean-shaven face adorned with stubble, and his once rigid posture now rxed.


    ¡°Oi,ddie!¡± the messenger repeated after arriving next to the human, impatiently staring up at him. Even so, the human didn¡¯t seem to hear him. ¡°DAVID!¡±This time, the man became aware of his presence, evident from the casual nce he directed his way. Despite this acknowledgment, he showed no signs of urgency. Instead, he leisurely took a deep drag from his cigar, all the while continuing to refine the de he was forging on the anvil, focusing on ironing out its final imperfections.


    The messenger waited for David to set his hammer aside. He wasn¡¯t annoyed by the human¡¯s attitude. Such behavior was typical among smiths, who prioritized the quality of their work over any minor interruption or disturbance.


    "What is it?" David inquired, his deep voiceing out slightly hoarse. Yet, this was likely not from overuse but from not using it at all. It reminded the messenger of a creaky door that had not been oiled in a long time. Many of the smiths suffered from this quirk. Some of them went for months without speaking, at least the ones that were any good.


    ¡°There¡¯s a letter for ya,¡± the messenger said, holding out an ornate piece of parchment.


    David raised a brow, making no move to take the proffered letter. Instead, he threw his burned-out cigar into a metal container and took a new one out of the opened box on a nearby chair. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯d disturb me just for that?¡±


    ¡°Normally, you¡¯d be right,ddie,¡± the messenger admitted. ¡°However, it¡¯s from that Ezekiel fe. Said you¡¯d want to be notified if a letter came?¡±


    The moment the messenger said that name, David¡¯s hand shook, almost burning his face while trying to light the new cigar. Before the man could even ask if he was okay, David had already snatched the letter from his hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± David said while continuing to stare at the messenger. The man nodded and turned. This was a clear dismissal, and he wasn¡¯t tactless enough to pry into another man¡¯s business.


    The moment the messenger left, David ripped open the letter and started to read what his young lord had written.


    <em>Dear David, </em>


    <em>I hope this letter finds you in good health. </em>


    <em>I was pleased to hear that you managed to fit into your new surroundings and that you even got an apprenticeship. From what I have heard, such an appointment is a great honor among the dwarfs and certainly not a position you could have gotten without great personal effort¡­</em>


    David chuckled softly. If only his young lord knew just how urate this was. David had dedicated countless days and nights, week after week, toiling over the forge, all in pursuit of the opportunity to secure his current position. Despite the arduous journey, knowing that his young lord appreciated the hardships he endured brought a sense of validation.


    <em>¡­Therefore, it pains me to request this of you, but I require your presence in Korrovan.</em>


    David''s smile froze on his face. He reread the passage over and over again. However, the content didn¡¯t change. He was going to¡­ leave?


    After everything he had done to raise his standing, he was just going to leave? After all the pain and sweat to get to his current position? Just when he was about to make those important connections? David continued reading.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    <em>¡­I know that you are most likely disappointed to hear this after all the work you¡¯ve put in. However, circumstances have spiraled out of control, and I need someone I can trust to represent my interests. As far as I am concerned, there is nobody better suited than you.</em>


    David still wasn¡¯t happy with this new assignment, but at least the words were pleasant to the ear. After all, who didn¡¯t like to hear that they were the person their lord trusted most? Now, it was time to find out what kind of trouble his young lord had gotten himself into.


    Most likely, he had angered some noble brat and needed David to teach them a lesson. The image managed to draw a weak chuckle from him. His young lord always got in trouble with those kind of people. He continued to read.


    <em>¡­First and foremost, I have found the mine containing the material I need. I have added a map as well as a report about any foreseen dangers. I expect you to secure the ce and strip it bare. I am sure you¡¯ll see why I picked you for this task when you read my report.</em>


    The ominous statement immediately drew David''s attention, and he flicked to the report at the end of the letter. He quickly scanned the map before skimming the report. At first, he wasposed, but all too soon, his face paled. Shadow Elementals? An uncountable number of them? Each with the strength of a Grand Mage?


    With trembling fingers and wide eyes, David returned his attention back to the first page.


    <em>¡­However, this is not the problem I¡¯ve alluded to, as I am sure you¡¯ll be able to solve it easily enough.</em>


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    This time, David couldn¡¯t keep himself from cursing. It was so loud that the pair next to him shot him annoyed res. David looked at them apologetically before continuing to read.


    <em>¡­The matter I need your help with is the supervision of our assets. </em>


    <em>I¡¯ve managed to strike up a trade agreement with a local merchant, the Nair Family. I also have a standing alliance with the Lion¡¯s Den. In addition, I¡¯ve taken in some people and organizations I need you to take care of.</em>


    David let out a puff of smoke, expelling his tension alongside the white cloud. This wasn¡¯t as bad as he had expected. Managing people was what he was good at, after all. If it was dealing with merchants, then he could do it. He took another deep drag of his cigar, enjoying the cleansing effect of the herbs the dwarfs preferred.


    <em>¡­Well, organizations might not be the right word. In truth, I have annexed three out of the four factions controlling the underworld of the capital. Right now, I employ 21000 Chimeroi and 3000 humans and have struck an agreement with three Archmages. Truth be told, we control about 80% of all products being produced in the capital, and Jett is already working on ns for a new product line suited to the desert. If my predictions are urate, we are going topletely dominate that market soon.</em>


    <em>Unfortunately, I have angered the richest family in the country, and they are sure to retaliate against our people in the near future. Given how thest two Archmages ended up, I don¡¯t think they mean to attack using force, but they are sure to find a way to bother us soon. That is why I need you to take control of the situation.</em>


    David stared nkly at the page, his eyes swimming. Moments ago, he had been so proud about securing a position as an apprentice, but what about his young lord? Ezekiel had annexed a country''s underworld while maintaining a stranglehold on its economy. And what did his young lord mean by mentioning the fate of thest two Archmages? What had his young lord done to them to instill fear in the wealthiest family in the country, rendering them unwilling to resort to force?


    For some reason, a feeling of utter defeat washed over him. Numbly, he continued to read.


    <em>¡­On the bright side, our men and women arepletely loyal, and I¡¯ve already instructed them to heed yourmands. I think you¡¯ll find that it¡¯ll be quite painless for you to assume leadership. </em>


    <em>Unfortunately, I¡¯ll most likely already be gone by the time you arrive, and I¡¯ll be taking a small retinue of elite guards with me. For security reasons, I won¡¯t disclose my destination in this letter. I am sure you¡¯ll understand.</em>


    <em>However, if you need help or guidance, I¡¯ve left instructions with my second inmand. Her name is Soria, and you¡¯ll find her at the headquarters of the Ember Scar Cartel in Undercity. She is very well-versed in the dealings of the underworld. For crafting-rted matters, find the two leaders of the ckthorne covenant. And if you need assistance with legitimate business, you can ask Ravi Desai of the Lion¡¯s Den or the Nair family for help. </em>


    <em>David. I know this is a tall order. However, I have the utmost confidence in your abilities to handle this assignment perfectly. On top of that, this is an ideal chance for you to grow¡­ as a person. Given these extreme conditions, I am certain you¡¯ll be ready for your advancement by the time we meet next.</em>


    <em>Best regards</em>


    <em>Ezekiel</em>


    Slowly, David lowered the letter.


    For a moment, he stared at the cigar in his hands before resolutely throwing it into the same box in the corner of the room, his eyes zing with determination. He didn¡¯t have any time to waste. His young lord was growing by leaps and bounds, and people were flocking to him in droves. If David wanted to retain his ce as the young lord¡¯s right-hand man, he would have to grow as well.


    His shadow tendrils stopped pumping the forge''s bellows, and David made his way toward the smithy''s exit, cing the de he had been working on in the rest-metal bin on his way out. There was much to do before he could leave for Korrovan. However, his eyes were no longer dull or defeated. Instead, a new purpose could be seen within them.


    He was prepared to take on this new challenge.

 Book 5: Prologue: A Piece of News

    Book 5: Prologue: A Piece of News


    A man smoothly glided between the trees, barely disturbing a leave as he hovered from crown to crown. His green-tinted uniform seamlessly blended with the foliage, rendering him almost invisible. Every inch of skin was covered, making his camouge nearly wless.


    For all intents and purposes, it was a very sneaky approach, and he would normally have gotten away with it. However, on this particr day, his efforts were not enough.


    A concentrated beam of light emerged from a nearby hill. It moved too fast to dodge or otherwise react to, and the man¡¯s chest was punctured before he even noticed the attack. He only had the strength to look at the gaping hole in his chest before his lifeless body plummeted to the ground.


    Lara watched the man¡¯s final struggle through the crystal scope of her Focus before she retracted the weapon and turned to her attendant. ¡°Secure his corpse and erase the traces,¡± she instructed before descending the far side of the hill.


    After a few minutes of walking, the sounds of nature gave way to the noise of people. When she rounded arge boulder, the origin of the racket came into view. Hundreds of people, men and women alike, hustled about their duties. Lara sighed. Despite their efforts to blend in, the sheer number made total concealment nearly impossible.


    They had set up their encampment between two enormous boulders thatrgely managed to shield them from view. However, it was a flimsy cover at best, and their activities wouldn¡¯t stay hidden for long if they allowed any scouts anywhere near this location.


    Lara strode through the camp, inspecting the work of her troops as she passed by. Fortunately, there was little to correct. Her officers had been with her for long enough to know how to get the new recruits up to speed, and the war had yet tost long enough for military discipline to slip.


    Minutester, she entered her tent in the middle of the camp and was unsurprised to find a dark silhouette present. A man was standing in front of the conference table, standing over the map that was sprawled out atop it. He was tall, but his narrow shoulders and streamlined build separated his physique from those of a typical warrior.


    ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± she asked as she joined him at the table.Arlon Finsternis nced at her from the corner of his eyes before pointing at a spot on the map and exining what he knew. ¡°We won some ground during thest battle on the ins, and they lost control over three more viges.¡±


    Lara frowned. ¡°Again?¡±


    Arlon nodded, his brows furrowing. ¡°If the next two battles go as expected, we¡¯ll have pushed them all the way back to the wall.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Despite the good news, Lara had a bad feeling. Even though she hated the Empire more than anybody else, she was not going to underestimate them. Their recent string of victories hade far too easily. It was just too good to be true¡­


    Lara slumped down on the chair and let herself fall on the table, covering the lower part of the map with her chest and stomach. With a tired sigh, she observed the pins that demarcated enemy troops. They had all moved a good bit further north, toward the border wall.


    Lara looked up at the spymaster. ¡°What do you think they are ying at?¡±


    Arlon didn¡¯t avert his gaze from the map but still answered her question after a moment of thought. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but they don¡¯t seem to be giving it their all.¡±


    Lara nodded in agreement. This matched her own observations. Despite asional reconnaissance flyers, Earth Mages constructing defenses, and distant sightings of Empire ships on the horizon, the overall war effort seemedckluster.


    For the past couple of weeks, the war had be a back-and-forth in which the empire pushed aggressively, only to give ground just as fast. It was almost as if their enemy was testing if they were still paying attention. Neither side suffered many casualties, but the constant tension still drained the troops.


    ¡°What do you think they are ying at?¡±


    Arlon shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t say. The only thing I know for certain is that they are keeping their elites in reserve, and we should do the same.¡± He focused on her with a serious gaze. ¡°It is in our best interest not to escte the war prematurely.¡±


    Lara''s frown deepened. While she acknowledged the truth in the statement, as one of those elite soldiers, it grated on her to be relegated to the backlines while her fellow countrymen engaged in activebat. Yet, there was little she could do until the situation changed. It wouldn¡¯t do for her to be visible while none of the Empires ¡¯ elites were ounted for.


    She let out a deep breath, expelling her negative thoughts along with it. Venting her frustrations on Arlon would do her little good. Despite his high position, he was merely the messenger in this case and didn¡¯t decide her course of action.


    ¡°Any other news?¡± she asked, hoping to hear something to distract her from her boring assignment. Arlon was about to shake his head when he stopped. Apparently, he had remembered something of interest.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    ¡°Have you heard about the troop Tristan Bloodsword is forming?¡± He asked.


    Lara nodded, recalling the rumors circting. It was said that Tristan was assembling a group of talented young Mages under the guidance of seasonedmanders. The aim was to limate the new generation to the harsh realities of war in a rtively safe manner. It was a good idea, in her opinion.


    Over the span of her career, Lara had seen far too many reckless youngsters get themselves killed on the battlefield, drunk on an inted sense of self-worth. If this new program managed to save even a few of them from simr mistakes, she would count it as a sess.


    ¡°What about them?¡± she asked.


    Arlon smirked, an expression she didn¡¯t often see on the taciturn man. ¡°Recently, a strange group joined their ranks.¡±


    She raised one of her brows. ¡°Somebody I know?¡±


    Arlon nodded. ¡°Your friend Ezekiel¡­¡± he began, causing Lara to bolt up from her slumped position and focus on his next words. ¡°¡­Has sent his adopted brother.¡±


    Lara gave him a dirty look before settling back down. ¡°Leo, was it?¡± she questioned, to which Arlon gave her a quick nod. ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He is doing quite well, for one,¡± Arlon exined. ¡°However, far more interesting are the people he arrived with...¡±


    ¡°Come on, out with it,¡± Lara demanded.


    ¡°He came with a half dozen beast people.¡±


    Lara perked up. ¡°Could they be¡­¡±


    Arlon shook his head. ¡°No, my informants tell me that they are former ves.¡±


    ¡°Shame,¡± Lara said, disappointed. Yet, after a moment of thought, something urred to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t the reports say Zeke and his brother were both in Tradespire? Where did he get the ves?¡±


    Arlon¡¯s grin widened. ¡°As it turns out, those reports were false. Ezekiel and his brother turned out to be decoys, while the real ones must have left Tradespire months ago.¡±


    Lara chuckled, slightly impressed by the boy¡¯s ability to fool their informationwork for so long. ¡°Is that where he went? Korrovan?¡±


    ¡°Most likely,¡± Arlon said with a nod. ¡°However, if he is smart, he would have already left that ce by now.¡±


    Lara had to agree. If even she could guess his location, there was no way the Empire¡¯s spies couldn¡¯t do the same. Still, she was curious to know what he was doing all the way out there. Hopefully, he hadn¡¯t been wasting his time trying to appeal to the ver¡¯s sense of righteousness. She knew very well that they would never move without proper incentives.


    ¡°Do we know his purpose for going there?¡±


    Arlon hesitated before shrugging. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure, but since we roughly know the timetable now, we were able to link his disappearance from Tradespire with the arrival of a suspicious character...¡±


    Instead of words, Arlon pulled a piece of parchment from his robes and ced it in front of her. Lara took a good look. It was a colored drawing of a young man. Even though his hair color had changed and he seemed a little more mature, Lara was certain that it was the boy she knew. Her eyes traced the name written below the painting.


    ¡°Blood Dragon,¡± she mumbled, a smileing to her lips. ¡°Real subtle.¡±


    Arlon chuckled softly, causing her to look up. Rather than exining, he motioned for her to turn the page. Lara did so and found a densely written profile on the person called Blood Dragon, detailing his actions and known associates.


    Lara began to read, eager to find out what the boy had been up to. However, her smile turned rigid as she continued. At a particr line, she jerked her head up, staring at Arlon with wide eyes. ¡°He killed two Archmages?¡±


    Arlon shrugged. ¡°The details are hazy.¡±


    Lara quickly read the rest of the dossier. By the end, she was less confident that the young man really was the person she knew. Then again, who else would be able to achieve so much while still at the True Mage level?


    A chuckle escaped her lips as she handed the paper back. ¡°This makes me feel even more useless.¡±


    Arlon shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    Lara focused on her colleague, silently urging him to go on.


    ¡°The more monstrous his achievements, the better,¡± Arlon said.


    Lara considered those words. Even though she liked Ezekiel as a person, she had not considered that he might be of any help in theing war¡ªnot for decades. Aside from his ability to collect a vast amount of wealth, there was very little a True Mage could do on the battlefield.


    Now, however?


    If even half the achievements redited to Blood Dragon were factual, the boy had turned into a menace. Most impressively, he was confirmed to have defeated an experienced Grand Mage in one-on-onebat. As a seasoned warrior herself, Lara knew very well how difficult it was to defeat a Mage of a higher tier.


    Such a thing was still possible with a sneak attack or by abusing the terrain. But in a fair fight? In an arena? The list of people who could pull that off was very short, containing not more than a handful of names.


    No. She was certain that if Ezekiel were allowed to grow up, he would be a true threat to the Empire. Maybe more so than any other person she knew. Unbeknownst to her, a broad smile had emerged on her face.


    ¡°Takes the pressure off, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Arlon asked with a glint in his eyes.


    Lara nodded, her expression turning thoughtful. ¡°Do you know where he went from there?¡±


    Arlon shook his head. ¡°Blood Dragon disappeared a few days after his victory, and nobody has seen him since.¡±


    Lara squinted at the spymaster. ¡°But you have a guess, right? You always do.¡±


    The corners of Arlon¡¯s lips rose ever so slightly. ¡°I do have a guess.¡±


    ¡°Out with it, then.¡±


    ¡°I think he is heading south,¡± he stated.


    Lara pondered this for a moment, thinking of possible destinations. ¡°Is he heading for Irroch?¡±


    Arlon shook his head. ¡°Further.¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyes opened wide. The only thing waiting beyond the jungle of Irroch were the Deands and the vast Wilderness after that. Both of these ces were so dangerous that not even she could guarantee her safety.


    ¡°That¡¯s not somewhere to go on a whim. What is he thinking?¡± Lara muttered.


    Arlon shrugged as he turned to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yet, the boy didn¡¯t strike me as a fool. Maybe he has some greater objective?¡±


    Lara''s mind churned as she absentmindedly watched Arlon disappear through a shadow in the corner of her tent. Her mind, however, remained on the news she had just heard. She didn¡¯t know what Ezekiel was nning, but the boy was definitely a schemer. Whatever he was aiming for, she hoped it was worth the risk.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when an aide entered the tent a momentter, his expression urgent. ¡°We¡¯ve spotted another flyer to the northeast.¡±


    Lara got up with a sigh, grabbing her Focus on the way to the door. ¡°Lead the way,¡± she ordered. All distractions were washed from her mind as she refocused on her current situation. Lives depended on her, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let her attention slip.

 Book 5: Chapter 1: A New Journey

    Book 5: Chapter 1: A New Journey


    A rhythmic tter broke Zeke¡¯s concentration, making him open his eyes and blink around in confusion. The surroundings had been rtively silent, causing the noise to feel all the more jarring. He got up from his seat and looked out the small carriage window. It became immediately clear where the noise originated from.


    The wide wheels of the carriage, which had previously glided like sled runners over the sand, were now gripping onto firmer ground. The seemingly endless desert terrain was gradually transitioning into a more solid surface. And though thendscape was still predominantly golden, Zeke could already discern the promising greenery on the horizon.


    Zeke rolled his stiff shoulders and stretched as much as the limited space allowed. At this point, he had been cooped up inside for over a day, and he craved a breath of fresh air. After working some feeling back into his numb legs, he made his way to the curtain separating the interior of the carriage from the driver¡¯s perch.


    The bright light of the sun momentarily blinded him, but when his eyes adjusted, Zeke was able to make out the two silhouettes sitting at the front of the carriage. The first one belonged to Ash, who was driving the carriage. The Chimeroi had turned out to be a surprisinglypetent driver and had taken to the job with ease. He had an uncanny ability tomand the sandstriders, making therge lizards appear downright docile.


    The second figure was Snow. The girl was sitting beside Ash and happily chattered away. The young Pureblood had gotten a lot livelier since they left the capital. Zeke wasn¡¯t quite certain if the change was because they were bringing her home or because she was just morefortable in the wilderness, but he was d for the change.


    As soon as they noticed his presence, the conversation came to a halt. Snow briefly nced at him before swiftly averting her eyes and falling silent. He was the only one in their group around whom she still disyed a timid demeanor.


    Ash, on the other hand, nodded respectfully. ¡°Something the matter, Master?¡±


    Zeke shook his head as he approached, taking a seat on Ash¡¯s other side at the front of the carriage. His gaze swept across the horizon, where the once faint green outline had intensified. It became evident that it wasn''t merely the color of the grassy ins but rather the darker hue of trees. ¡°Another oasis?¡± he asked.Ash shook his head with a smile. ¡°The previous one was ourst stop.¡±


    Zeke''s eyes widened with realization. Could it be? He strained his vision, scrutinizing the distant forest more closely. Though still too far to confirm definitively, he was fairly certain that the expanse of trees continued deeper inward. There was only one conclusion: they were nearing the southern borders of the desert.


    Zeke returned the smile. ¡°How long until we reach the border?¡±


    Ash scrunched his brow and squinted at the distance. ¡°Certainly not today, but¡­ maybe by tomorrow evening.¡±


    Zeke nodded easily; they were in no hurry. After a quick look around, he noticed that the rest of hispanions were absent. ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    Ash motioned toward the front. ¡°They went scouting a while ago and are due to return soon.¡±


    ¡°And the guide?¡±


    ¡°Took ¡®em with.¡±


    Zeke scanned the horizon, trying to make out their silhouettes, only toe up empty. Wherever they had gone, he couldn¡¯t see them. This reminded him that their small group wasn¡¯t actually safe just because he couldn¡¯t detect any enemies. He had been pretty certain that their departure from the city had gone unnoticed, but one could never be too sure. Last time, he hadn¡¯t noticed his pursuers either, and it had ended disastrously. His recently restored arm still itched when he thought back to the previous ambush.


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts and forced his mind to think rationally. Any pursuer wouldn¡¯t have waited this long before striking. They were already near the border, and tracking them would be much harder once they reached the jungle. Even so, a small, paranoid part of his mind was unable to rxpletely¡ªnot until they left the sands behind them.


    ¡°T-there,¡± Snow said in a weak voice while pointing to one of thest remaining dunes to the side.


    Zeke followed her arm and saw a group of riders. Three people were mounted on the backs of sandstriders, clearly headed their way. A smile emerged on Zeke¡¯s face as he recognized Vulcano¡¯s; the glowing lines all across his body made him easy to identify.


    ¡°It seems they are back,¡± Ash said.


    Zeke hopped down from the carriage. Now that the ground wasn¡¯t purely made of sand anymore, walking had be less of a chore, and he relished the chance to stretch his legs for a bit.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    One of the riders split off from the rest, approaching rapidly. Soon, Vulcanos came to a halt next to Zeke, a wide smile on his face. ¡°We caught something good,¡± he announced, pping a bundle that had been strapped to the saddle of his mount.


    Zeke returned the smile before examining the load. While his eyes couldn¡¯t see through the cloth covering the package, his Spatial perception had no such limitations. Inside the bundle, he found the butchered corpse of an animal. It was a tiny, bat-like mammal with iridescent wings. On its forehead was a pair of delicate antennae.


    ¡°What exactly is that?¡± Zeke asked.


    Instead of Vulcanos, someone else answered. ¡°They are called Flutterfins,¡± their guide exined. ¡°They can sometimes be found near the jungle. A bigger predator likely drove them out of their habitat.¡±


    Zeke wrinkled his forehead. ¡°I thought the forest was still a day¡¯s ride away?¡±


    The guide nodded. ¡°For us, yes. But for them, it would barely be an hour¡¯s flight.¡±


    Zeke nodded in understanding, though inwardly, he cursed his predicament. He yearned for thefort and convenience of an Airship, but it was a risk he couldn''t afford. Airships were among the most conspicuous modes of travel, and given his circumstances, drawing attention was thest thing he wanted. Moreover, his own ship, the Alexandria, was likely under close surveince.


    Still, how ironic was it that he, who had risen to prominence through the manufacturing of Airships, had to walk everywhere?


    Zeke returned his attention to the bundles strapped to the backs of their mounts. ¡°What are they good for?¡±


    The guide''s eyes lit up as he began to exin. "Ohh, Flutterfins are incredibly valuable. Their wings provide exquisite materials for high-end decoration. Additionally, their antennae are highly sought after by alchemists for their¡ª"


    ¡°We can eat them,¡± Vulcanos interrupted. ¡°They taste delicious.¡±


    The guide gave the Chimeroi a withering re but reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes, their meat is edible. Though I would not, under any circumstances, call it delicious.¡±


    Vulcanos shrugged nonchntly, giving Zeke a wink.


    Zeke cleared his throat to hide his smile as he turned his attention back to the guide. ¡°If you skin them, you can take the pelts and antenna back with you once we reach the border.¡±


    ¡°You are very generous, young lord,¡± the guide said with a smile.


    Zeke returned the smile, content to let the misunderstanding persist. This really wasn''t about generosity for him; he simply had no use for those materials. Firstly, there would likely be no market for them at their destination. Moreover, he had no interest in the paltry sum of money the pelts would fetch.


    Zeke turned toward thest member of their group. Gravitas had remained quiet since their return, observing from the background with a hint of amusement in her eyes. Her veil obscured much of her expression, yet Zeke had be adept at discerning her mood solely from the intensity of her gaze.


    ¡°Something I should know about?¡± he asked.


    Gravitas shrugged. ¡°We found an encampment of crawlers along the route. Our guide thinks it might be worth the small detour to avoid them.¡±


    ¡°By how much will that set us back?¡±


    The man was quick to exin his reasoning. ¡°Not too long, young lord. We should still be able to reach the border by tomorrow evening. Even though I have full confidence in your escorts,¡± he said with a grudging nod of respect toward the Chimeroi. ¡°It¡¯s not a risk that we have to take.¡±


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. The guide made a good point. If they could still reach their destination before nightfall, fighting their way through would be pointless. It wasn¡¯t like they would enter the jungle at night, after all. However, he had his own reason for wanting to fight. ¡°No, we will stay our course.¡±


    The man frowned but chose not to argue. Crawlers were not all that dangerous, and the three Chimeroi apanying them were more than capable of taking care of them.


    Gravitas, seemingly able to read his thoughts, spoke up with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°How is your work going, Master?¡±


    Zeke smiled triumphantly. However, after a brief nce at their guide, he opted not to disclose any further detail for the moment. ¡°I''ll show you tonight,¡± he pledged, motioning for their small group to return to the carriage as he continued his stroll.


    While walking a few dozen steps ahead of the carriage, Zeke contemted his progress. The work Gravitas had alluded to was his endeavor to develop a new Breathing Technique. During his stay in the capital, he had once attempted to create a simr technique based on the one from the Lion''s Den. Yet, for all his efforts, he had ended up empty-handed. However, he was finally making progress again.


    The main reason for his breakthrough was that he had observed many new Breathing Techniques since then. Gravitas and Vulcanos had been taught such a technique by their previous owners. On top of that, Zeke had been able to observe a dozen more during his stay in Undercity, giving him a rich foundation on which to draw. Surprisingly, the ruthless method employed by the Ember Scar Cartell had given him the insight he needed to take a step forward.


    He could still vividly recall how they had confined their new recruits in a cave beneath their headquarters, driving them mad with hunger. Furthermore, their Breathing Technique had severe side effects on anyone not strong enough, making them even more unstable.


    When he first observed the technique, Zeke hadn¡¯t been all that impressed. It was a system designed to maximize growth at the cost of sanity. However, after a closer examination, he found that it had several uniqueponents that were not found in any other breathing technique¡ªapletely new method.


    Zeke was intrigued. If he could eliminate the mental instability or somehow direct the effect, he would be able to create a new, wholly different method of cultivation. Yet, the factor that bolstered his confidence the most was the fact that Khai¡¯Zhar had actually expressed admiration for the idea, indicating that such a technique would rank quite highly. Knowing the standing of Dragons in the natural hierarchy, Zeke considered this endorsement the best he could hope for.


    Over the past weeks, he, Akasha, and Khai¡¯Zhar had put their minds together. For once, the reticent reptile had held nothing back. It seemed a lot of the Dragon¡¯s reluctance to share information had disappeared now that Zeke had made good on his promise to eliminate the Firebrand family.


    Most obviously, the Dragon had finally allowed him to call it by its name. Zeke still wasn¡¯t quite sure about the significance of the gesture, but he was certain that names held far more meaning to Dragons than to any other species he knew of.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to your head, whelp,¡± the Dragon said. However, even the familiar appetion was said with a certain warmth that had been absent before.


    Zeke rolled his eyes, though a smile tugged at his lips. He was eager to witness the fruits of theirbor. Though the sun still lingered high in the sky, evening couldn''te soon enough for him.

 Book 5: Chapter 2: Blood Boil

    Book 5: Chapter 2: Blood Boil


    As the sun descended below the horizon, their small caravan set up camp nestled within a natural rock formation just beyond the territory of the crawlers. They opted to wait until daylight to confront the creatures. Upon emerging from the carriage, Zeke found his group already bustling with activity. Setting up camp had be a well-practiced routine.


    As usual, Vulcanos took charge of the fire and cooking duties. He arranged a circle of stones before conjuring a smoldering ball of Magma into the center. Arge smile graced his lips, undoubtedly fueled by the prospect of enjoying fresh meat tonight after enduring a long stretch of nothing but jerky.


    Around the firepit, dust, stones, and sand were ttened as Gravitas prepared the area for the tents. Utilizing her Gravitational Magic, shepacted the soil, ensuring their campsite wasprised of solid ground rather than loose sand. This not only facilitated the erection of tents but also served as a deterrent against potential enemies attempting to tunnel beneath them during the night.


    Meanwhile, Ash attended to the Sandstriders. Though the lizards required minimal care, they tended to be particrly irritable during feeding times, rendering the task somewhat difficult. Fortunately, Ash had little trouble wrangling the beasts, and they had gradually learned not to act out with him. Zeke was amused to see therge beasts behaving so affectioned around the seasoned warrior.


    Behind him, a smaller figure followed cautiously. Snow was never far from Ash when it came time to set up camp. It was far from the first time Zeke had noticed the gleam in her eyes as she nced at the Sandstriders. He recalled overhearing her mention once that a skilled mount was the true mark of a warrior. It made Zeke ponder the nature of the society of Snow''s homnd.


    As usual, the guide stood to the side, leaving the work to the Chimeroi. ording to him, it was customary for ves to perform such menial tasks. Though Zeke felt inclined to object, he chose to let it pass for a simple reason: neither he nor the guide could offer much assistance. In fact, they would likely only hinder the process if they attempted to help.


    Before long, the tents were erected, the animals tended to, and the aroma of sizzling meat permeated the campsite. While their guide reluctantly epted a single skewer, Zeke and the Chimeroi practically devoured the meat. Unlike most humans, he had enjoyed the taste of monster meat for years. Khai''Zhar had once suggested that his evolving appetite might be a sign of his body adapting to the Draconic Essence, but Zeke didn''t really care. He enjoyed the taste, in and simple.


    After dinner, their guide excused himself and returned to his tent to get some sleep, leaving Zeke alone with the Chimeroi. Their small group quietly talked about what they had been up to during the day while carefully avoiding any sensitive topics. They kept this up for a while, when suddenly¡­


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>The target has fallen asleep.


    Zeke quieted, and his expression transformed into a small smile. The Chimeroi quickly picked up on the shift in his demeanor, gazing at him expectantly. Even Snow, who usually still harbored some shyness around him, stared at him withrge, unblinking eyes.


    ¡°I think I''ve done it,¡± he announced, wasting no time unveiling his aplishment. ¡°I¡¯ve created a brand new Breathing Technique.¡±


    Ash, seated to Zeke¡¯s right, was the first to react. He offered a warm smile while pping Zeke on the shoulder. ¡°Well done, Master. This is a monumental achievement.¡±


    Vulcanos and Gravitas quickly followed suit, offering their own enthusiastic praise. It honestly made Zeke a little ufortable. After all, he hadn''t even revealed anything yet. As far as they knew, he could have just been boasting. However, he couldn''t shake the thought that perhaps they were simply taught to praise their master regardless. The realization left him feeling somewhat apprehensive.


    "Enough, enough. Let me tell you about it before you start buttering me up," he chided yfully. Soon, the Chimeroi had settled down and were waiting for him to exin. ¡°Erm¡­ So, the technique I¡¯ve developed is called Blood Boil. It is based on the Breathing Technique employed by the Ember Scar Cartel.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the one that would make you crazy?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°Yes and no. The Cartel used the Technique to strip all rationality from their recruits, turning them into creatures of instinct. They likely utilized it purposefully in a way that made them easier to control. Most of the members we had to execute were victims of this method.¡±


    Ash nodded somberly, having killed no small number of them. ¡°They were too far gone, more beast than man.¡±


    Zeke couldn''t help but agree with that assessment. He had conducted the interviews himself, and the worst of them had struggled to even engage in conversation. Years of misguided cultivation and abuse had eroded any trace of civility. They likely would have attacked him on sight if not for the ve contract restraining them.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Clearing his throat, Zeke got rid of those distracting thoughts. ¡°Anyway,¡± he continued, ¡°my technique will not have any of those side effects¡­¡± Although they tried to hide it, he could see the doubt in the eyes of the Chimeroi. Even Snow, who had been so interested earlier, was wavering.


    Zeke sighed. Perhaps bringing up the Ember Scar Cartel right off the bat hadn''t been the smartest idea. Nevertheless, there was no use crying over spilled milk.


    "Listen," Zeke said, his tone serious. "Everything can be a poison when applied poorly.¡± He looked deeply at each of the four, ensuring they were paying attention. ¡°When I had just awakened my Magic, my perfect Blood Affinity almost caused my Core to explode.


    Snow gasped, but all four appeared suitably shocked. Zeke continued his story: ¡°The reason was simple: I didn¡¯t understand enough about Magic toprehend and diagnose my symptoms. This led to me overtraining, straining my Core to its limits and almost damaging it irreparably.¡±


    Once again, Zeke swept his gaze around, locking eyes with everyone. ¡°It''s exactly the same with that Breathing Technique,¡± he exined earnestly. ¡°If mishandled, it can drive a person to madness. But that doesn''t mean it''s inherently vile. Just¡­ different.¡±


    Gravitas took a deep breath before nodding. ¡°We understand, Master. Please exin what you found out.¡±


    Zeke was pleased to see that the apprehension that had been present before wasrgely gone. It seemed that they were willing to at least hear him out before casting judgment. He cleared his throat while thinking about the best way to exin his discovery.


    ¡°Vulcanos,¡± he called out, getting the man¡¯s attention. ¡°When do you think is the best time to use a Breathing Technique?¡±


    Vulcanos scratched his chin while thinking about it. When he spoke, his voice was slightly hesitant. ¡°For me, it¡¯s right after I¡¯ve eaten, I think...¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± he asked with an encouraging smile.


    ¡°Erm... because I find it easier to concentrate with a full stomach. There are fewer distractions, you know?¡±


    Zeke flicked his fingers, pointing at him. "That''s exactly it," he affirmed. ¡°It is crucial to minimize distractions. Why is that?¡± he asked, pointing at Gravitas.


    The woman didn¡¯t even take a beat to think about her answer. ¡°Because mistakes will either lower your efficiency or even ruin your progress.¡±


    Zeke nodded, looking at Ash. ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Ash stroked his short beard, his expression reflecting deep contemtion. ¡°I suppose,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°It''s because each cultivation session is a continuous process. Like a fisherman, stopping halfway won''t yield half a fish. Onlypleting a full cycle will yield any results.¡±


    Zeke nodded, impressed by the analogy. ¡°That is right,¡± he praised. ¡°All of you are correct. However¡­ Doesn¡¯t something strike you as odd?¡±


    The Chimeroi exchanged confused nces, not speaking up. However, someone else had caught on. Snow gingerly raised her hand, unsure if she was allowed to speak. Zeke smiled at her, ¡±Yes, Snow?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ all said the same things.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s smile widened. Sometimes, it really took an outsider¡¯s perspective to see things for what they really were. ¡°Very good!¡±


    He then turned to the others. "How is it that all your answers ovepped so perfectly? Honestly, it sounded like you had all been studying under the same teacher, despite not even using the same Technique."


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those just the basics?¡± Vulcanos questioned.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Zeke shot right back. Vulcano''s jaw snapped shut, and the others were simrly rendered speechless. Evidently, they had never questioned what had seemed likemon sense until now.


    ¡°My theory¡­¡± Zeke began after a pause, ¡°is that most of the Techniques used in Korrovan belong to the same school of thought. Whether we''re considering the Lion¡¯s Den or the Firebrand School, all techniques seem to follow the same pattern. However, I''ve found a single Technique that doesn''t adhere to that same pattern: The one used by the Ember Scar Cartel."


    ¡°How does it differ?¡± Ash asked with bated breath.


    ¡°While other techniques put your body in a trance, this technique does the opposite. Instead of dulling your senses, it heightens them. Instead of slowing your heart rate, it exhrates.¡±


    ¡°That sounds more suited for battle than cultivation¡­¡± Gravitas mumbled.


    Zeke smiled at her. "I thought the very same thing. To use such a technique in the traditional way would require an extremely calm mind and an iron will, which is likely why so few have seeded."


    The three veterans nodded in agreement. Even under the best conditions, focusing for extended periods was difficult. How much harder would it be when your body was fighting you on top of that?


    Zeke continued, "I knew it would be impossible to eliminate those side effects. That''s why I designed my Technique to be used non-traditionally. Instead of attempting to eradicate those side effects, I''ve aimed to redirect them into something more useful..."


    ¡°What?¡± Vulcanos prompted after he didn¡¯t continue right away.


    ¡°Blood Boil,¡± Zeke repeated. ¡°The name pretty much says it all. Instead of minimizing the side effects, my technique takes the opposite approach. It induces increased blood pressure, heightened senses, reduced pain reception... the list goes on.¡±


    Gravitas raised a brow. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make it even harder to cultivate?¡±


    Zeke looked at each of them in turn, his smile widening by the second. ¡°Prohibitively so.¡±


    The Chimeroi exchanged confused nces, doubtlessly wondering if Zeke had finally lost his mind. It was Ash who decided to eventually speak up. ¡°Erm¡­ Master. That is not a good thing, is it?¡±


    At this point, Zeke''s smile was so wide that it threatened to split his face. ¡°What if I told you, that you don¡¯t have to cultivate at all?¡±


    Ash looked at him as if he was crazy. ¡°What would be the point of a Technique that I can¡¯t use?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°You can use the Breathing Technique just fine; the difference is that you wouldn¡¯t need to cultivate.¡±


    Ash seemed even more confused now. ¡°What else would I be using it for, if not to cultivate.¡±


    Zeke jerked his head to the south, indicating the direction where they had spotted the camp of crawlers earlier that day. The Chimeroi were momentarily confused but soon grasped what he was getting at.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Ash continued, his eyes wide. ¡°Your Breathing Technique is to be used inbat?¡±


    Zeke winked at him. ¡°Told you it was different. Yes, the Technique is meant to be used inbat. Moreover, it will significantly enhance your physical condition temporarily.¡±


    Three faces gaped at him. Only Snow remainedposed, likely due to her inexperience. However, the veteran fighters understood the significance of such a Technique if Zeke''s words held true.


    ¡°There¡­ there has to be a drawback to such a technique¡­¡± Gravitas argued.


    Zeke nodded, his expression turning serious. ¡°You are right. I suspect any use of Blood Boil will weaken you temporarily. On top of that, you will likely tire much faster than usual. As for any other side effects¡­¡± The Chimeroi were all hanging on to his every word, causing Zeke to smirk. ¡°We will find out about those tomorrow.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 3: Blood Boil II

    Book 5: Chapter 3: Blood Boil II


    With the ascent of the morning sun, the stifling heat of the desert once again enveloped thend. Zeke could feel the intensity of the sun''s rays prating through his clothing, baking the ground beneath his feet. The air shimmered, distorting the horizon, and even the asional nt seemed to wilt.


    However, today, the oppressive heat of the desert didn¡¯t manage to dampen his mood. The night before, he had taught the Chimeroi his Breathing Technique and instructed them to practice during their watch, and it was time to check on their progress.


    ¡°Show me,¡± he ordered the three figures gathered before him. Ash was the first to demonstrate. After a deep breath, the grey-haired wolfman took a step forward and assumed a state of utmost focus.


    At first, nothing seemed to happen, until ever so slowly, his demeanor transformed with a fric energy. There was a glint in his eyes, a wild intensity that betrayed a burgeoning restlessness. Momentster, his fingers started to jerk and twitch, a clear sign that the man was beginning to lose control.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Zeke ordered. It took a few moments, but Ash managed to calm himself and emerged from his entranced state. Zeke nodded appreciatively, ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Ash.¡±


    The man took a step back, bowing his head. ¡°I''ve still got a long road ahead of me,¡± he admitted. ¡°This technique... It gives me an odd sense of unease, and I can''t help but instinctively fight its effects.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly, considering the words. From what he observed, there was likely more than just the physical factors at y. The Technique seemed to tap into a feral side of the Chimeroi psyche, drawing on their more bestial roots.


    That was likely not an easy change to ept. It was a struggle Zeke was all too familiar with. He had spent many sleepless nights thinking about what he¡¯d done after surrendering to his Draconic Essence, and it might be even harder for the Chimeroi, who had been taught to suppress their bestial instincts since they were young.


    After a quick nod, Zeke turned his gaze on Gravitas, silently urging her on. The woman looked uncharacteristically hesitant as she took a step forward. The reason for her reluctance became clear as she tried to employ the Technique. Every time Zeke thought she might seed, something went wrong.¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said with a sigh.


    Upon his words, her head drooped, and her eyes didn¡¯t even meet his own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled while taking a step back.


    Zeke smiled wryly. He knew that Gravitas prided herself on being the strongest of his followers. Even though the disparity wasn¡¯trge, she often came out on top when they sparred. It must have been quite the blow to her to fail so miserably.


    He turned to thest member of the trio. Vulcanos seemed wholly unconcerned as he took a confident step forward. He stood in the middle of the small circle with azy smirk.


    However, when Zeke signaled for him to start, Vulcanos'' demeanor changed entirely. It wasn''t the same gradual transformation as with Ash, but an instant switch. His eyes sharpened with alertness, his jaw clenched, his muscles tensed, and the dull lines crisscrossing his body began to glow with a blinding light.


    Yet, those changes were nothingpared to the infernal heat. The ze emanating from his body was so hot that it forced all three others to take a few steps back. Before Zeke could get his bearings, the sand was beginning to crystalize before turning utterly ck.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop!¡± Zeke yelled with wide eyes. He hoped Vulcanos still had enough self-control to get out of that state. Yet, to his utmost surprise, the heat died down instantly.


    Instead of looking like an enraged beast, Vulcanos was looking back at him with a slight pout. ¡°Just when I was getting warmed up,¡± heined.


    Three pairs of eyes were staring at him, full of disbelief, and, for a change, Zeke had no exnation either. If anything, he would have expected Vulcanos to struggle the most with self-control. Yet, it now seemed that he had beenpletely wrong.


    ¡°H-how did you do that?¡± Gravitas asked with a slight waver in her tone.


    Vulcanos seemed puzzled. ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°You entered that state effortlessly and got yourself back under control just as quickly. How did you do that?¡± Ash said.


    Vulcanos shrugged. ¡°It feltfortable...¡±


    While the three started to bicker amongst themselves, Zeke considered what he had just seen. Vulcanos was apparently able to enter the state of Blood Boil instantaneously and exit it just as fast. There didn¡¯t seem to be a loss of control either, at least not to the point that he didn¡¯t recognize his allies anymore. Zeke smiled. He didn¡¯t yet know how this was possible, but this would make the next step of his n much easier.


    While he had been lost in thought, Ash and Gravitas began questioning Vulcanos about his rapid progress. Vulcanos, however, appeared to have no answers. The technique seemed toe naturally to him, leaving him at a loss for words.


    Zeke intervened to break up the argument as the frustration mounted between them. ¡°That''s enough,¡± he dered. ¡°This is only the first day, and I''m sure you two will have plenty of opportunities to catch up. Besides, since this is a new technique, we don''t know everything yet. It''s possible that the technique is simply much morepatible with Vulcanos than with the two of you.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± Gravitas began to argue but then seemed to realize how petnt she sounded. After a momentary pause, she nodded resolutely and fell silent. It was only in moments like these that Zeke remembered the usually mature woman was likely only around his age.


    He gave her a reassuring smile before redirecting his full attention to Vulcanos. ¡°Since you seem the mostfortable using the technique, you''ll be the one testing it. I want you to go and confront the nest of crawlers on your own. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°You can count on me!¡± Vulcanos eximed with an energetic nod. At that moment, he resembled Zeke¡¯s little sister, who had just been handed a new toy. His childlike enthusiasm was so infectious that Zeke couldn¡¯t help but return the smile.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°What about us?¡± Ash asked.


    ¡°You two¡­¡± he said, ncing between Ash and Gravitas, ¡°will follow after him. Stay out of sight but close enough to intervene if something goes wrong. Remember, we don¡¯t know how this will y out, so it is of utmost importance that you are there to save him if something unexpected happens.¡±


    Both nodded, their slightly disgruntled expression turning serious once more. Zeke was gratified to see this shift. Despite the rivalry between the Chimeroi, they were clear about their priorities.


    ¡°Come here for a moment, Vulcanos.¡± Upon his call, the dark-skinned Chimeroi approached and Zeke put his hand on therger man¡¯s chest. He closed his eyes while focusing solely on his Spatial Perception.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Scanning initiated... Progress: 12%... 45%... 71%... 100%. Scanpleted.


    Subject ''Vulcanos'' exhibits a Mana density of 45.3 particles per unit.


    Now that he had an objective baseline, he could measure how much progress Vulcanos made using the Technique. Byparing the results with those of traditional cultivation, he could urately gauge the effectiveness of this method.


    Zeke smiled. This was exactly what Maximilian had always wanted and why his Trinity Project was such a valuable resource. He could use numbers and figures to optimize his research instead of relying on feelings and intuition. It allowed him to approach Magic in ways others could only dream about.


    ¡°Go ahead, then,¡± Zeke instructed the three. ¡°We¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±


    ***


    Minutester, the Chimeroi had gone ahead while Zeke and Snow were walking at the head of the caravan while the guide was driving the carriage. The man had grumbled at the assinement, but Zeke had been firm. He wanted the man as far away from the experiment as he could.


    It wasn¡¯t that Zeke especially distrusted him, but he wasn¡¯t going to take any unnecessary risks either. When his real identity was going to be revealed in the future, their guide would likely be questioned about every detail of their journey, and Zeke didn¡¯t want to give his enemies any clues. It was far better to have their guide believe he was an antisocial recluse who shut himself away inside the carriage than a brilliant researcher pushing the boundaries ofmon knowledge.


    ¡°It has started,¡± Snow said softly, drawing Zeke''s attention to what she was pointing at.


    Above the nearby dune, he noticed the air shimmering. The distortion multiplied as the sky began to turn crimson a momentter. Zeke exchanged a quick nce with Snow before sprinting up the hill, the girl following closely behind. Upon cresting the dune, they were greeted with a sight of absolute mayhem.


    The crawlers were a hybrid between scorpion and lizard, masters of camouge. Yet now, they emerged by the dozens from their nests burrowed deep within the sandy dunes. Apparently, they were convinced of their victory, abandoning the element of surprise.


    Zeke was horrified at the sight.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of facing an individual crawler; he could dispatch any one of them with rtive ease. However, if they came at him with such numbers, his only way to survive would be to run for his life. Even for Vulcanos, those numbers should have been sufficient to see him turn tail. This wasn¡¯t the usual nest, exceeding their estimation by far. Ash and Gravitas seemed to share his apprehension as they exchanged worried nces, unsure if they should intervene.


    Yet, Vulcanos waspletely unfazed. Not only that, he charged deeper into their ranks, a manic smile on his lips. The glowing lines across his body shone with a zing intensity. He seemed to disappear under the swarm of therger creatures.


    A momentter, the earth shook and a sh of blinding light heralded an unprecedented explosion. Vulcanos'' figure became visible again as a giant shockwave sent many of the crawlers flying. The monsters screeched in pain and outrage as glowing moltenva spewed forth, burning their carapaces and searing their limbs.


    He turned into a storm of fire and fury, dealing death to any who dared approach. He seemed utterly unstoppable. More than once, a stinger or w got through his guard and struck his unprotected body. Yet, Vulcanos didn¡¯t even seem to feel the injuries. Nothing seemed to be able to slow him down.


    Zeke gaped in awe as the Chimeroi went on an absolute rampage. The monsters died left and right while the ebony-skinned giant tore through them like a forest fire.


    As thest of the crawlers died, its innards fried inside its shell, Vulcanos stood amidst the charred desert sand, surrounded by dozens of burned corpses. His head swiveled, searching for his next enemy. Despite bleeding freely from several cuts across his body, no pain registered on his face. Zeke could tell that Ash and Gravitas wanted to check on him but didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    He understood their apprehension. The air about Vulcanos made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Snow, who had joined him at the top of the hill, clung onto his arm as she watched Vulcanos with wide eyes.


    It was then that Zeke remembered that he was likely the only one who could calm the man down in this situation. He quickly calmed his thoughts and began to weave his Mind Magic into the appropriate spell, forming a mental connection.


    ¡°<em>Vulcanos</em>,¡± Zeke called out mentally. <em>¡°You have done well, but now you need to rest. This is an order.¡± </em>The moment the words were spoken, Zeke saw the change.


    As if his strings had been cut, Zeke saw the distant figure copse. Vulcanos didn¡¯t even try to break his fall as he fell face-first into the sand. Momentster, Ash and Gravitas were by his side, bandaging the wounds of the unconscious man.


    Zeke pried open Snow''s finger, freeing himself from her grip. In her panic, the girl had used so much strength that his hand had gone pale. Which was saying something, given Zeke¡¯s mastery over Blood Magic. She didn¡¯t even notice his actions as her eyes remained fixed on the distant battlefield.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on them,¡± Zeke said as he led the way down the hill.


    They soon arrived on the scene, and the fight''s aftermath was even more impressive up close. Each crawler was the height of a man and several times that in length. Yet, their burned remainsy strewn across the sand as if tossed around by a giant. It was the single most impressive feat of Fire Magic Zeke had seen since Maximilian¡¯s final battle. And in the middle of that carnagey the man responsible.


    Zeke approached, getting a better look at the extent of his injuries. Vulcanos was a mess. His breathing wasbored, and his heartbeat was weak. On top of that, his entire body was covered incerations.


    <em>¡°Status,¡±</em> Zeke demanded.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Preliminary analysis indicates that the subject''s injuries, while visually rming, do not pose an immediate threat. The observed debilitation is likely a consequence of employing Blood Boil. The subject''s condition is anticipated to recover autonomously within the subsequent hours.


    Zeke took a breath of relief. Thest thing he wanted was to lose one of his people because he was overzealous in his research. He vowed to be more careful in any subsequent tests¡­


    Those good intentionssted until he heard Akasha¡¯s subsequent words.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    A preliminary scan reveals that subject ''Vulcanos'' now exhibits a Mana density of 47.4 particles per unit, an increase of 2.1, or 4.6%.

 Book 5: Chapter 4: The Scariest Race

    Book 5: Chapter 4: The Scariest Race


    The Caravan was back on track, making good time. Vulcanos¡¯ performance, though unexpectedly ferocious, had cleared their path at record speed. If nothing unforeseen happened, they would arrive at the border before nightfall.


    Meanwhile, Zeke was inside the carriage looking after the unconscious Chimeroi. It had been a couple of hours since the fight, and Akasha¡¯s words were already proving true. After the initial weakness from Blood Boil subsided, Vulcanos was healing at a discernible rate. Wounds that would take regr humans weeks to recover were closing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡°This is just in scary,¡± he mumbled as the unconscious Chimeroi rxed his furrowed brows, evidently no longer in pain.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Host has the ability to recover much faster than this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Zeke said. ¡°The Blood affinity is among the best when ites to self-healing. I don¡¯t think anything but Life is superior in that regard. But Vulcanos? He has innate Fire Magic alongside a freakishly strong body. He shouldn¡¯t be able to heal this fast on top of that.¡±


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    It¡¯s a different power system with different strengths and weaknesses.


    Of course, Zeke was aware of that, but after this recent test, he was starting to believe that something didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Give me the numbers again.¡±<strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Subject ''Vulcanos'' exhibits a Mana density of 47.4 particles per unit, an increase of 2.1, or 4.6%.


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Vulcanos increased the overall Mana density of his body by over 4.5% in just one fight. Don¡¯t you see what that implies? He could double his strength in a little over 20 fights. Double. His. Strength! For a human Mage, achieving the same progress would take years, decades even.¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Host is correct, though it is too early to say if this is a repeatable aplishment. It would be prudent to consider the potential for diminishing returns. Additionally, it is important to acknowledge that this growth was attained with substantial risk. The prospect of the subject surviving 20 or more battles ofparable magnitude is subject to considerable doubt.


    Zeke waved off the objection. "Even if the diminishing returns are substantial, it wouldn''t nullify my argument. We''re not discussing marginal growth here, but an increase of over a hundredfold. As for the risks? They could be greatly mitigated by ensuring the presence of a proficient healer and establishing a specialized reconnaissance team. Convince me otherwise."


    Akasha remained silent for an uncharacteristically long time before responding.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Host is correct. The growth we have observed in subject Vulcanos is abnormal. However, I do not understand why Host is troubled by this. Shouldn¡¯t this discovery be a good thing?


    Zeke smiled wryly. He was well aware that he should have been ted by this. After all, hemanded thergest force of Chimeroi on the continent and possessed the sole Technique capable of such rapid growth. Yet, instead of joy, he felt a creeping sense of dread, as though he had stumbled upon something he shouldn''t have.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is strange¡­¡± he started slowly, giving voice to the pit in his stomach. ¡°that we are not ruled by the Chimeroi if they can achieve such growth?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    ording to historical records, the Chimeroi are depicted as a fragmented people,cking unity, and consequently, incapable of mounting a unified opposition against the humans inhabiting the continent.


    Zeke scoffed. ¡°And that doesn¡¯t seem odd to you? Tell me, Akasha¡­ Have the humans been united once during thest millennia?¡± the Spirit remained silent, thereby giving Zeke the answer he expected. ¡°There is something we are missing; I am sure of it. Even if it is not the Chimeroi, shouldn¡¯t we be ruled by one of the Ancient races at least? The Titans? Phoenixes? The Dragons? ording to Khai¡¯Zhar, they have even better Techniques than this.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, letting out a defeated sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve always assumed that the other races had a slower growth rate and, therefore, couldn¡¯t match the humans in numbers. However, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case anymore. There must be another reason why we have gone unchallenged for so long.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Akasha remained silent, either processing his statement or simply unable toe up with an answer. However, a new voice interjected, joining the conversation.


    ¡°You are mistaken, whelp,¡± Khai¡¯Zar said in his rumbling voice. ¡°Humans are not a race of numbers. Oh no. Yours is very much a race of extremes.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zeke asked, genuinely curious to hear the Dragon''s opinion on the topic.


    The voice sighed in his mind. ¡°It is not something I particrly like to discuss,¡± Khai¡¯Zar said, the reluctance palpable with every word. ¡°But I guess you¡¯ll never know unless I teach you.¡±


    Zeke leaned forward in his seat, eagerly anticipating the Dragon¡¯s next words.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned about the Progenitors? The ancestors of the Chimeroi?¡± The Dragon asked.


    Zeke nodded. He had heard about their existence during his stay in Tradespire. Apparently, each of them wasparable in strength to an Exarch Level Mage. Snow¡¯s father, who they were on their way to meet, was such a figure.


    ¡°What you don¡¯t know is that the Ancient Races also have Progenitors,¡± Khai¡¯Zhar exined, the reverence clear in his voice. ¡°The Scaled Devourer, of the Dragons, The Eternal me of the Phoenixes, and the Allfather of the Titans.¡±


    Zeke listened with wrapped attention as Khai¡¯Zhar spoke for the first time about the inner workings of the Ancient Races.


    ¡°You should have seen them...¡± the Dragon''s voice resonated with longing. ¡°The Scaled Devourer could eclipse the sun for miles with a mere p of his wings. The Eternal me could ensnare a thousand creatures with nothing but a smile; as for the Allfather... It would have taken him no more than a single leap to reach Tradespire from here.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s jaw dropped. A single leap spanning from here to Tradespire? The sheer scale of the Allfather was staggering. He had heard of Titans continuously growing throughout their lifetimes, but this revtion still stretched the bounds of his imagination. However, this was not the part his mindtched onto.


    ¡°Seen them?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°Did something happen to them?¡±


    The Dragon sighed. ¡°Yes. They all died.¡±


    Zeke''s brow furrowed. Who could have killed such formidable creatues? Did the humans, despite their disunity, rally together in the face of such overwhelming force?


    A chuckle interrupted his musings. ¡°Rally? Those bunch of worms? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Let me be clear, whelp,¡± the Dragon said in a grave tone. ¡°A single attack from any of the Progenitors would have eradicated any of your countries. Do you really think it would have mattered if they banded together?¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    The Dragon wavered for an instant before revealing the truth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They were killed by a single, powerful being.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s mind nked momentarily, unable toprehend those words. Killed by a single being? Three on one? ¡°¡­by a human?¡± he stammered, remembering the Dragon¡¯s earlier words.


    Khai¡¯Zar remained silent for a moment but still answered eventually, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call him human, exactly. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°You know him, then?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°All Dragons know him. We call him the Warden,¡± the Dragon chuckled, though the humor eluded Zeke''s understanding. ¡°However, he once bore a different title.¡± The Dragon paused, then uttered the very word Zeke had already anticipated. ¡°Monarch.¡±


    Many thoughts flitted through Zeke¡¯s mind as he tried to make sense of what he¡¯d just learned. The title of Monarch was well-known on the continent. It was the next stage of progression after the Exarch level. However, given the story he¡¯d just heard, there had to be more to it than that.


    ¡°How did the Warden defeat the Progenitors?¡± Zeke asked tentatively. He was well aware that the Dragon was likely not keen on discussing this subject.


    As expected, the Dragon snorted discontentedly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a fight. No being, no matter how strong, can stand up against a God.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°A God? Like the one the cults worship?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, whelp. You wouldn¡¯t understand it.¡±


    Zeke really, really wanted to learn more. Yet, he was well aware that the Dragon wouldn¡¯t budge once it had made up its mind. Shifting tactics, he opted for a different line of inquiry, veering towards an unrted topic instead. ¡°So, you¡¯ve conversed with him?¡±


    ¡°Many times,¡± the Dragon said. ¡°He always seemed to have a particr interest in me. Growing up, I thought it was a sign that I was destined for greatness, given his¡­ nature. How foolish I was...¡± The Dragon said with a hollowugh.


    Its mood seemed to turn for the worse, causing Zeke to blurt out the first question that came to his mind. ¡°What is his nature?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I forget to mention it?¡± the Dragon grumbled. "He¡¯s the Monarch of Time ¡ª Master of the present, past and future."


    Zeke¡¯s mind almost short-circuited at the implications of those words. In Tradespire, he had seen an Exarch-level Mage turn back the flow of time by a few seconds. Yet the Dragon had called him a worm just then. What did that say about the capabilities of the Time Monarch, who could single-handedly defeat all three progenitors of the Ancient Races?


    ¡°Does he know the future, then?¡±


    ¡°Most certainly,¡± Khai¡¯Zar grumbled.


    Zeke frowned. The existance of such a being raised unsettling questions. If everything was already predetermined, didn¡¯t that render his actions meaningless? That was¡­ a very unsettling thought. It made him feel as if he was nothing but a puppet in somebody else¡¯s y, and he despised that thought.


    ¡°Enough about that,¡± the Dragon stated, breaking him out of his thoughts. ¡°The point I was trying to make wasn¡¯t about the Warden, but about humans as a race.¡± Zeke refocused on the Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are aware, but humans are the only species capable of evolving their Cores during advancement,¡± the Dragon exined. ¡°This surge in capabilities can make your strength explode exponentially. That is an advantage none of the other races have.¡±


    Zeke nodded. Anyparison between Chimeroi and Mages was solely based onbat results, not the state of their Cores. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that invalidates my point, though. The improvements speed of a Chimeroi will outstrip any Mage by a factor of magnitudes.¡°


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Khai¡¯zar said, exasperated. ¡°Numbers mean nothing! Any Adult Dragon can easily defeat a dozen Arch Mages. Yet, a dozen regr Dragons will likely lose against a single Exarch.¡±


    Zeke paused his retort, opting instead to contemte the implications of the Dragon''s words. A vague realization began to dawn on him, and he found himself disliking the direction of his thoughts. ¡°Do you mean to say that it would be impossible for Vulcanos to reach a level where he could stand toe to toe against such foes?¡±


    The Dragon sighed heavily. "It''s difficult to say. Vulcanos appears to be of mixed lineage, whichplicates matters. However, Chimeroi are inherently bound by the circumstances of their birth, determining their future potential."


    Zeke frowned. That didn¡¯t seem fair¡ª


    His thoughts were interrupted by an amused chuckle. ¡°It is the same for humans, little whelp. Or did you forget that not all of your kind are born with a Perfect Affinity?¡±


    Zeke felt a flush of embarrassment creep into his cheeks, too ashamed to utilize his magic to divert the blood flow. This only seemed to amplify the Dragon''sughter, ringing louder in the air. After a while, though, Khai¡¯Zhar returned to a more sober mood.


    ¡°I don''t intend to diminish your achievement, whelp,¡± the Dragon''s tone turned serious. ¡°The Technique you''ve devised is undoubtedly a monumental feat. If wielded effectively, it could indeed raise armies. However, remember this: it''s not soldiers who win wars, but generals.¡±


    Zekepsed into silence. He had always known that high-level Mages were the backbones of a country. However, this was the first time he realized that they might be even more important than that. If true, how strong was the Emperor of Arkanheim?


    Despite being the only Exarch-level Mage fighting for his country, not a single one of his enemies dared challenge him. There had to be many Exarchs in the alliance, yet they didn¡¯t dare face him¡ªeven together? Was he that much stronger than the rest of them?


    Observing the Dragon''s silence on the matter, Zeke discerned that this realization was precisely what the Dragon had intended for him to reach. Yet, he didn¡¯t know if he should feel grateful or not. With each step he took, it felt as though his goal retreated by two.


    Fortunately, Zeke wasn''t left to wallow in his depressing thoughts as somebody called out to him. "Master! You have to see this,¡± a voice sounded from outside.

 Book 5: Chapter 5: Into the Jungle

    Book 5: Chapter 5: Into the Jungle


    As Zeke stepped out of the carriage, he immediately noticed the sun''s position on the horizon, indicating that more time had passed than he had anticipated. However, the fading daylight became the least of his surprises as his eyes were greeted by a panorama of lush trees extending as far as the eye could see.


    For a long moment, he simply stood there, marveling at the vast expanse of greenery before him, a sharp departure from the barren desert he had be familiar with. The jungle''s edge met the sand in an abrupt contrast as if sketched by the hand of a giant.


    Zeke turned to hispanions with a broad grin, which was mirrored by both Ash and Gravitas. Their guide, however, wore an expression of worry as he gazed at the trees. Upon noticing his gaze, the man tried topose himself, but traces of fear remained evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Zeke asked.


    The man shook his head and forced a smile. ¡°It is nothing of concern, sir. I just don¡¯t like this ce. It doesn¡¯t feel safe to me.¡±


    Zeke quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Is it more dangerous than the desert?¡±


    The man shrugged. ¡°Maybe not, but the desert is a danger I am familiar with. This ce? I don¡¯t know what to expect.¡±


    Zeke nodded, eyeing the jungle with more caution. In his tion, he had forgotten a crucial detail: they would be without a guide from tomorrow onwards. The realization was daunting. Despite the man not being much of a fighter, he had been invaluable in urately navigating through any dangerous areas.


    His eyesnded on a spot near the edge of the jungle. Some of the trees had been cut down, and a circle of stones was left behind, evidence of a deserted campsite. The guide responded to his questioning gaze with a nod, indicating that it was safe to spend the night there. Ash caught on to the signal and directed their course toward the campsite.A short whileter, they reached the forest''s edge. Zeke trailed behind the Chimeroi as they entered the camp, taking in his surroundings. The trees towered much higher than they had seemed from a distance, casting the surroundings into darkness. A swift nce revealed that the forest interior was pitch ck, the canopy too dense for daylight to prate.


    Zeke swallowed hard. While he had anticipated the jungle to pose a challenge, he hadn''t expected the journey to be in total darkness. Even in his most generous estimation, they would spend a week navigating through it¡ªa considerable stretch without sunlight. It was dawning on him why their guide had regarded the trees with such evident fear in his eyes.


    The sight somehow reminded him of his first foray into the forest, where he had almost been killed by a stray band of goblins¡­


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± a soft voice asked.


    Zeke quickly schooled his expression when he noticed Snow looking at him with a face full of worry. For a moment, he had let his guard slip. It was unbing of him to show any fear.


    ¡°It''s nothing,¡± Zeke said with an easy grin. ¡°I''m just thinking I might lose my tan in there.¡± Snow rolled her eyes at his obvious joke, but her expression loosened as she took in his rxed features.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to it,¡± Zeke ordered. ¡°Me and Snow will take care of the fire while Vulcanos is out. The rest of you will take care of your usual tasks¡ªyou know what to do.¡±


    Ash and Gravitas nodded, getting to work. Meanwhile, Zeke struggled to start a fire while Snow darted around, gathering dry branches. After another failed attempt, he cursed theirck of a magic tool or even a fire striker. With Vulcanos out ofmission, Zeke started to realize how heavily he relied on each member of their team¡ªwith no backup in ce.


    He hadn''t even considered the possibility of one of them being incapacitated or, worse, killed on their journey. Even though some might argue that he couldn¡¯t be med due to this being his first time, Zeke found no sce in that thought. There were no due overs, and all their lives might rely on him not making any mistakes.


    Zeke smashed the stones together, frustrated by his own failings, only to be surprised by a small spark thatnded on the soft kindling. His mood lifted as the straw caught fire, casting aforting red hue. He quickly ced the weak me into their firepit, where it soon turned into a roaring bonfire.


    ¡°Well done,¡± somebody whispered next to him.


    Surprised by the voice, Zeke turned and found Snow looking back at him. At some point, the girl had started to watch him. Zeke had been so absorbed in his thoughts that he hadn''t even noticed her presence.


    Now, however, he wondered how he could have overlooked the girl. Her snow-white hair and red eyes seemed to gleam in the dark surroundings. Sometimes, it was difficult to believe she was anything other than a regr girl. Yet, at times like these, she appeared almost like a mystical creature out of ce in this world.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    Zeke smiled at her before taking a moment to scan his surroundings. The tents were up, and the Sandstriders were already squabbling over thest scraps of meat. A momentter, he spotted Gravitas and Ash lingering nearby. They must havepleted their tasks long ago.


    Zeke smiled apologetically as he waved them over. ¡°Sorry for the dy.¡°


    Ash shook his head with a smile while Gravitas shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like we could have done any better, Master.¡±


    He somehow doubted that but wasn¡¯t about to object. They each grabbed a skewer and started grilling their meat. Zeke and the Chimeroi chose arge piece, while their guide reluctantly picked a much smaller portion, cringing at the taste after every bite.


    While they were enjoying their meal, their harmonious chatter was interrupted by the creaking of wood. Vulcanos head soon emerged through the carriage curtain, ring at them. ¡°You didn¡¯t think to wake me for dinner?¡±


    Zeke grinned, holding a piece of meat in one hand while patting the spot next to him with the other. Vulcano''s expression immediately softened as the giant rushed over. He looked like he had been starving for days, which might not be too far from the truth, given the man¡¯s insane metabolism. As expected, Vulcanos went through skewer after skewer, rapidly depleting their reserves.


    Zeke didn''t mind, freely distributing the food. Their guide had assured them they wouldn''t have to worry about prey, as the jungle was teeming with life. Only after thest portion vanished down Vulcanos'' throat did the Chimeroi seem satisfied.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Ash asked after they had all settled down.


    Vulcanos tilted his head before looking down at his hands. He clenched and unclenched his fists before summoning a tiny ember with an intense white glow. He stared at it for a long moment before a wide smile emerged on his face. ¡°I am feeling better than ever, Ashen Wolf. Better than ever.¡± He repeated thatst part with a meaningful look toward Ash and Gravitas.


    Then, he turned to face Zeke. ¡°When can I fight again?¡±


    Zeke, of course, knew what Vulcanos meant: The Chimeroi wanted to use Blood Boil again.


    Zeke had been aware of Vulcanos'' progress, but he hadn''t considered how addictive the feeling of strength must be for him. It was one thing to see the numbers, but experiencing such quick improvements firsthand was an entirely different matter. It was something to keep an eye on. Yet, for now, there was no reason to dampen his enthusiasm.


    Instead, Zeke nodded toward the forest. ¡°I would be surprised if we didn¡¯t get into a fight tomorrow.¡±


    Vulcanos followed his gaze, his eyes widening. It seemed the Chimeroi hadn''t even noticed the jungle before. Soon, however, his surprise gave way to fervor as he peered deeper into the darkness. Zeke wasn''t sure whether to feel encouraged or worried by the man''s eagerness to plunge into the unknown. It was better than fear, he supposed.


    Not long after, their meal ended, and Zeke retreated to his tent. Vulcanos would handle guard duties for most of the night, with Ash and Gravitas taking on a shift each toward morning. Fortunately, there was no incident during the night, and Zeke found the campsite just as peaceful as the night before.


    The Chimeroi, including Snow, were already awake, and the shy girl handed him an elongated fruit that Gravitas had picked during the night. Intrigued, Zeke epted the unusual fruit, its vibrant blue skin adorned with dark spots. Peeling back the peel, he hesitated, unsure of what to expect. However, he was certain that Akasha would have warned him if it was poisonous.


    Tentatively, he took a bite, and a burst of sweet, creamy vor enveloped his senses, surprising him with its delightful taste and texture. As he savored each morsel, the unfamiliar sensation of the fruit''s soft flesh against his tongue left him intrigued and eager to explore more of this newfound delicacy, oblivious to its name but captivated by its delicious allure.


    After the impromptu breakfast, it was time to bid farewell to their guide. The man would return to the capital on his own, apanied by the mounts and carriage. There was an air of nervousness about him as they shook hands¡ªa feeling that wasn¡¯t all that unwarranted. If Zeke wanted to silence him for good, this would be the moment.


    Their eyes locked in a moment of silent intensity, and Zeke found himself actually entertaining the idea. Allowing the man to go back posed a certain risk. After all, he was the sole individual who knew of their destination. Then, the moment passed, and Zeke let go of his hand.


    ¡°Safe travels,¡± Zeke said. The man nodded in relief before practically fleeing the scene.


    While he watched the man¡¯s retreating back, Zeke considered his choice. Their guide had been nothing but helpful and had by no means deserved to die. However, he didn¡¯t feel any shame for considering the idea.


    Even though Maximilian might have been disappointed, Zeke found it difficult to justify taking risks that put him and his people in danger. He knew there was a line, somewhere, that he shouldn¡¯t cross. However, it wasn¡¯t readily apparent where that line was. Each risk he took carried the possibility of costing his life,plicating his decision-making process and heightening his awareness of the delicate bnce betweenpassion and stupidity.


    With a weary sigh, Zeke pivoted on his heel.


    The Chimeroi stood nearby, each adorned with a backpack. Yet Zeke noticed the fleeting glint of murderous intent flickering in their eyes before swiftly dissipating. It was evident that the trio had been prepared to carry out the man''s execution had Zeke issued themand.


    The sight evoked a conflicting mix of pride and concern within him. While he felt a surge of pride in their unwavering loyalty and readiness to obey hismand, he couldn''t ignore the weighty realization that the burden of choice ultimately rested solely on his shoulders. He would need to serve as their conscience.


    With a steadying breath, Zeke squared his shoulders, his gaze hardening with resolve. He had long ago decided to be the master of his own fate, to shape his own destiny. There was no point second-guessing each and every one of his decisions. Today, at this very moment, he reaffirmed hismitment to lead with integrity and make the choices that felt right, no matter the oue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, a smile returning to his lips.


    As they ventured into the forest, Zeke stole a final nce backward. The sun''s rays were already fading, swallowed by the dense canopy above, casting their surroundings into a beguiling dusk that transformed the early morning into a perpetual twilight. In this tranquil yet mysterious realm, they would dwell for the foreseeable future.

 Book 5: Chapter 7: Big Problems

    Book 5: Chapter 7: Big Problems


    Before he could even think about it, Zeke''s feet were already moving. In one swift motion, he scooped up Snow, slung her over his shoulder, and dashed for the shrubbery. He ignored her shrill shriek of protest and the questioning nces of the others ¡ª none of it mattered.


    The only thing on his mind was the fear he had heard in the Dragon¡¯s voice. It was the first time since they had known each other that the Dragon expressed anything other than contempt for anyone. Not even when Zeke had nned to go against the Archmages of Undercity had the Dragon shown a hint of worry.


    Even though Zeke was running as fast as he could, Ash had easily overtaken him, guiding the way. Meanwhile, Gravitas and Vulcanos had joined him on either side, protecting his nks.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Gravitas asked, not bothering to keep silent. There was likely no point to it anyway, given how much noise they had made during their fight earlier.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± Zeke replied honestly, ¡°but it is not something we can face.¡±


    The woman nodded and focused her full attention on the front. Now that they were not bothering to stay vignt, any number of things could jump out at them. However, Zeke wasn¡¯t paying any attention to where they were going. His full attention was focused in the direction the earlier noise hade from.


    <em>¡°What was it?¡± </em>he asked the Dragon.


    Before Khai¡¯Zhar could answer, another thundering thump broke the silence of the forest, followed by another. The deep, rumbling impacts wereing faster and faster, almost as if¡­ an unfathomablyrge being was walking at an increasing pace.


    ¡°It''s toote. You can''t outrun it,¡± the Dragon said in his mind. ¡°Find a ce to hide and pray it doesn''t find you.¡±Zeke ryed the instructions to Ash before focusing on the noise behind them. His heart sank at what he found. Khai¡¯Zhar was right; they had no chance of outrunning it. The once distant noise was already noticeably closer. At this pace, their pursuer would catch up to them in no time.


    ¡°There!¡± Ash yelled, pointing at a rtivelyrge cave nestled at the base of a colossal tree. Its entrance was framed by rugged boulders, partially concealed by hanging vines and foliage. Despite its ominous exterior, the cave offered a sense of refuge, its darkened depths promising shelter from the encroaching danger.


    As Zeke followed hispanions into the cave, he was immediately struck by the potent musky scent of animals. It hung heavy in the air, mingling with the earthy aroma of damp stone and decaying vegetation. The intensity of the smell suggested that the cave was not just a passing refuge for wildlife but likely served as a permanent home for at least one creature, if not more. As expected, a loud bellow followed his entrance, and Zeke saw that a battle had already broken out.


    Arge, bearlike creature stood on its hind legs, a dagger protruding from one of its eyes. The monster was in the process of swiping at Ash, who effortlessly danced around it. There was no real challenge to it, as its movements were hindered by Gravitas. Her Magic wasn¡¯t strong enough to injure it, but it rendered its attacks painfully slow. While all of that was going on, Vulcanos was preparing a spinning ball of magma that was growing out of sight.


    Usually, Zeke would have congratted the trio for their impable teamwork. Yet, right now, he only wanted to scream at them to hurry up and finish the fight faster.


    Finally, after three burning projectiles, dozens of cuts, and a crushed skull, the beast stopped moving.


    The Chimeroi sank to the ground in exhaustion, joining Zeke, who was already catching his breath. None of them spoke as they strained their ears to listen, hoping to hear the noise of heavy footfalls disappearing into the distance. Instead, all was quiet.


    For a long time, nobody dared to make any noise, but when the pressure reached its zenith, Vulcanos couldn¡¯t help himself any longer. ¡°I think we lost it.¡±


    As if summoned by his words, the tranquility of the jungle was shattered by an otherworldly sound. It began as a deep, rumbling vibration reverberating through the earth, sending shivers down Zeke¡¯s spine. Gradually, the sound intensified, growing louder and more ominous with each passing moment.


    Then, like the wrathful hand of an ancient deity, the ground beneath them quaked as if in protest. The sound of roots snapping and soil being torn asunder filled the air. It was a primal, guttural noise as if the very Earth itself was groaning in agony at the vition of its sanctity.


    As the noise crescendoed to a deafening roar, he felt the reverberations coursing through his bones, a visceral reminder of the power at y. And then, with a final, resounding crack, the tree sheltering them yielded to the unseen force, its mighty roots ripped from the earth in a spectacle of raw strength and primal fury.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    For the first time since entering the jungle, Zeke felt the warm rays of sunlight. Under any other circumstance, he would have relished their touch. However, at this very moment, he cursed their presence.


    Already dreading what he knew he would find, Zeke raised his head and finallyid eyes on the creature that had been hunting them. If he had to describe it in a single word, that word would be: massive. The surrounding trees barely reached its waist, appearing more like tall grass than the gargantuan monoliths they truly were.


    The creature, if it could be called that, was humanoid in appearance, with arms and legs that seemed unnaturally long. It had a muscr physique and metallic, armored skin. Peering down at them, it held the uprooted tree over its shoulder like a walking stick. Nobody moved, and the giant appeared content to watch them.


    The tense atmosphere was only broken when Khai¡¯Zhar spoke in his mind. ¡°Summon me,¡± it said, its voice dripping with resignation.


    Zeke shook his head, not taking his eyes off the giant. ¡°There is no way you can fight that thing¡­¡±


    The Dragon sighed once more. ¡°Just do as I say, whelp.¡±


    Reluctantly, Zeke started to cast. The spell still took the better part of a minute, even though his coordination with Akasha had improved massively since their first time casting the spell. The giant didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, as its eyes were fully locked onto them¡ªno, not them¡ªthey were fully locked onto Zeke. However, he wasn¡¯t in any position to care.


    The spell, almost bordering on Ritual Magic inplexity, demanded his full attention. Despite the amount of practice he had gotten using it, any small mistake would ruin the casting and waste an enormous amount of Mana. Even with his Perfect Blood affinity, he couldn¡¯t attempt this more than two or three times before needing some time to recover.


    Yet, while he was casting the spell, he felt something odd.


    While imbuing the spell, willing it to create a physical form for the Dragon, Zeke noticed the spell behaving abnormally. Frowning, he double-checked his work. However, it didn¡¯t feel like he had made a mistake, yet there was something odd going on, and he was definitely using more Blood than usual, streaming out of his wrist at an abnormal pace.


    Zeke estimated that the spell would drain about half his Blood reserves at the rate it was going. That didn¡¯t sound like much, but it was actually quite a lot, considering his level of [Blood Compression]. It amounted to more than a regr human had in their entire body. Just when he was about to abort the attempt, he heard the Dragon¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Keep going,¡± was all it said.


    Zeke obeyed, ignoring any strangeness, and focused on his task. Then, just under a minuteter, the floating ball of Blood started to twitch and writhe before coagting¡­ into the shape of a man.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes went wide, and his mouth dropped open. He even forgot about the giant creature towering over them for a brief moment.


    What¡­ what was this? What had he summoned?


    The man standing before him had long, flowing red hair that reached all the way to his hips, broad shoulders, and a wide chest. His golden eyes were firmly directed upwards, gazing at the giant with a steely gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me look up at you,¡± the man said with a rich baritone voice that Zeke only half recognized as belonging to the Dragon.


    Spurred by his voice, the giant broke its stillness. However, it moved in a strange way, as its form seemed to shrivel up on itself rapidly. Before Zeke could even blink, the enormous figure had transformed into a roughly human-sized person, standing a good distance away from them.


    In utter disbelief, Zeke stared at the figure facing them.


    Before them stood a statuesque woman, her wheat-colored hair braided and cascading down her back, framing a face bronzed by the sun. Her eyes, a piercing shade of green, exuded a steely resolve that hinted at a depth of inner strength. Unlike the typical mage, she possessed a physique honed by regr exercise, giving her the air of a warrior rather than a spellcaster.


    And, to Zeke¡¯s surprise, there was a smile on her face.


    ¡°I thought I felt something,¡± she said, beaming at the red-haired man Zeke assumed was Khai¡¯Zar.


    Unlike the woman, the man was frowning. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Come now,¡± the woman said. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that our kind gets to meet.¡±


    ¡°Our kind?¡± Khai¡¯Zar said as if trying out the words and disliking their taste. ¡°You and me are not the same, Titan.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes went wide at that word. Titan? This was a Titan? No wonder they were unable to outrun her. From what he had heard, even the weakest of their race needed a team of Archmages to face.


    What was the Adventurer Guild doing?


    Suddenly, Zeke remembered where he was. This was Irroch, the jungle of Irroch. Of course, there was no Adventurer Guild here. There wasn¡¯t a single city, king, or any semnce of order in this ce. It was, quite literally, thew of the jungle out here.


    Sweat ran down his back as he once again focused on the exchange between Khai¡¯Zar and the woman. If things turned hostile, there was little he could do to survive. Against a being of that caliber, even escape would be a tall order.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that,¡± the woman said, her tone gaining a slight edge. ¡°I am not asking for much.¡±


    Khai¡¯Zar remained silent, causing the woman to frown. An instantter, her gaze flicked to each member of their group while focusing on Zeke for a few extra moments. ¡°I am just curious what a Dragon is doing out here. Especially with such¡­ interestingpany.¡±


    When it was clear that Khai¡¯Zar wasn¡¯t going to answer, Zeke spoke up in a hesitant tone. ¡°We are just trying to cross the jungle, Miss.¡±


    Instantly, her gaze snapped to him, and Zeke felt the full weight of her presence. It was all he could do not to fall to the ground, and Zeke had the feeling that this was only possible because she was showing him mercy.


    Then, as fast as the feeling had appeared, it vanished and the woman was all smiles again. ¡°Not bad, little half Dragon. Not bad. You have some potential, even though your Blood is extremely thin.¡±


    Zeke smiled. As long as she was willing to talk, he was confident he could get them out of this situation. Yet, before he could get a single word out, the Dragon''s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to her,¡± Khai¡¯Zar cautioned. ¡°And don¡¯t try to y any word games either. Titans hate being deceived. If you can¡¯t be honest, it''s better not to say anything at all.¡±


    Zeke gulped. This¡­ might turn out to be a bit harder than he had initially thought.

 Book 5: Chapter 8: Cassius

    Book 5: Chapter 8: Cassius


    Zeke licked his lips, searching for the right words. He hadn''t intended to lie, but Khai''Zar''s words suggested that even a simple misunderstanding could lead to a confrontation.


    How strict was this rule exactly?


    For example, the woman had called him a half-dragon earlier. Was it fine not to correct her, or was that already considered deception? Zeke frowned deeply. He hated to y games where he didn''t even know the rules. However, judging by her excited gaze, it was already toote to back out of this conversation.


    ¡°I am human, not a Dragon,¡± Zeke stated, deciding not to take any unnecessary risk until he got a feel for the woman''s character.


    She looked surprised for an instant, ncing at Khai''Zar out of the corner of her eyes. "So, he is not your father, then?" she asked with a nod towards the Dragon.


    Zeke almost choked upon hearing that. Khai''Zar? His father? Why would she think that? Wait... The woman could clearly detect the Draconic Essence within him. Perhaps she could even tell that they were simr. Was that why she had looked so surprised?


    Zeke fell into deep thought. If his hypothesis was correct, revealing the nature of his rtionship with Khai''Zar might not be the best choice. After all, who could predict how a member of the Ancient Races would react upon learning about their bond?


    At times like these, Zeke really wished the Dragon had been more forting about the customs of his people. He might be worrying for nothing, or it could be a matter of life and death. Either way, he had no way of knowing. Whatever the case, Zeke needed to answer before she suspected he had something to hide.


    ¡°He is not my father,¡± Zeke confirmed. ¡°However, that is all I¡¯ll say about our rtionship.¡±The Titan stared at him for a long while, and Zeke felt increasingly certain that she would beat the truth out of him at any moment. However, she did no such thing. Instead, she smiled, looked between the two, and nodded. ¡°Very well. It is not my ce to pry into the familial rtionships of you Dragons. Keep your secrets, if you want.¡±


    Zeke felt a wave of relief wash over him. Thankfully, the woman seemed content not to pry. More important, though, was the fact that she had called him a Dragon once more. That meant she hadn''t attacked despite not believing his earlier statement.


    There was a clue to be gleaned from that.


    Zeke could think of two likely exnations. The first was that the Titan assumed he had spoken what he believed to be the truth, even if it was factually untrue. The other possibility was that she thought Zeke had dered his affiliation with the human race despite knowing his Draconic origins.


    Either way, Zeke had already corrected her misunderstanding, and nobody could argue that he hadn¡¯t tried to be forthright at this point. He cleared his throat, focusing on the present once more. ¡°May I ask a question, Miss?¡±


    The Titan nodded at him, a hint of warmth on her face. ¡°You may, child.¡±


    ¡°Is there something else you want from us, or are we free to go?¡±


    The woman swept her gaze over their group before returning her attention to Zeke. ¡°I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to simply let you go,¡± she said. ¡°No matter how I look at it, your group is very suspicious.¡±


    Zeke''s heart sank upon hearing her words. Why couldn''t it ever be easy? His gaze turned serious as he met her eyes. ¡°Then what do you propose, Miss? There doesn''t seem to be an easy way for us to prove our innocence, is there?¡±


    The woman smiled at him. ¡°There is,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see my husband. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Zeke blinked at her. ¡°Your¡­ husband?¡±


    The woman nodded, a wide smile on her lips. ¡°He is a very smart man.¡±


    ¡°Is he¡­ a Titan as well?¡± Zeke asked tentatively.


    The woman shook her head with a disbelieving expression. ¡°How many of us do you think there are out here, child? Of course, he is not a Titan.¡±


    Zeke frowned, not understanding the meaning behind her words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve not met another Titan since leaving the ind, child. Thanks to the Warden¡¯s rules and those damn Druids, the chances to survive the portal are less than¡ª¡± The woman cut herself off mid-sentence, looking at Khai''Zar with an apologetic look. She returned her attention to Zeke a momentter. ¡°Anyway, I''m sure your... erm... rtive will tell you about all that when you''re old enough.¡±


    Zeke nced at Khai''Zar, curious about what else the Dragon was hiding. He was also intrigued by the connection to the Druids. For some reason, Zeke had the distinct impression that the mysterious festival of the Druids was rted to this situation. At that time, Khai''Zar had a strong reaction when he heard the man talking about it. However, that was a topic for another time.


    ¡°Your husband is a human, then?¡± Zeke probed.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The woman winked at him. ¡°Something like that,¡± she said, though the words came out garbled as she was already shifting back to her Titan form. A momentter, Zeke felt the earth beneath his feet move, as arge hand scooped out the plot ofnd his group was standing on.


    Ash, Vulcanos, and Gravitas looked shocked while Snow clung to Zeke''s arm with bone-crushing force. Only Khai''Zar retained his poise as he looked out over the sea of trees with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    False or not, the Dragon''s rxed demeanor was a source of confidence for Zeke and allowed him to keep hisposure as well. He could only hope that this mysterious husband was more reasonable than his wife.


    ***


    Zeke marveled at the vast stretch of greenery passing them by. In just a few minutes, they had traveled farther than they had in hours. If they weren''t still in danger, Zeke would have asked the Titan to take them all the way to the other side of the jungle. She could probably get them there in less than a day.


    The Chimeroi, including Snow, had rxed considerably. It had be clear to them that the Titan didn¡¯t mean them any harm. At least, not yet. They were now enjoying the break from the strenuous journey. So far, there hadn¡¯t been a single beast that dared to stand in the Titan¡¯s path, and Zeke suspected that there weren¡¯t many such beings in all of Irroch.


    As the Titan''s lumbering pace slowed, Zeke caught sight of a nearby clearing. At its center stood a solitary, unusuallyrge tree. It stood out starkly amidst the jungle''s flora, its colors, size, leaves, and fruits distinctly foreign. Zeke was certain it wasn''t native to the jungle.


    The Titan gently lowered them to the ground, discing some of the soil to make space for the patch they were standing on. Zeke marveled at the ease with which the woman reshaped thend. If she wished, she could likely tten a human vige in moments. It was no wonder her kind was so feared.


    He nced over at Khai''Zar, curious about the capabilities of a fully grown Dragon. If the stories were to be belived, then Dragons were purportedly the strongest of the Ancient Races, although Zeke had yet to see any evidence to support that im. Witnessing the Titan in action only fueled his curiosity further.


    Zeke''s thoughts were interrupted by a flicker of movement as a man emerged from the nearby treeline. He was tall and striking, with long, flowing green hair framing a handsome face. It was hard to pin down his age since there wasn¡¯t a single wrinkle on his face, though his demeanor somehow made him appear ancient. Most striking, however, were the long, pointed ears that peeked out from his hair, unmistakably marking him as a member of the elven race.


    The man watched them in turn, assessing each member of their group with a scrutinizing nce before directing his gaze upward. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Rhea?¡±


    In response to his words, the Titan changed form again, appearing just a step away from the neer. ¡°I felt a presence and got curious,¡± the woman exined cheerfully. ¡°Two of them are Dragons.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡± The elven man asked as he nced from Khai''Zar to Zeke, lingering on thetter for much longer than Zeke wasfortable with. There was an expression of deep concentration on his face as if he were trying to solve a puzzle. After a while, his serious expression softened.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± the man said. ¡°It has been a while since I saw such intricate spellwork.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes went wide. This was the first time anybody had realized that his [Blood Manifestation] wasn¡¯t actually Summoning Magic. But if the man could find out that much with just a nce, what else could he see?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zeke asked, barely keeping his voice from trembling.


    The man blinked owlishly. ¡°Apologies,¡± he said eventually, bowing slightly. ¡°It seems the long time away from civilization has dulled my manners. My name is Cassius.¡±


    Zeke felt an itch in his mind, certain he had heard the name somewhere. Yet, judging by Akasha''s silence, it must have been a long time ago. Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this man was somehow important.


    ¡°Are you from Rukia, Mr. Cassius?¡± Zeke probed.


    The man raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°That was a good guess.¡±


    "I was just lucky," Zeke replied modestly. In truth, it hadn''t been difficult to guess. Outside the Elven Forest, the country of Rukia was the only ce the elves lived. And it wasmon knowledge that the Forest Elves rarely left their home.


    ¡°Will you allow me a question next, young friend?¡± the man asked.


    Zeke nodded, d to have met someone so easygoing. However, his impression swiftly changed when a monstrous pressure descended upon him. The man''s Mana was as vast as an ocean, suffocating yet invigorating at the same time.


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡± the man asked in a hard voice. There was no trace of his earlier levity to be found on his handsome face.


    From the corner of his eye, Zeke saw that hispanions had been trapped as well. Strange nts had emerged from the ground, encasing thempletely. Even Vulcanos mes proved utterly useless against them. Only Snow and Khai''zar remained free, likely because the two of them were too weak to pose any challenge.


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡± the man repeated. ¡°Who taught you that spell?¡±


    Zeke tried to focus, but the pressure bearing down on him made it impossible to think straight. On top of that, any attempt to gather Mana failed, as there wasn¡¯t a speck of any of his affinities to be found. The man had utterly overwhelmed him with nothing but his pressure.


    ¡°Answer me,¡± the manmanded, his voice turning cold.


    Zeke gulped for air, forcing out the only words he could think of: ¡°Maximilian¡­ von¡­ Hohenheim.¡±


    A moment of tension followed his words. Yet, an instantter, the force bearing down on Zeke vanished as if it had been a lie all along. He fell to his knees, greedily gulping in the damp forest air.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯ve not heard that Maximilian took a student.¡±


    Zeke stood, rubbing the snot from his face as he did so. He met the Elf¡¯s eyes with a determined expression. He had finally remembered where he had heard the man¡¯s name before. Maximilian¡¯s name, alongside the two affinities he just felt, had given him the clues.


    ¡°Maximilian once told me that only three people had ever broken through to the Archmage level despite having multiple affinities.¡±


    Zeke raised a single finger. ¡°Himself, wielding Fire and Earth Magic andbining them into an explosivebination. He was awarded the name Bombastus for his achievement.¡±


    He raised a second finger. ¡°Aurelia Thorsten, wielding both Life and Death Magic. She has long since reached the pinnacle of her tier and is hailed as the strongest Archmage on the continent.¡±


    Zeke raised a third finger, meeting the gaze of the elven man. ¡°...Andstly, there is Cassius Leafless, the illegitimate child of an Elven Matriarch, wielding Life and Nature Magic.¡±


    The man remained silent for a long time, staring at Zeke with an undecipherable look in his eyes. Then, all of a sudden, the vines holding the Chimeroi disappeared, freeing their prisoners.


    Cassius'' expression softened slightly, though bitterness lingered in his eyes. ¡°So it is true,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Very well, you maye inside. As a favor to Maximilian, you''ll have my hospitality.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 9: Old Hatred

    Book 5: Chapter 9: Old Hatred


    Without another word, Cassius turned and walked toward therge tree in the middle of the clearing. His wife, the Titan named Rhea, smiled at the group before skipping after him.


    ¡°That went better than expected,¡± Khai¡¯Zhar said.


    Zeke turned to face the humanoid form of the Dragon, studying his appearance. Until now, he had been too focused on their survival to notice, but something was definitely strange with the Dragon¡¯s form. Crimson hair, golden eyes, thin upturned eyebrows, a straight nose, and thin lips¡­


    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± Zeke asked while circling the man.


    ¡°Am I that handsome?¡± The Dragon joked nonchntly, all the while following Zeke with his eyes.


    Zeke stopped before him, their faces less than an arm¡¯s length apart. ¡°You look exactly like me¡­¡±


    Seeing them side by side, anybody would notice the simrities. In fact, aside from the horns and ears, the two looked like brothers.


    The Dragon seemed taken aback, tracing the outlines of his face like a blind man. When he noticed his red hair, a puzzled look appeared on his face. ¡°That is¡­ strange,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t used to look like this.¡±


    ¡°What did you use to look like?¡± Zeke asked, curious to learn more about the Dragon¡¯s past. However, his hopes were dashed when the Dragon¡¯s form began to dissolve an instantter. He was so surprised that he didn¡¯t even remember to use the absorption spell, resulting in the blood uselessly spattering on the floor.¡°I have some things to consider; don¡¯t bother me,¡± the Dragon''s voice sounded in his mind.


    Zeke sighed in dismay as he stared at the remnants of his blood mixing with the dirt. There was no way to salvage it now. He turned to the rest of hispanions, who were all staring at him, causing Zeke to frown even harder.


    He had not told the Chimeroi much about Khai¡¯Zhar, and they likely assumed Zeke to be a summoner. However, that excuse wouldn¡¯t hold up now that they had seen Khai¡¯Zhar¡¯s humanoid form and heard Rhea refer to him as a Dragon. He didn¡¯t mind telling Ash, Gravitas, and Vulcanos the truth, but Snow was different.


    Not only was she not under any contract, but she hadn¡¯t even promised to keep his secrets. For all he knew, she could have her father capture him the moment they arrived¡­


    Zeke¡¯s eyes hardened for an instant, but his determination faltered when his gaze met hers. She looked at him not with the eyes of a cunning schemer or ruthless backstabber, but with the eyes of a guileless child. There was so much trust in that gaze¡ªas if he was the only thing she could rely on in this cruel world.


    Zeke sighed again. He would have to figure something out. For now, it was best not to keep their hosts waiting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, smiling at the Chimeroi. A confident front went a long way to ease their tension at times like these. Besides, Zeke doubted they were still in danger. People like Cassius would not go back on their words. At least, he hoped so.


    Zeke set a fast pace in order to catch up to the duo, who were already halfway toward the tree. It seemed their hosts were walking at a deliberately slower rate to give them time to catch up.


    As they approached the tree, Zeke began to notice some oddities. For one, the tree was muchrger than it had appeared from a distance. While it might not tower over the other trees by much, its trunk was thicker by a significant margin. It resembled a fortress rather than a natural growth.


    Wooden windows dotted its surface, carved seamlessly into the bark as if the tree itself had fashioned them. Terraces spiraled up its length, providing an outlook over the surroundingndscape. And there, nestled amidst the branches, was a wooden gate, blending seamlessly with the tree''s rugged exterior. It was as if the tree itself had been molded into the form of a grand dwelling.


    ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rhea called from up ahead.


    Zeke nodded, keeping his gaze fixed on the tree. He had never seen anything like it, nor did he think it possible. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Nature Magic was capable of such wonders,¡± he admitted honestly.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± Cassius replied. Instead of exining, the man gave him a meaningful look and fell silent.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. This was clearly a test. But what was the answer?


    Cassius had stated that it wasn''t doable with Nature Magic. Did that imply he wasn''t the one who had done it? No, that seemed unlikely. Did he use Life Magic instead? That was even more improbable. Life Magic couldn''t produce anything like that.


    Zeke nced at Cassius, hoping to glean a clue from the elf¡¯s expression. However, the man watched him with an inscrutable expression, leaving Zeke to frown in confusion. This wasn¡¯t going to help.


    He was thinking about this the wrong way. The solution had to be something Cassius expected a student of Maximilian to be able to figure out.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Maximilian¡­ Cassius¡­


    Suddenly, the pieces began to fall into ce. Just as Maximilian hadbined Fire and Earth Magic to create explosions, Cassius must havebined his affinities as well¡­


    ¡°Abination of Life and Nature Magic,¡± Zeke murmured, though it had apparently been loud enough for the elf to hear his words.


    ¡°just so,¡± Cassius said. ¡°I call it Growth Magic.¡±


    ¡°Growth¡­ Magic¡­¡± Zeke repeated absentmindedly while staring at therge tree. All of a sudden, the meaning of those words began to sink in. ¡°Does¡­ does that mean you grew that tree on your own?¡±


    Cassius didn¡¯t reply, but there was a smug smile on his lips.


    His wife, however, was much less reserved. She puffed out her chest in pride as she narrated her husband¡¯s heroic feat. ¡°Cas grew that entire thing from but a seed. It couldn¡¯t have taken him more than an hour. Even I was impressed.¡±


    Zeke nced between the two, his mind spinning. If Rhea was telling the truth, then her husband was capable of significantly more than any other Nature Mage. While they could control nts and stimte their growth, it wasn¡¯t anything this extraordinary. Rumor had it that it took the elves a decade to raise one of their vaunted trees.


    But Cassius? He could do it in an hour. What¡¯s more, he could likely grow enough food to sustain thousands of people... a literal army!


    Zeke¡¯s eyes shone with a greedy light. If he could get this man on his side, he might be able to elerate his ns.


    While he was lost in thought, their group reached the gate, revealing the interior of the tree. What greeted them was a vast, spacious room, fully furnished with everything made from wood, leaves, moss, or other natural materials. Notably, nothing appeared carved or cut; instead, each piece of furniture seemed to have naturally taken its intended form.


    ¡°That is¡­ impressive,¡± Zeke praised honestly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware the fusion between elements could be so potent.¡±


    Cassius gave Zeke a weird look. ¡°Is that really something Maximilian¡¯s student should say?¡±


    Zeke grimaced. ¡°My mentor¡­ didn¡¯t teach me much about the fusion of affinities.¡±


    Cassius¡¯ gaze turned even stranger. ¡°But¡­ you have three affinities yourself.¡±


    Zeke nodded, causing Cassius to shake his head with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that man is thinking.¡±


    ¡°He¡ª¡± Zeke started, pushing down the lump that was beginning to form in his throat. ¡°He wasn¡¯t given the chance to teach me.¡±


    Cassius frowned. ¡°Did they force him to take up his old position again? I¡¯ve heard that a war was brewing, but I didn¡¯t think they would go that far¡­¡±


    Zeke shook his head, looking at Cassius with a sad expression. ¡°My mentor is dead.¡±


    The silence that enveloped the room was so thick that Zeke could hear the pounding of his own heart, echoing like the beat of a war drum. Meanwhile, Cassius was staring into thin air, his expression shifting from shock to confusion, then to bitterness, and a myriad of other emotions that Zeke couldn¡¯t ce.


    Eventually, the man¡¯s face calmed, causing him to sigh deeply. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been away from the world for too long.¡± He pointed at a bunch of chairs that were ced around a table. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Zekeplied, taking the seat opposite the elf. At his urging, the Chimeroi also found ces to sit, while Rhea disappeared into another room that Zeke suspected to be the kitchen, judging by the noises he could hear.


    ¡°Will you tell me how it happened?¡± Cassius asked softly.


    Zeke nodded and began to narrate the events that had taken ce in the empire. He spoke of their Meditation research and their ns to distribute it widely across the continent. He spoke of Victor Windt?nzer''s betrayal and the ambush at the docks.


    As he remembered those days, old, almost forgotten emotions bubbled to the surface, reigniting his rage once more. By the end of the story, Zeke was gripping the edge of the table so tightly that his knuckles turned white, his jaw set in silent fury.


    ¡°¡­Monthster, I learned that he had died in prison.¡± Zeke forced the words out through gritted teeth, the memory of the event burning in his mind as if it had only just happened yesterday.


    ¡°I see,¡± Cassius said after a long pause. He shook his head and sighed deeply. ¡°I never expected them to go that far.¡±


    After a moment of silence, he gazed at Zeke, taking note of his emotional state. ¡°I assume you intend to take revenge?¡±


    Zeke nodded resolutely. ¡°I do.¡±


    Cassius shook his head once more, sighing even more deeply. ¡°Such foolishness...¡±


    Zeke red at him with rage. ¡°What?! Am I supposed to stick my head in the sand and do nothing? After what they did to him?!¡±


    ¡°Honestly? Yes,¡± Cassius said nonchntly. ¡°That would be the smartest choice.¡±


    ¡°It would be a coward¡¯s choice!¡± Zeke red at the man across from him, his mind consumed with rage and disappointment.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything else!¡± he spat. ¡°You elves wouldn¡¯t even dare to fight with a knife to the throat!¡±


    Zeke realized he had gone too far the moment the words left his mouth. Simultaneously, he heard something tter to the ground. Turning towards the sound, he saw Rhea standing over a fallen tray, with cups scattered across the floor. The muscr woman had frozen in her tracks, her gaze fixed on Zeke with a rage he had never seen before.


    ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ just say?¡±


    The words came out one at a time, each dripping with incredulity. They sounded like thunder in the tense silence of the room. The woman clenched her fists, and Zeke saw death in her eyes. However, a gentle voice cut through the tension before anything could happen.


    ¡°Enough, Rhea,¡± Cassius chided softly, causing his wife to look at him with disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°He is a child,¡± he reminded her. ¡°He knows not what he says.¡±


    After a long, breathless moment, Rhea unclenched her fists and nodded, epting her husband¡¯s words. Cassius smiled warmly. ¡°Will you make us some more tea?¡±


    Rhea nodded mutely and returned to the kitchen after shooting another re at Zeke.


    Her departure was followed by a moment of awkward silence, broken only when Zeke spoke up. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said, his head bowed. ¡°I allowed anger to get the better of me.¡±


    Cassius waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, child. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so carelessly, either. The loss of a loved one is not something to be taken lightly¡­¡±


    Zeke nced toward the door with a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°Will you tell your wife that?¡±


    Cassius chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t hold a grudge. It is not in her nature.¡±


    Zeke nodded mutely, causing another bout of silence to descend upon the room. However, this time, it was far morefortable. And once again, it was he who spoke first.


    ¡°When I learned of your connection to my mentor, I had hoped you might join me in my quest¡­¡± Zeke admitted. After so thoroughly embarrassing himself, he decided it was best to be honest about his intentions. It wasn¡¯t like he could make things any worse, after all.


    Cassius nodded seriously. ¡°I suspected as much.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t help me?¡± Zeke asked.


    Cassius shook his head without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°May I know the reason?¡±


    Cassius fell silent, drumming his fingers on the table in a rhythmic pattern as he stared into empty space. ¡°Because¡­¡± he said eventually. ¡°I can see where your path leads.¡± He stared right into Zeke''s eyes with a renewed intensity. ¡°¡­and I don¡¯t like what I see at the end of it.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 10: Black And White

    Book 5: Chapter 10: ck And White


    A sh of irritation crossed Zeke¡¯s face, but he quickly reined it in. He had already lost hisposure once and couldn''t afford to behave so immaturely again. Taking a deep breath, he waited for the anger to subside.


    Soon enough, the ripple in his facade smoothed, and Zeke considered their entire conversation up to this point.


    Cassius had called him a child¡ªa child who knew nothing about the world¡ªand maybe he was right. After all, Zeke was a teenage boy who had spent most of his life in a small, inconsequential vige at the edge of civilization.


    However, the elf had only met him today. How could he presume to know anything about his goals or where his path would lead?


    ¡°What lies at the end of my path?¡± Zeke asked in aposed tone.


    ¡°Death and destruction,¡± Cassius replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Zeke waited for the man to exin the ominous statement, but it soon became apparent that Cassius had said all he would. ¡°That¡¯s it? Death and destruction?¡±


    Cassius nodded with a confidence that made it clear he believed his words to be self-evident.


    Zeke frowned. ¡°So, what do you suggest? That I give up on my revenge and let Maximilian¡¯s death be in vain?¡±¡°Death is always in vain,¡± Cassius said seriously. ¡°No matter the circumstances, revenge will not undo what has already happened.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°If we do nothing to stop the Emperor, he might soon rule over the entire continent, and I refuse to bend the knee to a man like that.¡±


    At that, Cassius quirked an eyebrow. ¡°A man like that? Tell me, child: Did you ever meet the Emperor of Arkanheim?¡±


    Zeke shook his head, his cheeks turning red at the admission. ¡°I never got the chance. However, I can infer his character from his actions alone.¡±


    ¡°Can you really?¡± Cassius questioned, a hint of mockery entering his voice. ¡°Then what are those actions you judge him by?¡±


    ¡°He ordered Maximilian¡¯s¡ª¡± Zeke began to say before cutting himself off. Even he noticed how petnt that argument would sound.


    ¡°¡­He ordered Maximilian¡¯s death,¡± Cassius finished for him. ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted to say, right?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    The elf sighed deeply. ¡°That''s the problem with you young folks. You see the world in ck and white. When, in reality, things are hardly ever that simple.¡±


    ¡°Then how are things really?¡± Zeke asked, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice.


    Unlike what Zeke had expected, Cassius didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, he fell into deep thought, stroking his smooth chin while considering something. It was then that Rhea returned and ced a wooden mug of tea in front of them. Zeke was surprised to see that she really didn¡¯t seem to hold a grudge. She even smiled sweetly as she handed him his drink.


    Just when Zeke was about to take his first sip, Cassius shot him an inquiring gaze. ¡°It''s been a while since Ist visited the empire,¡± the elf admitted. ¡°Yet, thest time I was there, it was a good ce for humans. People were fed, order was kept, cities were prosperous, and the viges peaceful. Tell me, is that still the case today?¡±


    Zeke thought about his experiences growing up in the Empire. Life hadn¡¯t been perfect, but he had been blessed with a rtively peaceful childhood. His family never went hungry, and the people in their small town looked after each other. All in all, he had little toin about.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± he conceded reluctantly.


    The elf nced at the Chimeroi, his eyes moving from Ash to Gravitas to Vulcanos, one by one. Zeke noticed his lingering gaze on their necks, where the skin still bore traces of discoloration from years of wearing the ve cor. It hadn''t been long enough since they removed it for all the marks to vanish.


    ¡°You came from Korrovan, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cassius asked, a knowing smirk on his lips.


    Zeke nodded, already knowing where this was going.


    ¡°How did you like it there?¡± the elf asked.


    Zeke grimaced. He wanted to answer that he liked the country if only to spite the man. However, after what he had seen in Undercity, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words. ¡°There¡¯s room for improvement,¡± he said diplomatically.


    ¡°How does itpare to Arkanheim?¡± Cassius asked, not letting him off that easily.


    Zeke furrowed his brows, falling into deep thought. It would be disingenuous of him not to consider the question honestly, at least. He thought of his own childhood, ying in the streets of Feldstadt with Markus and Lilly, building snowmen, and pretending to be Mages¡­.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the tform they originally published on.


    Then he remembered Soria, the girl he had met below the Ember Scar Cartel. She had been forced to fight for her life down there, together with a hundred other unfortunate souls. How old had she been? Around that age? Younger?


    Zeke''s frown turned even more pronounced. However, he couldn¡¯t lie to himself. ¡°I¡¯ve not been there long enough to give a definitive answer. However, some parts are much worse,¡± he admitted.


    Cassius nodded solemnly, taking no apparent joy in forcing Zeke to concede the point. Instead, he fell silent, a faraway look in his eyes. After a moment of quiet contemtion, the man gave words to his thoughts.


    ¡°I can still remember the time before there was an Empire,¡± he said softly. ¡°A time before Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth stood united.¡±


    Zeke leaned forward, interested in hearing more. His history teachers had always avoided talking about that period.


    "It was a living nightmare," Cassius said. ¡°Fire consumed thend; Floods destroyed the harvest, fields turned to mountains, and storms haunted the countryside.¡±


    The man shook his head as if he could see the devastation happening before his eyes. ¡°Do you know the worst of it? It wasn¡¯t the Mages who suffered most, but themon people. They were ground to dust by the thousands, hopeless to stand against the power of the elements.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zeke asked.


    Cassius nced at him with a slight smile. ¡°A hero was born amidst all that suffering.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s heart dropped. He didn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    "Rumors have it he was a prodigy¡ªdespite his humble beginnings," Cassius exined. "Besides a sharp mind, he was said to be blessed with a strong sense of justice." Cassius looked into his eyes, a yful expression on his face. ¡°Care to guess who that was?¡±


    ¡°¡­the Emperor,¡± Zeke guessed.


    Cassius nodded. ¡°Augustus Geistreich von Arkanheim. However, during that time, he was only called Augustus, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°How did he end the war?¡± Zeke asked. Despite his reluctance to see the Emperor as anything but a monster, this information would be very useful to him.


    Unfortunately, the elf shook his head. ¡°I have no idea¡ªnobody does. The only thing that is known is that he ended the war and united thend with the help of just four among the dozens of families, one from each of the Elements.


    ¡°¡­Feuerkranz, Wellenrufer, Steiner and Windt?nzer,¡± Zeke guessed, connecting the pieces.


    ¡°Just so,¡± Cassius said. ¡°Those families were said to be quite unremarkable at the time. Yet, with their help, he managed to break the bnce and unite the country.¡±


    Zeke sank into deep thought. Either the Emperor possessed enormous personal power, or he was a tactical genius. Perhaps even both. Frankly, either option appeared usible. ¡°Did you ever meet him?¡±


    Cassius nodded. ¡°Twice. The first time was when he was a young man, and the second time after he had already be Emperor. He even offered me a ce in the Empire, despite my¡­ circumstances.¡±


    Zeke frowned. From Cassius''s tales, the Emperor seemed like an incredible individual, a beacon of justice. Yet Zeke knew that this couldn¡¯t be true. ¡°What was he like when you met him?¡±


    Cassius furrowed his brows in concentration as if searching for the right words. ¡°The first time, he was charismatic, clever, and full of hope,¡± he said after a while. ¡°The second time, he was¡­ more mature, more ambitious. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened during the war, but it definitely changed him in some way.¡±


    Zeke grimaced. ¡°Do you think he is a good person?¡±


    Cassius smiled at that. ¡°See? That''s what I''ve been saying. Things are hardly ever just ck or white, good or evil. The Emperor might be a monster to you, but that doesn''t mean he hasn''t saved thousands, even millions of others.¡±


    "If he''s truly such a hero, why instigate another war? Why kill Maximilian?¡± Zeke asked, surprised by his own curiosity.


    Cassius shrugged. ¡°Perhaps he believes the continent needs unification. Or maybe he has some other goal in mind. Who can say for sure? As for Bombastus¡­ correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but didn¡¯t he n to betray the Empire?¡±


    Zeke balled his fists. ¡°My mentor did what he believed best for the people!¡±


    ¡°And who was he to make that choice?¡± The elf said with a sad expression on his face. Zeke red at him butcked the words to refute the man.


    Cassius sighed. ¡°Let me speak inly. It¡¯s not just the Emperor who would have acted this way. No ruler would allow this Meditation technique to be distributed openly. Otherwise, they would risk a rebellion.¡±


    Zeke bit his lip, unable to refute those words. He had chosen not to publish their research for the same reasons. Who knew how long it would take for his work to be turned into a weapon for war?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse his warmongering, does it?¡± Zeke said stubbornly.


    Cassius nodded slowly, admitting the point. ¡°The only cause that might justify evil... is preventing a greater evil. If the Emperor can bring peace and harmony to the continent, perhaps he''s right to wage this war.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. "Those are bold words, easily spoken when it''s not your home that''s burning. Tell me, would you be able to say the same if Rukia was next to Arkanheim?"


    ¡°...The elves don''t involve themselves in human conflicts,¡± Cassius hedged.


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Zeke said slowly, meeting the other man¡¯s eyes, ¡±we don¡¯t all have that luxury.¡±


    Cassius bowed his head, ¡°You might be right. Nevertheless, I will not change my mind on this. Neither I nor my wife will join you in your fight.¡±


    Zeke inhaled deeply, epting that no words would change the man''s mind. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, finishing his entire mug in one gulp. ¡°We won''t trouble you any further.¡±


    Zeke stood, followed by the Chimeroi a momentter. However, before he could take a single step, Cassius called out to him. ¡°Please, child, stay the night,¡± the elf said. ¡°Just because we don¡¯t see eye to eye on this doesn''t mean we have to part in anger.¡±


    Zeke paused, considering the offer. He had lost himself in the heat of the moment, but there actually was no need for such a dramatic exit. The man didn¡¯t begrudge him his words, and as much as Zeke wanted not to, he understood the elf¡¯s point of view. Also, the jungle was dangerous, especially at night. They would be much safer staying inside this fortress of a tree house.


    Zeke rubbed the back of his head awkwardly as he returned to his seat, frowning at the empty cup he had drained in such a hurry. Only now did he notice the lingering taste on his lips. Whatever it had been, it left a delicious aftertaste.


    ¡°Would it be possible to get another cup?¡± he asked sheepishly.


    Rhea beamed at him. ¡°Of course! You can have as much as you want. It¡¯s not every day that we have guests, after all.¡± With those words, she skipped out of the room.


    Zeke smiled momentarily at the matronly behavior of the muscr woman. One should never judge a book by its cover. He then returned his attention to the elf. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    Cassius waved him off. ¡°It is the least I could do after all the news you have brought me.¡± Suddenly, a peculiar glint entered the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now, how about we talk about the spell you¡¯ve used earlier?¡±


    Zeke smirked, epting the challenge. ¡°I would love to discuss it with you¡­ just after you¡¯ve told me more about your own Magic. Growth, was it?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 11: Growth Magic

    Book 5: Chapter 11: Growth Magic


    Zeke''s sleepy eyes opened to the sound of muffled cries and distant explosions. Just a few days ago, waking to such a scene would have been like a nightmare. Yet today, the sounds of battle only brought a slight smile to his lips. Instead of getting up, he stretched his arms and legsnguidly before sinking deeper into his bed.


    The mattress was made from white cloth and filled with a material he couldn¡¯t identify. By all ounts, it should have been ufortable. However, contrary to expectations, it was the most cozy bed he had ever slept in.


    The fabric was soft¡ªeven softer than the pelts of those of the Nightstalkers they¡¯d encountered. Also, whatever the stuffing was, it gave the mattress a wonderful sticity that did wonders for his back. Neither his bed in Arkanheim nor the one in his estate in Tradespire came close.


    Zeke rolled to his side with a content smile. For someone known to prioritize work over sleep, he had been spending a surprising amount of timezing aroundtely. However, could anybody me him?


    Here, in this ce, for the first time in a long while, he feltpletely safe and rxed.


    There was no mission, no one to threaten him, no monsters that could sneak up on him, no scheming, no hidden objectives¡ªno nothing.


    After a particrly loud explosion that even managed to shake the walls of his room, Zeke found his curiosity piqued. Without bothering to put on a shirt, he got out of bed and approached the balcony of his room. As he opened the door, the sounds of fighting mixed with the ever-present noises of the jungle.


    Stepping outside, Zeke immediately felt the touch of warm, humid air on his skin. While this tropical climate might have been unpleasant for a regr human, it didn''t bother Zeke. In fact, he found the environment rather pleasant.


    Approaching the railing, he grabbed the piece of vine slung around his wrist to tie back his hair. Ever since leaving Korrovan, he had not bothered to cut his hair, nor had he reapplied the brown dye. This had resulted in his original color shining through again, and with every passing day, the crimson became more pronounced.Zeke didn¡¯t consider himself a particrly vain person. In fact, he had never taken much interest in his appearance. However, there had been a sense of wrongness whenever he saw himself in the mirror¡ªsporting this unfamiliar, brown-dyed hair. Surprisingly, it had bothered him quite a bit, and Zeke found himself smiling every time he saw his original hair color these days.


    Arriving at the railings, Zeke was just in time to see the conclusion of the fight raging in the clearing below. Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash were fighting Rhea, the Titan. The woman had not bothered to transform and was instead taking them on in her humanoid form.


    Not that it did them any good. She dove through Vulcano¡¯s mes and shrugged off Ash''s blows without breaking a sweat. Only Gravitas was able to pose any threat to her. They had discovered that her power to influence gravity was a surprisingly effective counter against the Titan. Even in her humanoid form, Rhea retained most of her mass, making her particrly vulnerable to the pull of gravity.


    Zeke watched as the two men repeatedly threw themselves at Rhea, doing everything they could to slow her down.


    This was the extent of their strategy. It consisted solely of keeping Gravitas safe, allowing her to tire out the Titan. As far as Zeke knew, they had not seeded yet¡ªeven with Rhea pulling her punches so as not to hurt them.


    Vulcanos burst into mes and shot a concentrated beam of molten stone toward the Titan. However, the attack left herrgely unfazed, seemingly unable to hurt her in the slightest. It didn¡¯t matter; it was only a diversion anyway. The moment the mes let up, Ash materialized behind the woman and jabbed a spear into her neck without the slightest hesitation.


    Zeke was surprised to see the weapon actually leave a mark. It was a remarkable achievement¡ªan achievement that would have been impossible without Gravitas slowing the woman down significantly. Even so, it didn¡¯t mean that the Titan was actually slow. The air let out a shrill whistle as sheshed out with a backward kick.


    Having expected the attack, Ash was already back in his mist form by the time her foot arrived. It didn¡¯t save him. His body rematerialized as Ash wasunched with lightning speed, soaring through the air like a projectile. Blood spurted from his mouth as his back collided with a tree.


    Zeke winced in sympathy. That must have hurt.


    Now that the bnce was broken, Vulcanos and Gravitas soon shared the same fate, lying face down in the dirt. While Rhea wasughing heartily, Snow was rushing between the three defeated Chimeroi, offering water and applying bandages. The young girl was far too weak to join the fighting, but she still did her best to support her friends.


    Zeke grinned as he saw his team slowly return to a semnce of health. Despite their miserable defeat, they had made substantial progress since their first battle against the Titan. Of course, they had never evene close to winning, but that had never been the aim of the exercise anyway.


    ...Talking about making progress, it was time he got going.


    Zeke returned to his room and put on the shirt that had been prepared for him. As usual, it fit perfectly and feltfortable. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he traced the material with his fingertips. The shirt was made of a special cotton fiber that Cassius had grown especially for him and the mere act of touching it now brought back those memories.


    It had been a surreal experience¡­


    The elf had literally grown the shirt around his body, instantly encasing him in fabric. Within moments, Zeke had found himself outfitted with a whole new wardrobe, more luxurious andfortable than anything gold could buy.


    This had been just the first of many incidents that left Zeke absolutely baffled by Cassius¡¯ abilities. There seemed to be little the elf couldn¡¯t create using his Growth Magic.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    At first, Zeke had thought that the restriction to natural materials would limit the usefulness of this school of Magic. However, Cassius hadn¡¯t been idle over thest centuries. His collection of seeds, saplings, or spores appeared limitless, giving him ess to many materials to work with.


    The most prized pieces of his collections were anything but ordinary: wood as hard as steel but as flexible as a willow branch; fabric as soft as silk yet as tough as leather. There seemed to be no end to the wonders the elf could create, and, as Zeke had learned, many of those nts didn¡¯t exist anywhere in nature and had been specially bred by the Mage himself. They were the results of centuries of research and probably more valuable than their weight in gold.


    All the more shocking was the fact that Cassius could grow those resources instantly. Even the limiting factor of seeds was no issue, as each fully grown nt would produce an abundance of new seeds, leaving him better off than he started.


    When Zeke had seen the man in action, an unfamiliar feeling had crept into his heart. Not once since meeting Maximilian had he ever wished to change his affinities¡ªnot until that moment. He was frustrated by the realization that this sense of raw creation and limitless growth was something he would never be able to achieve with his Magic. And, for the first time in his life, Zeke felt jealousy towards another¡¯s abilities.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Host only has to say the word, and I will find a way to bridge that gap.


    Zeke smiled bitterly at those words.


    Akasha had immediately picked up on his sense of inferiority, and the Spirit had not taken it well. Zeke couldn¡¯t even me her. His unconscious feelings of jealousy must have been like a stab to the heart for her. After all, she literally WAS those abilities he wasining about.


    With a sigh, Zeke let go of the fabric and tried to calm his mind. It waspletely unfair of him to feel the way he did, after all that Akasha had done for him.


    Zeke forced a smile and found himself surprised when it turned genuine a momentter. Akasha wasn¡¯t wrong nor were her words empty bluster. Was there anything he couldn¡¯t achieve as long as he had her by his side? Together, they had already done so much and even managed to create a Spell that gave shape to a Soul¡­


    Zeke¡¯s smile turned wider when he remembered the look on Cassius¡¯ face when he had shown him the Spellform for his [Blood Manifestation]. The elven man had stared at it for over an hour before shaking his head with a defeated sigh.


    He had then exined to Zeke that there was probably no problem if the spell became known to the public, considering it was highly unlikely anyone else could even cast such aplex spell. Even Archmage-level spells didn''t match its sophistication. Zeke couldn''t help but feel proud. After all, he could already cast such spells. Well, technically it was Akasha, but her achievements were also his, weren''t they?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Akasha,¡± Zeke said, already in a better mood. ¡°We¡¯ll create our own school of Magic soon enough. Let¡¯s see who is jealous then.¡±


    With those words, Zeke left his room and ascended the round stairwell that was carved alongside the outwall of the tree. He was due to meet Cassius again, who inhabited the highest floor of the massive tree fortress. A few momentster, Zeke was already at his door.


    The heavy wooden construct swung open at his approach before he even had the chance to knock. Inside, Zeke found Cassius, pacing up and down while seemingly considering something.


    ¡°Everything alright,¡± Zeke asked as he entered the room.


    Cassius abruptly stopped and turned to face him. It took the elf a moment to recognize where he was and who had arrived. But when he did, a slight smile emerged on his face.


    ¡°Ahh, it is you, child. Good, good. I was just thinking about some of the things you¡¯ve told me.¡±


    ¡°What exactly?¡±


    ¡°¡­The Soul.¡±


    Zeke nodded in understanding. Since Khai¡¯Zhar¡¯s existence had already been revealed, he had been forced to give a basic exnation of what he knew about the Soul, attributing all his knowledge to the Giger people. However, even that had been enough to rattle the elf severely.


    ¡°It is a fascinating subject, I admit,¡± Zeke said. ¡°However, there is little practical application for it aside from my [Blood Manifestation].¡±


    Cassius eyed him for a long moment, and Zeke was almost certain it was a gaze meant to probe him. However, the man eventually relented, letting out a deep sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, you are right. I had just hoped there might be more we could learn.¡±


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°There are enough other mysteries to uncover and I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯ll be running out anytime soon.¡±


    This managed to draw a genuine smile from the elf. ¡°Right you are, child. Do you want to see the result of ourst experiment?¡±


    Zeke nodded eagerly and followed the elf. They soon entered a secluded room that waspletely dark. The moment they entered, the smell of damp earth assaulted his nose, mingling with the distinct aroma of fungi. It was an earthy scent, rich and potent, filling the air with a sense of growth and life. Shafts of soft, green light filtered in from above, casting an eerie glow over the rows of mushrooms stretching out before them, their forms shrouded in shadows.


    Cassius came to a halt in front of a mushroom that was the size of a washbasin, its cap expansive and domed, with a velvety texture that begged to be touched. The gills underneath spread out like delicatece, awork of intricate folds and ridges. Its stalk, thick and sturdy, bore a smooth surface, tapering slightly towards the base where it rooted firmly in the soil. The color of its cap ranged from a rich chestnut brown to a deep mahogany, with hints of golden undertones catching the light.


    ¡°This is it?¡± Zeke asked with slight disbelief in his voice. Before he went to sleep, the thing had been the size of his finger, if not smaller. Where had this monstrosity suddenlye from?


    Cassius nodded, a pleased expression on his face. ¡°It is everything you requested. Fast-growing, easy to raise, thrives on most soils, and, well¡­ it is probably easiest if you took a whiff yourself.¡±


    Zeke bent down to sniff it. The mushroom released a faint, earthy fragrance, promising a savory taste that could rival even the most sulent cuts of meat. ¡°What does it need to grow?¡± he asked eagerly.


    Cassius shrugged. ¡°The ssics, I suppose: Moisture, darkness, and oxygen. As for the nutrients, mushrooms feed on dposing organic matter in their surrounding environment. They particrly favor substrates rich in carbon, such as decaying wood,post, or manure.¡±


    Zeke smiled widely. This was exactly what he needed, and he didn¡¯t regret for a second that he had shared some of his research in exchange for it. After all, he was responsible for a lot of people who lived in a very dark ce¡ªpeople in urgent need of a stable, independent food source. This mushroom was bound to save many lives¡­


    ¡°Are you satisfied,¡± Cassius asked.


    Zeke nodded eagerly. ¡°This is even better than I expected. You are a true miracle worker, Cas!¡±


    It was hard to tell in the darkness, but Zeke could have sworn he saw the elf blush a little.


    "Pah. This was child''s y to me," the man said. "It almost feels like I took advantage of you. Here." With those words, Cassius tossed a pouch toward Zeke that contained a few containers. Zeke opened one up and found that they were filled with spores, likely for the mushrooms. However, he was confused as to why there were several. He looked at the elf, waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°I made a few versions,¡± the elf said by way of exnation. ¡°One can''t eat the same thing over and over again, after all. I thought you might appreciate a few different vors.¡±


    Zeke nced at the pouch. There had to be a dozen boxes, easily enough to eat a different vor every day of the week. Zeke clutched the bag to his chest. No matter what Cassius imed, this couldn¡¯t have been easy. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man waved him off. ¡°No need to thank me, child. Now, let us get back to it; there is much left to do before you depart.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 12: A New Challenge

    Book 5: Chapter 12: A New Challenge


    Zeke took a deep breath, held it as long as he could, then slowly released it. He repeated this, drawing in deep breaths and exhaling gradually. Hours passed as he concentrated solely on his breathing. Over the past week, this exercise had be a standard part of his daily routine.


    With each breath, Zeke felt the Mana passing through his body, perceiving the different ways it interacted with his Core. It was the first time since Maximilian¡¯s death that he took the time to delve into his Affinities and how they influenced him.


    After another deep breath, Zeke felt three streams of Mana leave his Core: red, blue, and purple. At least, that was how they appeared to his Mana sense. More important than their color, however, was the effect they each had.


    The moment the red stream left his Core, he felt it seep into his body. Now that he focused, he could sense its effect. It felt like a warm current flowing through him, revitalizing and energizing him on a fundamental level. It also agitated his body, urging him to move, to do something¡ªanything. Blood was never stagnant, and resisting its call would have been challenging without the blue stream of cold rationality entering his thoughts with each breath.


    This stream calmed his mind and increased his alertness. Yet, beyond that, it was hard to discern how this type of Mana actually influenced him. It was a very peculiar sensation.


    Zeke didn¡¯t feel like it altered his thoughts or beliefs, but instead fundamentally changed the way his mind worked. The effect was hard to describe, and he had spent a considerable amount of time trying to put it into words. However, even his best attempts still feltcking.


    One thing was certain, though: Mind Mana changed his decision-making. While a regr person might consider a mix of past experiences, emotions, and rational, Mind Mages clearly favored logic over everything.


    It was actually quite liberating.


    While traditional thinking often led to conflicting oues¡ªsentimentality over practicality, for example¡ªa purely analytical way of thinking had no such limitations. Everything was like math: clear-cut and dry, right or wrong. There was no ambiguity, only rity.Thest stream, a sparkling purple, was the one Zeke had spent the most time analyzing. It seemed to simply disappear without having the slightest effect on him. However, hours of meditation had allowed him a few glimpses into the effects of Spatial Mana.


    Though he couldn¡¯t put a clear name to it, Zeke could tell how his body became more attuned over time. The difference was so subtle that a single breath seemed to do nothing, but its effects were noticeable in other ways.


    For instance, slipping through Space had be almost effortless. Coating himself in a protectiveyer had be a breeze, and the once stubborn membrane of Spatial Mana now clung to him like a second skin. It was no wonder Space Mages could easily teleport over vast distances while struggling to bring others along; it was all because their bodies were so attuned to the element.


    Another effect of his growing attunement was that he hadn¡¯t hit a limit on the amount of blood he could store. While most Blood Mages of his level were usually capped at double their normal amount, Zeke¡¯s [Blood Compression] was nearing a fourfold increase. And it seemed there was no end in sight. If he kept going like this, he might soon rival the blood reserves of a Grand Mage.


    Zeke took another deep breath and tried to clear his mind. Despite all his revtions, he wasn¡¯t making any actual progress with his task. The purpose of this exercise wasn¡¯t to better understand his individual affinities but to find a way tobine them.


    Though he had long suspected it, meeting the elf had finally confirmed the fact for Zeke: advancing to the Archmage level required one to have no more than a single affinity.


    Maximilian, Aurelia, and Cassius, the only three exceptions to this rule, had skirted that requirement by fusing their affinities during their advancement.


    Maximilianbined Fire and Earth to create his Explosion Magic using the naturalws of seismic pressure.


    Cassiusbined his Life and Nature affinity to create his Growth Magic, utilizing the most apparent ovep between the two affinities.


    As for Aurelia Thorsten¡­ well, Zeke actually had no idea how the Immortal Witch had managed to fuse Life and Death, nor what the result was called. However, her ageless appearance and unnatural lifespan suggested quite a few things. Regardless, the mere fact that she had seeded was the one piece of news that gave Zeke hope for his advancement.


    True, there had never been an Archmage who started with three affinities, but at least his weren¡¯t as strongly opposed to each other. That had to count for something, right?


    Yet, even as minutes turned to hours, Zeke was unable to make any progress.


    ¡°That will do,¡± a voice said from nearby. Zeke opened his eyes and found Cassius watching him from across the room. ¡°There is no point to this if you can¡¯t clear your mind,¡± the elf chided softly.


    Zeke grimaced, feeling exposed. He had always been adept at finding solutions, but not thinking about anything wasn¡¯t one of his strengths¡ªespecially now, with three forces pulling him in different directions.


    ¡°Did you make any progress at all?¡± Cassius asked.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any ovep. It¡¯s like each of my Affinities wants to pull me in a different direction.¡±


    Unlike what Zeke had expected, there was no disapproval on the elf¡¯s face. Instead, he saw a reminiscing look as the elf nodded. ¡°Affinities are very distinct from one another. Even those grouped together, like the four elements, differentiate greatly. They are, quite literally, like Fire and Water¡­¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes at the terrible pun but continued to listen to the el¡¯s words with utmost focus.


    ¡°¡­the first step is to recognize how different your Affinities are. It took me a long time toe to terms with as well,¡± the elf exined.


    Zeke frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t see how this realization is going to help me. If anything, I am even more convinced that merging three Affinities is impossible...¡±


    Cassius shrugged. ¡°Who can say? It has never been done, so you might be right. However, I don¡¯t believe Maximilian would have taken you as a disciple if he believed it impossible.¡±


    Only now, years after the old man¡¯s death, did Zeke truly begin toprehend the level of faith his mentor had ced in him. A hint of warmth entered his heart at the thought. Justified or not, Maximilian¡¯s trust meant a lot, and Zeke would do whatever he could to live up to those expectations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,¡± Cassius said, gathering Zeke¡¯s attention. ¡°Maximilian and I took well over a century to figure this out, and that was with only two affinities. Even with our examples to draw from, you won¡¯t seed overnight.¡±


    Zeke nodded on the surface but still wasn¡¯t fully convinced¡ªfor one simple reason: he had already sessfullybined Blood and Mind Mana. The resulting spell kicked his brain into overdrive, heightening his perception to superhuman levels. Whenever he entered that state, it felt like time was standing still.


    After much consideration, Zeke had decided to name the spell [Bloodbound rity].


    This achievement obviously wasn¡¯t equivalent to Cassius¡¯s Growth Magic or Maximilian¡¯s Explosion Magic, but it was enough to open the door. It had given him a taste of what was possible whenbining affinities. If only he could figure out the rules, his progress would take a huge leap forward.


    And even though thest week had borne little fruit in terms ofbining affinities, the repeated failures had still taught him a valuable lesson: he was approaching this the wrong way.


    Instead of trying to fuse all three affinities at once, it would be far easier to findmon ground between each individual pair: Blood and Mind, Blood and Space, and Mind and Space¡ªthree pairings in total.


    This approach would not only allow him to separate this monumental undertaking into distinct, individually achievable tasks, but also give him the opportunity to learn useful spells along the way. More importantly, he¡¯d get a feel for how his affinities worked together. Then, when the time finally came to advance to the Archmage level, he¡¯d have a much easier time merging all three.


    Still, the mere thought ofbining all three of his Affinities was enough topletely sap him of energy¡­


    Seeing his expression, Cassiusid a supportive hand on his shoulder. ¡°There''s no need to fret,¡± the elf said. ¡°The Grand Mage stage is still years away, and you¡¯ll likely have decades before you need to consider the Archmage level. You¡¯ll have plenty of time.¡±


    Instead of cheering him up, Cassius¡¯ words only heightened Zeke''s worries. After all, the entire point of this journey was to gather thest part for the Mana Purifying device that would allow him to advance faster¡­


    A sh of determination entered Zeke¡¯s eyes. He would need to hurry up and find a way tobine his Affinities if he didn¡¯t want to remain stuck at the peak of Grand Mage for several decades.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and practice,¡± Zeke said with a nod to the elf.


    Cassius, believing that his words had managed to cheer him up, returned the nod with a smile. ¡°Good luck, child.¡±


    Zeke left the elf''s workshop with swift steps, only to instantly bump into the figure waiting outside. He caught the surprise guest and prevented her from falling by grabbing her shoulders.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Snow mumbled, not meeting his eyes.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°No, it was my fault; I was in too much of a hurry.¡± There was a moment of awkward silence as Snow didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Are you here to see Cassius?¡±


    The girl shook her head, still not meeting his gaze. ¡°¡­I was waiting for you,¡± she whispered softly.


    ¡°Me?¡± Zeke furrowed his brows.


    He let go of her shoulders and took a step back, taking a closer look at Snow. Now that he was paying attention, Zeke noticed the changes in the girl. It wasn¡¯t aplete transformation, yet the differences were quite obvious on closer observation. She seemed a bit taller, her hair had grown, and her face had lost a fraction of its childishness. If he didn¡¯t know any better, Zeke could have sworn that she had aged by about a year since hest saw her.


    Zeke cleared his throat and returned his gaze to her face. He didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable by staring too much. ¡°What did you want to discuss?¡± he asked gently.


    Snow nced up, and for an instant, her red eyes met his golden ones. However, the connection was broken as she returned her gaze to the floor. ¡°I was wondering,¡± she said, ¡°When we would continue our journey¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Zeke wanted to p himself.


    He had been sofortable over thest couple of days that he had never considered how Snow must be feeling. After all, they were on their way to her home¡­ from where she had been kidnapped. How frustrating must it have been for her to stop here? Without even a word as to how long they would be staying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zeke said, ¡°It must have been annoying for you¡­¡±


    Contrary to his expectations, Snow shook her head wildly. ¡°No! I really like it here, and sister Rhea is very nice.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­ Rhea?¡± Apparently, the girl had gotten quite close to the Titan over thest couple of days.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Snow gushed, ¡°She is super strong but super nice!¡±


    At her excited expression, Zeke couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. Suddenly, a certain question came to mind. ¡°Who is stronger: Rhea or your father?¡± he probed.


    Snow tilted her head, a finger on her lips. The expression of deep contemtion looked incredibly cute on the young girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± she started, ¡°I¡¯ve not seen sister Rhea fight seriously. However¡­ I have a feeling that Papa is a lot stronger.¡±


    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The memories of how the Titan had uprooted that gigantic tree and unearthed the surrounding terrain were still vivid in his mind. Yet, the girl was saying that her father was even stronger. What kind of a monster was he?


    Zeke nced at the girl, who still appeared lost in thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s he like?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°Papa?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    ¡°He is super nice!¡± Snow beamed. ¡°And he always treats me the best.¡±


    Her words didn¡¯t reassure him in the slightest. No matter how honest she was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give him an objective answer about her father. Zeke sighed. He would just have to hope the man would feel indebted to him after bringing back his beloved daughter.


    If not¡­ Well, he would cross that bridge when he got to it.


    Zeke returned his attention to Snow, ¡°Three more days,¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We will leave in three more days,¡± he repeated.


    Snow beamed at him before running down the corridor, likely to tell the others. Zeke¡¯s eyes followed her back until she disappeared around a corner. Three days. He would spend this time learning everything he could from the elf.


    Afterward, he would be on his own again.

 Book 5: Chapter 13: Thief of Joy

    Book 5: Chapter 13: Thief of Joy


    This morning, Zeke woke up with a bittersweet feeling churning in his stomach. Three days had passed since his conversation with Snow, marking the promised date. Today, they would leave the treehouse and continue their journey.


    On one hand, he was excited to get moving. On the other, the idea of spending the foreseeable future inside a dark, hostile jungle, constantly alert and on edge, wasn''t appealing, especially after the peace he had enjoyed the past week.


    Yet, all reluctance vanished from his mind when Zeke recalled one simple fact: War had broken out, and the Empire was moving.


    They were already encroaching on his allies: Equinox and Invocatia, presumably making progress with every day he wasted. Was the Emperor resting? Was he taking it easy? Zeke highly doubted it. And, if he was being honest with himself, Cassius'' story had affected him more than he had let on.


    Zeke didn''t think of himself as a prodigy, but he still took a lot of pride in his achievements. Among his generation, he had never met anyone who could match him overall. Sure, some could surpass him in certain aspects¡ªLeo, for example, was a better fighter. However, when considering all aspects, Zeke still believed he surpassed his peers.


    But what about Augustus Geistreich?


    The young Emperor didn''t have the privilege of attending an academy, sses, teachers, or a mentor like Maximilian. Yet, he had pioneered his school of Magic, united the Empire, and created the strongest military power on the continent.


    Ever since Zeke had heard the story, a single question had gued his mind:


    Could he have done the same?The question never failed to bring a frown to his face. The Emperor already had a thousand-year lead. If Zeke couldn¡¯t even match the man¡¯s starting position, what was the point in trying to catch up?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I have heard thatparison Is the greatest thief of joy.


    At Akasha''s words, Zeke couldn¡¯t hide a smirk while slowly climbing out of bed. ¡°Are you trying to cheer me up?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Negative. I was merely pointing out the fact that the Host is the Host, and the Emperor is the Emperor. There is nothing to be gained from a battle of theoretical superiority, especially if only one side is ying.


    While her words were blunt, Zeke could see the wisdom. He was just putting on his boots when a certain question popped into his mind.


    ¡°Say¡­¡± he started hesitantly, unsure if he wanted to hear the answer. Yet, now that he had thought about it, the thought refused to leave his mind. ¡°...If you had the choice, who would you prefer as your Host between me and the Emperor?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I am a being of the Mind¡­


    Zeke''s heart sank as he heard her words. Of course, she would pick the Emperor. After all, he was by far the most powerful Mind Mage on the continent, maybe in existence. Just as he was beginning to think that it had been a mistake to ask, Akasha continued.


    I am a being of the Mind and, therefore, know best the shorings of my kind. While the Emperor might be able to give me unparalleled power, one such as him would never have trusted me the way Host trusts me. That was not a decision of the Mind, but of the heart. In that regard, the Emperor will never be Host''s match.


    Zeke froze, one hand already extended toward his coat. Her words had struck a chord within the very core of his being. He hurriedly blinked away the moisture in his eyes. Though the physical proof was gone, the warmth in his heart remained.


    He slowly shook his head, a chuckle escaping his lips. Who would have thought that the apathetic spirit would provide him with emotional support one day?


    ¡°Thanks, Akasha. That¡­ means a lot.¡±


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    There''s no need for thanks, as I was merely stating facts. Also, Host should really stopparing himself; it¡¯s¡ª


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the thief of joy,¡± Zeke said cheekly, cutting her off. ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Zeke put on his coat and strode through the door, wearing a huge smile on his face. Even though he was leaving behind the ce he had called home for the past week, the moment he passed the threshold, it felt like he had gotten rid of a great burden.


    ***


    Ash, Vulcanos, and Gravitas were already waiting. The Chimeroi were gathered outside, where Cassius was sharing some parting words with them. Curiously, there was no trace of Snow and Rhea anywhere.


    As Zeke started to draw closer, he caught the final words of their conversation.


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t ever be too careful; countless people go missing every year,¡± Cassius said.


    Ash, their scout, nodded with a grave expression on his face. ¡°What if we still meet him?¡±


    Zeke was surprised by Cassius¡¯s expression as he replied. During all their time together, he had never seen the elf this serious.


    "There is nothing to be done," he sighed. "If he really wants to stop you, you will not cross the Deands."


    Even though Zeke had only heard the tail end of their conversation, he had a good idea about who they were talking about: The King of the Dead¡ªa being that both intrigued and disturbed him.


    He and Akasha hade across the name on more than one asion while plotting their route. Even so, despite the many stories, Zeke still had no idea who or what this so-called King of the Dead actually was.


    The only thing that was certain was the fact that he was a friend and teacher to all Death Mages. Most, if not all, imed to have met him at one point, and some even imed to have studied under him. Despite that, little was actually known about the person.


    Theck of information, however, wasn¡¯t because people were unwilling to talk about him, but rather that their ounts conflicted. Some described him as an elderly man, some as a young woman, some as a Chimeroi, and some even imed he wasn¡¯t a being of flesh and blood at all.


    His appearance, personality, power, and other traits shifted with each tale, depending on the narrator. Despite the varied ounts, the credibility of the witnesses made an outright dismissal impossible. Remarkably, one of the most famous among them was someone Zeke knew personally: Aurelia Thorsten.


    Apparently, the woman had spent years in the Deands before suddenly emerging as an Archmage. Many attributed her mastery over Life and Death to the King of the Dead. Overall, he remained an enigmatic figure, his influence undeniable regardless of his nature.


    Yet, if asked whether Zeke wished to meet them, he would decline without hesitation. He still vividly recalled the unsettling level of fascination the Death Mage Moros had disyed toward him. Since then, Zeke had sworn to keep his distance from Death Mages whenever possible.


    Despite a slight unease, Zeke wasn''t overly concerned. Tens of thousands of people crossed the Deands each year. What were the odds that he, out of everyone, would encounter the King of the Dead?


    With a shake of his head, he approached the waiting group. ¡°Where are the others?¡± he inquired, partly out of curiosity and partly to shake off the sudden shiver creeping down his spine.


    Cassius turned to him, a sly grin on his face. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. ¡°Who else? Snow and your wi¡ª¡± Before he could finish the word wife, he felt the earth shake. It was a sensation he had be very familiar with. As expected, Zeke discovered a giant head towering over the trees, approaching them at a rapid pace.


    Momentster, Zeke was able to make out a tiny, white-haired figure perched on the Titan¡¯s outstretched palm.


    ¡°This is goodbye, child,¡± Cassius shouted over the noise of the shaking earth while pulling him into a tight hug.


    Zeke frowned in confusion. What was going on, and why was Cassius in such a hurry?


    His doubts were answered when Cassius quickly distanced himself from the group, only for the ground beneath his feet to be torn out and lifted into the air. Momentarily dazed, Zeke stared nkly at the rapidly shrinking figure of the elf.


    Cassius remained on thewn in front of his home, waving at him. Zeke waved back, carried in the hand of the Titan. His senses returned only when the elf vanished behind a sea of trees. Confused, he turned to the four Chimeroi, who grinned at him like the cat that got the cream.


    ¡°What''s going on?" Zeke demanded to know.


    ¡°I... managed to convince Sister Rhea to apany us for a while,¡± Snow said, appearing torn between pride and nervousness.


    Zeke looked up at the towering face above them, then back to Snow. Her words slowly sank in, and his confusion melted into joy. Before he knew it, he was hugging her tightly. His happiness was clear, knowing that every hour with the Titan saved them from a day of grueling marching on foot.


    When Zeke noticed what he was doing, he squeezed her onest time before releasing the girl, noticing her face had turned as red as a tomato.


    "How far will she take us?" he asked excitedly.


    Snow opened her lips, but instead of words, only a small squeak came out. She closed her mouth, then directed an urgent look at Ash. Despite shaking his head, the older Chimeroi still answered the question for her. "She will take us to the edge of the forest.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows as he looked between his followers. Nobody else seemed surprised by this development. "You all knew?"


    Vulcanos nodded, and Gravitas simply shrugged.


    ¡°You left me out?¡±


    ¡°It was meant to be a surprise,¡± Ash said. ¡°Little Snow worked hard to convince that monstrous woman for you, after all¡­¡±


    Zeke peeked at Snow. The girl was still red-faced but now asionally stole nces at him, uncertain whether he would praise or scold her, yet remaining cautiously optimistic. At that sight, any remaining discontent vanished from his mind.


    Who cared about being left out when this girl was acting so adorable?


    Zeke cleared his throat. ¡°Very well done, Snow. It was a great surprise!¡±


    Snow shed him a small yet brilliant smile. On her little face, the expression was so contagious that Zeke couldn¡¯t help but smile back. His gaze then turned toward the horizon, where the Deands were. Their stay at the Treehouse had dyed them by about a week, but with the Titan¡¯s help, they would still arrive ahead of schedule.


    In all likelihood, their former guide wouldn¡¯t even have made it back to the capital by the time they reached the border. Zeke smiled at the thought. Any pursuer would be in for a nasty surprise when they discovered his group had already left the continent.


    At the thought of the capital, his mind was inadvertently drawn to the people he had left behind. What was the situation in Undercity? Were they doing fine? And most importantly...


    Had David arrived already?

 Book 5: Chapter 14: Shadow In The Desert

    The world twisted and turned, warped and fragmented, and all David could do was try to stay upright and endure. All his senses were useless as he traveled between dimensions in an unending journey thatsted but a single moment.


    Then, suddenly, the sensations stopped. He lurched forward, grabbing onto a handrail to keep from falling over while gulping down deep breaths. The air felt hot and dry as it traveled down his throat, reminding him of dwarven smithies. However, the heat he felt right now wasn¡¯ting from a forge. It was the dry air of the desert¡­


    It took a few moments for his head to stop spinning and his vision to clear, but when they did, David began to inspect the room he had arrived in.


    He found himself in the center of a circr chamber, with several people eyeing him cautiously. David''s instincts kicked in, and he used his Mana Sense. Judging a person''s level by measuring their passive Mana output was anything but a precise science, but it would likely give him a rough estimate of their rtive powers.


    The four figures surrounding him felt strong¡ªstronger than him, and the faint aura emanating from them made it clear why: they were Archmages. One stood in each cardinal direction, cutting off any escape route while they examined him. After a moment, the four seemed to rx, their vignt eyes softening. They had likely realized he was not yet at their level.


    In front of him was a desk, behind which two people sat. One of them felt like a Grand Mage¡ªstrong, but David was confident he could defeat him. The other was a young man of around twenty years, by far the weakest person here, likely only a True Mage.


    Before he could do anything else, the man sitting behind the desk spoke up. ¡°Wee to Korrovan, sir. May I please see your papers?¡±


    David nodded obediently, pulling out the piece of parchment he had received only moments ago when he had departed Tradespire. ¡°Here you go,¡± he said while handing it to the man sitting behind the desk.


    The man took the piece of paper from him and, after reading it carefully, nodded at the guards. ¡°Everything seems to be in order.¡±His words caused the Archmages to rx further. Even though they had previously deemed him not to be a threat, he might still havee through the portal illegally.


    ¡°Mr. David?¡± the man addressed him again, reading his name off the document.


    David nodded.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, wee to Korrovan. Before I can allow you into the country, however, I¡¯ll have to ask you a few questions. You must answer them truthfully. Do you understand?¡±


    David nodded again. This wasn¡¯t his first time traveling via a portal, and he had long since gotten used to the process. Although the brief interrogation was annoying, it was still preferable to spending weeks on the road¡ªat least for those who could afford it.


    ¡°You came here from Tradespire?¡± the man asked.


    Before David could answer, he felt a tingle in the back of his mind, and his eyes narrowed. The origin of the spell was the youth standing next to the man. He was casting a Mind Magic spell that David recognized immediately: [Detect Lies].


    That was rather interesting. Not the spell itself; using some form of verification was a prettymon procedure, but he wondered why the Mage was so weak. If David wanted to, he could easily resist the spell¡¯s effect. Maybe that was the point. By using such a weak Mind Mage, it didn¡¯t feel like they were prying. After all, the boy couldn''t forcefully extract anything from him, even if he tried. Since most people disliked Mind Magic, this approach might put them more at ease.


    For a country with as bad a reputation as Korrovan, the gesture was uncharacteristically thoughtful. With the riddle solved, he gave up his resistance and let the spell take hold before answering the question.


    ¡°Yes, I came from Tradespire,¡± he said.


    The man nced at the boy, who gave him a nod. Likely to confirm that the spell had taken hold. He then returned his attention to David. ¡°What is the purpose of your visit to Korrovan?¡±


    ¡°Business,¡± David said matter of factly, tightening his hold on the briefcase in his left hand.


    The man narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°What kind of business?¡±


    David licked his lips, briefly ncing at the Mind Mage, before returning his attention to the seated man. ¡°I¡¯ve been entrusted with several matters. Most, however, are rted to the procurement of resources.¡±


    After another nod from the Mind Mage, the interrogator seemed mollified. He scribbled something down before moving on to the next question. ¡°Are you in service to another?¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Ezekiel of Tradespire,¡± David said proudly.


    The moment he uttered the name, the atmosphere in the room changed. He could feel the Archmages behind him move while the interviewer scrunched his brows.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± the man said after a moment, putting down his quill. ¡°And where is your lord currently?¡±


    David frowned down at the man. He had been through enough of these interviews to know this was not one of the standard questions. More importantly, it was none of the man¡¯s damn business¡­


    ¡°That is not a question I am willing to answer,¡± David said.


    ¡°You do not have the right to refuse.¡±


    David remained silent, crossing his arms for emphasis.


    The interviewer red at him. ¡°Have it your way. Guards! Seize this man.¡±


    David''s body tensed. He was ready to flee the moment he felt even a trace of Mana, but to his surprise, none of the Archmages moved. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw them exchange nces before one of them spoke. ¡°Don''t try to drag us into this, Jagan. No amount of money is not worth the hassle.¡±


    The interviewer snarled angrily, but there was little he could do without the help of the Archmages. At least not without escting the situation further. He red at David onest time before scribbling on his entry form. Without any more questions being asked, the entire procedure concluded just a minute or soter.


    ¡°You are free to go,¡± he forced out through gritted teeth.


    David furrowed his brows. Something curious was going on; he was certain of it. Yet, this wasn¡¯t the time or ce to investigate. He had been allowed entry, and he wasn''t about to jeopardize the process by causing trouble.


    With a nod toward the Archmages, David left the building and stepped onto the streets. This was his first time visiting Korrovan, though he had heard much about the beauty of its capital city.


    His first impression was... not great, to be honest.


    The ce was hot, dry, and, most importantly, bright. David hated it immediately. As a Shadow Mage, he was naturally inclined toward dim areas and opposed to direct sunlight, and this desert city seemed to have thetter in spades.


    David sighed deeply as he red back at the sun. What was it that his father used to say? The brightest lights produce the darkest shadows or something like that¡­


    Annoyed by the memory, he fumbled through the inner pocket of his vest, searching for something. The rash movement nearly tore a seam at the shoulder. How strange; he had worn suits like this for most of his life, yet the perfectly tailored three-piece felt almost like a prison now. Still, he was here representing the family, and thefortable clothes he had gotten used to wouldn''t reflect well on his lord.


    Finally, his fingers brushed against a small wooden box, and David immediately felt a spark of joy as he took it out. Inside the container were five neatly rolled cigars. He took the leftmost one and sniffed its length. It smelt of mint and rosemary.


    Delighted, David cut off a sliver of the stem before slowly rotating the cigar over his lighter. Once there was an even glow at the foot, he brought the cigar to his lips and drew in the me, puffing gently to ensure an even burn. As the fragrant smoke filled his mouth, he exhaled slowly, savoring the rich aroma and vor. With each puff, he rotated the cigar, ensuring a perfect burn. Soon, a smile spread across his face as he felt the tension leave his body and nerves.


    By the Shadows, how could he have lived so long without knowing this bliss?


    For most of his life, David had looked down on any such external stimuli. Drinks, cigars, or drugs: it was all the same¡ªa way for the weak to cope with their bleak reality. In his mind, they were sacrificing their future health for momentary bliss.


    What a fool he had been¡­


    His mind had been clouded by images of drunkenyabouts and smoking vagrants, not even considering that Mages would have ess to much better wares.


    Not only did the expensive elven herbs not harm the body, but they were also proven to increase longevity. On top of that, there was no rush or high that followed their consumption, but a state ofplete mental rxation that had often helped him perform better instead of hindering him.


    It had been this discovery that led David down the path he was now walking: the path where he questioned everything he had once taken for granted.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the lesson his lord had meant for him to learn all along, and David was immensely grateful for that. He now realized that he had gotten conceited, inflexible, and too set in his ways. He had be an old man in all but appearance.


    That had to be the main reason why his improvements had stalled. After all, one could not gain knowledge while simultaneously thinking of themselves as learned. He needed to look at the world with the eyes of a child again, curious and willing to uncover its many secrets.


    Idly, he wondered if Margret hade to the same realization as him¡­


    His thoughts were interrupted by a voice calling his name. ¡°Are you David?¡±


    David nced sideways and spotted a curious pair observing him. The speaker, a young woman, caught his attention first. She was a striking beauty, adorned with bronze skin, ebony hair, and clear eyes. David surmised she must be Aisha Nair, the daughter of the Nair family patriarch.


    Beside her stood a tall, well-built older man emanating confidence. His powerful presence was undeniable, heightened by the feeling of potent Lightning Mana enveloping him. There was no mistaking his identity; This had to be Ravi Desai, an Archmage of the Lightning Affinity.


    David had read about both of them in the missive his lord had left for him. These two figures were among his most crucial allies in the city, at least above ground. However, he had not expected both toe out just to pick him up.


    ¡°That I am,¡± David said. ¡°Though, I must say that I am surprised by this reception.¡± As he said that, he shot a nce at the older man. Certainly, a man of his standing would have better things to do than to wait for him.


    The Archmage grunted, gesturing towards Aisha. ¡°I''m here to ensure the girl''s safety. My son expressed... concerns for her well-being.¡±


    David furrowed his brows, catching the implied meaning. Aisha and Sunil? Were these two involved romantically? There had been no mention of it. Clearly, there had been developments since his lord''s departure from the city. Regardless, it would bode well if their allies forged a strong bond.


    ¡°...And for once, I have to agree with him,¡± Ravi continued. ¡°The city isn''t safe anymore, especially not for her.¡±


    David stole a nce at the girl. Her expression remained stoic, but he noticed a subtle twitch in her pupils at those words.


    ¡°Another misguided admirer?¡± he guessed.


    Ravi allowed himself a chuckle that turned into a sigh midway. ¡°If only it were so,¡± he said. ¡°Come. Let us walk while I exin what has happened¡­¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 15: Shadow Learns the Truth

    Book 5: Chapter 15: Shadow Learns the Truth


    David followed Aisha and Ravi down the main street. They were leaving behind the portal building and making their way to what seemed to be the richer districts. Curious, where were they taking him?


    "Do you have any idea how surprised we were when we found out?" Ravi spoke after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Found what out?¡± David asked.


    ¡°¡­That the young man we had been dealing with was actually the patriarch of his family all along.¡±


    David grimaced. ¡°I apologize for the deception¡ª¡± he started, only to be immediately waved off by the Archmage.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t understand why he did it. And even if we didn¡¯t before, we understand now.¡± As he spoke those words, Ravi red at a particr pedestrian who immediately backed up before fleeing down an alleyway.


    David furrowed his brows, observing his surroundings. Since Ravi and Aisha appeared, he had sensed numerous eyes on them. Initially, he thought they were people sent by some rivals, but now he doubted it. The man¡¯s words hinted at something deeper.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± David asked.


    ¡°Opportunists, most of them,¡± Ravi sighed. ¡°Ever since news broke that Pete was a wanted man, people have been snooping around.¡±David''s eye twitched. ¡°A wanted man? That''s Empire business and should have no ce in Korrovan.¡±


    Ravi shrugged. ¡°In the face of profit, borders often mean little.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your king do something about this?¡±


    The Archmage shook his head. ¡°There is little he could do, even if he wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ravi pointed to a man spying on them from a nearby alleyway. ¡°These people don''t actually n to hunt the boy down themselves. They''re just gathering intel.¡±


    David nodded slowly, grasping the point. Selling information was a legitimate business, and the sellers weren''t responsible for how others used that information. In that sense, the spies weren''t guilty of any crime. The distinction might seem minor, but that was often how thew worked.


    Suddenly, it made a lot more sense why Aisha couldn''t safely walk the streets. She had been thest person publicly seen with Ezekiel during the auction. For anyone seeking his current whereabouts, she was the logical starting point.


    David dipped his head toward her. ¡°Apologies for the trouble, Miss.¡±


    Aisha shook her head. ¡°I offered to escort him. Besides, the whole business with the Firebrand family started because of me...¡±


    David didn¡¯t agree with that assessment. While it was true that she had sparked the conflict between Ezekiel and the Firebrand school, she couldn¡¯t be med for the oue. Given what he knew about his young lord, a sh had been inevitable.


    ¡°...But if you want to make it up to me,¡± she added slyly, her mercantile side shining through, ¡°maybe you could help my family out.¡±


    David smiled wryly. He had no mind for the games merchants yed. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    Aisha perked up as the conversation turned to one of her favorite topics. ¡°Our agreement with Pete¡ªsorry, Ezekiel¡ªwas that my family would have the exclusive rights to sell his products in the city. But none of these goods have arrived as of yet, and the money he left us is starting to dwindle.¡±


    David nodded, a smile emerging on his face. ¡°Don''t worry, Miss, I''ll take care of that,¡± he said, patting the briefcase in his hand.


    At his words, two pairs of eyesnded on the briefcase. It was Aisha who asked first. ¡°What is that? Could it be¡­ sample products?¡± She was almost drooling as she uttered the words.


    David chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No, nothing like that. They''re just schematics and instructions from our lead engineer based on my lord''s designs. We n to have the products made locally.¡±


    Aisha and Ravi exchanged a nce before the Archmage spoke. ¡°That¡­ might be a bit of a problem...¡±


    David frowned. This step was crucial for their ns. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Despite being known for our inexpensivebor, we''ve been experiencing... shortagestely. It began when a significant number of workers began refusing work. There is no end in sight, and prices are skyrocketing by the day.¡±


    David''s frown immediately transformed into a neutral mask. Though, it took all his self-control not to burst outughing. Problem? This wasn''t a problem. Instead, it seemed that the city had finally taken notice of his lord¡¯s action.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡± he asked, doing his best to fake concern.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Aisha said. ¡°It all began when the gangs of Undercity started to work together. They have sincee to rule the city, calling themselves the council¡­.¡± David listened intently. This was all new information for him as well. ¡°The council isprised of the leaders of the most significant factions, representing over 85% of the poption. It was at their behest that the people refused to work. At least that is what the rumors im.¡±


    David nodded along. It seemed the factions under his lord had managed toe together.


    ¡°Yet, there is an even more surprising piece of gossip making the rounds¡­¡±


    David perked up. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Aisha leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper. "There''s talk of a figure pulling the strings, ruling the city from the shadows. They say this person can release ves from their bonds and shield them from future envement."


    David tried to act surprised, though his performance wasn''t entirely convincing. However, neither Aisha nor Ravi seemed to notice. ¡°How are the people reacting?¡±


    Ravi scoffed. ¡°What else could they do? They panicked. Despite no one wanting to admit it, the country is reliant on ves. The idea of someone being able to break that bond is enough to keep many people up at night.¡±


    ¡°Not you?¡± David asked.


    The Archmage just shrugged. ¡°It likely wouldn''t affect me much. Despite training fighters for the arena, I offer plenty of perks. There''s a reason why some free men choose to fight for me. Didn''t your boy join me for those reasons as well?¡± he teased.


    David couldn''t deny the logic in those words. While the diatorial schools primarily relied on ves, they would likely not be affected that much. After all, the offer of a Breathing Technique and a share of their winnings wasn''t a bad contract¡ªcertainly a better deal than some people back in the Empire got.


    ¡°What are they going to do about the workers?¡± he asked instead.


    ¡°They won¡¯t have to do anything,¡± Aisha interjected, rejoining the conversation. "There''s a reason why people in Undercity work for mere coppers on the silver.¡±


    David furrowed his brows. ¡°¡­and that reason is?¡±


    Aisha''s expression darkened, revealing her difort. ¡°They don''t have enough food, and there''s no ce to grow it in Undercity. Not enough for everyone, at least. When the people stopped working, so did the food deliveries. They¡¯ll start starving any day now.¡±


    At those words, David clutched the briefcase a bit tighter, once again reminded of the importance of what he was carrying. He bridged the silence with another question. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To my family''s estate," the girl offered. "You are wee to stay with us for as long as you need.¡±


    David quickly considered the offer before shaking his head decisively. There were too many eyes on her and her family. Besides, he wanted to get out of the sun as soon as possible. ¡°I''d prefer if you showed me the way underground.¡±


    Two pairs of feet came to a stop as his guides turned to face him. ¡°You mean to go to Undercity still? After all that we¡¯ve told you?¡±


    David smiled confidently, tapping his briefcase again. ¡°Isn¡¯t your family waiting for the products we¡¯ve promised?¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Miss Aisha,¡± David said reassuringly. ¡°My lord has taken certain steps to ensure my safety.¡±


    Ravi nodded, a pondering expression on his face. ¡°The boy had me help bully a few people down there. Maybe he really has made preparations for this. He truly was a cunning brat.¡±


    David''s loyalty urged him to object, to defend his lord. Yet, he found himself unable to contradict the man. The description was too urate: Ezekiel truly was a cunning brat. Instead, he let out a defeated sigh. ¡°Would you please show me the way?¡±


    ***


    A whileter, three figures approached a tunnel opening. David noticed for the first time the intricate patterns etched into the sandstone around the entrance, the result of meticulous chiseling that seemed to blend with the natural formations of the cliff face.


    The tunnel itself yawned wide, its mouth shadowed and mysterious, a stark contrast to the golden hues of the desertndscape surrounding them. As they drew closer, David noticed how heavily guarded the ce was. Given the fact that there were supposedly many entrances to Undercity, the manpower invested in this food embargo had to be immense.


    David came to a halt studying theyout of the guards.


    ¡°Are you certain about this?¡± Aisha queried, once again attempting to sway David from his chosen path.


    David remained silent, scanning the encirclement for any weakness. A momentter, his lips curved into an arc. There must not be many Shadow Mages here because, to him, the troop deployment seemed to have more holes than an ant hill. He turned to his guides, offering a courteous bow.


    ¡°Thank you for your help thus far. I''ll manage on my own from here,¡± he assured them, then met the gaze of the young woman in particr. ¡°You can expect positive news about the promised goods.¡±


    The girl offered a shaky smile as she bid him farewell, but David''s focus had already shifted. His eyes honed in on his destination: a shadowy corner in a narrow alley adjacent to the tunnel. There, he concealed himself, virtually invisible to all but the most skilled counterintelligence agents.


    Moving between shadows was effortless; his gaze fixed on the few guards who were actually paying attention. Before long, he entered the tunnel, where navigating became even simpler amidst the darkness. Surrounded by shadows, he feltpletely at ease. If any mage could rival Earth Mages underground, it was undoubtedly the Shadow Mages. He had to dodge several more patrols as he descended the endless stairways.


    Finally, after what must have been an hour of sneaking around, he arrived at arge cavern. His eyes opened wide at the sight. Having read the descriptions left by the young lord, David had been somewhat aware of what to expect. However, standing here in person, the sight in front of him was so much grander than what he had expected. It simply stole his breath away.


    To call the cavern enormous would be an understatement. The grotto was like a dried-up sea bed that had once housed an ocean''s worth of water. The ceiling was studded withrge clusters of luminous crystals that gave the cave systems an early glow¡ªnot too bright, yet bright enough so even regr humans could see.


    David stood there, gazing at the marvelous city in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but rifle through his coat pocket in search of his cigar box. He lit the second one today, simply enjoying the marvelous sight of Undercity as he puffed on the elven leaves.


    This... was a ce he could get used to.


    He was only brought out of his revelry by the sounds of heavy footfalls drawing closer. David quickly hid behind an outcropping as he waited for the group to pass. As many times before, they were a team of guards. However,pared to any such teams he had met before, they weren¡¯t human.


    David identified them as beast people, or Chimeroi, as they were known in thesends. This suggested they were not dispatched from the city above but rather served as guards for Undercity. Intriguing. His young lord had failed to mention this detail. It appeared there were further developments of which he was unaware.


    The moment the group passed his hiding spot, David emerged from his cover and took the path they hade from. It was high time he visited this newly established council.

 Book 5: Chapter 16: Shadow of the Council

    Book 5: Chapter 16: Shadow of the Council


    As David navigated the narrow streets of Undercity, he was struck by an unexpected atmosphere. The residents looked... normal. Rather than appearing malnourished or miserable, most seemed quite the opposite. It was as if they were emerging from a long drought rather than enduring one.


    Wherever he looked, he saw hopeful faces and busy people. If he hadn¡¯t been told of the embargo beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t have known anything was happening at all.


    After asking around, David soon found himself in front of a gigantic ck tower. This used to be the headquarters of one of the gangs but now served as the center of administration for all of Undercity. It was also the ce where the Council held their meetings.


    David used the cover of Darkness to enter the building unnoticed. Even though his lord had made ample preparation, he would verify the trustworthiness of the people here himself. After all, loyalty was a fickle thing, sometimes. The moment the master was out of sight, some people would suddenly start to get ideas¡­


    As he climbed the tower, David took a moment to inspect each and every floor. His findings were rather impressive. From researchbs and Rune carving, all the way to forges, the tower was equipped with tools of any profession. With the right personnel, they would be able to manufacture almost anything.


    Near the top floor, David encountered arge wooden entrance, guarded by vignt sentries. The impressive security measures made him hesitate for the first time since arriving in the country.


    The Chimeroi guards reacted as soon as he stepped onto the floor. Though they couldn''t pinpoint his exact location, the canine humanoids could clearly sense his presence. David backed up as much as he could while searching for an alternative way to approach this.


    His searching gaze grew urgent as the sounds of sniffing drew closer. Of course, they were detecting him by scent. Just before he waspletely surrounded, he spotted a narrow metal pipe connected to a furnace. His eyes lit up¡ªthis must be part of a central heating system! If his guess was right, thework would likely extend to every corner of the floor.


    He dove for the apparatus, slipping out of the encirclement. As he squeezed into the narrow pipe, his body distorted and flowed along its length. Shadow Magic wasn¡¯t quite the same as Space Magic, but it offered impressive mobility under the right conditions. Inplete darkness, he moved like a fish in water, unbound by the usual constraints of mass, and his speed was greatly enhanced.Soon, David passed through an iron grate that sealed up the vent. In his rush, he had been forced to estimate his route, but he had always been good at that. His shadowy form slid down the wall and hid in a corner of the hall he now found himself in. As he took in the scene, it immediately became apparent why security had been this tight.


    The council was in session.


    About two dozen people sat around arge, round table. Here, David finally sensed the anxiety that had been missing in the streets. The atmosphere was tense, with people constantly talking over each other, revealing theck of an obvious leader. Yet, the contrast between the carefree popce and the anxious leaders suggested they had good intentions if nothing else.


    David decided to stay hidden for a while. The question of their loyalty would be answered in time if he merely listened to their ns.


    ¡°¡­that is not a long-term solution,¡± a soft-spoken woman said. ¡°No matter what, we won¡¯t be able to endure for much longer.¡±


    ¡°We all know that,¡± a scaly man replied. ¡°But what¡¯s your n? Now that people have had a taste of the finer things, they won¡¯t easily settle for scraps.¡±


    ¡°How much do we have left?¡± a woman asked. She was sitting with two other girls who shared her exact appearance. David remembered reading about the triplets. They had been found to possess a marvelous healing ability. He wondered what position they now held.


    ¡°A month''s supply before we need to start rationing,¡± a blue-haired woman replied. She exuded a familiar aura. This must be Naida Wellenreiter from the Empire.


    A man with the head of a boar snorted, though he seemed rather impressed. ¡°That is more than expected.¡±


    Naida nodded at him. ¡°I was instructed to buy as much food as I could before anybody noticed that something was amiss. It took them longer than expected, but the market eventually ran dry.¡±


    Silence fell for the first time since David arrived, as no one seemed to know what to do about the current situation. Eventually, an elderly man with features resembling a monkey broke the uneasy quiet. "...Did he give you any other instructions?"


    Naida shook her head. ¡°I think his exact words were: Don¡¯t worry too much and hold out for as long as you can.¡±


    The monkey nodded and turned toward a girl who hadn¡¯t spoken at all so far. ¡°What about you, girl?¡±


    David eyed the girl with curiosity. She had dark, wavy hair, green eyes, and cat-like ears. This had to be Soria, the young woman who had been fortunate enough to catch the young lord¡¯s eye during one of his ordeals. She was also the person David had been instructed to make contact with. It appeared that she held quite a bit of sway in the council.


    Soria hesitated briefly before speaking. Her voice was initially weak but grew more certain with each word. ¡°I believe¡ªno, I know¡ªthat Blood Dragon foresaw these events. Therefore, I''m certain he''s already taken the necessary steps to ensure our safety. If we follow his instructions, I''m confident everything wille together. Don¡¯t waver now; help is surely on the way!¡±


    ¡°Faith is good,¡± a dwarfen woman said. ¡°But we¡¯ve already done everything we were supposed to. Our production lines are ready, and our workers are waiting for orders, but what now? We have neither a product to make nor a distributor to sell to. Where is¡ª¡±


    "Somebody is here," a woman interrupted, and to David¡¯s surprise, he found her looking right at him. She had fluffy white ears like those of a rabbit''s, and her piercing purple eyes were locked onto his silhouette.


    Now that he was paying attention, he could clearly see the shadows around him behaving strangely. How careless... to assume safety just because he couldn¡¯t sense another Shadow Mage. Apparently, he had not considered the Chimeroi¡¯s innate abilities. With little choice left, he dispelled his [Shadow Cloak] and stepped into the light.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± a man with the head of a boar questioned. ¡°And what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Greetings,¡± David said simply. ¡°I am the help you¡¯ve been waiting for.¡±


    The council member, out of which many had already gotten to their feet, froze at this bold promation. Many nces were exchanged, but it was Soria who spoke first. ¡°Can you prove you are who you say?¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    David nodded and, with careful movements, retrieved a sealed letter from his briefcase. A simple string of shadows delivered the paper to the girl. It was a message Ezekiel had personally written and, ording to him, would surely convince Soria of his identity.


    David hadn¡¯t read the contents, but seeing the girl''s reddening face, he knew the message had its intended effect. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. It appeared the young lord hadn¡¯t lost his charm with the fairer sex. Hopefully, David wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the future of their house¡­


    With an awkward cough, Soria faced the remaining members of the council. ¡°There is no doubt: he was sent by Blood Dragon.¡±


    With Soria vouching for him, much of the wariness toward him vanished. Now, it was up to David to meet the expectations of those looking at him with hopeful gazes. Fortunately, he hade prepared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this in order,¡± David said, using themanding tone he often employed as a butler. He opened his briefcase and took out a stack of papers enclosed in an ornate leather binder. With almost reverent care, he handed the documents to the dwarven woman. ¡°This will keep you busy for the foreseeable future.¡±


    David noticed the woman mimicking his careful handling of the documents. She seemed meticulous¡ªan essential trait for a craftsman. She opened the binder and read the first page. As she did, all eyes turned to her, keenly observing her reactions.


    David peeked over her shoulder, which wasn¡¯t as intrusive as it sounded, given her dwarven stature. The first page detailed the introduction to the temperature regtion apparatus. Jettero, their lead engineer, had found the concept quite intriguing and had made several improvements to the initial design.


    Not a word was spoken as the dwarf flipped through the pages, though her leaned-forward posture and intensely focused gaze told David all he needed to know: the woman was hooked.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± she murmured after studying the schematics for a while. ¡°The engineeringponents are quite advanced, even by dwarven standards. But what truly impresses me is the creativity of the design. Whoever devised this managed to blend several known concepts to create something new, something they weren¡¯t intended for. It¡¯s quite brilliant!¡±


    David nodded, pleased with the praise. ¡°Our lord made his fortune with a simr invention back in Tradespire. His foresight in such matters is usually spot on.¡±


    For the first time since the woman had received the ns, she averted her gaze to stare at him with a startled look on her face. ¡°The boy came up with these?¡±


    David began to nod, but the gesture turned into a shrug halfway. ¡°Yes and no,¡± he said eventually. ¡°The ideas are definitely his, but our lead engineer spent countless hours turning his ns into something feasible.¡±


    The woman nodded slowly before returning her attention to the documents. ¡°A shame. If I had known about this, I would have spent more time pestering the boy.¡± With those words, she immersed herself back into the material. Alongside the temperature regtion device, many other schematics had been included in the folder.


    Jettero intended to shift a significant portion of the production for the Gond here. If sessful, this n would allow them to increase their output while lowering costs. It seemed like a win-win situation, especially considering Undercity had ample manpower to handle their demands. However, how proficient these workers were remained to be seen.


    ¡°Now,¡± David said, addressing the rest of the council. ¡°I heard you''re facing a food shortage?¡±


    The water mage nodded, wearing a grim expression. ¡°It''s the lifeline tying us to the city above. If we could solve this, we''d be fully independent. But s, nothing grows in these caverns¡­¡±


    David could empathize with her frustration. But that only made his next revtion all the sweeter. He produced a tightly sealed pouch from his briefcase and ced it on the round table. He handled the bundle with utmost care, treating it like a treasure.


    ¡°This,¡± he said simply, ¡°is the solution to that problem.¡±


    All eyes focused on the package. Some seemed excited, others skeptical, though doubt lingered on all their faces. It was understandable. How could such a tiny package hold the solution to a problem that had gued the city for years?


    Without waiting for anyone to prompt him, David exined his meaning. ¡°My lord had initially nned to import specialty crops that could grow underground. The dwarfs possess some such variants¡­¡± he said, nodding toward the dwarven woman.


    This managed to startle the dwarf out of her reverie; the mention of the delicacies of her home proved too enticing to ignore. ¡°You managed to get your hands on Forgebloom spores? How?¡± she asked excitedly.


    David shook his head. Having lived in a dwarven city for the past few months, he was well aware of how protective they were of their mushrooms. Honestly, it would have been quite a challenge to get his hands on any of them. Thankfully, his lord somehow managed to procure something on his own.


    ¡°Earthcore Caps, then?¡± she asked after a moment of thought.


    David shook his head, and before the woman could go down the list any further, he stopped her with a raised hand. ¡°I ended up not bringing any dwarfen products.¡±


    The excitement left her face, but was soon reced by a newfound curiosity. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get this from my people, then who would be able to help¡­ Did the elves cultivate a new strain?¡± she guessed.


    David tilted his head, considering the question. The spores had indeed been produced by an elf, but it wasn¡¯t rted to the elven tribe as a whole.


    Having followed Maximilian for most of his life, David was, of course, familiar with the name Cassius Leafless. The man was a genius on the same level as Maximilian himself, having pioneered apletely unique form of Magic and risen to the level of Archmage despite having multiple affinities. To think that Ezekiel encountered him, of all people¡­


    David was brought out of his musings by thebined weight of the stairs boring down on him. Right, he had been asked a question.


    ¡°My lord has called upon a personal favor to have this made,¡± he exined. ¡°It is tailored to the climate of Undercity, grows on anything, and only needs water and manure to thrive. It¡¯s a fast-growing, rapidly multiplying mushroom with roughly the same energy content as cow meat¡­¡± At this point, David took a break from his exnation to study the expression of his audience. He was not disappointed.


    Every single face staring back at him had a look of utmost shock on their expression. Naida Wellenreiter, who was responsible for their food, even had her mouth hanging wide open as she gaped at the pouch in front of him.


    David struggled to contain a smile. He finally understood why his lord enjoyed delivering shocking revtions. After witnessing their amazement, he couldn¡¯t resist adding one more detail. ¡°¡­it alsoes in a dozen vors.¡±


    Thisst statement proved to be the final straw, as everyone began speaking at once, leaving him unable to understand anything. The excitement only subsided when Naida decided to douse everyone with a ssh of water.


    She then turned to David, a slight hitch to her voice. ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    He nodded,pletely understanding her emotional reaction. She was far from the only one now watching the bundle with shining eyes. While small, the package represented something nobody in Undercity had ever had: freedom and independence.


    David gently ced it in her hands. ¡°Take good care of it.¡±


    Naida didn¡¯t hesitate before storming out of the room, followed by about half a dozen others. The meeting was forgotten as they focused on the urgent matter at hand. The crafters also took this opportunity to excuse themselves, rushing to the workshop.


    David turned to face the remaining people. They were clearly the morebat-oriented portion of the council, and David recognized many of them as former members of the Venemous Cabal.


    ¡°There''s a task I need your help with,¡± he said, addressing the woman who had spotted him. From the description, she was likely the person known as Elder Rabbit. If her talents were rted to Shadow Magic, she might just be able to help him.


    Noticing his gaze, she bobbed her head, signaling for him to speak.


    ¡°My lord has tasked me with taking over an abandoned mine. It was designated as a danger zone but still contains a wealth of ores. If we manage this task, we won¡¯t need to worry about raw materials for the next century¡­¡±


    David chose to leave out the fact that he wasn¡¯t targeting the mine for ore but the mysterious liquid metal. That piece of information was on a need-to-know basis.


    Fortunately, his request was met with quite a bit of enthusiasm. It seemed the fighters had been somewhat bored now that the gangs were working together. They had likely done nothing but patrol the city for the past weeks.


    ¡°That sounds promising,¡± the rabbit-eared woman said. ¡°Count me in.¡±


    Many others echoed her sentiment. Among them were the boar-headed man and a woman with striped yellow fur who seemed most enthusiastic.


    David smiled. His arrival in the city had begun on a rough note, but he had already made significant progress in just a day. With the groundworkid by his lord, he would transform the ce into a second stronghold for his family, surpassing their headquarters in Tradespire.


    This time, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to challenge their position.

 Book 5: Chapter 17: The Border I

    Book 5: Chapter 17: The Border I


    Zeke marveled as the sky gradually turned dark, then looked at the face of their benefactor looming overhead. Rhea, the Titan, had run tirelessly for the entire day without a single break. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice their weight as she carried his group in the palm of her hand. Her stamina seemed endless.


    The journey continued for another hour, but just as the sun was about to fully disappear behind the horizon, Rhea''s steps slowed. She crouched low, hiding behind the treetops, and continued this way for a few more minutes. Just as Zeke was about to ask what was going on, Rhea lowered them to the ground. They were gently ced down, moments before the Titan shifted forms.


    ¡°That was a long walk,¡± Rhea said as she appeared beside them. This time, she was in her humanoid form.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sneaking around?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Rhea said with a shrug. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Seen? By whom exactly?¡±


    ¡°Them,¡± the Titan said while pointing in a random direction.


    Zeke followed her gaze, but no matter how hard he looked, all he could see were trees.


    Rhea chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a town in that direction. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, but it¡¯s thest stop before you reach the Deands.¡±Zeke gaped at her. ¡°You mean¡­ we¡¯ve already crossed the jungle?¡±


    Rhea smirked at him. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    Zeke nodded, unashamed to admit it. Rhea''s speed had exceeded his expectations. Even on a high-end airship, they couldn''t have traveled this fast. Only a high-level Wind or Space Mage could have surpassed her speed.


    He bowed to the Titan. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    Rhea waved him off. ¡°I was the one who dyed your journey in the first ce, so it¡¯s only fair I make up for it. Besides¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Cas this excited in a while.¡±


    Zeke smiled. Though he hadn''t always seen eye to eye with the elf, he had gained immensely from their interactions. In truth, he felt he had benefited more from their meeting. Even so, he appreciated the sentiment.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Rhea shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll probably stay here.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to remain couped up in this ce?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°Despite all your strength?¡±


    Rhea chuckled. ¡°Strength, huh? You know, little half-Dragon, I¡¯m actually quite young¡ªfor a Titan, at least. Right now, there are many humans who could easily hunt me down.¡±


    Zeke remained silent. Since meeting her, he had regarded Rhea as a pinnacle existence, someone who seemed to fear no one in this world. It was sobering to realize that even someone of her caliber didn¡¯t feel safe walking openly.


    "I see," he said awkwardly.


    It dawned on him that Cassius''s reluctance to leave this ce likely stemmed from fears for his wife''s safety. Even the talented elven Mage wouldn''t be able to protect her from the true powerhouses of the continent. It seemed life was difficult for everyone. Yet, Zeke wasn¡¯t disheartened. Instead, he was looking forward to the day he would join their ranks.


    ¡°Stay safe, Rhea,¡± he said, extending his hand. ¡°I hope we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± the woman said with a wide smile, locking forearms with him. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll give me more of a fight then.¡±


    Zeke smirked. ¡°Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll be the one to chase you around next time.¡±


    Rhea guffawed, pping his shoulder so hard that Zeke almost lost his footing. But with the Titan''s strength, it probably felt like just a friendly pat to her.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a sight,¡± she said teasingly.


    The next few minutes were spent with everyone bidding farewell to the Titan. The Chimeroi thanked her profusely. Despite the one-sided beating they received, they had all improved tremendously with her help. All three had practiced using [Blood Boil] on her, with even Gravitas mastering the technique at some point.


    Snow embraced Rhea tightly; out of all of them, she had be the most attached to the Titan. Zeke was certain that the Titan had also grown fond of the girl. Whatever she might im, it must get quite lonely in the jungle, so far from civilization, especially for someone as outgoing as her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be off then,¡± Zeke said after the two separated.


    Rhea nodded, a strained smile on her face. ¡°Take care...¡±


    They approached the treeline in their usual formation, with Ash in the front and Gravitas at the rear. The rest of them stayed in the center. Snow kept ncing back for a long while, but eventually, the figure of the Titan disappeared from sight, hidden behind a wall of green.


    They made good progress. Now that they were closing in on the edge of the forest, there weren¡¯t many creatures around, and even those they came across were weak enough for Ash to dispose of on his own.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll see her again,¡± Snow asked after a while.


    Zeke opened his mouth but hesitated. They were on their way to return Snow to her tribe on the other side of the Deands. Given her status, it was highly unlikely that she would ever return...


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± he said eventually. ¡°Everything is possible if you work hard enough.¡±


    Snow studied his expression for a long moment before nodding mutely. There was a peculiar look in her eyes, but Zeke couldn¡¯t discern her thoughts. He just hoped he hadn¡¯t given her false hope.


    ¡°Light ahead,¡± Ash called out.


    Momentster, they broke through a thick tree cover, and Zeke could also see it. The vige, nestled on the cusp of the jungle, appeared like a beacon of civilization amidst the untamed wilderness, its lights twinkling with the promise of shelter and respite after a long journey. However, his eyes were immediately drawn by something else: The wide open ins behind the vige.


    The transition was stark, almost unnatural, like the edge of a great abyss separating two worlds. It was as if a giant had drawn lines with a massive pen: Green on one side and ck on the other. Zeke couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease as he observed the stark boundary, where the vibrant ecosystem of the jungle yielded to the destion of the ins.


    ¡°So these are¡­ the Deands,¡± he murmured.


    It took Zeke a moment to realize the others were waiting for him. Clearly, he had been more affected by the sight than the Chimeroi. Maybe because they couldn¡¯t sense Mana the way he could? Whatever the reason, Zeke had an ominous feeling looking at that ce.


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± he said, shaking off these thoughts. ¡°We''ll get some food and rest before continuing our journey tomorrow morning.¡±


    Nobody had anyints, so they made for the entrance to the town. When Zeke spotted the guards, he thought for a moment that there would be trouble. Yet, the men merely nced at them momentarily before returning their gazes to the tree line. Nobody even asked them a question, let alone ask for a fee.


    Despite thete hour, the wooden gate stood wide open. But that wasn¡¯t the only peculiarity of the ce. Zeke had wondered if they would find an inn still epting guests, though he needn''t have worried. From the looks of it, more than half of the buildings here were either inns or bars. Through the opened doors, he could see patrons celebrating.


    "What a strange ce," Zeke muttered as he watched another group pass them by.


    Though they wereughing and joking, clearly intoxicated, their eyes turned sharp as they scanned his group. Zeke couldn''t help but notice that none of them seemed weak. It had been the same with thest group and the one before. There didn¡¯t seem to be a single ordinary person in this town; everyone was at least at his level, with most far surpassing him.


    Now that he thought about it, that wasn¡¯t all too surprising. How would a regr person even get here? They were far from civilization, with the unforgiving jungle at their backs and the merciless Deands ahead. It certainly wasn¡¯t a ce for raising a family. No, these people clearly weren¡¯t here to idle their time away.


    Zeke looked at the surrounding people with new eyes. Some appeared to be guards, likely apanying merchants. Others had the telltale look of adventurers, sporting weathered gear and rough faces. He also recognized many Korrovan natives; it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why they might be here¡­


    ¡°What do you think about that, Master?¡± Ash asked, startling Zeke out of his thoughts.


    He followed the man''s hand to see him pointing at a rtively upscale building with a more subdued atmosphere. There were guests inside, though the atmosphere was a lot less rowdy than the other ces they had seen. It was clearly a ce catering to a wealthier clientele.


    Zeke smiled. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    They were stopped just outside the door by a figure who seemed to be a blend of waiter and guard. The man appeared strong, though not on par with the Chimeroi. He scrutinized their group before fixing his gaze on Zeke. "If you wish to bring yourpanions inside, you''ll have to pay full price for them," the man said.


    Zeke raised a brow. He had never even considered not paying for the Chimeroi and wondered why this even needed to be said. He nodded at the man. ¡°A table for five, then.¡±


    The guard''s expression turned into a smile as he heard those words. ¡°Right this way, sir.¡±


    They were led to a table in the corner, and Zeke sat down first, positioning himself toward the center of the room, with his back toward the other patrons. One reason for his choice was to ensure the Chimeroi had a clear line of sight, ready to react in case of an attack. But more importantly, he wanted to give Akasha the opportunity to eavesdrop on any conversation while they ate.


    After they were all seated, Zeke addressed the waiter. ¡°Are there rooms avable?¡±


    The man smiled brightly. ¡°Certainly, sir. How many would you need?¡± He scanned the Chimeroi, his gaze lingering on Snow momentarily. Out of their group, she was the only other person who appeared fully human. ¡°One for you and your... lover. And another one for your guards?¡±


    Zeke frowned. Though Snow was quite lovely, she was still a child. What kind of a person did this man take him for? ¡°We''ll take separate rooms,¡± he said firmly, noting toote the grin that spread across the waiter¡¯s face.


    Had he just been tricked?


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the rooms, sir,¡± the man said with a light bow, though it was likely to hide his massive grin as much as to be polite.


    Zeke felt indignant as he watched the waiter''s back disappear up the stairs, though the feeling vanished after a moment. What did he even care? If there was anything he had plenty of, it was money. He put the matter out of his mind and turned toward hispanions. ¡°Order whatever you want and make sure to get your fill. This might be thest time we¡¯ll get to eat in such a nice ce.¡±


    His announcement was met with cheers, mainly from Snow and Vulcanos, though even Gravitas had an excited twinkle in her eyes. Zeke realized they had likely never eaten in such a fancy ce before. Immediately, he felt a pang of guilt. The Chimeroi had been nothing but loyal, risking their lives on more than one asion for his sake, yet he had never even treated them to a nice meal.


    Zeke knew he had a tendency to develop tunnel vision, but this just wouldn''t do. He wanted his followers to benefit from him as much as he did from them. Just because they were bound to him didn''t mean he shouldn''t treat them with respect.


    He watched in silence as the Chimeroi began to devour their enormous portions, his face one of deep contemtion. Had he ever asked them what they wanted? Not as a reward at any given moment, but what they wanted to achieve in life¡ªtheir goals.


    No, he hadn''t.


    A surge of shame rushed through him at this realization. For a while now, he had been content with treating the Chimeroi ¡®fairly,¡¯ thinking himself better than the vers of Korrovan, though he might not be all that different in the end. Most of them didn¡¯t mistreat their ves either; they simply used them without a thought to their needs and wants... very much like he had been doing.


    Zeke sighed, shaking off those dark thoughts. He wasn¡¯t perfect and had never imed to be. The only thing that mattered was that he did what he could to improve himself. One step at a time¡­


    His eyes settled on Ash, who was sitting next to him. He had known him for the longest, yet he knew almost nothing about the man. Noticing his gaze, the Chimeroi stared back with a puzzled expression. It was aical sight to see the fearsome warrior drenched in sauce, yet Zeke suppressed hisughter. This wasn¡¯t the time.


    He cleared his throat, trying to make the question sound casual. ¡°Say, Ash¡­ Do you perhaps¡­ have any hopes or dreams?¡± The table fell silent as the Chimeroi all stopped eating and stared at him, clearly bewildered.


    Nailed it.

 Book 5: Chapter 18: The Border II

    Book 5: Chapter 18: The Border II


    Ash looked at him with a perplexed expression, slowly lowering his steak back onto the table. ¡°What brought this on, Master?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°I... realized that I haven¡¯t been entirely fair to you all. What I mean is that our rtionship shouldn¡¯t be so one-sided.¡±


    The Chimeroi shared confused nces, evidently unaware of what he was trying to say.


    Zeke pondered on how best to exin his thought process. Ultimately, he decided just to be straightforward about what was bothering him. ¡°Despite spending so much time together, I hardly know anything about you¡ªwhat you enjoy, your hopes for the future, and all that. As the person responsible for you, that¡¯s something I should know, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Ash¡¯s confused expression turned into a contemtive frown. ¡°Enjoy, huh? I don¡¯t really know, but¡­ why does it matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on dragging you along if that isn¡¯t what you want. If you secretly hope to be, I don¡¯t know¡­ a gardener or something, I would find such a position for you instead.¡±


    Ash snorted in amusement. ¡°A gardener? Me?¡±


    Zeke smiled as well. ¡°Just a random guess, but you never know. Sometimes, people have interests you¡¯d never suspect. One of my best friends became a smith after discovering that he couldn¡¯t be a Mage.¡±


    The memory of his childhood friend left Zeke with a bittersweet feeling. He hadn¡¯t contacted Markus even once since fleeing the Empire. Zeke was certain his messages would be intercepted, and he couldn¡¯t risk letting the Empire know how much he cared for his friend. Who could say what they might do to him if they knew Zeke thought of him as a brother?¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to be a smith,¡± Ash said, taking the matter more seriously now that he understood Zeke¡¯s perspective. ¡°As for what I want to do in the future... I¡¯m not really sure. I like being outside, and even though the trip through the jungle was dangerous, I actually enjoyed it quite a bit.¡±


    Zeke focused on Ash, nodding encouragingly to keep him talking¡ªa gesture that proved unnecessary. Now that the wolf man had started, the words flowed freely.


    "...I want to live in arge group. Maybe it¡¯s due to my species, but I¡¯ve always wanted to belong to a pack. One with a strong leader. A wife, maybe? Children, lots of children.¡± Ash paused here, catching his breath.


    Only then did he notice that the others were staring at him.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, turning slightly red. ¡°Something wrong with that?¡±


    Zeke shook his head, a wide smile on his face. ¡°Not at all. It is a nice goal. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    Before Ash could feel too embarrassed, Zeke moved on to his next target. ¡°What about you, Vulcanos?¡±


    Therge man shrugged, gulping down the mouthful of meat he was chewing on. ¡°I¡¯ve never met another of my kind, and I don¡¯t know what our lives are supposed to be like.¡± His eyes gleam with excitement. ¡°Though, as long as I can fight and grow stronger, I¡¯m quite content.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. That was an easy request to fill. He had more enemies than he could count, and bloodshed was definitely in his future.


    ¡°Let me know if that changes, okay?¡±


    Vulcanos nodded, though his s¨¦ expression showed how unlikely he thought that to be.


    Zeke turned to thest of his followers. ¡°What about you, Gravitas?¡±


    The woman hesitated for a moment, her eyes showing an uncertainty that was uncharacteristic for her. Zeke remained patient, giving her all the time she needed. Whatever internal battle she was fighting, he wasn¡¯t going to rush her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting all that much,¡± she said, her voice more hesitant than he had ever heard it. ¡°If I had the choice, I¡¯d rather use my power for something else.¡±


    Zeke was surprised to hear that, to say the least, though he didn¡¯t let it show on his face. Instead, he nodded at her. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    Gravitas shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting all my life, and it¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever known. I don¡¯t know what else is out there. All I can say is I would rather do something less¡­ destructive?¡±


    Zeke pondered her request. He could think of a dozen uses for her powers. Originally, he hadn''t sought her out forbat prowess but for the uniqueness of her innate ability. That initial reason had faded under the weight of the problems they¡¯d faced. However, now that she herself was bringing it up, Zeke felt a renewed sense of eagerness to resume those experiments.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he said, a genuine smile emerging on his lips. ¡°Once we return to Tradespire, I¡¯ll introduce you to my head engineer. I¡¯m confident that together, we¡¯lle up with something. Believe me when I say this: Your power is extremely valuable, even outside ofbat.¡±


    Gravitas looked at him with a dubious expression. "It is?"


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Zeke¡¯s smile grew. For once, he had the perfect answer ready. ¡°Do you know what my family does in Tradespire?¡±


    Gravitas creased her brows in concentration. ¡°You are¡­ merchants of some kind?¡±


    Zeke raised his hand and tilted it left and right, indicating that she was somewhat right. ¡°We build Airships.¡±


    ¡°Airships¡­¡± Gravitas repeated as if hearing the word for the first time.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. Could it be? Looking at the others, who shared simr expressions, he realized his oversight. Not only had he not seen any airships, but he hadn¡¯t seen a single regr ship anywhere in Korrovan either. Thetter wasn¡¯t surprising, given the country was a desert, but there should have been at least a few airships.


    The answer hit him like a ton of bricks. It was something he had long known about but never really connected the dots: the storms.


    Korrovan was gued by storms thatsted for weeks and sprang up out of nowhere. They were so severe that most inhabitants had to seek refuge underground to escape their wrath. Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be any Airships in such a country.


    This put Zeke in the awkward position of exining Airships to a group of people who had never even seen a boat. Fortunately, the concept wasn¡¯t that hard to grasp, and he could see the growing excitement on Gravitas¡¯s face as she slowly understood what he was saying.


    ¡°Then, how do they fly?¡±


    ¡°Controlled air pressure,¡± he exined. ¡°We use dozens of runes that disce the exact amount of air topensate for the ship''s weight.¡±


    ¡°¡­And that works?¡± she asked, her eyes wide.


    Zeke tilted his head. The concept worked; he had seen and experimented enough with it to know that it did. However, from her perspective, the idea must have sounded ridiculous¡ªlike a bunch of monkeys rubbing sticks together to make a fire in front of a Fire Mage.


    In one word: Primitive.


    The use of the [Gust] Rune wasn¡¯t a perfect solution by any means, but it was the established practice. Yet, considering the possibility of manipting gravity directly, it seemed utterly ridiculous. To say that their current system was inefficient was a massive understatement.


    His smile turned even wider. ¡°Do you now understand why I said that we would find something for you to do?¡±


    Gravitas''s eyes went wide. It seemed she finally understood what he meant when he said her power could be valuable. ¡°Do you think¡­ I could help with that?¡±


    Zeke nodded confidently. ¡°In time? Certainly! Though, you¡¯ll have a lot of studying to do until then. Are you fine with that?¡±


    Gravitas nodded, a determined expression on her face. ¡°I would love that, actually. Do you have anything I could read right now?¡±


    Zeke smiled slightly before turning his focus inward.<em> ¡°Akasha?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Shall I prepare materials?


    ¡°Yeah. I was thinking about something light to get started. An entry-level book on Airships and a novice textbook on Runes, maybe?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative. Does Host want me to copy existing works exactly, or should Ipose a new work from existing sources?


    Zeke paused, shocked by the offer. ¡°You can do that?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Affirmative. Combining multiple sources is not a problem. The only challenge is to fuse them seamlessly while keeping the style and difficulty of the material consistent.


    <em></em>


    <em>¡°If you think you can do it, then sure. You have yet to let me down.¡± </em>


    Akasha didn¡¯t reply, but Zeke could feel the drain on his Core intensify. He was sure she was already hard at workposing the books. She would likely use [Telepathy] to write the physical copies while he was asleep.


    The entire conversation with Akasha had only taken a moment, and Gravitas was still waiting for him to answer. ¡°I¡¯ll have something for you by tomorrow,¡± he said out loud.


    Her eyes widened, catching the implications of his words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay up for my sake. I can wait¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zeke said, cutting her off. ¡°I won¡¯t be staying up, I promise.¡±


    Mollified by his reassurance, Gravitas nodded once, a bit of the earlier excitement returning to her face.


    At that sight, Zeke felt warmth in his heart. He had done a good thing today. Taking his followers, his friends, for granted and using them as tools was not what he wanted. That was how Mind Mages thought, and it was the exact opposite of who he wanted to be.


    If Gravitas wanted to pursue something else, he would support her fully. Perhaps her contributions would be even more impressive that way. After all, sess often came more easily when pursuing one''s passions.


    A massive yawn fought its way up his throat. Sometime during the conversation, they had finished all the food, and Zeke started to feel sleepy. It had been a long day, and now that his stomach was full, he was beginning to feel the extent of his exhaustion.


    Zeke waved the waiter over as he addressed hispanions. ¡°You guys ready to turn in for the night?¡±


    There were noints as everyone got to their feet, with Snow looking as tired as he felt.


    The man from earlier approached, a warm smile on his face. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Can you show us to our rooms?¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± the man said with an elegant bow. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Their rooms were on the third and highest floor of the building, with the Chimeroi having rooms right next to each other and Zeke getting one at the end of the corridor. It was supposedly the nicest one they had.


    Zeke fought to keep his eyes open as he shuffled toward his room. It had been a while since he had felt so tired.


    ¡°Good night, sir,¡± the man said from outside the room.


    Zeke nodded in thanks, closing the door behind him. He dropped his backpack next to the bed and copsed face-first onto the mattress. It wasn¡¯t as soft or high-quality as the ones in Cassius¡¯ house, but he didn¡¯t care at the moment. He could havended on the floor, and it wouldn¡¯t have mattered.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Host¡¯s condition is not natural. I suspect that some untraceable substance was added to the food¡­


    That was thest thing Zeke heard. Using all his willpower, he managed one final sentence before the darkness imed him.


    <em>¡°¡­Take care of it.¡± </em>

 Book 5: Chapter 19: Spirit in Charge

    Book 5: Chapter 19: Spirit in Charge


    With those words, Zeke fell into a deep, poison-induced slumber, leaving Akasha alone to ponder her Host''smand. After all, "Take care of it" was a rather vague directive. Was he talking about the poison? The poisoner? The situation? What was she supposed to take care of?


    Seconds passed as Akasha devised hundreds of conjectures, only to start anew each time. This approach was fruitless; her angle was wrong.


    The directive was too ambiguous for her to derive a precise solution or devise an effective strategy. Perhaps she was interpreting it incorrectly. Her Host had ced significant trust in her, so it was imperative to resolve this urately. Rather than fixating on the exact phrasing of the instruction, Akasha decided to adhere to its spirit.


    As always, the most important objective was to ensure the safety of her Host until he regained consciousness. That could be a matter of hours or days, depending on the poison used. It was disconcerting that she could not detect any trace of the substance in his body.


    She channeled Mana through the first engraving on her Host¡¯s Core. The Spell came to life a mere momentter. [Perfect Body Control] allowed her to puppeteer his body by using his blood akin to strings on a marite. Her host had mastered the technique to such an extent that he could convincingly imitate normal human mannerisms. For Akasha, however, this was her first time.


    Instead of pushing itself off the bed using his arms, the body began to float. She directed it next to the bed and tried to make itnd on its feet, but the effort didn¡¯t pan out as she had imagined. The legs and feet limply hung down from the corpse-like body that was floating in midair.


    Akasha pondered her next steps. Despite observing thousands of humans and understanding their anatomy thoroughly, mimicking their natural movements was challenging. It was especially difficult for her, having never possessed a physical body before. Seeing something a million times didn¡¯t mean she could replicate it. She simply didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to focus on thousands of muscle fibers and tendons simultaneously. Perhaps if she devised a framework, she could simplify the calctions required, but there was no time for that. More importantly, was there any real need in attempting to imitate human mannerisms? The answer was no.


    She floated the body to the corner of the room. It was the optimal spot for gathering information with [Perfect Spatial Awareness], given that the spell''s radius was centered on her Host¡¯s body. Before making any further ns, she needed to understand what she was up against.


    Akasha noticed a figure walking down the hallway, making straight for their room. It wasn¡¯t hard for Akasha to guess the man¡¯s intention: He was there to confirm if her Host had already passed out¡ªif the poison had taken effect.This could not be allowed!


    She waited until the man arrived in front of the door. As expected, he slowed his steps and strained his ears. Akasha didn¡¯t hesitate and directed Zeke¡¯s body to move. Ideally, she would have had him walk around or even talk, butcking those options, she settled for the next best thing...


    The figure flinched upon hearing a loud banging sounding from the room. It was the unmistakable noise of flesh hitting wood. However, instead of a cry of pain or a curse, a second impact followed, and then a third. The man¡¯s expression distorted. Was somebody banging their head against the wall?


    However, given the noise, there was nothing he could do but leave. He returned the way he came, disappearing from her Spatial Awareness. Akasha stopped her Host¡¯s body from hitting the wall. Sess. She had tricked the human.


    The question was¡­ what now?


    To ensure her Host¡¯s safety, her best course of action would be to use his Spatial abilities to get as far away as possible before somebody returned. However, Akasha knew her Host would prioritize the safety of their allies, even if it meant risking his well-being in the process. Despite this knowledge, she hesitated. It was a foolish choice that contradicted everything she knew about strategy. One did not sacrifice the king to save a pawn. It was illogical.


    For a long moment, Akasha was paralyzed by indecision¡ªtorn between the logically sound choice and what she knew her Host would do.


    Of course, there were rational arguments for saving theirpanions as well: The Chimeroi provided significant firepower, and Snow was crucial to their current quest. None of that, however, justified the risks. Even if they lost all their colleagues and the mission failed, they could still recover and rebuild. And as promising as the Mana Purifying device was, Akasha was confident they would find another way.


    No. Those weren¡¯t the reasons that made her hesitate.


    The only reason Akasha even considered saving theirpanions was her Host''s mental state. She couldn¡¯t be sure how severe the fallout would be, but she suspected her Host would not handle the loss of theirpanions well. After all, the human mind was a fragile, tangled mess of emotional attachments.


    Akasha had never fully understood how emotions worked. She had often seen how humans acted while in an emotional state. Anger, Love, Hatred, Grief¡­ she knew these manifestations all too well. However, she had never experienced those feelings¡ªnever understood how they could turn a rational mind into a chaotic mess.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Yet, for some reason, she was reluctant to choose the logical path this time. Something inside her told her she couldn''t, under any circumstances, let her Host experience that loss. It wasn¡¯t because Akasha thought he would me her. No, she was certain her Host would me himself, regardless of the oue. And that was precisely the problem.


    An irritating, illogical part of her urged her not to take that path. It was ironic. Moments ago, she had thought about how humans were irrational due to their emotions, and now she was grappling with the same issue. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t her own emotions she was battling but those of her Host. In the end, though, it made little difference. The moment she hesitated to leave, her course was set.


    <strong>New Mission: Rescue the party. </strong>


    <strong>Step 1: Contact. </strong>


    Akasha extended her mind toward the Chimeroi and used [Telepathy] to speak to them. As usual, she copied her Host¡¯s voice while doing so.


    <em>¡°Ash, can you hear me?¡±</em>


    <em>¡­</em>


    <em>¡°Gravitas?¡±</em>


    <em>¡­</em>


    <em>¡°Vulcanos?¡± </em>


    <em>¡­</em>


    <em>¡°Snow?¡±</em>


    <em>¡­</em>


    Even after repeating herself multiple times, she received no reply. A sudden sense of urgency struck her. There had to be a reason the group had been separated, and unlike their primary target, their captors had no reason to keep the Chimeroi alive.


    <strong>Step 1: Contact ¡ª Failed. </strong>


    <strong>Step 2: Rescue ¡ª Initiated. </strong>


    With a swift spell, her Host''s body vanished from the room and reappeared in the hallway. She raced down the corridor, utilizing [Perfect Body Control] to move at top speed. Idly, she noticed how the jerky, unnatural movements strained her Host''s body. Muscles, tendons, and even veins began to umte damage, but she didn¡¯t slow down. This level of damage was still within an eptable range, though it illustrated why her Host never used this method to move around. The pain alone would be debilitating.


    Momentster, Akasha reached the first chamber. They were all staying in separate rooms, a prudent strategy by their enemies: divide and conquer. Inside, she sensed movement¡ªa hooded figure approaching the bed. Snow had barely made it to the bed herself before sumbing to the effects of the poison, and half of her body was hanging over the mattress.


    Akasha quickly scanned the adjacent rooms. Fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other attackers besides the one. It appeared the poisoning was orchestrated by a small faction, not the entire staff.


    Akasha returned her attention to the man approaching the sleeping girl. Gender: Male. Estimated age: sixties. Earth Affinity. Grand Mage. Low-grade Core.


    The assassin would make for a respectable opponent in a duel. Yet, with the element of surprise on her side, he stood little chance. In the blink of an eye, Akasha had devised a n¡ªounting for all contingencies and three escape routes.


    Before the man could even take a single step further, Akasha appeared. She had teleported behind him, and the man started to whirl. Even if he had been caught off guard, the Mana signature of her teleport was too obvious to ignore. Yet, before he could turn halfway, two red tentacles prated his skull and chest, killing him instantly.


    <strong>Combat scenario 1: Instant elimination ¡ª Sess.</strong>


    Akasha retracted her weapons, letting the man drop to the floor. Just as she had theorized, [Blood Whip] was rather versatile. Especially the prative power, when used as a spear, was impressive. She added the need for further testing to her ever-growing list of research subjects.


    Akasha approached the sleeping girl and analyzed her condition. Snow¡¯s state was clearly abnormal, and the pattern in her brain matched those of her Host. Conclusion: She would not be able to wake the girl. Solution?


    Akasha''s gaze fell upon the corpse at her feet, recognizing him as the man who had guided them to their rooms. Though it wasn¡¯t his identity that she cared for. Now that the protection of the Core was gone, his body was hers to do with as she pleased. After a bit of tinkering, the Spellform of [Blood Maniption] appeared inside her Host¡¯s Core.


    As the spell snapped into ce, the Spirit felt a strain on her mind, prompting her to increase her Mana consumption. The intense focus required to maintain even such a basic construct was staggering. Yet, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of choice at the moment.


    With the speed of a rushing river, all blood drained from the man¡¯s body. A spherical, head-sized ball of red liquid gathered in midair, leaving only the dried-up husk of a man behind. Carefully, Akasha ordered the Blood to envelop the sleeping girl, preparing her for transport.


    <strong>Step 2: Rescue: ? Sess.</strong>


    Akasha headed for the door whilstmanding the wrapped-up girl to float behind her. Now that she had baggage, Spatial Magic was no longer an option. Instead, she relied on [Telekinesis] to open the door. Mind Magic spells like this came more naturally to her than Blood or Space. Unfortunately, the spell was geared for precision rather than strength.


    It took little effort to unlock the door, which swung open with an almost inaudible swish. The hallway was clear, and Akasha wasted no time. None of the locks posed a challenge, and soon three more sleeping figures joined her collection. Compared to her Host and Snow, the other three seemed less affected by the poison, though none were fully awake.


    <strong>Step 2: Rescue: Sess.</strong>


    Akasha paused, scanning the area for any sign of movement. All was quiet. Good. Now, the only thing that remained was their escape. The city wasn¡¯t safe; that much was certain. That was all the more true now that they were almost defenseless. There were only two options. She could either take the group back into the forest or¡­ into the Deands.


    The Jungle was familiar territory, but she doubted her ability to protect them alone, especially after carrying them there. Her Host''s Core was already strained from maintaining multiple spells simultaneously. If she exhausted her resources, even the weakest predators could pose a serious threat to her Host.


    That only left one choice: The Deands. Despite reports suggesting it was rtively safe, doubts lingered. Akasha still remembered the ominous feelings her Hosts had when gazing at the ck ins¡­


    The sound of footstepsing from the stairway made the choice for her. She was out of time, and there was only a single viable option.


    Akasha returned to her Host¡¯s room and added his backpack to the mountain of baggage she was already carrying. By now, the Blood she had taken from the dead Mage looked like a giant red squid, grabbing a person or piece of luggage in each of its tentacles.


    As she approached, the window swung open, revealing a quiet vige under a starry night sky. Past the line of housesy her target ¡ª endless ck ins and the wilderness beyond.


    <strong>Step 3: Escape ¡ª Initiated. </strong>

 Book 5: Chapter 20: The Deadlands I

    Book 5: Chapter 20: The Deands I


    Zeke woke with a start. His head was throbbing painfully as if it had been kicked by a mule. He gingerly sat up and opened his eyes, but when the world came into focus, he was confronted by a truly peculiar scene. He blinked several times, but the scenery remained unchanged.


    What was this?


    He was on an endless in. The earth was a vast expanse of coarse ck dirt, stretching as far as he could see. The sky above was equally dark, devoid of sun, moon, or stars, making it impossible to determine if it was day or night.


    An ominous feeling crept into his heart. How had he ended up here? Thest thing he remembered was eating dinner and then¡­


    He gazed at the alienndscape for a long moment, lost in thought. When he finally decided to get up, pain red through his body, but he persisted and eventually managed to stand. Though he had no visible wounds or broken bones, something felt off. Every movement hurt, as if his entire body was sore from overexertion.


    What the hell happened?


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    An unknown entity has poisoned Host and hispanions with a potent paralyzing agent. The headache Host is now experiencing is likely an aftereffect of that substance.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lit up. In his befuddled state, he hadpletely forgotten about Akasha. The Spirit would naturally be able to tell him everything that happened.Immediately after hearing her words, certain scenes reappeared in his mind. He remembered feeling tired and stumbling up the stairs in a daze. Then, just when he was about to fall asleep, Akasha had warned him about the poison¡­


    A moment of unease gripped Zeke as he realized he was alone. However, the feeling quickly subsided when he spotted a familiar figure on the ground nearby. It was Ash, still fast asleep. Next to the scout were Vulcanos, Gravitas, and Snow, surrounded by a massive pile of backpacks and cloth bundles, some of which he recognized, others he didn¡¯t.


    Zeke sighed with relief as the tension eased from his shoulders. Now that he knew his people were safe, he turned his attention back to the Spirit, who had stayed silent while he assessed the situation.


    <em>¡°What happened, Akasha?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    After Host lost consciousness, I managed to bring Host''s body and the bodies of our allies to safety.


    Despite Akasha making it sound easy, escaping couldn¡¯t have been a simple affair. The sorry state of his body, even after a night of healing, was proof enough.


    <em>¡°Did you figure out who was behind the attack?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Negative. The assants were locals, likely instructed by someone else. However, I couldn''t find any proof linking them to any force.


    Zeke frowned. Arriving ahead of schedule had made him lower his guard prematurely. Confident that no one could catch up, he hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of people already waiting for him. A mistake that could have easily cost him everything.


    Shaking his head, he dispelled those gloomy thoughts. He would do better from now on. Instead, he focused on their surroundings, studying the endless ck expanse that stretched as far as he could see in every direction. Though, to be fair, he couldn¡¯t see all that far.


    There was something wrong with this ce.


    The darkness here felt tangible, like a sinister fog that obscured one¡¯s vision. It cast a pervasive gloom over the ce and made it impossible for anyone to get their bearings.


    <em>¡°Where are we, Akasha?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    We are in the Deands, slightly south-east of the vige. The border is only a few hundred steps north of here.


    Zeke turned slowly, searching forndmarks. Yet, without any notable features and with the sky obscured, he found himself merely spinning in circles.


    <em>¡°Erm¡­ Which way is North?¡± </em>he asked, slightly embarrassed.


    Instead of answering verbally, Zeke felt a tug on his Core. A momentter, an arrow carved itself into the ground before him, pointing to his left. He followed the direction of the arrow with his eyes, trying to make out anything through the ck haze. Yet, even now that he knew the right way, he couldn¡¯t make out anything.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Crazy¡­¡± he murmured.


    If Akasha was right, the jungle should only be a short distance away. But then¡­ How was it possible that he couldn¡¯t see any trees? He distinctly remembered that when he had peered into the Deands from the forest, his vision hadn¡¯t been obstructed. Yet now that he was here, he could barely see anything.


    This was... worrying.


    Instead of dwelling on this mystery, Zeke decided to check on his people first. The Chimeroi remained unconscious, which was odd. Shouldn¡¯t they have woken up before him? Well, that wasn¡¯t necessarily true, depending on the quantity of poison they had ingested. Zeke imagined it would take a significantlyrger dose to incapacitate the Chimeroipared to himself.


    ¡°Ash?¡± he called, gently shaking the scout¡¯s shoulder.


    The man groaned, yet refused to wake fully. Zeke increased the intensity of his movements until he was shaking Ash¡¯s shoulders so violently that his head was rocking back and forth wildly. That seemed to finally do the trick.


    ¡°M-Master? Is it morning already?¡± Ash said through a yawn as he slowly got his bearings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin in a second. Help me wake the others for now.¡±


    Hearing Zeke¡¯s serious tone, the drowsiness quickly vanished from Ash¡¯s expression. Without another word, he went to wake hispanions. A couple of minutester, Vulcanos, Gravitas, and even Snow were all awake.


    It took Zeke a while to exin everything that had happened. To his surprise, the Chimeroi reacted simrly to him, ming themselves for failing to detect the trap. Once they had processed their situation, Ash asked what they were all thinking.


    ¡°What now, Master?¡±


    Zeke rubbed the back of his neck, asking himself the same thing. He had initially wanted to replenish his supplies at the border town and maybe find a guide. Ideally, they would have even joined a more experienced group. Yet, it clearly wasn¡¯t safe for them to go back anymore.


    However, venturing into the Deands in their current state wasn''t feasible either. Even under ideal conditions, crossing that barren expanse would take them about a week. Given the fact that the Deands werepletely devoid of life, they would starve without sufficient supplies. Yet, despite the ominous aura of the ce, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was the safest location at the moment. Now that they had been spotted, this area might soon be crawling with people looking for him. Taking in a deep breath, Zeke made his decision.


    ¡°We are still close to the jungle,¡± he said, pointing in the direction the arrow had indicated earlier. ¡°I say we hunt for as much food as we can carry and then make our way into the Deands right away.¡±


    He scanned the faces of his allies, seeking any signs of dissent. Finding only nods, he swiftly rose to his feet. ¡°Let''s not waste any more time then!¡±


    ***


    Despite his worries, the subsequent hunt went almost too smoothly. Shortly after entering the Jungle, they ran into a pack of boars. The animals were as tall as Snow and fell easily under the group''sbined assault.


    They swiftly gutted the creatures and drained them of blood before Ash, Vulcanos, and Gravitas hoisted one onto their shoulders each. With this much food, they could survive for a while, even if they became lost.


    Ash¡¯s head whipped around. The scout had by far the best senses of them all. He intently stared into the forest, a feral snarl on his lips. Zeke didn¡¯t even see when he had drawn it, but a bone dagger was already flying by the time the rest of them caught on that something was going on.


    Zeke wondered what had happened, but a slight scent of blood soon tickled his nose. As a Blood Mage, he was incredibly sensitive to it. It was clear that Ash had hit something. However, the scout had a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°They escaped,¡± he said.


    Zeke''s expression turned serious. He understood the implications: someone had discovered their trail. Now, there was only one course left for them. Fortunately, they were already prepared, and it would be almost impossible to find them in the Deands.


    He nodded at Ash before resolutely striding onto the dark ins, the Chimeroi only a step behind.


    ***


    It only took a few steps before the treespletely disappeared from view, but the group continued on.


    Minutes passed¡ªhours¡ªdays, or perhaps it had only been a few seconds. Just as it was impossible to gauge distance without a reference point, time became indiscernible.


    It was maddening.


    They walked, rested, slept, and walked some more without seeing anything besides the ck fog that suffused every inch of this ce. No matter if one turned left, right, up, or down, the sight never changed, and Zeke soon noticed that he was affected by it.


    Yet, the dreary surroundings were not the only unsettling aspect of the ce. Zeke initially felt it subtly¡ªa faint unease, as if he were being watched. However, as time passed, the sensation morphed into something far more sinister.


    Zeke began to perceive movements out of the corner of his eyes. And yet, each time he turned his head, nothing was there. Soon, even the shadows seemed to shift while he stared directly at them. He became convinced that the darkness enveloping them was alive, and sleep became increasingly elusive with every passing day.


    Even more concerning was the fact that he was the only one who felt that way. The Chimeroi, as far as he could tell, were fine. It felt as though the Deands were specifically crafted to erode his mind. Frankly, he didn¡¯t know how he would have coped without Akasha by his side. In this bleak realm, the Spirit had be his anchor, his lifeline to sanity.


    Like an unerring beacon, Akasha never lost track of their path, pointing the way. In this timeless realm where day and night blurred indistinguishably, she meticulously counted each of Zeke''s steps and marked every passing second.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Ten hours have passed. It is time to rest.


    Zeke ryed the order before dropping to the floor lifelessly.


    A ten-hour march usually wouldn¡¯t even faze him, not with his enhanced body. But there was something in this ce that wore him down, both physically and mentally.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to take off his backpack. Instead, he just leaned back and used it as a cushion while staring at the sky. Or¡­ at least, what he believed to be the sky.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke noticed the Chimeroi preparing dinner. They hadn¡¯t brought firewood, but Vulcanos made such supplies unnecessary. Soon, the scent of sizzling pork filled the air, though Zeke remained indifferent. Lately, he had forced the food down solely to remain operational.


    Instead, he closed his eyes¡ªnot to sleep, but seeking respite from the ceaselessly shifting mist enveloping him. Zeke envied the lively spirits of hispanions; for them, the past days resembled an extended night adventure. Yet for him, this journey felt like an unending nightmare.


    Vaguely, he felt something warm being passed to him. Zeke cracked open one eye to see Snow''s worried face looking down at him. He attempted a smile, though it didn''t seem to reassure her much. Nevertheless, it was the best he could manage at the moment.


    He shoved the meat into his mouth, washing it down with big gulps from his cantine. As usual, the food tasted like ash. Zeke sighed and leaned back again, closing his eyes in exhaustion. He needed to sleep. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the energy to walk.


    Miraculously, rest found him the very moment he closed his eyes. The sound of hispanions slowly faded away as he dosed off.


    Yet, Zeke immediately noticed this was not a normal dream.

 Book 5: Chapter 21: The Deadlands II

    Book 5: Chapter 21: The Deands II


    Zeke found himself in a sparse forest, where the sun shone brightly, and the crisp air felt like a beautiful spring morning. The rustling leaves and the gentle breeze created a peaceful scene. However, unlike the serene atmosphere, his brows were furrowed.


    He gazed down and inspected the ground beneath his feet. The grass was lush and green. He looked at the trees and found nothing wrong with them.


    What was going on here?


    He distinctly remembered falling asleep in the Deands, a peculiar urrence on its own. Typically, one wouldn¡¯t realize they were dreaming while still inside the dream. Yet, what was even stranger was how unusually realistic this dream felt. From the grass to the trees, there wasn¡¯t a single fault or incongruity in his surroundings.


    Zeke furrowed his brows and clenched his fists experimentally. Physically, he seemed fine. However, he quickly noticed he had no ess to his Magic in this strange dream. Not having his Sphere of Awareness felt unsettling. It was true what they said: you only realize the value of something once it was gone.


    Zeke raised his gaze and looked around. This ce seemed oddly familiar for some reason. It was as if he had been here before, though he couldn¡¯t quite put¡ª


    His mind froze when he glimpsed a distant structure peeking through the treetops. Drawn irresistibly, he moved toward it, step by step, as if possessed. Momentster, he broke through the underbrush into a clearing that could not have been more familiar. He was standing in front of Maximilian¡¯s mansion.


    The three-story structure blended seamlessly into the forest as if it were a part of nature itself. Its ancient pirs resembled tree trunks, and the lush vines climbing its walls gave it an air of tranquility. Zeke had always believed this house straddled the line between natural and deliberate, making it appear both untamed and sophisticated.


    A lump formed in his throat at the sight of his former home. It was the only ce where he had truly felt wee after arriving at the academy.Zeke gingerly approached the entrance and reached out for the doorknob. The doors swung open with a familiar creak, revealing the house''s interior. He peaked inside and found everything just as he remembered. Yet, theplete absence of people made the familiar sight appear strangely dissonant.


    Zeke stepped inside and checked the rooms one by one. The maid¡¯s quarters, the living room, and even the kitchen were all deserted. It didn¡¯t feel like the home had been abandoned for long, but rather as if he had arrived when no one was there.


    Idly, he wondered what had be of this ce after they fled the empire. He knew their name and rank had been stripped, and theirnds returned to the Crown, but he had never learned the fate of their possessions. For all he knew, this house might not even exist anymore.


    Zeke climbed the stairs and headed to his former bedroom. Without knocking, he entered and looked around. Everything was exactly as it had been when he lived there. Even his possessions had returned. The battle staff Markus had crafted for him stood in a corner, the box of Essence Crystals Vi had given him for his birthdayy open on his desk, and the Mystery Box he had retrieved from the Giger ruins was neatly ced on a shelf.


    How nostalgic.


    Zeke stood rooted to the spot, immersing himself in the memories of a time long past. He wondered what his life might have been like if he had never left the Empire, if they had never attempted to spread the Meditation Technique, and¡­ if Maximilian had lived.


    At that moment, a noise seized Zeke''s attention. His head snapped towards the sound, eyes widening. If his senses were correct, it hade from Maximilian''s study. He hurried down the familiar corridor and stopped abruptly in front of an ornate wooden door. His hand rose to open it, but he hesitated at thest moment.


    His heart was racing. Could it be?


    Once he got his breathing under control, Zeke knocked three times, more out of habit than anything else, before opening the door. His gaze fell upon therge oak desk that upied a huge space and the stiff-backed wooden chair Maximilian used to upy. There he found a figure looking back at him with calm eyes. However, instead of joy, Zeke¡¯s expression was one of confusion.


    This¡­ was not Maximilian.


    The man seemed middle-aged, with dark, slicked-back hair and piercing ck eyes. His slim nose and thin lips gave his face a somewhat malnourished appearance. Yet, his gaze held an intensity few could match. But above all, he was a total stranger to Zeke.


    As he scrutinized the man, the man returned the favor, appearing equally curious about Zeke. For a while, silence hung between them as they studied each other intently. After a moment, the man hummed contemtively and met Zeke¡¯s gaze.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You havee,¡± the man said.


    Zeke didn¡¯t quite know how to react to this. Had he been expected? It felt curious to be weed into this own home by aplete stranger.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Care to guess?¡± the man said, smiling faintly. It was the first time his expression had changed.


    Zeke scrutinized his counterpart. It was unfortunate he couldn''t rely on Akasha; she could have easily identified the man if he were someone notable. Still, Zeke had a strong suspicion.


    ¡°Are you the King of the Dead?¡± he guessed.


    The man''s expression returned to its natural state, almost resembling a frown. "Of all my names and titles, I like that one the least."


    Zeke''s breath hitched. Until now, it had been mere spection, but he had guessed correctly. The man before him was none other than the infamous King of the Dead, ruler of the Deands, and one of the most powerful beings on the Continent.


    Why¡­ was he here?


    ¡°Are you wondering why I havee?¡±


    The question must have been written all over his face, and Zeke had no other choice but to nod obediently when the man asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid,¡± the King of the Dead said. ¡°I visit every single being who crosses my domain.¡±


    Zeke frowned. Could that really be true? Despite numerous ims of meeting the King of the Dead, they were vastly outnumbered by the travelers who crossed the Deands each year. It seemed improbable that the King would meet everyone personally like this.


    Once again, the man seemed to have read his mind. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I think there has to be more to it.¡±


    The King of the Dead stared at him for a long moment before nodding almost imperceptibly. ¡°You''re right. Most of the time, I don''t meet people like this. However, sometimes I am forced to make an exception. And this is one of those cases. Do you know why?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. There was nothing about him that should have drawn the attention of such a powerful being. Unless he was referring to Khai¡¯Zar. But if the King of the Dead had been interested in the Dragon, shouldn¡¯t it be here?


    The King of the Dead also seemed to realize that Zeke had no way of knowing as he spoke once more. ¡°For millennia, I''ve watched over the bridge between realms. I judge all who pass: ignoring the insignificant and eliminating the harmful. Past actions and future ns are all within my gaze.¡±


    Zeke had been listening attentively, but the man''sst sentence struck him like a lightning bolt. Could it be? The moment he heard the words ¡®Past actions and future ns¡¯, realization dawned on him, and now that he knew, the possibility was difficult to deny.


    ¡°Are you¡­ reading our Souls?¡± Zeke asked in a trembling voice.


    The King of the Dead pped, a pleased expression on his face. ¡°I had expected you to catch on. Well done.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing this?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you do it to me as well?¡±


    The King of the Dead paused before answering, as if carefully weighing his words. "I am meeting you like this because you have been resisting my scrutiny. Quite fiercely, I might add.¡±


    Resisting? I Have?


    All of a sudden, the dots connected in his mind. The sleepless nights, the shadows watching him, the feeling of pressure and unease ever since he entered the Deands. Had those been attempts to read his Soul? The thought of him fighting off the King of the Dead made him both speechless and proud at the same time.


    ¡°Does that mean you are unable to read my Soul?¡± he asked.


    The King of the Dead smiled at him with a touch of amusement, as if finding something endearing, like a toddler or a small animal. In this moment, the gaunt man appeared less severe than Zeke had thought upon first seeing him.


    "Unable? Hardly. However, if I had forced my way in, I might have caused you harm. As I mentioned, you were quite resilient," he remarked.


    Zeke lowered his head and averted his eyes. He could feel his ears burning in shame. It had been quite arrogant of him to assume that he would be able to overpower an old monster like the King of the Dead. Thankfully, the man didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart.


    He regarded the man before him with fresh eyes. Now aware of his identity and sensing no immediate threat, Zeke recognized the opportunity before him. He had never had the chance to converse about the Soul with anyone, especially someone who appeared to be a master of the art.


    "Sir¡­ King of the Dead, may I pose a question as well?" Zeke asked, somewhat at a loss on how to address the man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± the man replied casually. ¡°But I''d prefer if you didn¡¯t call me by that name. I am no king, after all.¡±


    ¡°How should I call you then?¡±


    ¡°Most call me Sheol,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Sheol¡­¡± Zeke repeated, tasting the sound of the word. It was a name he had never heard before, but he found it quite fitting. ¡°Very well, Sheol, could I ask you about the Soul?¡±


    Sheol nodded.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Sheol said. ¡°Your body is asleep, but your mind is still awake.¡±


    ¡°How could you have created this ce?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°This is clearly a scene from my memories.¡±


    Sheol nodded. "You''re correct. I didn''t create this ce. I simply invited you to a space where you could feel at ease, and your subconscious filled in the details. In that sense, it''s much like a dream. I must admit, though, most people''s memories aren''t usually as vivid as this. You must have quite a talent for it."


    Zeke nodded, realizing the detailed surroundings were likely due to his affinity with the Mind or his connection to the [Mind''s Library]. With his curiosity satisfied, he had another question in mind.


    ¡°How is it possible that I''ve been defending myself against you without even realizing I was under attack?¡±


    ¡°That is quite normal,¡± Sheol exined. ¡°The Soul and the Body are separate but more alike than you''d imagine. Just as the body fights sickness, the Soul repels intruders. Once it has been exposed to those dangers, their resistance increases.¡±


    Zeke nodded thoughtfully. He knew that the human body became more resistant to diseases it had previously encountered. If Sheol''s analogy held true, something simr might be happening to the Soul. Did that mean his Soul was growing more resilient with each use? However, there was something that Zeke wanted to know even more.


    "Do you know a way to strengthen the Soul quickly?" he asked, his heart pounding with anticipation.


    "Quickly¡­" Sheol repeated, his expression turning solemn. ¡°There is no such thing, I¡¯m afraid. Nor is the growth of the Soul something that should be rushed. Mark my words, child, the Soul is the essence of your strength, and nothing is more important if you want to attain great power.¡±


    Just as Zeke began to feel disappointed, the man added one more sentence. "However, there is a way I know to expedite the process without ruining it¡­.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 22: The Deadlands III

    Book 5: Chapter 22: The Deands III


    Zeke stared at the man, full of expectation. Was he going to learn a secret technique to increase the size of one¡¯s Soul?


    Instead of exining directly, Sheol looked at him deeply. ¡°How much do you know about the Soul?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal all he had learned so far. ¡°I know that the Soul is the umtion of past experiences, good and bad. The more meaningful the experience, the more it stimtes growth. I also realized that new experiences are essential to avoid falling into a routine.¡±


    Sheol nodded. ¡°Those are the essentials, yes. If you know that much, what do you think is the best way to promote growth?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t need to consider his response. He had found his answer when he came up with his n to help David and Margret. The key to fast Soul growth was to take on a new challenge, somethingpletely different from anything they had faced before.


    Therefore, he sent David, the family¡¯s prim and proper butler, to the Dwarfs topete as a smith. Meanwhile, he sent Margret, with her frank and unrestrained personality, to the elven court, where intrigue and subtlety were the weapons of choice.


    He told Sheol about his experiments and the challenges he had prepared for his two subordinates.


    Sheol nodded in appreciation. ¡°You have a pretty good grasp on how to optimize Soul growth already. That is good. I don¡¯t think there is much for you to learn in that regard.¡±


    Zeke was beginning to feel anxious. Was this already the fastest speed possible?¡°Is there no way for me to improve the efficiency then?¡±


    Sheol sighed. ¡°Is this the impatience of youth? I don¡¯t understand why you are in such a hurry. If you follow your own method, you will reach the threshold of the Archmage level by the time you are prepared to advance.¡±


    Zeke remained silent. If he followed the same method he had used on David and Margret, he would certainly reach the necessary state in a few decades. However, that might not be fast enough for him. After all, with the Mana Purifying device, he would improve at an exponentially faster speedpared to everyone else. He would likely reach the Grand Mage level in a matter of years and the threshold to Archmage in a decade, at most. However, he didn¡¯t want to reveal this to the man in front of him.


    Sheol stared at him for a long moment before a smile broke out on his face. ¡°Interesting. It seems you have some special circumstances.¡±


    Zeke broke into a cold sweat. He had forgotten who he was dealing with. The King of the Dead was likely the foremost expert on Soul Magic. They were in a dream world Sheol had created, and who could say how much he had already seen? For all Zeke knew, Sheol had already read his Soul, just as he had done to the others.


    Sheol chuckled as he saw the panic on Zeke¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I can assure you that you possess nothing that would interest me anyway¡­¡±


    Zeke nodded stiffly, but he wasn¡¯t reassured in the slightest. It was easy to say that one didn¡¯t covet a treasure as long as it was hidden. However, would Sheol be as nonchnt if he knew about the Mana Purifying device? That was a heaven-shaking, earth-shattering treasure that could upend the very power structure of the continent. Whoever controlled it could raise Mages at a vastly exaggerated speed.


    Sheol shook his head in amusement, as if he could read Zeke¡¯s thoughts, though he made noment. ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, ¡°given your special circumstances, I¡¯ll share the method with you.¡±


    Zeke leaned forward, his wariness forgotten for the moment.


    ¡°You have already found out how to optimize your experiences for maximum gain. However, there is a way to multiply that growth manyfold.¡±


    ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Zeke said eagerly.


    Sheol smiled, an expression that looked particrly eerie on his gaunt face. ¡°It is quite simple. You just have to experience multiple things simultaneously.¡±


    Zeke frowned. What did that mean? Should he research a new spell while fighting for his life? Even under the best circumstances, that would be reckless. Also, it would likely not even benefit him. If he was fighting while being distracted, how could it leave a deep memory? No, there was something he was missing.


    Sheol stared at him, not hurrying Zeke along. After a while, he asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. He understood the principle well enough: experiencing multiple things simultaneously could be beneficial. However, he had no idea how to turn that theory into actionable steps.


    Sheol nodded as if he had expected as much. However, his next words seemed to have nothing to do with the subject. ¡°How much do you know about Death Mages?¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows, caught off guard by the sudden change of subject. However, he still answered honestly. ¡°Not too much.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the vition.


    Sheol bobbed his head. ¡°If you had to name one thing that was different about Death Magespared to other affinities, what would it be?¡±


    ¡°The advancement to Archmage,¡± Zeke said right away. ording to his understanding, Death Mages actually died during their advancement to the Archmage level. At least, their bodies did.


    ¡°That is right,¡± Sheol said. ¡°Do you know why that is the case?¡±


    ¡°I am not certain,¡± Zeke admitted. ¡°But I do have a theory.¡±


    Sheol slightly inclined his head, motioning for Zeke to speak.


    ¡°At the Archmage level, the Core fuses with the body, bing one. I believe that many properties of the Core are shared with the body at this stage. Therefore, a Deathmage¡¯s physical body must die to fully attune to the affinity.¡±


    Sheol hummed, seemingly impressed. ¡°It seems you are quite knowledgeable. However, do you know how Deathmages sustain themselves in such a state? After all, it is quite unusual to keep moving after the body dies.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. He honestly had no idea. He had always attributed this ability to the properties of Death Magic. But the way Sheol was asking, there seemed to be more to it.


    Sheol smiled. ¡°It''s good that you can admit what you don¡¯t know. Many Mages be too conceited to recognize their shorings.¡±


    Zeke smiled wryly, unsure if that was apliment or an insult. However, given what he had learned about Sheol¡¯s personality, it was likely that he had meant it as praise.


    Sheol¡¯s face turned serious again. ¡°The reason Death Mages can keep living is because we have a method to keep our Soul from dispersing even after our bodies die.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. If that was true, didn¡¯t that mean that all Death Mages knew about the existence of the Soul? It would exin why Moros, who he had met in Undercity, had spoken so nonchntly about it. Was it possible that the Soul wasn¡¯t as much of a secret as he had believed?


    Sheol seemed to know what he was thinking. ¡°Yes, all Death Mages who reach the Archmage level be aware of the existence of the Soul. However, most never learn to control it properly. The only ability they have is to bind themselves.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes opened wide. He now had an idea why Sheol had suddenly brought up Death Mages and its rtion to Soul growth. ¡°How does that ability work, exactly?¡±


    Sheol nodded almost imperceptibly. ¡°Death Mages can attach their Souls to any object, living or dead. As you might know, we don¡¯t control our bodies through their normal functions but by relying on Death Magic. Therefore, it is not important that the Soul is directly attached to the body.¡±


    Zeke licked his lips, burning with anticipation as he asked his next question. ¡°Then¡­ would it be possible to attach the Soul to another dead body?¡±


    Sheol smiled. ¡°Yes, that would be possible. A Death Mage can control any dead body.¡±


    This pretty much confirmed Zeke¡¯s theory. Yet, just to be safe, he still asked hisst question. ¡°Would it be possible to split your Soul and control multiple bodies at the same time?¡±


    Instead of answering directly, Sheol raised a brow questioningly. ¡°How do you think it is possible for me to check every single traveler crossing the Deands all by myself?¡±


    Despite receiving the expected answer, a chill ran down Zeke¡¯s spine at this revtion. The King of the Dead was a mysterious entity, known to appear differently to each person who encountered him. There were dozens, maybe even hundreds of such reports.


    Zeke went slightly pale at the thought, ncing at his counterpart. How many bodies did this man possess?


    Sheol waited patiently for Zeke to digest this information, not interrupting at all. His tranquil countenance actually helped Zeke to calm down. Despite this new revtion, the person in front of him remained the same as he had been dealing with all along, and Zeke started to feel silly for his panic. He had known from the beginning that Sheol was a monstrous existence.


    When the initial panic had subsided, Zeke began to ponder the implications of those words. If Sheol inhabited a hundred bodies, he would naturally experience a hundred lives concurrently. This meant that for every year that passed, he would live through a century...


    Zeke finally understood what he had meant by his earlier words: experiencing multiple things simultaneously. However, he had no clue how to employ such a technique. As far as he knew, it might be exclusive to Death Mages.


    Furthermore, he wasn''t ready to abandon his body. He understood what it felt like to control his body from afar, like a puppet, and it wasn''t a pleasant sensation. At best, he could describe it as detached. At worst, he would call it a feeble imitation of life.


    Yet, could he afford to forgo the benefits of this method?


    ¡°Is it possible to make use of this method even if I am not a Death Mage?¡± Zeke asked, unsure of which answer he wanted to hear.


    Sheol nodded, a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°It is possible. I know at least one fellow who used a simr technique to rise quickly.¡±


    Zeke nodded. If it were possible, he would have to look into this method. Maybe he would be able to find a way that could give him the benefits without the drawbacks.


    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Sheol asked suddenly.


    Zeke blinked, unsure of how to answer. However, he really didn¡¯t have anything he wanted to asked at the moment. So, he shook his head after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Sheol said, ¡°I guess that means that it is time for me to leave.¡±


    Zeke stared at the figure sitting in Maximilian¡¯s chair, wide-eyed. He was going to leave? Just like that? Hadn¡¯t Sheol originallye to inspect his Soul and determine if he was worthy to cross the Deands? Had he passed? Failed?


    Sheol smiled, clearly aware of Zeke¡¯s turbulent thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, child. I never intended to stop you.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to match what you said earlier,¡± Zeke pointed out.


    Sheol shrugged. ¡°Naturally, I have my reasons.¡± He got up, clearly preparing to leave. Zeke didn¡¯t know what to do and, therefore, remained where he was. However, just as Sheol reached the door, he turned to Zeke onest time. ¡°It was good to meet you after all this time, child of blood. I look forward to your future achievements.¡± With those words, Shoel departed, leaving Zeke alone. The moment he stepped through the door, he didn¡¯t only leave the room but disappearedpletely.


    Now that Zeke was the only inhabitant of this world, the silence was deafening. Still, he remained seated, pondering this strange encounter. The longer he thought about it, the stranger it seemed. What had been the purpose of this meeting?


    In retrospect, it seemed as if Sheol had only intended to drop by for a chat. There had been no interrogation, no transaction, no nothing. If anything, the King of the Dead had helped him one-sidedly by sharing his knowledge about Soul Magic. However, could he really have helped him out of the goodness of his heart?


    Yet, the most suspicious part of their conversation had been Sheol''s final words. There appeared to be a hidden meaning that Zeke couldn¡¯t decipher, leaving him with an ominous feeling.

 Book 5: Chapter 23: Almost Home

    Book 5: Chapter 23: Almost Home


    Zeke snapped out of his thoughts as the world around him began to change. The crisp outlines of the desk in front of him grew hazy. Startled, he looked up and saw the entire room undergoing the same transformation. Maximilian¡¯s study blurred into a whirl of colors and shapes. As he watched this strange disy, his vision gradually darkened, and all sensations faded away.


    A momentter, Zeke felt ufortable. He scrunched his brows and sat up from his prone position on the ground. His body ached all over. He was hungry, tired, dehydrated, and stiff from sleeping in a half-seated position.


    Had he really been in such a miserable state?


    Zeke vaguely recalled falling asleep, but he hadn¡¯t realized how poor his condition had been. The days of mental anguish must have overshadowed everything¡­


    Zeke''s eyes widened as he realized that the oppressive atmosphere he had felt in the Deands had vanished. He looked around quickly, but the menacing shadows from earlier were gone. Though he was still surrounded by a dark mist, it no longer felt threatening. It was no different from ordinary darkness.


    A smile appeared on his face as Zeke felt his taut nerves slowly rx. Thest couple of days had been hard on him, and it was only now that he fully understood how taxing that state had been on his mind and body.


    Without further ado, he stood up and approached the small fire burning in the middle of their camp. Gravitas, Ash, and Snow were sleeping nearby while Vulcanos was sitting upright, tending to the fire while standing guard. It seemed the three hade up with a system without him.


    At his approach, Vulcanos sharply turned his head, eyes glowing faintly. The Chimeroi was clearly on high alert. However, the moment he spotted Zeke, his caution gave way to surprise, and the firey atmosphere quickly subsided.


    ¡°Master?¡± he asked cautiously. ¡°You are awake?¡±Zeke nodded, seating himself across from the big man. ¡°Do we have any food left? I am starving.¡±


    A smile quickly spread across Vulcanos¡¯ face. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± It had been a long time since Zeke had asked for anything, and usually, Snow had to coax him to eat.


    Zeke smiled back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better now. Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It was no trouble, Master. Let me quickly heat something up.¡±


    While Vulcanos used his mes to grill a hefty chunk of rump, Zeke consulted with Akasha. He needed to know how they had progressed so far. Though he had been awake, his tortured state had left him in no mood to pay much attention to the overall state of the journey.


    By the time the heavenly smell of grilled meat reached his nose, Zeke was aware of everything. They had been walking for five days already, and ording to Akasha¡¯s calctions, they would need another two days to reach the end of the Deands. However, Zeke thought they could likely reach it faster now that his condition had improved.


    After a hearty meal and plenty of water, he finally felt life returning to his body. The stiffness left his muscles, and many of the minor aches were already starting to fade. Zeke marveled at the rate at which his body recovered. As long as he cared for himself at least a little, his body would quickly return to peak condition. Now, he just needed a few hours of sleep.


    Zeke¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t recovered during his time in the dream world. It made sense¡ªhis body had been idle, but his mind had not. If anything, his meeting with Sheol had only added more stress to his already exhausted mind.


    He wished Vulcanos a good night before instructing Akasha to wake him, then drifted back into a deep slumber. For the first time in almost a week, Zeke was able to restfortably, with neither dreams nor nightmares guing him.


    ***


    Two days went by in a sh.


    The previously strenuous journey had turned into a monotonous march. They didn¡¯t face any obstructions, and without any nightmares guing him, the dullness of the surroundings was the biggest hurdle.


    The ckened earth crunched under his boots. Zeke had fallen into a routine, putting one foot in front of the other without paying much attention to his surroundings. His thoughts were still upied with his discussion with Sheol. Their talks about the Soul had opened his eyes to a world of endless possibilities. Now that he had time to digest everything he had learned, he grasped the implications of such a method.


    Sheol could literally be in multiple ces at once, taking independent actions¡ªan Army of One in the truest sense.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the vition.


    Consumed by his thoughts, Zeke hardly noticed the passage of time. Yet, just as the second day was ending, a change urred. The imprable ck mist that had shrouded everything began to lighten. After a few more steps, the darkness gave way, revealing a sight he hadn¡¯t seen in the past week. He stopped in his tracks, awestruck by the majestic scene.


    Zeke gazed at the panoramic view of of the valley spread in front of them, the evening sun casting a beautiful red glow as it dipped below the horizon. A smile crept onto his face. Atst, they had reached the border of the Deands. After days of monotonous ck mist, the vibrant colors were almost blinding. The greens of the forest, the blue of theke, and the red of the sun looked more like a painting than reality.


    For a long moment, he just stood there enjoying the view. Hispanions had alsoe to a halt, enjoying the view by his side. This was the first time Zeke had been outside the continent, and the thought excited him.


    The differences were immediately apparent. There was no sign of civilization anywhere to be found¡ªno roads, viges, cities, or even distant campfire smoke. The scene before him was primal, almost indescribably so. The forests, fields, andkes all appeared wholly untamed. It was almost as if he had found a previously undiscovered piece ofnd.


    After taking in these sights for a while, he turned to Snow with a smile on his face. ¡°How does it feel to be home?¡±


    The girl looked excited but still shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not quite there yet.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. ording to Akasha¡¯s calctions, they should be close to Snow¡¯s tribe. Would she only feel at home when she was back with her family?


    ¡°Do you know the way?¡±


    Snow smirked at him in a way he couldn¡¯t quite ce. ¡°It¡¯s hard to miss,¡± she said before pointing with her dainty hand.


    Zeke followed her finger and immediately understood. She was pointing at a solitary mountain jutting out of the ground like the tip of a spear. It was so tall that its peak was likely covered in snow year-round.


    He turned to her. ¡°That¡¯s where you live?¡±


    Snow nodded, the pride evident on her face. ¡°My father and I are the only ones allowed on the peak.¡±


    Zeke nodded, unsurprised. Given the fact that Snow was a Pureblood, it meant that at least one of her parents had to be a Progenitor. It seemed that person was her father. Something else urred to him at that moment. He motioned to the distant mountain. ¡°Is that where those flowers grow?¡±


    Snow bit her lip, lost in thought for a moment, but still nodded in the end. The location of the flowers had been her bargaining chip, but it seemed she now trusted him enough to reveal it.


    Zeke could only smile wryly. Even if he knew their location, getting them without her help would be almost impossible. If her father lived there, trying to steal them would be suicide. Hopefully, the man would be appreciative after being reunited with his long-lost daughter.


    Even so, a hint of excitement rose within him.


    With onest nce at the setting sun, Zeke quickly issued his orders. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for the night.¡±


    They made camp close to the Deands, well aware that most creatures didn¡¯t dare to approach the ck mist. The night passed without any incidents, and the group started their trip with the first rays of the sun.


    Zeke had expected the journey to only take them a couple of hours, but when the day came to an end, the distance seemed to have hardly shrunk. The only difference was that the size of the mountain had increased. He narrowed his eyes. Howrge was this thing?


    It took another four days to reach the vicinity of the mountain. They could have made it in half that time if not for the constant attacks. It had be apparent that the wilderness wasn¡¯t the only thing that was untamed around here. Beasts roamed the ins and forests, uncontested in this natural environment.


    It was only now that Zeke realized how much work the Adventurer¡¯s guild and the kingdoms did behind the scenes. Aside from the designated Danger Zones, one hardly ever saw any monsters on the continent. Here, not a single hour went by without a sighting. Most didn¡¯t dare to confront them, but some packs still chose to challenge his group, believing in their numerical advantage.


    This was a ce where the weak died, their flesh fueling the strong.


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any monsters they couldn''t handle. In fact, the Chimeroi, who had all mastered the Blood Boil technique, eagerly anticipated each new fight. The cycle of violence and rewards had be quite addictive. Even Ash and Gravitas had developed a taste for the rapid gains.


    However, the closer they got, the fewer monsters they encountered. It was likely that the frequent hunting parties of Snow¡¯s tribe were keeping the wildlife in check. The Chimeroi grumbled a bit, but Zeke was d for the break. Being constantly on edge had started to take its toll.


    Their group came to a halt, and Zeke surveyed the scene before them. At the foot of the mountain, the first signs of civilization emerged: scattered viges dotted the slope. Thergest vigey at the base, with progressively smaller ones higher up. Zeke squinted his eyes, trying to make out the top, but the cloud-covered peak remained out of sight.


    Zeke studied thendscape and judged the distance. He had gotten far better at navigating it, and his senses kept telling him that they would be able to reach the first vige before the sun went down¡ªat least if they hurried.


    Just as he was about to give the order, the rustling of the underbrush drew his attention. The Chimeroi simultaneously noticed the disturbance. They immediately moved into position, the anticipation clear on their faces. It had been quite a while since theirst fight, and they were evidently excited to let loose one final time before they reached the vige.


    However, what emerged wasn¡¯t a monster but a man. Or at least, Zeke thought so at first.


    The man had long, dark hair and a muscr upper body, bare except for a leather belt holding a crude bone dagger. However, as he approached, Zeke noticed the man had no legs; instead, his upper body tapered into a long serpentine tail. Behind the man, two others emerged. They seemed to belong to the same race, as they simrly had a tail instead of legs.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the first man hissed. His long, forked tongue tasted the air as he warily surveyed their group.


    Zeke stepped forward, adopting a friendly expression. ¡°Greetings, friends. We¡¯vee to visit the vige and meet with the chief.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s your rtion to the Icefang tribe, human?¡±


    Zeke was about to answer when he felt a tug on his sleeve. He turned to find Snow looking up at him with an expression he had never seen before. Her eyes were wide, and she was subtly shaking her head, ncing frantically between him and the strangers.


    Zeke¡¯s expression turned somber as he understood her meaning:


    Those were not her people.

 Book 5: Chapter 24: Point of no Return

    Book 5: Chapter 24: Point of no Return


    When Zeke realized the group confronting them didn¡¯t belong to Snow''s tribe, his mind started to race. He immediately cast [Bloodbound rity] to give himself time to think. A momentter, a familiar, cold rationality washed over him as the world ground to a halt. With all physical sensations stripped away, he could ponder the only question that mattered.


    Who were these people?


    While they might have been an unaffiliated group, his gut told him otherwise. If that were the case, it seemed improbable they would engage his group so openly.


    No. They clearly weren¡¯t random passersby, and judging by Snow¡¯s reaction, they weren¡¯t allies either. That left only one possibility: they were from an opposing tribe. However, that realization painted a grim picture. After all, they had almost reached the mountain. If an enemy force was allowed to advance this close, the tribe was likely not in a good spot.


    It didn¡¯t matter. He could figure out the exact situationter. The most important objective at the moment was to keep these three from escaping. With his mind made up, Zeke released the spell.


    Only a moment had passed, and without missing a beat, he returned his attention to the Snake people. Now that he was looking closely, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that they were on edge, ready to pounce at a moment¡¯s notice.


    He quickly raised his hands, showing them that he meant no harm. ¡°We have no rtionship with the Icefang tribe. We mean to trade.¡±


    While the Snake people exchanged nces, Zeke sent a quick mental message to his followers. ¡°They are enemies. Attack on my signal. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡±


    The leader soon made up his mind. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, ¡°we will escort you to the vige.¡±Zeke noticed the gleeful expressions on the faces of the other two. Clearly, they were eager for what would happen next. They didn¡¯t even try to hide their malevolent expressions anymore.


    He sneered inwardly. How did they expect to deceive anyone with such poor acting? Even without Snow¡¯s warning, he would have quickly realized that something was amiss. Weren¡¯t snakes supposed to be sneakier than this?


    Yet, outwardly, he adopted a grateful expression. ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    The moment the trio averted their gazes, his hand cut through the air. Ash, Gravitas, and Vulcanos burst into action. At this point, their teamwork had advanced to a level where they could perform such a maneuver without any prior arrangements.


    The enemies were immediately crushed under Gravitas''s power, forcing them to their knees. They had dared toe too close. At the same time, Vulcanos¡¯s eyes had turned crimson, and the lines across his body shone with power. A wave of molten stone struck the trio, burning through flesh and scales.


    Meanwhile, Ash had transformed into mist, circling their backs, prepared to intercept any escape attempts. However, the precaution proved unnecessary, as the three were easily dispatched by thebined attack.


    The fight was over in an instant.


    Nevertheless, Zeke didn¡¯t rx. These three were likely only part of a scouting force, hindering anyone from approaching the mountain. If his guess was right, their allies wouldn¡¯t be far.


    He faced Snow, who had remained at his side. ¡°Do you recognize them?¡±


    Snow nodded, her eyes fixed on the spot where the three snakes had stood. ¡°They are likely part of the Frostscale tribe.¡± She bit her lips. ¡°They have been after our mountain for a long time.¡±


    Zeke considered that. ¡°Are they stronger than your tribe?¡±


    Snow shook her head. ¡°We are about the same in terms of strength, but their leader is no match for my father.¡±


    Zeke frowned. That wasn¡¯t good news. Either the Snakes had found allies, or something had happened to Snow¡¯s father. However, he kept his thoughts to himself and merely nodded.


    ¡°Now that we have been discovered, it is all the more important that we hurry. After all, it''s only a matter of time before somebody notices that these three are missing. I want to be at the mountain by then.¡±


    Ash looked at him, a hint of worry in his eyes. ¡°Are you certain, Master? If we get involved in this, it might not be easy for us to leave.¡±


    Zeke grimaced. He was aware of this as well. Depending on the condition of Snow¡¯s tribe, the situation might be hopeless. However, what else was he supposed to do? Abandon Snow and flee back to the empire? He couldn¡¯t do that, especially not with the goal right in front of his eyes. He refused to give up now!


    Ash saw the determined look in his eyes and didn¡¯t try to argue anymore. With a sharp nod, he began to lead the way, with the other four following close on his heels. Now that they had killed the scouts, every moment counted.


    Instead of traveling openly, he led them through bushes and trees, shielding them from view as much as possible. However, that didn¡¯t help for long. The closer they got the more members of the Frostscale tribe they encountered, deepening Zeke¡¯s frown. It seemed he had been right in his assumption. The mountain was likely alreadypletely surrounded.


    They managed to avoid several more scouting parties, some even consisting of over a dozen people, and ducked behind arge boulder surrounded by trees. Ash¡¯s gaze was solemn as he calcted their path. Fortunately, the Snake people didn¡¯t seem to have a good sense of smell or hearing; otherwise, they would have long since been discovered.


    ¡°There is no path,¡± Ash mumbled after a while, turning to face Zeke. His face was incredibly serious. ¡°There¡¯s no hole in their encirclement, Master. We can¡¯t pass them by.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows, peering into the forest as well. However, he couldn¡¯t even see the enemies from here. There was a huge difference to what a trained Chimeroi scout could do,pared to a human. Ash ced his hand on Zeke¡¯s shoulder, attracting Zeke¡¯s full attention.


    ¡°This is the point of no return. If we break through forcefully, there will be no way for us to escape anymore,¡± Ash said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to make a choice.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. They all understood the situation now. Snow¡¯s tribe was in trouble, and even if they broke through sessfully, there was no guarantee of safety. The question was, should they risk it?


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Zeke wanted to, but it wasn¡¯t just his life at stake. He nced at Gravitas; her violet eyes were solemn but fearless. Next, he looked at Vulcanos, who met his gaze with a grin and a nod, clearly eager for a fight. Finally, his eyes rested on Snow. She was clearly nervous, her gaze shifting between him and the distant mountain. Her preference was obvious.


    It was clear that they were prepared to charge if he gave the order. However, was that really enough? Zeke had to remind himself that it was ultimately his responsibility to ensure their safety. If he decided to do this, to lead them into peril, the least he could do ise up with a contingency n.


    Zeke lowered his head and closed his eyes. In that quiet moment, dozens of ns and scenarios raced through his mind. His goal was clear: if he couldn¡¯t devise a way to save his people if the worst happened, he wouldn¡¯t go. Akasha joined him a momentter, running different simtions and determining the likelihood of sess.


    Nobody spoke. They all watched, awaiting Zeke¡¯s decision, well aware of the fact that it might decide their life or death. Snow bit her bottom lip, watching him with pleading eyes. Out of everyone, she was clearly the most nervous. After all, this concerned her people, her family, her father.


    After a long, drawn-out moment, Zeke¡¯s eyes shot open. There was a light in his gaze that had not been there before. It looked like the confidence of a man who was prepared to face the world.


    The moment she saw his face, the tension left Snow¡¯s body. It was hard to say what she would have done if Zeke decided to flee. The relief she felt at this moment was so strong that her eyes grew misty.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said before Zeke could even inform them of his decision.


    Zeke smiled at her, gently ruffling her hair. ¡°I promised to bring you home, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Snow nodded energetically, a wide smile on her face and her cheeks rosy. Her gaze lingered on Zeke, even after he had turned to face the others. Though her thoughts were unclear, her eyes held a glint.


    ¡°Are you with me?¡± Zeke asked. Even though he was confident, he wanted to hear it from their mouths. He had decided not to treat them as ves, and that meant leaving them a choice.


    Vulcanos nodded without a moment¡¯s dy, quickly followed by Ash and Gravitas.


    Zeke had expected as much, but seeing them agree so quickly warmed his heart. Even when given the choice to refuse, they were willing to trust him with their lives. He returned their nods with a strong one of his own.


    I¡¯ll get you out alive, he vowed silently. Though he couldn''t speak the words, this was the goal he strived for with all his heart. Their trust, while invigorating, felt like a mountain resting on his shoulders.


    Was this what it meant to be a leader?


    His gaze turned stern; it was time to live up to his role. ¡°Ash, take the lead. Vulcanos, main offense. Gravitas, you bring up the rear,¡± hemanded, each order clear and precise. ¡°Our goal is not to eliminate the enemies but to break through. We move together, and no matter what¡­ do not stop! Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Three voices spoke quietly but firmly.


    Zeke looked at each of them onest time before motioning for Ash to take the lead. Meanwhile, Akasha had finished casting [Telepathy], connecting them all mentally. In battle, the ability tomunicate silently was a huge advantage.


    <em>¡°We move silently until we are discovered,¡± </em>Zekemanded, following behind Vulcanos.<em> ¡°Until Ash gives the signal, we remain hidden.¡± </em>


    They moved quicker than before, relying more on speed than finesse. Even so, they remained undetected all the way to the edge of the forest. However, with their covering to an end, there was no way to escape the eyes of the enemies.


    Yet, just before they decided to make a run for it, the sound of a distant bell could be heard. It was clearly a signal.


    <em>¡°They¡¯ve found the bodies¡­¡±</em> Ash said telepathically.


    ¡°GO,¡± Zeke ordered. This was likely their best chance. They might even benefit from the momentary chaos.


    Without hesitation, he picked up Snow in a bridal carry and followed Ash and Vulcanos up the mountain. Gravitas was right behind, somehow keeping pace while walking backward.


    <em>¡°Enemies at the front,¡±</em> Ash sent. <em>¡°I count four.¡± </em>


    With these words, he turned into mist. Following his blurry silhouette, Zeke finally saw the enemies. They were entrenched behind a small boulder fort while looking towards the side. Zeke quickly realized that it was the direction the bell hade from. Likely, that was the location of their camp.


    Zeke smiled. Despite their advantageous position, it took the enemies quite a while to notice his group¡ªtoo long. By the time the first enemy spotted them, Ash had already arrived. His mist form allowed him to move at incredible speeds.


    The first enemy¡¯s panicked scream turned into a wet gurgle as Ash¡¯s ws raked across his throat. A second one fell before he even noticed their approach. Thest two were prepared for them, and one managed to parry the follow-up attack. Yet, they were unable to deal with Vulcanos¡¯s strike.


    Their scales ckened as the ground beneath their feet turned into an abyss of molten stone. They screamed violently while trying to w their way out of the pit. However, that only had the effect of burning their fleshy upper half.


    Zeke clutched Snow closer to his chest, covering her ears with his hands. Without a backward nce, he ran past the fortified position. As ordered, no one stopped.


    Their luck had clearly run out after the first sneak attack¡ªthere was no way their enemies were still unaware of their location after that scream.


    That guess was verified as he heard the sound of wind from behind. It sounded like arrows slitting the air, but many times louder. His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] soon told him the identity of these objects.


    They were javelins.


    Each spear was longer than Zeke¡¯s body with a viciously barbed tip. On top of that, his keen perception noticed a peculiar glint. There seemed to be a liquid smeared on the des.


    <em>¡°Careful! The spears are poisoned,¡± </em>he heard himself say over telepathy. Though, it wasn¡¯t him who had spoken, but Akasha speaking on his behalf.


    Even without the warning, there was no way Gravitas would have let them reach their group. Her biggest weakness, the limited range of her ability, was fully negated when defending against projectiles. The javelins all veered off course and began to float around her likes orbiting the sun.


    Without pausing his steps, Zeke marveled at the scene. This was one of the key differences between her Gravitational Magic and telekinesis. Gravitas didn¡¯t control each projectile separately. It felt more like she was changing the naturalws, influencing everything in her surroundings.


    However, the group¡¯s pursuers were relentless, their serpentine lower bodies able to traverse the rocky mountainside with frightening ease. From the volume of their shouting, Zeke could immediately tell that the enemies were gaining on them.


    Yet, that didn¡¯tst for long.


    Once Gravitas'' javelin collection had grownrge enough, she retaliated. With a shrill scream of parting air, sheunched the javelins back to where they hade. Her attack turned the frenzied shouting into terrified screams, as if hell itself had been unleashed.


    Zeke winced at the sound.


    This was the other key aspect of Gravitational Magic; for as long as they remained in her sphere of influence, the spears elerated as if they weighed as much as a mountain and were falling straight down. The result wasn¡¯t hard to imagine.


    By the time she ran out of ammunition, there were no more screams. Zeke couldn¡¯t tell if their pursuers had all died or if they had just fallen back, but it didn¡¯t matter. Escape was all that counted.


    For a while longer, they made good progress. The air was already getting colder, and the first vige came into sight. Zeke could already make out the stone walls that seamlessly integrated with the mountain, as well as a couple of heads observing them from up ahead. They had made it!


    However, just as Zeke had the thought, a loud bellow came from behind. ¡°Halt!¡±


    The shout was loud and domineering, and Zeke almost lost his footing when he heard it. There was some hidden quality to the voice that was hard to resist. He noticed that the others hadpletely stopped. Zeke¡¯s eyes grew wide. What were they doing?


    <em>¡°I order you to keep running,¡± </em>he called telepathically. Fortunately, they started moving again.


    ¡°What?!¡± the voice eximed, clearly in shock. Whatever else he wanted to say, it was already toote. Ash and Vulcanos had already reached the defensive wall that was blessedly open. Zeke entered next, still carrying Snow.


    Just then, a loud bellow reached his ears. ¡°STAY!¡±


    The word was apanied by the sound of splitting air. Zeke was halfway turned around and could now see what was happening. Yet, the sight before his eyes was something he wished he hadn''t seen.

 Book 5: Chapter 25: The Spear

    Book 5: Chapter 25: The Spear


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed. Something was flying toward them with unimaginable speed and ferocity. It moved so swiftly that even the sound of splitting air hadn''t caught up. He focused his gaze, finally recognizing the object. It was an ornate spear, its ck-tipped head as long as a short sword, tapering into a sleek, ck metal body.


    Typically, these types of weapons were used for closebat, but that didn¡¯t seem to matter as the spear was piercing the air with the lethal force of a dedicated throwing spear. He traced its trajectory and noticed that it was heading right for¡­ Gravitas?


    Zeke was confused. What was the point of this attack? Even if it traveled much faster, would it really be enough to prate her gravitational field? However, his eyes widened in the next moment. He recognized the ck sheen of the weapon; it was made of Voidiron.


    Should he warn her?


    No, there wasn¡¯t enough time for her to hear, understand, and process his words before the attack arrived, let alone formte a n. He had to act.


    Without any hesitation, he let go of Snow. With a slight push, he ensured that she wouldnd on her feet. In the next moment, he was gone. Akasha had already begun to act the moment the n had solidified in his mind, teleporting him.


    At that moment, the spear entered Gravitas''s domain. She remained calm, aiming to divert its path. But this time, the weapon held its course. She summoned a stronger force, but it had no effect. Fear flickered in her purple eyes as she realized her Magic couldn¡¯t shield her.


    At that moment, Zeke appeared in front of her. He had ced himself right between her and the spear. Her eyes widened at his unexpected actions, but Zeke had no time to pay attention. He had to make every second count.


    Four tendrils of blood emerged from his back, piercing his clothing and aiming toward the iing projectile. The four de-like appendages crossed their tips in front of him, mimicking a sword guard. It was the best defense Akasha could muster with the short amount of time she was given.Zeke, for his part, had also not been idle. In the blink of an eye, he erected a [Spatial Barrier]. A second one followed a momentter, and a third. Though, that was all the time he had before the spear arrived. His eyes contracted to needle points as he focused entirely on the ck glint of the metal. He would only get this one chance.


    One might think his attempts to use Magic to stop the weapon were foolish, but Zeke knew better. Voidiron was mana-resistant, not mana-repellent. This meant that it couldn¡¯t be directly affected by magic. However, this didn¡¯t protect the spear from magic''s effects. For example, Voidiron couldn¡¯t pass through a conjured rock. It was immune to direct magical influence, not its manifestations.


    With a shrill shriek, the spear arrived and pierced through the first barrier. It sounded like shattering ss as the spell was punctured. It didn¡¯t appear as if its momentum had been slowed at all. The second and third barriers followed suit, shattering at the briefest of contacts. The force behind the throw was utterly tyrannical.


    Next, the spear shed with the Blood tentacles.


    It pierced them effortlessly, sttering red droplets across Zeke¡¯s face and body. However, that wasn''t the end. As soon as the tips shattered, they reformed, acting with fluid precision. Controlled by Akasha, the tentacles slithered around the spear''s shaft, tightening their hold like four red snakes.


    This, finally, managed to slow the spear. However, all that force had to go somewhere and Zeke¡¯s entire body strained under the effort. His feet left deep furrows on the ground has he was pushed backward.


    Yet, it was not enough. The spear kept moving, now about an arm¡¯s length from Zeke¡¯s chest. A ruthless light emerged in his eyes. With all his magical defenses gone, there was only one thing he could rely on: His body.


    Zeke grabbed onto the iing de with his bare hands. He tried to avoid touching the edges of the de, but the force was too great. As he tightened the grip of his fingers, it bit deep into his palms.


    Zeke gritted his teeth as he fought against the spear with all his might. His back strained, his bones creaked, and his palms bled profusely as he fought the seemingly unstoppable momentum of the throw. His arms bent under its force, allowing the tip to get ever closer to his flesh.


    NO!


    With a loud bellow, Zeke¡¯s aura changed. His pupils narrowed, turning into slits. His arms bulged for a brief instant before contracting. At this moment, his muscle fibers felt like they were made from solid steel. He erupted with unparalleled strength, halting the spear just as its tip touched his chest.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the tform they originally published on.


    At that moment, time appeared to stop. Zeke stood unmoving, gripping the faintly vibrating spear with his blood-soaked hands. His body screamed for relief, yet he felt nothing. The Draconic Essence flowing through his veins rendered him numb to it all¡­ except for the growing rage in his heart.


    His eyes were focused on that distant figure who had thrown the spear. He spotted him instantly. Standing halfway down the slope, the man radiated danger despite the distance. He was standing at an angle, one hand extended forward and the other drawn behind his body, still in a throwing stance.


    Zeke''s draconic eyes sharpened, enabling him to scrutinize the attacker as if they were mere steps apart. His muscr, bare upper body was unnaturally pale. Yet, what set him apart from the others were his human legs. Unlike the rest of his tribe, hecked a serpentine lower half or any scales, appearing entirely human. One word automatically came to Zeke''s mind.


    Pureblood.


    The man was likely a direct descendant. However, unlike Snow, he had long since matured. Judging by his immense physical strength, he seemed to be on par with an Archmage. His casual throw had almost managed to kill him, despite all his preparations.


    They locked eyes.


    Zeke frowned, a sense of unease creeping over him. The man''s appearance wasn''t strikingly handsome or ugly, yet something about him was deeply unsettling. He had grayish hair, pale skin, a sharp, t nose, and a wide mouth with thin lips. But there was an uncanny quality to his features¡ªhis mouth a fraction too wide, his nostrils slightly too narrow¡­


    ¡°Master!¡± a voice called out.


    The cry ended the standoff, bringing Zeke out of his empowered state. All at once, his body''s exhaustion and pain came rushing in. He had used all his strength in that one moment, and the bacsh hit him like a sledgehammer.


    Zeke¡¯s shoulders noticeably sagged as he faced the speaker. An overpowering bout of weakness spread through his body, yet he still managed a smile as he came face to face with Gravitas. With thest bit of strength he could muster, he handed her the spear. ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    He tried to walk past her, but his feet lost strength. He would have fallen if not for the hand catching him at thest moment. What was going on?


    ¡°Master! Look!¡± Gravitas said again, and Zeke finally noticed what she was looking at. His hands had turned pale, and the edges of the cuts had taken on a sickly green color.


    Poison?


    Now that Zeke was paying close attention, he began to feel it. Pain spread from his hands, up his forearms, and into his shoulders. What he had first attributed to overworked muscles turned out to have a far more sinister source.


    Reflexively, Zeke turned his head and nced at the distant figure. So that was it. No wonder the man kept grinning at him despite his attack having been stopped.


    <em>¡°Do what you can, Akasha,¡±</em> Zeke ordered.


    Without a change in expression, Zeke turned his head back to the front. Gravitas didn¡¯t waste any time and assisted him up the hill. They were only a couple of steps away from the defensive wall, and the rest of the group had already entered. Her face turned increasingly worried as she half-carried him through the opening.


    The wall was a massive yet crude fortification hewn from sheer rocks. The moment they stepped into the tunnel, a massive stone gate was lowered. With a loud thud, the colossal gate fell into ce, effectively sealing them in.


    There were no light sources inside the tunnel, and only the distant glow of the exit signaled the way. Despite his condition, Zeke kept his eyes forward. This was going to be their first contact with Snow¡¯s tribe. It had to be handled with care.


    He and Gravitas stepped into the light and emerged in a kind of courtyard, surrounded by towering walls and filled with watchful eyes. The air was thick with tension as more and more figures emerged from the shadows, their expressions unreadable. Zeke''s gaze swept over the assembled group, taking in their distinctive features and attire.


    These people were clearly warriors, judging by the way they carried themselves. They had white hair, just like Snow. However, unlike her, each and every one of them showed traces of their bestial lineage. Their ws, fangs, and fur were on full disy, marking their ancestor as a type of wolf.


    At first nce, they resembled Ash, a descendant of the Mistwalker wolf. However, their demeanor was distinctly different. There was a frigid cold radiating off these Chimeroi. It was apletely different feeling.


    It was then that he noticed the situation.


    Ash and Vulcanos were surrounded by a dozen people with Snow in between them. She was frantically trying to exin something while the surrounding figures all had their weapon pointed at the group.


    Zeke frowned at the sight. He had not expected a grand wee, but didn¡¯t they deserve at least a basic level of hospitality? Wasn¡¯t Snow the daughter of the Chief? At his signal, Gravitas brought him forward, joining theirpanions.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± he heard Snow ask.


    There was no reply, but that didn¡¯t mean that there was no reaction. The men clearly recognized her. Zeke saw more than one pair exchanging worried nces as they continued to point their weapons at their group.


    ¡°I demand that you send help outside; we¡¯ve been attacked and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zeke interrupted as he arrived beside her. ¡°We made it.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Snow was visibly relieved, but when she turned to face him, her snow-white skin seemed to grow a shade paler. ¡°A-are you ok?¡±


    Zeke tried to wave her off but couldn¡¯t even lift his arms at the moment. He likely wouldn¡¯t even have been able to stand if not for Gravitas holding him up. He settled for a smile instead. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a bit of rest.¡± He then nodded toward the warriors surrounding them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Snow nced at her people, a frown recing her worried expression. ¡°It seems they have been ordered to stop us. However, I don¡¯t know who would give such an order.¡±


    At that moment, a loud,manding voice broke the standoff. ¡°That would have been me.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 26: Warm Welcome

    Book 5: Chapter 26: Warm Wee


    Zeke''s eyes followed the sound of the voice. There, he saw a handsome man with white hair and red eyes. The neer had a sharp, feral look, with a straight, narrow nose and piercing eyes. He seemed to be in his mid-twenties and was quite tall. Most importantly, however, he appeared fully human.


    Zeke nced sidelong at Snow. It didn¡¯t take a genius to recognize their simr features. Their hair and eye color were almost identical, and given the fact that this man seemed to be a Pureblood as well, their rtionship was likely close.


    As expected, the girl¡¯s eyes widened the moment sheid eyes on this person. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The man ignored Snow¡¯s question in favor of scanning their group. His gaze swept over Gravitas and Vulcanos but lingered for a moment on Ash. He didn¡¯t even look at Zeke before finally setting his eyes on Snow.


    ¡°I am in charge of the defenses for now,¡± he replied btedly. His lips curled. ¡°As you might have realized, we are at war.¡±


    Snow furrowed her brows. ¡°Where¡¯s father?¡±


    The man¡¯s face twisted in distaste. ¡°The Ancestor remains at the peak. He is recuperating from severe injuries.¡±


    Snow¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Impossible! How could he possibly be injured? The Frostscale tribe doesn¡¯t have the strength¡­¡±


    At her words, Zeke noticed a shift in the atmosphere. Some of the surrounding warriors looked at Snow with pity, others with anger. His brows furrowed. Something was off. He was missing a piece of crucial information.The stranger¡¯s gaze turned cold at her words. ¡°You are right; it would have been impossible for the Frostscale tribe to match our Ancestor¡­ under normal circumstances.¡±


    Snow might be young, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She had also picked up on the strange atmosphere. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked cautiously.


    The man sneered. ¡°After you were ¡®taken¡¯¡­¡± he said, emphasizing the word strangely. ¡°the Ancestor followed your trail, intent on bringing you back. However, instead of retrieving you, he was met with a vicious trap and barely managed to escape with his life.¡±


    At his words, Snow¡¯s already pale face turned even paler.


    ¡°Tell me, little Snow, would you know anything about that?¡± the man asked, the usation clear in his tone.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is suspicious? You vanished without a trace and even caused our Ancestor to be injured, but NOW you return¡­¡± he let the words hang in the air, not quite calling her a traitor, but the implied meaning was clear to everyone.


    Snow¡¯s eyes turned red as she nkly stared ahead. Her quivering lips made it clear that she was about to burst into tears. A quite plea escaped her lips. ¡°Brother¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t say that¡±


    Zeke had seen enough. He had more or less figured out what was going on, and they couldn¡¯t allow this to go on. It was obvious that this person was trying to discredit Snow and maybe even harm her. As her guests, that would not bode well for them.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in any position to speak up. He had long since noticed that none of the Chimeroi here were even looking at him. While they sent the asional nce at Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash, he waspletely ignored. It was likely that humans had a very low standing here or were even treated with hostility.


    His mind whirled, trying toe up with a n. He remembered the gaze Snow¡¯s brother had sent toward Ash, and an idea quickly came to mind. This might actually work. Despite the pain and weakness, a small smile emerged on his face.


    He used his [Telepathy] to connect to his group, instructing them. The reaction was immediate and their faces changed. Gravitas raised an eyebrow, Ash''s mouth twisted, and Vulcanos stared at him in open-mouthed shock. But Zeke had no intention of retracting his words. If they wanted to smooth things over, this was the best n.


    Ash also seemed to realize this fact as he immediately acted. With a single step, he appeared before Snow, shielding her behind his back protectively. This garnered everyone''s attention, and the soldiers tightened their grip on their weapons and prepared to fight.


    Ash swept his gaze around, eyeing everyone with utmost disdain. ¡°You have quite the nerve¡­¡± he said eventually, facing Snow¡¯s brother.


    The man looked Ash up and down, assessing him. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ash ignored the question and turned to the guards. ¡°I might not be familiar with the customs of the Icefang tribe, but where I''m from, it''s considered dishonest to use someone without a shred of proof.¡±


    Zeke observed the guards carefully and noticed that several of them were shuffling nervously, with the asional nce being sent towards Snow¡¯s brother.


    Zeke smiled inwardly. It seemed he had been right. Despite her prolonged absence, Snow¡¯s position in the tribed wasn¡¯t low. It seemed her brother was stepping out of line by using her so openly. This gave him more confidence in his n.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Just as Snow¡¯s brother was getting annoyed at being ignored, Ash returned his attention to him. ¡°You asked who I am? I am the person who saved your sister.¡± He let the statement hang in the air for a moment before continuing. ¡°I found her in a distant country, captured by humans and sold like property.¡±


    At that moment, Vulcanos tossed something on the floor¡ªa ck metal loop, one of their former ve cors. Zeke had brought them to study, but now they served as a useful prop. With Snow¡¯s brother used of speaking without proof, any evidence they produced would make their case more believable.


    Ash continued, "I recognized her noble heritage right away and freed her from that predicament. My friends and I have since been traveling to return her to her tribe. Imagine my surprise when we were met with usations and hostility instead of praise and festivities..."


    At those words, some of the guards averted their eyes in shame. It was obvious that they weren¡¯tfortable with this course of action either. However, a small group remainedpletely unaffected. If anything, they seemed to have be more hostile after hearing Ash speak.


    Zeke took notice of those people, remembering their faces. They were likely close followers of Snow¡¯s brother or part of his faction. He would have to be wary of them.


    As expected, one of them stepped forward at this moment. He was a burly man with a feral look. He could almost pass for a human if not for his pronounced Incisors and rampant body hair. ¡°This doesn¡¯t prove anything! How can we be sure that you are innocent with just your words?¡±


    Zeke smirked at the man''s clumsy attempt to discredit them. Compared to the witty merchants of Tradespire or the political minefield of the Empire, these efforts were almost cute. He quickly instructed Ash on how to act, then leaned back. Not being the center of attention for once, this felt almost like watching a y, with him as the director.


    Ash faced the man with a calm gaze. ¡°Proof our innocence? Is that how it works? Don¡¯t you have to prove our guilt instead? Otherwise, should I call you a traitor too and watch how you scramble for evidence that doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    After these words, hepletely ignored the man and returned his attention to Snow¡¯s brother. ¡°¡­Besides, there hasn¡¯t even been an usation yet. Just a bunch of veiled threats hidden behind obscure implications. I wonder if anyone dare actually point their finger?¡±


    Ash wasn¡¯t addressing anyone in particr, but it was clear who he was speaking to. Snow¡¯s brother clenched his fists but stayed silent. Evidently, he wasn¡¯t prepared tomit to this course of action without some evidence.


    Instead, a new voice spoke up. ¡°I would also like to know that.¡±


    All gazes turned toward the speaker, and even Snow, who had been despondent since this all started, cheered up at the sight of this man. ¡°Uncle Fang!¡± she called out.


    Snow''s ¡®Uncle Fang¡¯ was an aged man with deep wrinkles etched across his face. Despite his advanced years, he stood with impable posture, exuding a soldier''s bearing. His presencemanded obedience, and an air of danger surrounded him. His stern expression remained unchanged as he surveyed the gathering with cold, steel-blue eyes.


    Only when his eyes passed over Snow did his expression flicker, a hint of warmth returning to his features. However, that warmth vanished immediately when his gazended on her brother. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Frost?¡±


    Snow¡¯s brother, who was apparently called Frost, didn¡¯t back down in the face of Uncle Fang. However, he didn¡¯t dare to be as domineering as before. ¡°Reporting to Elder, I¡¯ve temporarily detained this group. As we can¡¯t be sure as to their motives, I saw it prudent to act with caution.¡±


    Uncle Fang stared at Frost without the slightest flicker of emotion. Then, he pointed at Snow. ¡°Don¡¯t you see your sister among them?¡±


    ¡°This could all be a ploy to¡ª¡±


    "What ploy?¡± Uncle Fang cut him off. ¡°Can they even do anything with just the three of them?¡±


    Frost didn¡¯t have a good answer, but he was evidently unwilling to back down. ¡°Then¡­ what about the human?¡±


    Uncle Fang shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he has been affected by Frostscale Poison? He likely won¡¯t even make it through the night.¡±


    At his words, all eyes gathered on a single point: Zeke¡¯s palms.


    The edges of his wounds had since turned ck, and his hands and forearms were discolored as well. His body was shivering, and his lips had turned blue. Despite Akasha¡¯s continued efforts, the poison was still spreading. Looking at his weak state and pale face, the Elder¡¯s words seemed to be true.


    At this point, even Frost couldn¡¯t argue further. ¡°As you say, Elder. I have other arrangements to make, so I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands.¡± With a final nce at Snow, he departed with his closest followers in tow.


    The moment he left, the expression on Elder Fang¡¯s face softened. ¡°Come, child,¡± he said to Snow. However, his words were unnecessary as Snow was already running towards him. From a few steps away, she lept at him, and he deftly caught her in his embrace. It was immediately apparent that this wasn¡¯t the first time she had done something like this, the gesture as natural as breathing.


    For a long moment, nobody moved, but Zeke could see Snow¡¯s little body shaking while she tightly clung to the old man. Despite their current situation and his perilous state, Zeke smiled. He had kept his promise and returned her home.


    After Snow calmed down, the old man held her by the shoulders and spoke softly to her. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to see your father.¡±


    Snow¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded happily. However, just as they were about to leave. Snow remembered something. She looked back, her eyes meeting Zeke¡¯s.


    ¡°What about them?¡± she asked, noticing that this invitation was likely only extended to her.


    Uncle Fang''s demeanor remained firm as he scanned the group. ¡°You know the rules, little one. They are not permitted to follow us unless the Ancestormands it.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts, you can convince your father yourself. Until then, they will stay here.¡±


    Snow pouted at the old man, a little bit of her willful nature returning. ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    The old man sighed. ¡°There is nothing I can do about this, little one. However, I will make sure that they are given a ce to stay until the Ancestor decides what to do.¡±


    Snow didn¡¯t look too happy about that but knew that she was unlikely to change the old man¡¯s mind now that he had already said as much. She wiggled free of his grasp and ran back to their group, approaching Zeke.


    With soft steps, she arrived in front of him and stood on her toes to reach his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will convince my father. You¡­ you just have to hold on,¡± she whispered.


    Zeke felt a warmth in his heart at her care, but he didn¡¯t think it would be smart to disy any outward signs of it here. He merely nodded,pletely ignoring her afterward. However, as she turned away with a somewhat disheartened expression, his voice rang out in her head.


    <em>¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Snow. I¡¯ll be fine. Go see your father first; everything else can wait.¡± </em>


    Her feet paused briefly; then she continued as if nothing had urred. However, to anyone observant, it was clear she now walked with a renewed spring in her step.

 Book 5: Chapter 27: Frostscale Poison I

    Book 5: Chapter 27: Frostscale Poison I


    After Snow left, one of the guards approached. The man had received a few brief words from Uncle Fang and immediately asked them to follow him. Compared to hispanions, this man seemed moreid back. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was ranked higher or lower than the rest, but Zeke didn¡¯t care much at the moment.


    He wanted to get off the streets and take some time to deal with the poison. At this point, he was entrusting most of his body¡¯s weight to Gravitas. Also, the fact that Akasha still hadn¡¯t managed to do so was worrying, and the pain, while initially tolerable, was starting to get to him.


    Under normal circumstances, Zeke would have spent this time inspecting their new surroundings. It was always a good idea to get as much intel as possible, but he really couldn¡¯t bear to do so at the moment. It also didn¡¯t help that their guidepletely ignored his presence. The man would asionally exin a few things to Ash, Vulcanos, or Gravitas, but he never even nced at Zeke.


    His dismissive attitude could be due to the fact that Elder Fang had pronounced him as good as dead, but Zeke doubted it. It was far more likely that humans didn¡¯t have any standing within the tribe.


    They made their way through the vige, with Ash and Vulcanos at the front and Zeke and Gravita in the back. The more time passed, the more Zeke began to shiver.


    There was something about this ce that made the air much colder than it should have been. The chill had been noticeable during their climb, growing stronger with every step. If this trend continued, Zeke wouldn¡¯t even want to imagine how frigid the mountain''s peak would be.


    Usually, his strong body could fend off this level of cold without any problem. However, in its weakened state, the cold was beginning to affect him. Gravitas also noticed this, and Zeke could see the worry in her eyes. ¡°How much longer?¡± she asked the guard, the impatience clear in her tone.


    The man turned to look at her, his gaze briefly darting toward Zeke before focusing back on Gravitas. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, sister.¡±


    From the annoyance in her eyes, Zeke could tell that she was about to snap at the man. However, before she could, he tightened his hold on her shoulder, signaling her to calm down. Gravitas met his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.¡°Move your feet, then, ¡®brother¡¯,¡± she said, clearly annoyed by the man¡¯s way of addressing her and his casual disregard for Zeke¡¯s life.


    With a nod, the man turned back and continued to lead the way. True to his words, they soon arrived at their destination. They stood before a rough wooden door that seemed to lead into a cave.


    Their guide pointed at the cave entrance. ¡°This is our guest residence. It¡¯s the only ce in the vige that is suited for¡­ outsiders.¡± upon delivering this cryptic statement, he was about to leave but decided to say a few more words. ¡°If you need anything, you cane find me in the barracks.¡± Those words were spoken to Ash, meaning that he would be the only one wee there.


    Ash nodded at the man before pushing the door open. Gravitas followed right on his heels, leading Zeke inside. The so-called guest residence was a lot nicer than Zeke had expected, and it became immediately clear what the man meant by being suited for outsiders. The most dominant feature of this ce was the massive firece that took up a considerable part of the living room.


    Zeke saw several different chambers deeper into the cave, but he didn¡¯t care about those at the moment. He weakly lifted his hand, pointing at the firewood that was already stacked inside the firece. ¡°If you would, Vulcanos.¡±


    Vulcanos nodded and approached the structure. From between his hands, a glowing clump of molten stone emerged, dropping right between the wood. A momentter, the lumber caught fire, and the warm glow of the firece illuminated the room.


    Gravitas helped Zeke into the armchair closest to the fire, handling him with such care that he felt like a porcin doll. If he was being honest, it was quite endearing to see the usually so headstrong woman treat him so delicately.


    It took a few moments, but the heat of the mes eventually drove the cold from the room, and Zeke¡¯s body began to rx. However, the unhealthy color of his skin didn¡¯t recede. It was clear that the poison had yet to be dealt with.


    The Chimeroi stood around him, exchanging worried nces, clearly unsure how to handle the situation. Gravitas seemed especially nervous, likely ming herself because the spear had originally been meant for her. However, he didn''t regret taking the hit for her. As a Blood Mage, he had the best chance of dealing with this type of threat.


    He smiled, trying to look as reassuring as he could. He wanted them to remain calm, but words wouldn¡¯t do much in this situation. Instead, he decided on a different strategy.


    <em>¡°I have a new mission for you,¡±</em> he said, projecting his voice mentally. At the moment, he didn¡¯t trust himself to speak, and the three would only worry more if they heard how weak his voice was. Fortunately, [Telepathy] had no such limitations.


    At the sound of his voice, the three immediately became alert. They hadn¡¯t expected to hear such a tone from him, especially since his powerful voice contrasted sharply with his fragile state.


    <em>¡°What is the mission?¡±</em> Vulcanos asked, being the first to recover.


    <em>¡°I need you to gather information. More likely then not, we¡¯ll be stuck her for the foreseeable future, and our knowledge is severely limited at the moment,¡± </em>Zeke said.


    Gravitas stared at him.<em> ¡°What about you?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°I¡¯ll remain here for the time being.¡± </em>


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the vition.


    Her eyes narrowed. <em>¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± </em>


    Zeke turned his head slightly, meeting her gaze. <em>¡°I will be fine.¡± </em>


    <em>¡°But the old man said¡ª¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Gravitas,¡± </em>Zeke cut her off.<em> ¡°I will be fine.¡± </em>


    She stared at him for a moment longer, but seeing his calm eyes, she relented. <em>¡°As you say, Master.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Good,¡±</em> Zeke continued. <em>¡°Now, I think it would be best if you went to the barracks, Ash. You should be able to somewhat blend in.¡± </em>


    Ash nodded silently.


    <em>¡°I need you to find out everything there is to know about their military: Ranks,manders, organization, everything. If you can, try to find out how the war is going.¡± </em>


    Ash nodded again, a gleam in his eyes. He seemed quite excited about this mission.


    <em>¡°Vulcanos, I want you to inspect the terrain. Find out everything you can about this vige: Exits, entrances, defenses, whatever you can.¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Fine,¡± </em>Vulcanos replied, substantially less pleased with the assinement.


    <em>¡°Gravitas, I want you to investigate Snow¡¯s family situation. There is something going on with the direct line, and we need to know what that is.¡± </em>


    Gravitas nodded. <em>¡°Consider it done.¡± </em>


    Zeke nodded, pleased with the confidence in her voice. <em>¡°Very good. Now, get to it. I need to get to work as well before my situation gets any worse.¡± </em>


    Hearing his words, the three departed immediately. There was no real reason to leave right away, but Zeke sent them out. If they stayed any longer, they would only worry more, and there was nothing they could do at the moment.


    Quiet returned to the room, with only the crackling firece and Zeke¡¯sbored breathing disturbing the stillness. For a moment, he solely focused on the burning sensation in his body. The poison had spread from his palms up to his shoulders. Any further, and it would have reached his heart, likely killing him. However, Zeke wasn''t naive enough to think this was just a coincidence.


    <em>¡°What¡¯s the status, Akasha?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The substance affecting the Host''s body is a hypothermic venom with potent magical properties. It disseminates rapidly, and once it reaches a major organ, the likelihood of survival diminishes significantly.


    Zeke''s expression turned serious. <em>¡°What options do we have?¡± </em>


    Akasha remained quiet for a moment, heightening his tension. However, her next words werepletely unexpected.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Complete removal of the poison is possible at any moment.


    Zeke was at a loss for words. ¡°What¡­? Then, why didn¡¯t you do so?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    There were two primary reasons. Firstly, revealing that ability in the presence of unfamiliar individuals might not have been strategically prudent.


    After a moment of thought, Zeke realized that she had a point. Revealing his ability at that time would not have benefited him. After all, his presence wasrgely ignored because everyone thought he was as good as dead. Moreover, if the only human in their group seemed immune to the enemy¡¯s most dangerous weapon, it would have looked suspicious.


    A smile tugged at his lips. Akasha¡¯s quick thinking had saved him from a hassle. Now that his condition was unknown, he could work from the shadows without drawing suspicion. This might turn out to be a major advantage.


    ¡°Well done, Akasha. That was brilliant,¡± he said, offering genuine praise. He was particrly impressed with how she instantly assessed the social hierarchy of their new surroundings and acted ordingly. She hade a long way since they first met a year ago.


    It was then that he remembered her earlier words. ¡°What was the second reason for not removing the poison?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    This may be somewhat presumptuous of me, but I believe I have found a more advantageous use for the poison beyond neutralizing it.


    Zeke furrowed his brows. If Akasha was this hesitant to bring it up, it couldn¡¯t be anything normal. However, he trusted herpletely. ¡°Just say it.¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I suggest we use the poison to temper Host¡¯s body.


    Zeke fell silent, processing her words. ¡°What brought this on?¡± he asked eventually.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    This is the second instance in a short period where Host has been afflicted by poison. This time, it was rtively simple to counter. However, there is no guarantee that future urrences will be as manageable.


    Zeke nodded slowly. He had also been considering ways to address this problem. As a Blood Mage, he should have some methods at his disposal, but he wasn¡¯t familiar with them. If he were still in Tradespire, he could ask Tristan Bloodsword, but that wasn¡¯t an option right now.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    There is a principle in medicine called the poisondder. ording to this method, the body can build immunity to a substance by being repeatedly subjected to its effect in increasing doses.


    ¡°So¡­ you suggest that I poison myself with a deadly substance? Repeatedly?¡± Zeke asked, torn between exasperation and amusement.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Correct.


    Zeke remained silent for a long time. If anyone else had suggested this, he would haveughed in their face. However, Akasha was both the most knowledgeable and the most trustworthy person he knew. Moreover, her life was bound to his, making it impossible for her to suggest anything that would harm him.


    Considering all that, did he really need to hesitate?


    A smile slowly spread across his face. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 28: Frostscale Poison II

    Book 5: Chapter 28: Frostscale Poison II


    With a quiet thud, thest remnants of firewood copsed, leaving only the embers of the once-roaring fire. Hours had passed since Zeke began his task, and the warm environment of the guest room was slowly cooling.


    Zeke was still seated in the exact same spot, not having moved an inch during this entire time. However, hisplexion was looking even worse than before. Previously, the poison''s blueish color had been limited to his hands and arms. Now, however, his entire skin had taken on the same unhealthy pallor.


    He looked like a man close to freezing to death, and his constant shivering and the light blue color of his lips only strengthened that impression. Yet, upon looking at his eyes, that impression of weakness was immediately shattered. Despite his condition, there was no despair in them¡ªonly quiet determination and absolute resolve.


    Teeth clenched, he endured the freezing sensation that had taken hold of his entire body. Though the dosage was tightly controlled by Akasha, the sensation was still anything but pleasant. Unlike any usual type of cold, this wasing from inside of him, meaning that the usual resistances to such a threat were utterly useless.


    His blood flowed at a cial pace, almost frozen solid, scraping through his veins like a massive worm crawling through his body. Yet, this was an agony of his own making. Anyone else infected by the poison would have died from organ failure long before reaching this point. Only through perfect control over the dosage could one prolong their suffering to this degree.


    Yet, Zeke didn¡¯tin.


    He would have to stay in this region for a while, and any advantage against the Frostcale Tribe could mean the difference between life and death. Zeke was the type to endure present suffering to avoid future regret.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The progress has reached 92%. Zeke silently acknowledged the report. He didn¡¯t dare to rx just yet, well aware of the fact that thisst stretch was likely going to be the most difficult to endure. Instead, he tried to ignore the pain and let his mind wander.


    He recalled his youth in Feldstadt, specifically one person he used to know: the old widower who had lived across the street from them. They had called him Old Michael, a retired soldier with a body full of muscles and scars.


    Every year, once the snow started to fall and thekes began to freeze, Old Michael would start a strange routine: He would bathe in the freezing water, enduring as long as he could. Everyone in the vige called him crazy. They said he would kill himself one day, that his old body couldn¡¯t handle the strain. But Old Michael never listened. Year after year, he took his ice baths.


    One day, Zeke asked him why he continued doing this despite his age. He still remembered how Old Michael smiled at him and said, ¡°They have it all wrong. The only reason I''ve lived this long is because I keep challenging myself. It''s not continuing that will kill me, but stopping.¡±


    At the time, Zeke didn¡¯t fully understand those words, but in the years that followed, many of the old died while Old Michael remained as healthy as an ox. He never even caught a cold the entire time Zeke knew him. Up until Zeke left for the academy, the old man stayed in peak physical condition.


    Was it willpower that had allowed the old man to live for so long? Or was it that the cold water had actually tempered his body?


    Zeke didn¡¯t know, but as he quietly endured the agonizing pain of the cold, he felt a kind of kinship with the old man. How hard must it have been to endure the freezingke at such an old age, with a body full of scars and old injuries? Yet, he had done it every year, with no word ofint, without anybody forcing him.


    A small smile tugged at Zeke¡¯s lips. If Old Michael could do it, then why couldn¡¯t he?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The tempering has finished.


    Before Zeke could react, he felt the effects of those words: It began with a faint tingling, but soon, the sensation turned into a zing heat, as if a fire had been lit inside his veins. Of course, that wasn¡¯t actually the case. Just as lukewarm water feels hot on frozen hands, the return to normal felt like an inferno to Zeke.


    Zeke gritted his teeth as sweat poured down his face. This was even more painful than the procedure itself!


    However, as ufortable as the sensation was, it didn¡¯tst for more than a few moments. The pain was soon reced by a pleasant warmth that spread throughout his body. Finally, he was able to let out the breath he had been holding, rxing his tense body.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Results for the first round of tempering: Resistance against Frostscale Poison has been increased by 22%.


    Zeke raised a brow. ¡°That¡¯s far more than expected.¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Host is correct: Typically, a procedure like this wouldn¡¯t produce such results. This deviation is likely due to Host¡¯s high affinity for Blood Magic and the previous tempering with Draconic Essence.


    Zeke nodded; that made sense to him. After all, poison was usually distributed through the bloodstream. Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected the Draconic Essence to influence the result as well. He realized he didn¡¯t know how dragons reacted to poison, but he doubted that such apex predators could be easily brought low by it. It was likely their bodies were highly resistant. Whatever the case, he wouldn¡¯tin about receiving a better oue.


    With a faint smile, Zeke finally rose from the armchair. After hours of shivering, his muscles felt sore, but the difort was already fading as he stretched. One of the greatest advantages of his Blood affinities was his incredibly potent self-healing capability. As long as his limbs remained attached, there was very little he couldn¡¯t recover from. Compared to that, sore muscles were trivial, and it would likely take him only a few minutes to recover from the strain.


    Zeke paced the room, stretching out the kinks of his stiff body. With every step, he felt a bit better, and soon, even thest bit of difort faded. He took a relieved breath, returning to his chair. The Fire hadpletely gone out by now, and Zeke momentarily considered lighting it again. However, he didn¡¯t feel all that cold at the moment.


    Maybe this was just his perception ying tricks on him. After all, he had just endured hours of freezing. It was very possible that he wasn¡¯t able to judge the temperature urately. To prove his hypothesis, Zeke made for the door to the cave dwelling.


    He opened the door just a crack and peered outside. The ce waspletely deserted. The guest house was already in a remote spot, and it seemed few people were around at this time of day. Reassured, Zeke opened the door wider, letting the cold wind enter the room. To his surprise, even the brisk mountain air didn¡¯t faze him.


    Zeke stood before the open door, confused. He remembered feeling the air get colder during their ascent. Yet, now that they were even higher, he no longer felt the chill. Was this a feature of the vige? No, that was unlikely. Their guide had even implied that this ce was the only one with a firece.


    Then¡­ what was going on?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I have detected anomalies in Hosts body. This might be an unexpected side effect of the tempering process.


    Zeke furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t like the sound of that. ¡°borate.¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Preliminary hypothesis: Host¡¯s body has adapted to better handle the cold. The reason is unclear, but Hosts internal body heat has remained constant despite the external shift in temperature.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. He had expected bad news when he heard the phrase ¡®unexpected side effects¡¯, but this¡­ wasn¡¯t it¡­ good news? However, it was too early to celebrate.


    ¡°Akasha,pletely analyze my body andpare it to the state before I was afflicted with the poison. I want to know everything that has changed.¡±


    Akasha went quiet, but Zeke knew that she was doing what he had ordered.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Comparison sessfullypleted. Observable effects include increased metabolic rate, improved fat oxidation, a reduction in signs of inmmation, enhanced vascr tone and sticity, reduced cardiovascr¡­


    ¡°Stop,¡± Zeke cut her off. ¡°Just tell me what I can expect from these changes.¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Understood. Modifications to the host¡¯s body have resulted in increased poison resistance, greater cold resistance, and a slight boost in vein durability.


    Zeke¡¯s mouth almost fell open at those words. Not only had his resistance to the Frostscale Poison increased by a significant amount, but there were even more benefits. ¡°How often can we repeat the process?¡± Zeke asked eagerly.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    This process can be repeated an unlimited amount of times. However, the treatment will lose effectiveness with each subsequent application. It is likely that the benefits will not be worth it anymore after three or four additional sessions.


    Zeke nodded his head, deep in thought. He was already aware that his body needed a few days of rest before he could temper it again. However, now that he had found a way to strengthen himself, he wouldn¡¯t easily let go of this chance.


    He walked over to the corner where the group had left their luggage. He rummaged through the mountain of bags until he finally found what he was looking for. Zeke pulled out a hard leather shell and carried it over to the table. This special case contained his notebook and mechanical quill.


    With practiced movements, he wrote a few sentences. He quickly exined his current situation and that he was doing fine. Otherwise, his mother and sister would start to worry if they didn¡¯t hear from him. After those few words, he finally got to the part he was most excited about: A shopping list.


    Tradespire was the trade capital of the world, with all sorts of goods on offer. The different kinds of poison sold had to be in the hundreds, if not thousands. Zeke was almost beginning to drool at the thought of the improvements he could make by tempering his body with them.


    He specifically requested poisons rted to cold, ice, or frost. After all, both the Frostscale and the Icefang Tribes were associated with that element. Zeke¡¯s reasoning was simple: if Frostscale Poison could boost his resistance to cold, other simr poisons might haveparable effects on him.


    After Zeke finished his letter, he double-checked its contents before immediately sending it off. A quick use of [Transposition] saw it disappear from his hands. Space Magic was truly convenient in times like these. Not only was he able to contact his family instantly, but he could also retrieve something as small as a vial of poison without any problem.


    For a moment, he had been worried about the Mana cost. After all, he was now significantly further from Tradespire than he had ever been. However, as it turned out, distance didn¡¯t influence the cost of the spell by much.


    The main difference was that finding his beacon had be significantly harder. It was like trying to spot a lighthouse through thick fog. He could still sense its general location, but pinpointing it urately required an immense amount of focus. Zeke instinctively knew that if he went much further, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the spell anymore.


    Just then, Zeke heard footsteps approaching the door. He quickly moved from his seat and positioned himself for an ambush. However, his vignce eased when he recognized the three figures. They were Ash, Vulcanos, and Gravitas, returning from their mission.

 Book 5: Chapter 29: State of the Tribe

    Book 5: Chapter 29: State of the Tribe


    The door opened, revealing Ash, Vulcanos, and Gravitas. Their step faltered as their eyesnded on the figure waiting for them. Thest time they had seen Zeke, he had appeared close to death. Now, he looked to be in peak condition, with a rosyplexion and boundless energy.


    Gravitas was the first to react. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    Zeke nodded, a cheeky grin on his face. ¡°I told you I would be fine, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Gravitas was momentarily at a loss for words. Even though Zeke had said it, wasn''t this what everyone said to avoid causing worry? How could she be sure he was actually serious? However, Zeke didn¡¯t give the trio any more time to think about it. ¡°Come in for now. I want to hear what you learned.¡±


    Shortly after, the four were seated around a table with a new fire roaring in the hearth. Zeke noticed that the expressions of the Chimeroi eased up due to the fire¡¯s warmth. Despite their strong bodies, spending a day outside in this climate had still taken its toll on them. It was bing clear to Zeke that his group would be at a distinct disadvantage in this climatepared to the members of the Icefang or Frostscale Tribe. After all, the two groups were likely fighting over this mountain exactly because of its unnaturally cold atmosphere.


    ¡°So,¡± Zeke said, ¡°what did you learn?¡±


    The Chimeroi exchanged nces, quickly deciding the order of their reports. Ash spoke first, his expression grim. ¡°The situation is quite dire. The Frostscale Tribe has been besieging the mountain for thest six weeks. Usually, that wouldn¡¯t be so concerning, but theck of reaction from the chief has everyone on edge. There are rumors that he is severely injured and might even die.¡±


    Zeke nodded. That was about what he had expected. Depending on the chief''s condition, the situation could change greatly. However, it seemed that at least the Frostscale Tribe was still cautious of him. There was no reason to choose such a passive approach if they didn¡¯t have to fear him.


    ¡°How much longer can the tribe hold out?¡±Ash grimaced. ¡°Not too long. Unlike human settlements, the Icefang tribe doesn¡¯t rely on agriculture or horticulture. Their sole source of food is hunting and foraging¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­which they have been cut off from,¡± Zeke finished for him.


    Ash nodded. ¡°However, it¡¯s not all bad. The reserves they do have will not spoil anytime soon, thanks to the climate and their special methods. I was told that they are able to preserve meat for a very long time.¡°


    Zeke nodded. That was good news indeed, but it wouldn''t save them in the long run. No matter how good their preservation method was, their supplies wouldn¡¯tst forever. Zeke knew from experience how much food the Chimeroi needed and the consequences of not eating enough. Unlike humans, who used ambient Mana to cast spells, Chimeroi relied on copious amounts of food for their strength. After a few days of starvation, their bodies would simply shut down.


    ¡°How are the defenses holding up?¡± he asked.


    Instead of Ash, it was Vulcanos who answered. ¡°Very well. However, that is solely due to the fact that the Frostscale Tribe hasn¡¯tunched a single serious attack yet.¡±


    Zeke nodded with a stern face. It seemed the Frostscale tribe was content to wait them out. That was bad news. It meant that even though they still feared Snow¡¯s father, they were also confident that he wouldn¡¯t suddenly recover. Either his injuries were that bad, or there was another circumstance that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°How about escape routes?¡± he asked.


    Vulcanos shook his head. ¡°There is no such thing. This vige is the first of three on this mountain and the entry point to the only traversable path up. As long as the fort holds, there won¡¯t be any invasion. However, it also means the vige is easy to besiege, being a choke point.¡±


    Zeke sighed. No wonder the people were starting to get desperate. With their backs against the wall and no word from their leader, it was surprising that the panic hadn¡¯t spread further. ¡°How do they n to deal with the situation?¡±


    The one who answered this question was surprisingly Gravitas. Zeke had tasked her with investigating Snow¡¯s family, but she seemed to have uncovered more than he expected. ¡°They don¡¯t have a single n, but three.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Zeke raised a brow, urging her to go on.


    ¡°Well, it might be a stretch to call them ns,¡± she amended. ¡°But there are three factions advocating for different strategies. First, there is the faction of elders. They are advocating for a wait-and-see approach, hoping that the chief will recover. Elder Fang leads that faction.


    ¡°The second faction is led by Snow¡¯s brother, Frost. His n is to throw everything they have at the enemy, seeking victory in battle.


    ¡°And thest faction is led by thest of Snow¡¯s siblings, her sister Pris. She is advocating for a diplomatic solution. Even if they have to give up the mountain, she is determined to save the tribe.¡°


    Zeke nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. Faith, strength, or diplomacy, huh? None of these sounded unreasonable at first nce. However, depending on the exact situation, that might change. For example, if the enemy held an overwhelming advantage, a frontal attack might be suicide. Simrly, if the chief''s injuries were too severe, waiting would only weaken the tribe further. As for diplomacy¡­ that might be the riskiest option.


    If the Frostscale Tribe only wanted the mountain, surrender might be an option. However, would they really stop there? It was uncertain if they would keep their word once the Icefang Tribe was weakened.


    Zeke fell silent, considering these choices. Right now, he couldn¡¯t be sure which of the options would be best. He simplycked the necessary information.


    ¡°How strong are these factionsparatively?¡± he asked.


    Gravitas answered. ¡°Elder Fang¡¯s faction used to hold an overwhelming majority. However, with every day that passes, they are losing support. At this rate, it won¡¯t be long until they are unable topete.¡±


    Zeke had expected that. While the chief was present, there was no need for factions, but now that he had been out of the picture for a while, the people were getting antsy, searching for a new voice. ¡°How about the siblings then?¡±


    ¡°Frost has the support of the soldiers. He has taken on the role ofmander of the first vige, giving him significant influence here. However, the most noteworthy members of the tribe, including the strongest warriors and the elders, reside higher up. There, Pris has more sway. She has profited most from the elders¡¯ weakening position, and it is said that she is quite the schemer. All in all, their factions are about evenly matched.¡±


    Zeke frowned. It was quite unlikely that the current situation would continue for much longer. Once the elders¡¯ influence waned enough, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the siblings in check. From then on, it would be a fight of the extremes: War or diplomacy. However, his gut was telling him that none of these options were quite right.


    After a moment of silence, he let out a sigh. ¡°I see. You all did very well to uncover this much in such a short amount of time.¡±


    Vulcanos smirked. ¡°It was nothing, Master. I even had to wait for those two.¡±


    Gravitas nced at him sideways. ¡°Fool. That¡¯s just because your assignment was the easiest.¡±


    Vulcanos smile widened. ¡°I just made it look easy. Just like the Blood Boil technique, remember? When I did it, it looked simple, but you struggled for soooo long.¡±


    Gravitas¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her slow progress in learning the technique was a sore spot for her, damaging her pride. However, before she could retort, Ash cut their bickering short. ¡°What do you think, Master? Which faction should we support?¡±


    This question immediately garnered the attention of the other two. Despite spending all day investigating the situation, they couldn¡¯t tell what the right course of action was. However, if it were Zeke¡­


    His contemtive expression changed into a grin as he looked at the three. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± he asked in a cheeky voice. ¡°There is only one choice for us.¡± The Chimeroi waited with bated breath; after all, his next words might decide their fate. ¡°The faction we are going to support is that of¡­ Snow!¡±


    Silence followed his deration. His words had been that surprising. Snow didn¡¯t have a faction and many even med her for the current situation. Moreover, she was too young to hold any real power in the tribe. Her only support was her father, and the chief had not been heard from since his injury.


    ¡°Snow¡¯s faction¡­¡± Ash repeated uncertainly. ¡°Master, there is no such thing, and even if there were, it would be the weakest of them all.¡±


    Zeke was unfazed by his words. ¡°I am well aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°We will create the faction ourselves,¡± he replied confidently.


    The three Chimeroi exchanged uncertain nces. Vulcanos spoke next. ¡°How are we going to gather support?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression remained unchanged, an easy grin on his face. ¡°How else? We are going to offer the most benefits!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Zeke swept his gaze over the three, a twinkle in his eyes. Then he spoke a single word. ¡°Food.¡±


    ¡°Food?¡± Gravitas repeated. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t have much ourselves, let alone enough to feed the whole tribe.¡±


    Zeke grinned at her. ¡°Would I suggest it if I didn¡¯t have a way?¡±


    Gravitas¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°You have a way?¡±


    Zeke nodded, his expression turning serious for the first time. ¡°Before I led you here, I was well aware of the possibility of the Icefang Tribe losing the war. Therefore, I came up with a contingency n¡­¡±


    ¡°To do what?¡±


    ¡°To escape,¡± Zeke replied.


    ¡°Does that mean what I think it does?¡± Ash asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zeke said, his grin returning. ¡°This siege might work on others, but to us, their tactic means nothing. If anything, the current situation benefits us.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°If we control the food supply, the concept of factions will be irrelevant. After all, who would bite the hand that feeds them?¡±


    His grin took on a slightly sinister edge as he spoke thosest words.

 Book 5: Chapter 30: A Fatal Flaw

    Book 5: Chapter 30: A Fatal w


    ¡°Now,¡± Zeke said, his tone bing more businesslike. ¡°For my n to work, there are three things we need.¡± The Chimeroi also turned serious upon hearing his shift in tone.


    ¡°The first thing we need is a space to operate out of¡ªa ce to make a headquarters,¡± he exined.


    ¡°What are the requirements?¡± Ash asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t actually need much. It should merely be spacious. Also, it would be ideal for it to be in a secluded location. I don¡¯t want people constantly watching us.¡±


    There was a moment of silence as the Chimeroi racked their brains. They had inspected the vige earlier that day, but they hadn¡¯t been looking for such a ce.


    ¡°I might know something,¡± Vulcanos said suddenly. All eyes turned toward him. ¡°There is an abandoned mine at the edge of the vige. When it ran dry a couple of years ago, the ce waspletely deserted.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ash, I want you to look into that. Find out what it would take for them to sell us the mine.¡±


    Vulcanos looked between Zeke and Ash, a somewhat displeased expression on his face. ¡°Why not me?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already noticed?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°The people are wary of us. You, Gravitas, and especially me¡ªwe are outsiders in this ce. However, they don¡¯t treat Ash the same way. Care to guess why?¡±Ash squirmed a little as both Vulcanos and Gravitas scanned him from top to bottom. It was probably just to make him sweat, as the reason wasn¡¯t hard to guess. With his gray hair, beard, and two furry ears on top of his head, Ash looked just like the people of the Icefang Tribe. As a descendant of a wolf-type Monster, he could even be said to be loosely rted to them.


    ¡°Until we hear from Snow or the situation changes, Ash will be our spokesperson,¡± Zeke exined.


    Vulcanos furrowed his brows. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all Chimeroi? What¡¯s the big deal?


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°This is not Korrovan, and we are not on the continent anymore. Here, Chimeroi are fighting Chimeroi, and most prefer to stay in their tribe. Naturally, they would be wary of outsiders.¡±


    Vulcanos was still a little disgruntled but didn¡¯t protest anymore.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the next thing we need?¡± Ash urged eagerly.


    ¡°We need to get our hands on the method the people here use to preserve their food.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Ash said right away. ¡°They use a type of crystal to turn the temperature in a room to below freezing. Apparently, they have quite a few of those. I saw them being sold everywhere.¡±


    Zeke nodded. That solved one of his worries. ¡°Thest thing we need is manpower.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have us for that?¡± Gravitas asked.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°No. This is not something you three can handle if we want to supply the entire tribe. For my n to work, we need at least a dozen people who will permanently stay outside.¡±


    ¡°That many?¡±


    Zeke nodded seriously. ¡°The way my method works, it would be best if the meat was already prepared before I bring it into the tribe.¡±


    The Chimeroi exchanged meaningful nces. ¡°And that method is¡­?¡± Gravitas prodded.


    Zeke smiled. ¡°You all have seen me use my [Transposition] spell to send letters back home, right?¡± They nodded. ¡°Do you know how that works?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just using your Magic to make stuff disappear from one ce and appear in another?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    Zeke smiled at him. ¡°That is essentially true, but it¡¯s a bit moreplicated than that.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°For one, if I want to ¡®make stuff appear¡¯ somewhere out of sight, how do I know if the space is currently upied?¡± Zeke questioned, causing the man to frown. However, Zeke didn¡¯t wait for them to answer as he continued on. ¡°There is an even more important point: How do I even find a spot I cannot see?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Vulcanos decided to surrender. ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea.¡±


    ¡°The answer to both of these questions is the same: By creating a [Beacon],¡± Zeke exined. ¡°[Beacon] is a spell that leaves a magical imprint on a location, allowing a Mage to sense it even if they are far away. I created three of them while we were sneaking around the foot of the mountain.¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the vition.


    The Chimeroi looked at each other, amazed. They had been with Zeke the entire time, yet none of them had even realized what he had been doing.


    Gravitas frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you create these beacons wherever you go? We could even travel back to Korrovan and get reinforcement that way.¡±


    Zeke nodded, a slight smile on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just answer your own question?¡±


    Gravitas looked confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As you said, you can use them to get reinforcements. A single beacon is enough to stage an invasion,¡± Zeke exined.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Then, how do humans defend against it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not that much of a threat,¡± Zeke exined. ¡°Beacons are easily discovered, especially during their creation. Even I can tell when a beacon is created or used anywhere near me. Now, imagine how much easier it would be for an Archmage to discover them. Every city has people on standby for exactly that purpose.¡±


    Gravitas nodded, slowly grasping the concept. However, one question remained. ¡°If they are so easily discovered, how do you n to use them?¡±


    Zeke smiled widely. ¡°Who can stop me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He looked at Gravitas for a long while before shaking his head. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized it yet? You, of all people, should know.¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°Gravitas¡­ have you forgotten that you have a Space Affinity as well?¡± At first, his words didn¡¯t elicit much of a reaction. After all, the human system of Magic was so far removed from the Chimeroi that it didn¡¯t make much sense for them to use the same terminology. However, as she slowly began to realize the implications of his words, her eyes grew to the size of saucers.


    ¡°D-Does that mean¡­?¡±


    Zeke nodded, satisfied with her reaction. ¡°You tell me. Did you feel it when I created the beacon?¡±


    ¡°¡­I felt nothing,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°That means,¡± Zeke concluded with a wide grin, ¡°that even Chimeroi with Space-rted abilities are unable to detect the presence of beacons.¡±


    His deration plunged the scene into silence, with each of the Chimeroi lost in their own thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long wondered why the Chimeroi never involved themselves in human conflicts,¡± Zeke mused aloud. ¡°With people like Snow¡¯s father around, they should be able to fight the strongest Mages on the continent on equal ground. However, this puts things into perspective.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    ¡°Think about it. We¡¯ve been here for only a short while, and I¡¯ve already discovered such a fatal w. And I¡¯m just a True Mage. Who can say what methods the strongest Mages have at their disposal?¡±


    Chimeroi had an intuitive grasp of their abilities, but that came at a cost: Flexibility. Unlike Mages, who were able to learn spells, Chimeroi were far more limited. Their skill set was determined from the moment they awakened their powers. This would create weaknesses for which they had no method topensate.


    Now that Zeke had be aware of this w, he found it surprising that he hadn¡¯t realized it sooner. It wasn¡¯t a secret that Chimeroi couldn¡¯t perceive ambient Mana. After all, they didn¡¯t have a Core. Their entire method relied on internal power. However, he had not considered the full range of implications this brought.


    Zeke could already think of a dozen ways to exploit such a weakness, and Akasha likely knew a hundred more. However, now was not the time to consider this. He had to address his most pressing concerns first.


    Now that he was certain that Gravitas was unable to detect his beacons, many possibilities opened up. As long as the Frostscale Tribe didn¡¯t hire a human Mage or a very specialized Chimeroi, they would be unable to stop him froming and going as he pleased. This meant that the longer the siegested, the better it would be for him.


    From that perspective, the faction that best aligned with his interest was the faction led by Elder Fang. However, it was likely not a good choice to join forces with them. After all, the elder faction was already a sinking ship, and Zeke had no intention of tethering his fate to ame duck. If anything, he would absorb the remnants of their faction after their inevitable copse¡­


    As for Snow¡¯s siblings, Frost and Pris, Zeke would have to deal with them soon. If either of them achieved their goals, his entire n would crumble. Whether the tribe died fighting or negotiated to leave, he would be at a loss. The nt he needed likely grew on this mountain, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose ess to it. Not aftering so far. It was crucial he established himself before they gained more support.


    Thest piece in the puzzle was Snow. Establishing a faction in her name without her presence might be challenging, but not impossible. After all, he had never intended for her to take an active part in his organization. The n was to use her name to project an image of legitimacy¡ªnothing more. As long as she didn¡¯t publicly contradict him, it likely wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    As for the exact stance his faction would take, that would be decided once he had a better understanding of all the yers.


    Though it might have seemed like a long time had passed, all these thoughts and calctions took only a moment. Zeke turned to Ash. ¡°I need you to secure that abandoned mine as soon as possible.¡± Everything hinged on that.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ash said.


    ¡°By the way, what do they use as currency in this ce?¡±


    Ash shook his head. ¡°There is no official currency, and most trading relies on barter. However, the most sought-after goods are weapons and... food.¡±


    Zeke smirked. That was the best-case scenario. ¡°Don¡¯t take no for an answer. I want you to buy that mine, no matter how much it costs.¡±


    Ash nodded, a determined look on his face. ¡°I will not fail you, Master.¡±


    Zeke was satisfied with his response. ¡°I trust you. Also, don¡¯t worry if we are not home by the time you return.¡±


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    Zeke cast out his senses, feeling the presence of all three beacons he had left at the foot of the mountain. With a smile on his face, he answered Ash¡¯s question. ¡°We are going to make sure that you have the funds to back up those ims.¡±


    Ash¡¯s eyes sparkled with understanding, and he didn¡¯t waste any more time before leaving in search of the owner of the mine.


    Meanwhile, Zeke faced the two remaining Chimeroi. Gravitas appeared to be nonplussed, but he still managed to detect an eager glint in her eyes. Vulcanos, for his part, didn¡¯t even try to hide his excitement. Ever since learning the Blood Boil technique, he had been enthusiastic about fighting.


    Finally, Zeke spoke the words the two had been waiting for. ¡°Who wants to go hunting with me?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 31: Renovations

    Book 5: Chapter 31: Renovations


    Zeke stepped out of the mine and breathed in the cold mountain air. When he turned back toward the entrance, his brows furrowed.


    After returning from the hunt, he had been delighted to hear that the mine owner was willing to sell. Moreover, the man had only demanded a fraction of what he had expected. However, he now knew the reason for the low price.


    When Zeke thought of a mine, he pictured reinforced corridors and well-nned passages. However, what he found here was far from that. The vige¡¯s condition didn¡¯t make it obvious, but the Icefang tribe seemed tock skilled architects and craftsmen. Given the tribe''s warlike nature, it shouldn¡¯t have surprised him, but the state of the mine still caught him off guard.


    It was extremely primitive. Honestly, calling it a mine was already a stretch. It was tantly obvious that not much thought or effort had been invested in this ce. Aside from the gate, which was well-crafted, the inside of the mine resembled a natural cave more than a man-made structure. The walls were coarse and uneven, the corridors meandered to the left and right at random, and the supports were nonexistent.


    The only positive surprise was that the ce had not copsed so far.


    Behind him, the Chimeroi emerged from the mine, their expressions heavy. Ash, who had negotiated the deal for this ce, seemed especially apprehensive. ¡°Master, I¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would be like this¡­¡±


    Zeke took in his nervous expression and frowned. There was no reason for Ash to take responsibility for this. After all, Zeke had ordered him to buy this ce no matter what. However, it seems that Ash still considered this to be his mistake.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The ce might not be all that I had hoped for, but I never expected it to be perfect from the beginning.¡±


    Ash grimaced, not buying his words. ¡°I could live with ¡®not perfect,¡¯ but¡­ is this even usable?¡±Zeke realized that a halfhearted attempt to cate Ash wouldn¡¯t work, so he decided to let them in on some of his ns. ¡°You are right that the ce is a mess. However, that only means that the renovations I have nned will have to be a bit more extensive.¡±


    ¡°Renovations?¡± Ash asked, still skeptical.


    Zeke nodded his head. ¡°Even if the mine had been of excellent quality, it''s still not a ce for anyone to live. I always nned to rebuild it to suit our needs. Now, we just have a bit more work to do.¡±


    Ash¡¯s tense expression finally began to ease up a bit. Seeing this, Zeke decided to give him one more push. ¡°Now that I think about it, this might even be a chance for us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zeke smiled, seeing the Chimeroi paying close attention. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about ways to approach the people here. It likely wouldn¡¯t work if we tantly offered them food to join our side. However, what if we offered them food in exchange for work?¡±


    Vulcanos tilted his head. ¡°How would that help us?¡±


    Zeke lifted three fingers, bending them one at a time as he spoke. ¡°First, it would help us promote our names. Currently, we are strangers to most of the citizens. That has to change.¡±


    The Chimeroi nodded.


    ¡°Second, it will establish a very important fact: We have food. This might end up painting a target on our backs, but the exchange is worth it.¡±


    Another nod.


    ¡°Third, and most important, I want to instill the notion that working for us is a privilege. I¡¯ll make it so that people will trip over themselves to get a chance to work for us.¡±


    This time, the Chimeroi didn¡¯t nod. Instead, they were looking at him with dubious expressions. ¡°A privilege?¡± Gravitas asked doubtfully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Zeke asked yfully. ¡°Let me prove it to you then. I want you to go to the marketce right now and ask for volunteers for tomorrow.¡±


    Ash frowned. ¡°What are we supposed to tell them?¡±


    ¡°Tell them that we will hire workers for a day at a time. Their job will be manualbor, and the pay will be their own weight in meat.¡±


    Ash nodded slowly but still looked confused. ¡°Why for a day? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to use the same people continuously? That way, we wouldn¡¯t have to exin the work every time.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°That would ruin the whole scheme. I want you to hire exactly ten people and not a single one more, but make it clear that we will choose a new batch the next day around the same time at the same ce.¡±


    ¡°To what aim?¡± Ash asked.


    Zeke smiled enigmatically. ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow. Now go.¡±


    After the Chimeroi left, Zeke turned back to face the mine, the smile slowly fading from his lips. <em>¡°What did you find, Akasha?¡± </em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Uwfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The walls are unstable in several parts of the mine and need reinforcement. There are no air cirction systems or vents, making the air toxic in the deeper sections. If humans had mined it, there would have been casualties long ago. It''s likely the Icefang Tribe abandoned this ce after their strong constitutions couldn''t handle the health issues anymore.


    Zeke nodded. This was about what he had expected. ¡°Any good news?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I¡¯ve found ratherrge mineral deposits in the deeper parts of the mine. It is likely that the ce never ran dry, but the tribe was merely unable to go any deeper.


    Zeke raised a brow. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I¡¯ve found severalrge iron deposits, a vein of frost-steel, and a substantial amount of limestone.


    Zeke rubbed his chin. That was an unexpected benefit, especially the frost-steel. However, they were still far from being able to take advantage of it. Before anything else, the space would need to be made inhabitable.


    <em>¡°Start calcting the optimal renovation ns.¡± </em>


    While Akasha worked, Zeke made his way back to their current lodging. He didn¡¯t know how long they would be allowed to use the guest house, but he would take advantage of their hospitality for however long itsted. Which was likely not that long. The fact that nobody had bothered providing them with food was already quite telling. The tribe likely expected them to leave once they ran out of supplies.


    Zeke didn¡¯t me them for the callous treatment. In a siege, every scrap of food was precious, and they couldn¡¯t afford to waste their resources on a bunch of uninvited guests. However, that also meant that he wouldn¡¯t feel a shred of remorse while taking full advantage of their current plight.


    During their hour-long hunting expedition, Zeke, Vulcanos, and Gravitas hade across a smallke in a nearby forest. Judging by the various monster tracks, it was a local watering hole frequented by numerous wildlife. It had not even taken a handful of minutes before the first prey arrived.


    Zeke had never seen a creature like it before. The four-legged monster was arge behemoth with three spear-like horns on his nose. Its dark gray skin was so tough that it could even shrug off Vulcanos¡¯ mes. However, it quickly copsed under Gravitas¡¯ Magic.


    The fight had been over in an instant, leaving their group with more meat than they could reasonably handle. They had to abandon most of the carcass after choosing only the best portions. Even so, after paying for the mine, they were still sitting on a substantial amount of meat.


    Zeke arrived at their temporary residence and settled next to the firece, where only embers remained. However, the frigid temperature of the room no longer bothered him. Despite the dreadful experience the first time around, he couldn''t wait to go through the second round of poison tempering.


    After settling in, he entered the mental space of his [Mind¡¯s Library].


    This ce, once an empty white in, had undergone several rounds of restructuring since Akasha took control of it. Zeke was always amazed by the changes each time he visited. Even so, despite preparing himself, he was still surprised by what he found.


    The center of his mental space now featured two enormous holographic projections of the mine. The one on the left showed the mine in its current, dpidated state. The other disyed the mine being rebuilt, with changes urring in real time.


    Yet, what shocked him wasn''t the projection itself but the figures standing around it. Akasha¡¯s human form was that of a beautiful young woman with silver hair and a curvy body. For a long time, he had been flustered whenever they met face to face, especially since she had been quite upfront about modeling her appearance to suit his preferences perfectly.


    Even so, over the past year, he had grown somewhat ustomed to seeing her. However, now there was not just one, but at least a dozen copies of her.


    The moment Zeke appeared, their collective gazes turned toward him, halting their activities.


    Even for him, this level of attention was somewhat stifling. ¡°What¡¯s going on here...?¡± he asked to break the awkwardness of the moment.


    Just then, another copy of Akasha materialized next to him while the others went back to their tasks.


    ¡°Wee home,¡± the new Akasha said as if it was the most normal thing in the world.


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. Home? This ce was a creation of his Mind affinity, which existed within his own body. Technically, he was always ''home.'' He decided not to mention that, though, finding the gesture rather touching.


    ¡°d to be home,¡± he said instead. ¡°Care to tell me what you are doing?¡±


    Akasha nodded dutifully, pointing at therge projection. ¡°I¡¯m in the process of experimenting with our options for the renovation project. The parameters are safety, avability, and time, ignoring the factors of cost and manpower.¡±


    Zeke nodded. As always, Akasha had quickly grasped his intentions without the need to rify anything. However, that was not what he had been asking about.


    ¡°I was talking about them,¡± he said, pointing at the clones.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay them any mind,¡± Akasha stated dryly. ¡°They are mere representations of the different tasks I am currently performing.¡± She pointed at one of her copies nearby. ¡°This one is responsible for creating a list of all the resources avable in this region.¡± Her finger moved to the next one. ¡°This one is responsible forpiling a list of building materials that can be created from those raw materials.¡±


    When she pointed at the next one, Zeke interrupted her before she could exin. ¡°I understand the principle. But why are you doing this? Aren¡¯t they all just¡­ you?¡±


    Akasha tilted her head, struggling to answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said after a while.


    Zeke was surprised. Usually, Akasha had a reason for everything she did. The fact that she couldn¡¯t exin her action was something he had not encountered before. Was it¡­ that she was feeling lonely?


    The thought pricked his conscience. After all, he rarely visited this ce, and he was the only person she could evenmunicate with. He vowed to visit her more often from now on.


    Zeke cleared his throat, brushing past the subject. ¡°So, what do you have so far?¡±


    Akasha led him to the second projection, which disyed the renovated version of the mine. Zeke saw that the floors, walls, and ceilings were all reinforced with smooth stone, and reinforced pirs extended toward the ceiling at regr intervals.


    His brows shot up in surprise. He hadn''t expected them to be able to create something like this, given his parameters and limited resources. The ns made the ce look almost regal. ¡°How do you n to make the walls and ceilings this smooth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a material called cement, a mixture of limestone, y and sand.¡±


    Zeke frowned. Those were allmon materials. Why hadn¡¯t he ever heard of this mixture?


    Akasha seemed to read his thoughts as she exined right away. ¡°Cement isn¡¯tmonly used because the mixing process requires very high temperatures. I am nning to make use of Vulcanos¡¯ and Gravitas'' abilities to createrge amounts of this material.¡±


    Zeke leaned forward, suddenly very interested in the renovation ns. ¡°Tell me everything!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 32: Breaking Ground

    Book 5: Chapter 32: Breaking Ground


    Ash stood in front of the mine, his arms crossed and expression stern. Arrayed before him were the ten workers they had hired the day before¡ªeight men and two women.


    When choosing them, he had made sure to pick the strongest-looking ones, but there had been other criteria: He had picked the ones that looked the most desperate. This, of course, had also been ording to his master¡¯s instructions.


    If he was being honest with himself, Ash wasn¡¯t sure if this n was going to work, but he still went along with it without anyints. So far, their master had always managed to deal with any situation that came their way, and he deserved at least that much trust.


    Ash still vividly remembered how they had first encountered the Titan in the jungle of Irroch. At that time, he was convinced that his life was going to end. However, with a few words from their master, the situation had been resolved. Not only that, he had even turned that dangerous encounter into an opportunity.


    Therefore, no matter how strange his orders sometimes seemed, Ash would carry them out faithfully and to the letter. Even the stern expression he was disying right now had been ordered by their master. The master had considered every little detail and given detailed instructions, not only to him but also to Gravitas and Vulcanos.


    The others were also present, standing half a step behind him on either side. It was a clear sign of the hierarchy, with Ash being the one in charge. However, he didn¡¯t dare let this act get to his head. He was well aware that he was no match for either Gravitas or Vulcanos in terms of abilities. They had both reigned supreme during their days in the arena, while he had barely managed to earn himself a single title.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a smidgeon of pride. After all, their master had entrusted him with the lead in this operation. Of course, that was mainly because he shared a bit of ancestry with the Icefang Tribe, but Ash was still determined to make the most of this chance.


    He threw his shoulders back and pushed his chest out, trying to appear as intimidating as possible as he addressed the workers. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve all arrived on time.¡± His attempt to appear authoritative had borne fruit as they straightened up in response to his words.


    Ash nodded as he continued, ¡°I will once again state the terms of our agreement. For a day of manualbor, each of you will be paid with fresh meat equivalent to your own body weight. The price will be paid at the end of the day. Any questions?¡±One man, the burliest among them, spoke up, ¡°Can I see the meat before we start?¡±


    Ash immediately shook his head. ¡°You may not; anything else?¡±


    The same man spoke once more, not allowing anybody else to ask a question. ¡°Then, how do we know that you even have that much meat?¡±


    Ash fixed his gaze on the man and remained silent for a long time. However, the man, who was likely a former warrior of the tribe, didn¡¯t seem the least bit intimidated.


    Finally, Ash spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can just leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nobody is forcing you to be here,¡± Ash said coolly. ¡°You have been given an opportunity; whether you take it or not is up to you.¡± Ash swept his gaze over the entire group. ¡°However, if you leave, you will not be considered again in the future.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t leave. It was just as the master had said: even if they were being scammed, the most they would lose was a bit of time. Compared to the potential gains, that was nothing. Their body weight in food wouldst them a long time or feed their families for a few days.


    After seeing that nobody else had any questions, Ash continued, ¡°If there are no more questions, let us begin. Half of you will apany Miss Gravitas to the old cier. The other half will be with me.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to get organized, and soon, five of the workers were following Gravitas, each pushing one of the giant wheelbarrows they had rented for the day. The other five followed him and Vulcanos inside the mine.


    It was their job to prepare the mine for reconstruction. For that, the corridors needed to be straightened, among other things. As they passed, Ash handed pickaxes to the workers. They grabbed them without anyment and began to work on the walls as instructed but it didn¡¯t take long for them to be utterly dumbfounded.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Ash smiled at the sight. The tools he had handed out were far from ordinary. Anyone paying attention could have guessed as much by looking at them closely. From grip to tip, the pickaxes werepletely crimson, looking as if they were made from blood. That was, of course, exactly what they were made of. The master had used one of his strange spells to create these tools from his own blood.


    Not only Ash but all three Chimeroi had been skeptical. However, after a quick demonstration, they had been convinced; these tools cut through rock like a hot knife through butter.


    Now, the five workers were going through the same process of realization, looking between the walls and the tools in their hands. Ash watched them impassively while inwardly smiling. Their master''s means were truly unfathomable. He seemed to always have more tricks up his sleeve.


    ¡°Get back to it,¡± Ash called out, startling the workers. However, they soon continued with their assigned task. For the next few hours, the task went smoothly, and they managed to widen the corridor substantially.


    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t have to worry about a copse for the moment. The master had provided them with a detailed n of the most risky areas, and right now, they were working on one of the safest spots.


    Soon, midday arrived, and Gravitas returned. She had spent thest few hours collecting y from the old cier, bringing it back by the wagonload. Ash noticed a change in how the workers looked at her. Even the burly man, who had been so boisterous in the morning, was much more reserved now.


    When she stepped inside the mine, Ash called for a break, and he could see the excitement on the faces of the tribesmen. They had promised them lunch, and the anticipation was clear in their eyes. Ash smiled and handed out what they had prepared. It was a huge chunk of cooked meat, easily the size of one¡¯s head.


    For a human, it would have been a ridiculous amount. However, it was just an ordinary portion sized for an adult Chimeroi. Yet, when the workers saw them, their eyes lit up, and their tense bodies rxed. It seemed they had finally begun to believe that the promised reward was actually real.


    After lunch, the workers continued with their demolition work, clearing outrger sections. These areas would be rooms in the future. Ash continued to oversee the process while Gravitas and Vulcanos were working on something else. Ash didn¡¯t know much about what they were doing, but the process had seemedplicated.


    The way their master had exined it, they would be able to create liquid stone by mixing some ingredients in a special way, but Ash remained doubtful. Neither Gravitas nor Vulcanos had any ability to influence stone, after all. The master seemed confident; however, Ash would only believe such a thing when he saw it with his own eyes.


    Hours passed, and Ash focused on the schematics he had been handed. His biggest challenge wasn¡¯t to direct the workers but to measure out the exact distances. The n was so precise that any deviation could create problemster. The master had said that he would be able to correct small mistakes, but Ash still tried to be as precise as he could.


    After several more hours, he called the end of the day and led his group of workers towards the mine''s exit. He had a small smile on his face as they had managed to get ahead of schedule. Reaching the first corridor, however, his foot froze in mid-air.


    Gravitas and Vulcanos looked up from their work. Their expressions turned smug when they saw his dumbfounded face. Ash barely noticed; his gaze was fixed on the floor of the corridor his group had cleared out just this morning.


    It was perfectly smooth.


    Hurriedly, he ushered the daybourers out of the mine and saw to it that they received their weight in meat as promised. Many tried to talk to him, likely trying to convince him to hire them again for the next day, but he ignored them and hurried back. This was not only because he wanted to see how the others had created this marvelous floor, but also followed the master¡¯s instructions.


    When he returned to the mine, he saw Vulcanos using his mes to heat the floor while Gravitas was pressing it down with her ability. After only a couple of minutes, a new section had hardened. Shortly after, they poured a new batch of gray sludge on the floor before repeating the process.


    It was fascinating.


    Only after a long time did Ash manage to tear his eyes away from the spectacle. He couldn¡¯t spend too much time here. After all, he had a different job. With quick steps, he made his way to the market square. It was almost time for him to pick out the workers for the next day.


    The moment he arrived at the marketce, he could feel the strange atmosphere. It was unusually crowded. Yesterday, not even half as many people had been present in this spot. Seeing this, he raised his guard. Could this be an ambush?


    The moment the first person recognized him, the shouting began.


    ¡°Warrior Ashen Wolf, please take me!¡±


    ¡°General Ashen Wolf, I will work!¡±


    ¡°Master Ashen Wolf, I have experience working in the mine!¡±


    The exmations came from all directions, overwhelming him for a moment. It was indeed an ambush. However, it was an ambush of a different kind than he had expected.


    These people were desperate to work for him. Or, more precisely, for the food he offered. Among the crowd of people, Ash could make out some of the workers that had been with them for the day. His eyes gleamed with understanding.


    He finally understood why the Master hadmanded to let them go early on the first day. This way, they would have the time to inform their colleagues of this great opportunity. However, Ash hadpletely underestimated the stir this announcement would cause. They were behaving too frantically, almost like wild beasts. For Ash, it was almost nostalgic.


    Growing up in Undercity, Ash was no stranger to this scene. Whenever the Mages had arrived with food deliveries, the Chimeroi of Undercity had also turnedpletely insane, and Ash had been no exception. However, today, for the first time in his life, he was on the other side of that interaction. He wasn¡¯t a hungry mutt anymore, desperate for a few scraps.


    ¡°I will now make my choice,¡± he announced, silencing the crowd immediately. A smile spread across his face at the sight. As long as he followed Ezekiel, he would never be that person again.

 Book 5: Chapter 33: A Risky Gamble

    Book 5: Chapter 33: A Risky Gamble


    A figure approached the mine¡¯s entrance, cloaked by a heavy mantle and the darkness of night. A second figure followed a step behind, apanying them silently. They stepped through the portal, closing the entrance right behind them. The moment they were alone, the first figure took off their mantle, revealing crimson hair.


    Zeke scanned the long corridor, taking note of the changes that had taken ce since hisst visit. It had been three days since they started the renovation work, and to say that he was pleased with the progress would be an understatement.


    The floor, walls, and ceiling were made of smooth stone. The tunnel was wide enough for a carriage to pass through, with stone pirs reinforcing each side, connecting the floor to the ceiling. These pirs were crucial for the tunnel''s stability and could also be used to copse the entrance in an emergency.


    The corridor then led to a secondary, heavily fortified gate that served as another checkpoint for anyone who wanted to enter theplex. Behind this gate were two rooms, one on each side of the corridor. These were going to serve as the spaces for the guards. On the left was the sleeping chamber, while the right contained themon room where the active guard members could pass the time.


    At the moment, there were no guards in this ce, and the gate was left wide open. Zeke stepped through, and Gravitas, who had also taken off her disguise, followed right behind. When they passed the checkpoint, they saw the end of the corridor opening up into a round hall. They approached the ce, which led to several evenly-spaced rooms.


    Each of these rooms would serve a specific purpose: a meeting room, an office, bed chambers, as well as Zeke¡¯s personal chamber. With great familiarity, Zeke approached a particr room on the left. It contained a table and several chairs alongside most of their equipment.


    Notably, none of the pickaxes the workers used were stored here, as Zeke¡¯s [Blood Armaments] onlysted for a couple of hours before losing cohesion. Unlike the products of Metal Mages, his creations weren¡¯t permanent, and Zeke had to create new ones every day. This was also one of the reasons he didn¡¯t want to have more workers, as the burden on him would increase.


    He approached the table and scanned the several documents. These were the reports Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash had written during the day. His eyesnded on the first report, which made him smile. As usual, Ash¡¯s report was brief. It contained only a single sentence:


    <strong>The project is ahead of schedule by a day, and there are no problems with the workers.</strong>The second report was even shorter; it was written by Vulcanos:


    <strong>All good. </strong>


    Thest report was by Gravitas, and, unlike herpanions¡¯, this one was several pages long. Ever since she had received the books on Magic theory that Akasha had written for her, she was constantly looking for ways to improve the use of her power.


    This project turned out to be the perfect opportunity to hone her ambitions, and her report was always filled with her discoveries of the day. Zeke sat down and went through her papers, humming appreciatively from time to time. Frankly, he always looked forward to reading her report. Gravitas stood behind him in silence, but if anyone were watching her, they would have seen her eyes curve in happiness each time the noise echoed.


    After a while, Zeke put down the report and nodded at her. Nothing at all was said, but her eyes shone as she followed him into the next chamber. Vulcanos was leaning against the far wall, eyes closed, apparently fast asleep. However, his eyes snapped open the moment they entered the room.


    ¡°Master!¡± he eximed happily when he saw who it was.


    Zeke nodded at him before scanning the half-finished room. This had to be the ce the Chimeroi had been working on before Gravitas came to fetch him.


    ¡°I am impressed,¡± he said finally. ¡°You made a lot more progress than I expected.¡±


    Zeke was mainly looking at Gravitas as he spoke. He surmised that most of the increased productivity was due to her improved mastery and innovative ideas. However, upon noticing his gaze, she shook her head and nced at Vulcanos.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± she said.


    Zeke followed her gaze and looked at Vulcanos with interest. The giant had gotten to his feet and waved excitedly at him.


    Zeke followed him to the other side of the room, where the floor was still raw and uneven. Ayer of gravel had been spread to level it, but it was far from the perfectly smooth floor in the rest of theplex.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Vulcanos approached arge canister filled with a viscous gray sludge. He picked the metal container up with rtive ease and poured the mixture onto the floor. It flowed between the cracks and gravel but, due to its high viscosity, didn¡¯t go far.


    This was when something miraculous happened.


    Gravitas extended her hand, and the gray sludge began to move. It was as if an invisible hand gently pressed down on it, spreading it evenly across the entire area. With every passing second, the pressure increased, spreading it evenly until the surface turnedpletely smooth.


    ¡°Watch this,¡± Vulcanos said excitedly as he took his ce next to Gravitas.


    He extended his hand with his palm facing the floor. A momentter, a stream of pale mes emerged, so faint and illusory that Zeke wasn¡¯t sure if it was fire or just the distortion of heat. Yet, when the me reached the floor, it spread, covering the entire area Gravitas was pressing down.


    A few seconds passed, and¡­ nothing happened.


    However, Zeke patiently continued to watch the scene. After about half an hour, the me dimmed, and Gravitas rxed her control as well. Zeke looked at the Chimeroi who were just grinning at him proudly. Even Gravitas had a certain glint in her eyes as she waited for his verdict.


    Zeke turned back to the section of the floor they had been working on, approaching with tentative steps. He didn¡¯t want to ruin their work by disturbing the cement''s drying process, but his expression soon grew strange. After a quick nce back at the grinning Chimeroi, he gingerly stepped onto the newly created floor.


    His feet didn¡¯t leave any prints.


    Zeke decided to be a bit more daring. He first walked casually, then stepped down hard before ultimately jumping up and down. The result remained the same¡ªno indentation was left on the floor. Somehow, it was alreadypletely dry.


    He looked at Vulcanos, who grinned back at him proudly.


    Zeke wanted to beat the man.


    How could Vulcanos make such a discovery and only write the words ¡®All good¡¯ in his report?! What was the report for in the first ce if he didn¡¯t report something like this?


    Yet, seeing the proud smile on Vulcanos¡¯ face, Zeke didn¡¯t have the heart to reprimand the man. Instead, he said, ¡°Well done, Vulcanos. No wonder you guys were so fast.¡±


    Vulcanos turned even happier upon hearing the praise. ¡°Master¡­ Don¡¯t you think I deserve a reward?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°I''ll take you hunting tomorrow.¡± Gravitas cleared her throat expectantly. ¡°You too, Gravitas.¡±


    The two exchanged a quick nce before fist-bumping behind their backs. Zeke could only smile wryly. These two had be a lot closer since working together, now even scheming against him. However, he didn¡¯t mind. They could never have enough food, and with the mine somewhat renovated, he had enough space to store their kills.


    Just then, Ash stormed in, a tense expression on his face. All eyes turned to him immediately. ¡°Master, something happened!¡± His usually calm voice was uncharacteristically loud. ¡°Commander Frost just announced that he willunch an attack tomorrow.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Did he receive permission from the elders?¡±


    Ash shook his head. ¡°He is notmanding the troops but going with his own men. He was asking for volunteers just now.¡±


    Zeke frowned. This wasn¡¯t good. No matter how the attack turned out, the bnce of power would shift. If Frost failed, his faction would lose their strength, but if he seeded, people would flock to his side. However, for Zeke, who wanted the status quo to continue, both of these cases were bad.


    His mind worked rapidly as he tried to devise a n. At the moment, his faction was only in its infancy, and he hadn¡¯t even announced himself yet. It was far too early. However, he also couldn¡¯t allow the power dynamic to shift too much to either side.


    ¡°If only we had a few more days,¡± he muttered, turning to Ash. ¡°Do you think there is a way to convince Frost to dy his ns? Maybe with a donation of food?¡±


    Ash shook his head once more. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He was getting the people all fired up, talking about victory and the grandness of the tribe. I would be very surprised if he backed down after that.¡±


    ¡°Dammit,¡± Zeke cursed, then quickly calmed down. Anger wouldn¡¯t help. If he couldn¡¯t prevent the attack, there was only one choice left: he needed to profit from this somehow. ¡°Did he say how and where he was going to attack?¡±


    Ash nodded. ¡°He revealed the details. I guess he wasn¡¯t too worried about his n getting leaked since the attack will take ce tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    Zeke fell into deep thought after hearing the n. It involved a two-pronged attack on a poorly defended outpost. One group would fake an assault on a different camp, then circle back to strike from the west, while the main force attacked from the east. It seemed like a solid n, and Frost appeared to have detailed intelligence on the enemy''s movements.


    However, Zeke didn¡¯t think the n would seed.


    The enemy had already had weeks to fortify their position and wouldn¡¯t fall easily. However, the main reason he didn¡¯t have faith in the n was that the enemy chief was somewhere down there. The mere thought of this person sent shivers down his spine.


    Twice, he had met an Exarch-level Mage, and each encounter had left a deep shadow on his heart.


    Zeke had a certain level of confidence when dealing with Archmages. If the stars aligned, and he had a massive advantage in troupe size, he could even hope to kill one. However, an Exarch was a different beast.


    Even if he were given the entirety of the Icefang tribe tomand, he had no confidence in his ability to deal with them. Even escaping with his life was a tall order. Zeke balled his hand into a fist to stop it from shaking. The room fell into silence as he considered his options.


    Mentally, he visualized the map of their surroundings, detailing the route Frost¡¯s men would take. They were striking at a fairly isted outpost, making it hard for reinforcements to reach them. However, depending on the enemy¡¯s reaction speed, that would only give them a couple more minutes.


    <em>¡°Akasha, simte the most likely enemy response,¡±</em> Zeke ordered, viewing his mental map. A momentter, red arrows appeared, showing which nearby enemy camps might be expected to send reinforcements.


    Zeke stared at the map, studying the outposts for a long time. Finally, his eyes lit up, and his expression cracked into a small smile. He turned to face Gravitas and Vulcanos, who were looking at him with tense expressions.


    ¡°Are you two still up for that hunting trip?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 34: A Taste of War

    Book 5: Chapter 34: A Taste of War


    As the sun started to rise, Zeke¡¯s group gathered at the vige gate. Because of Frost''s announcement, Ash hadn¡¯t hired any workers for the day. The small entrance square was packed with people. A tense silence hung over the scene.


    Zeke¡¯s group stood apart from the gathering crowd, clearly not intending to join the assault. Zeke hid behind Ash and the others to avoid drawing attention, his face concealed by a cowl. Since their arrival, no one had seen his features, and he wanted to keep it that way. While some might suspect he had survived, he didn''t want anyone to gauge his actual condition. The less they thought about him, the better.


    Just as the crowd started to get antsy, a ratherrge group arrived: Frost and his close followers.


    Snow¡¯s brother was joined by two dozen fierce-looking warriors who were clearly a cut above the volunteers. Despite their presence, the total force was only around a hundred strong¡ªa mere fraction of the troops stationed in the fort. However, Frost seemed unbothered by the meager turnout.


    He didn¡¯t waste any time as he ascended the stairway leading onto the rampart, turning halfway to address the crowd. He swept his gaze over the gathered people, momentarily pausing on Zeke¡¯s group. However, he didn¡¯t say anything as his gaze continued after that momentary pause.


    ¡°Brave warriors of the Icefang tribe,¡± he shouted in a bellowing voice, ¡°we have hidden ourselves away for too long.¡± His opening statement garnered a few hushed whispers from the crowd, and many agreed with him.


    He continued. ¡°Our enemies have reached our doorstep, yet we have done nothing! They feast on our prey, roam our steps, and we continue to do nothing. Let me ask you, is this our way?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± the crowd bellowed as one.


    Zeke was surprised by the level of fervor he could hear in those voices. It seemed the resentment had been brewing for a while.¡°I don¡¯t think so, either,¡± Frost said, his tone approving. ¡°However, the elders still refuse to act. They hide away in their little fortress, uncaring of the fate of their people, unwilling to act in the best interest of the tribe!¡±


    The crowd bellowed their approval, and Zeke furrowed his brows. Frost was a far better speaker than he had expected. He knew exactly how to rile up the crowd. After a few words, even the undecided were now firmly on board.


    ¡°BUT I WILL NOT AVERT MY EYES FROM THE SUFFERING OF MY PEOPLE!¡± he yelled. ¡°AND NEITHER WILL YOU! TELL ME, WARRIORS OF THE ICEFANG TRIBE: WHO IS WITH ME?¡±


    His question elicited the loudest reaction yet as the entire group yelled their approval in one voice. Frost nodded at them, his expression fierce. ¡°Good! Then follow me as I lead our people to victory!¡±


    At that moment, therge gate of the fort opened, revealing the coarse mountain pass beyond. Frost was the first to step through, followed by his men and the group of volunteers behind them. After a few moments, Zeke and his group were the only ones that remained on the small za.


    ¡°That was quite the speech,¡± Ash said after a moment of silence.


    Zeke nodded. ¡°He is far better than I expected. However, the oue won¡¯t change because of it. Morale can only get you so far.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so certain?¡± Gravitas asked.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°The Frostscale Tribe isn¡¯t simple. Their strategy¡ªincapacitating the enemy chief and then starving the people¡ªisn¡¯t the work of idiots. Do you really think we can break their encirclement with such a half-hearted offensive?¡±


    Nobody replied.


    ¡°Besides,¡± he said after a moment of silence, "they must have known that the Icefang tribe was going to attack sooner orter. Most likely, they left one of their outposts undefended for exactly that reason¡­¡±


    The implication of his statement made the eyes of the Chimeroi widen. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ that they are walking into a trap?¡±


    Zeke shrugged.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn them?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°What should I have told them? This is just my spection. I don¡¯t have any proof. And even if I did, do you think they¡¯d listen to us?¡±


    The group fell silent again, prompting Zeke to sigh. Most tribesmen still eyed them with distrust. Speaking out against the n might have even led to usations of sabotage. Being right meant nothing if no one would listen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have our own mission,¡± he said, breaking the tense silence.


    ***


    Zeke and his group followed behind the advancing warband, keeping enough distance to avoid being spotted. Tracking them wasn¡¯t hard, as such arge group left a noticeable trail. After about an hour¡¯s march, the terrain cleared up, giving them a clear view of the foot of the mountain.


    Three outposts were in sight. The middle one was thergest and most heavily defended, while the right one was a bit smaller, though it would be hard to reach without passing through therger one. The only apparent weakness of the encirclement was the camp on the left. It was not even half the size of the others and seemed sparsely defended¡ªsuspiciously so.


    Behind these three, a fair distance into the ins, was a smattering of smaller outposts. They were clearly not fortifications and likely served as hunting outposts and storage areas. However, it was impossible to reach them without bypassing the outposts. The defenseyout was rather intricate, causing Zeke to appreciate the mind that had devised the setup. Each of the camps took advantage of the geography, making them hard to assail.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition.


    It was just as he thought: the Frostscale tribe was adept at strategy¡ªor at least someone in the tribe was.


    As he studied the geography, Zeke spotted a force of about thirty warriors approaching the middle outposts. These had to be Frost¡¯s men. They were not even trying to keep their approach secret. Knowing about the n, his eyes roamed the spot where the rest of the warband were likely to be.


    And there they were!


    The remaining seventy warriors stealthily approached the outpost on the left, using the rocks and boulders as natural cover. They moved through the mountains with such skill that even Zeke, despite his advantageous position, had trouble spotting them. It was highly unlikely anyone would notice them from below.


    Zeke and his group perched on top of arge boulder, observing as the attack unfolded. He had no intention of interfering in the fight, but the oue would heavily influence his next move.


    Just as Frost¡¯s decoy force arrived near the heavily fortified outpost, Zeke noticed the changes. Troupes left the different smaller outposts, all heading towards the one that was going to be attacked. Even before the assault started, the reinforcements were on their way. It was an efficient response.


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed as he watched with intense focus. This was his first taste of war.


    The fight for Undercity had been more of a brawl than a battle, with no fortifications, tactics, or formations¡ªjust raw violence. Now, he was keenly interested in seeing the difference a well-trained army could make. Yet, he was sorely disappointed. The attacking group didn¡¯t even dare to approach the outpost. Instead, they merely picked up rocks and threw them at the enemy encampment.


    Well, Zeke couldn¡¯t really me them for their unwillingness to get close. They were supposed to be a decoy, but he still wondered if the enemy would fall for such a halfhearted attempt. To him, it seemed tantly obvious that they were unwilling tomit to the assault. He was certain any halfway decentmander would see through this farce in an instant.


    To his surprise, the enemy¡¯s troupe movements did not change, and the reinforcements were still heading toward the middle outpost. Had Frost actually managed to trick the opponent?


    The man in question seemed to think so as his troupe, who had been waiting in ambush, finally began to move. They had gotten fairly close to the enemy camp and were only waiting for the right time. Momentster, they were already at the wall.


    Frost, who was leading the charge, raised both hands, and a white fountain erupted. Crystalline powder shot in the air, reaching higher than the walls of the encampment. A momentter, the glittering cloud solidified. The frozen construct took the shape of a ramp that led straight to the top of the wall that ringed the outpost. With a bellowing roar, he took the lead, dozens of warriors on his heels.


    Zeke had to admit that the ambush was well executed. From the covert approach to the timing and method, everything had been expertly done. His brows furrowed as he watched the warband ughter their way through the camp. Theck of resistance they faced made it that they had caught their enemies unprepared.


    This was the first time Zeke had seen the members of the Icefang tribe fight, and it was not what he had expected. Unlike a battle between Mages, the Chimeroi relied exclusively on their strong bodies. They moved with supernatural speed, pouncing on their unsuspecting victims with feral ferocity.


    They were like a pack of wolves tearing through a herd of prey.


    The only magic on disy was in their weapons. Each member of the tribe had used their ability to conjure ice to create dagger-like ws on their hands, extending their reach. Otherwise, they foughtpletely barehanded.


    Only Frost stood out in that regard. The Pureblood used his ability far more liberally, freezing swaths of enemies before shattering them with a savage punch. Zeke was inwardly shocked. The man was far stronger than he had anticipated, and he didn¡¯t think that any of his own followers would be Frost¡¯s match.


    Meanwhile, the decoy team had abandoned their assault. Frost¡¯s opening move had signaled them to fall back. Now, they stood between the two outposts, holding off reinforcements. Zeke noticed many of these men were part of Frost¡¯s inner circle. Despite being outnumbered, they managed to stall the enemy.


    Zeke frowned. The n seemed to be going smoothly¡ªtoo smoothly. If nothing unexpected happened, Frost would be able to retreat with all his men, having scored a decisive victory.


    Could he have been wrong?


    Ash, Gravitas, and Vulcanos kept ncing at him with strange expressions. They had fully trusted his predictions, but it seemed he had been wrong about everything.


    Just then, Frost reached the center of the vige. It was the ce where the overseer of the camp was located. So far, the man hadn¡¯t decided to show himself, even when his followers were being ughtered, resulting in the death of nearly every person in the camp.


    The soldiers spread out, encircling the ramshackle structure and cutting off any path of retreat. Frost yelled something, though Zeke couldn¡¯t make out the words at this distance. However, it was clear what he had said when a man emerged from the building a few momentster.


    This person was an old man with long gray hair, a narrow face, and thin lips. He stood bent, leaning heavily on a cane. Every movement seemed to beborious as he hobbled out. Yet, Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at this geezer. There was something about this person that made him incredibly uneasy.


    Zeke wasn''t the only one who reacted strangely to the old man''s appearance. Frost''s already pale face grew even paler. He took a single step back before freezing up. The old man said something, his voice too quiet to make out, but it seemed to snap Frost out of his daze. He visibly tensed before yelling a singlemand with all his might.


    ¡°RUN!!¡±


    His voice was so loud that it echoed off the mountains and reverberated through the battlefield, which had be deathly still at the old man''s appearance.


    With that one word, all hell broke loose. Anyposure or military discipline was forgotten as Frost¡¯s men ran for their lives. They scampered up the ramparts, climbed over buildings, and ran as fast as their legs would carry them. It was a chaotic scene.


    The old man merely smiled at the sight. A momentter, he waved his hand, and from that single motion, hundreds of illusory snakes were born. They looked and acted like normal snakes, but they moved at an unimaginable speed, chasing after the escaping soldiers.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the first soldier to be caught. A snake pounced, and the moment it made contact, it vanished into his body. Nothing seemed to happen at first, but after a few steps, the warrior halted. His bnce failed, and he fell to the side, unmoving, as if he had been frozen stiff.


    Many more followed, and only a fraction of the warband ever made it over the walls. Yet, some managed to escape the ambush, with Frost among them. At the moment, he was leading the remnants of his troops up the mountain in a desperate scramble.


    The old man had not moved from his spot, and there still was a small smile on his face. Then, he took a single step forward. It was unhurried as if he had all the time in the world. Yet that single step took him all the way to the wall. His next step saw him outside the outpost and the one after already halfway up the slope.


    Zeke''s back drenched in sweat. A perfectly executed n had been undone in an instant. The arrival of a single person had turned everything upside down. No amount of nning or scheming could counter this.


    What was power? This was power!


    Zeke clenched his fists, suppressing the yearning in his heart. If he wanted to reach such heights one day, he would only get there by taking one step at a time. He turned his head, only to find the Chimeroi already looking at him, the fear clear in their eyes.


    Zeke didn¡¯t me them; they were right to be afraid. Heck, he was afraid, too. However, he wouldn''t allow that fear to stop him.


    ¡°It is time,¡± he said.

 Book 5: Chapter 35: The Mantis Stalking the Cicada

    Book 5: Chapter 35: The Mantis Stalking the Cicada


    Zeke watched for a moment longer as the old man chased the remnants of the warband. The reinforcements from the other camp, now unhindered, joined him in the hunt. Frost and his people were scurrying away in aplete panic, any semnce of order gone.


    Zeke turned to his people, who were breathing more easily now that the old man had disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, getting nods in return.


    Zeke closed his eyes and extended his senses. Immediately, several bright spots appeared in his spatial perception¡ªnine in total. These were the beacons he had ced around the mountain, some closer, some farther away. With no fear of being discovered, he had gone all out.


    He focused on the beacon that was closest to the location he wanted to go to and created the connection. ¡°Come,¡± he murmured, not diverting his attention for even a moment. Despite having done this a couple of times before, the spell was still quite challenging for him at his current level. A momentter, he felt somebody ced their hands in his. Judging by the rough calluses he could feel, it was likely Ash, the only one among his followers who used a weapon to fight. It was a good choice to send the scout first.


    Starting with the hands, Zeke enveloped the figure before him in a thinyer of Mana. This protective measure was essential for surviving space traversal. He took extra care while applying the shielding, recalling all too well the dangers of a faulty bubble from one of his early attempts at the spell. The memory of how the void''s chaos had disintegrated his flesh remained vivid.


    After confirming the integrity of his protective measures, Zeke connected the Mana bubble to the distant beacon. The moment the link was established, Ash''s hands vanished from his grasp, and he sensed the Chimeroi materialize inside the beacon. Without hesitation, another pair of hands gripped his own, and he repeated the process. Vulcanos vanished next, followed by Gravitas, leaving only Zeke behind.


    In one breath, he enveloped himself in the protectiveyer. The process was effortless¡ªnot just because he had done it hundreds of times, but because his body was now attuned to the spatial attribute. The Mana clung to him like a second skin, needing little effort to hold. A momentter, he vanished, leaving the space as empty as it had been before their arrival.


    The journey was over in an instant, and he found himself in a new location before he could even blink. Quickly regaining his bearings, he scanned the area. The three Chimeroi had already formed a protective perimeter around him, each facing a different direction. Zeke was pleased with their actions. He had taught them how to secure anding zone, and they had taken to it naturally in the short while since.Ash was facing toward the ce they had just left, where the enemy camps were. Zeke stepped up next to him. ¡°What do you see?¡±


    Ash replied instantly, ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    Zeke nodded, a satisfied smile on his face. As expected, the recent attack had drawn all their attention to the mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± he ordered.


    Wordlessly, the Chimeroi fell into formation, with Ash at the front and Gravitas at the rear. This was their standard formation on hunting trips, and each knew their role well. Zeke remained silent as they advanced, giving no further orders. He wanted to allow the three as much autonomy as possible. In the future, they would need to handle such missions without him, and he wanted to ensure they could manage any situation on their own.


    After a few minutes, the group reached their first target: an outpost at the rear of the encirclement. There were no walls here, and the guards appeared more rxed. Zeke noted that only about a dozen people remained at the camp. He wasn¡¯t surprised by this, as this was just a hunting outpost and storage area, not a fortified camp. Normally, no more than two dozen warriors would be stationed here, and following the recent attack, half of them were sent to reinforce the front line.


    Zeke turned to Ash, raising a questioning brow. Ash thought for a moment before giving his assessment. ¡°I think it¡¯s our best bet to send me in first. I¡¯ll take out as many as I can without being discovered. The moment they raise the rm, the rest of the team can join in.¡±


    Zeke turned to the other two without speaking, seeking their opinions. He wasn¡¯t unsure of the n, but he wanted to gauge their thoughts. Developing attack strategies on the fly required experience, and Zeke wanted them to practice that skill now, when the stakes were rtively low.


    Vulcanos merely nodded, adding nothing to the n. Gravitas, however, considered the n carefully before voicing her opinion. ¡°The n is good. It would be ideal if you could lure them away from us after getting discovered. That way, we can catch them off guard a second time.¡±


    Ash nodded, epting her input.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the vition.


    Zeke smiled. He was pleased with the n and wanted to see how it would be tranted into action. Despite having studied many books on strategy and tactics, his own real-life experience was just ascking as that of these three.


    After receiving his nod, Ash set off. Using the cover of the foliage, he approached the camp without being seen. However, the final stretch was open terrain. The enemy had wisely cleared all trees and shrubbery around the camp, leaving no cover.


    It was a smart move. However, it didn¡¯t pose much of a challenge to Ash. The Chimeroi waited for the right moment, and when the guard finally moved, so did he. He assumed his Mistform, staying low to the ground and traversing the terrain without making a sound.


    No matter how often he saw it, Ash¡¯s innate ability never failed to impress. His ethereal form moved silently and left no trace, like a ghost crossing the distance. This skill made him a born assassin, and Zeke shuddered to think what it would be like to face Ash¡¯s ancestor, the Mistwalker wolf.


    In the blink of an eye, the mist vanished from sight, slipping into the vige unnoticed. Now, all Zeke and his group could do was wait. They dared not breathe too loudly, listening for any sign of disturbance. It was crucial they didn¡¯t miss the moment Ash was discovered; otherwise, he would face their enemies alone. Yet, despite their anxious waiting, nomotion arose.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes were fixed on the lone guard facing their direction. As long as the man stayed in position, Ash was unlikely to have been discovered. Just as Zeke began to worry something had gone wrong, a sudden change urred. One moment, the guard was scanning the perimeter; the next, two spikes erupted from his chest.


    The man copsed without even being able to make a sound. His heart and lungs had been punctured at the same time, preventing him from calling out. Behind the copsed form of the guard stood Ash, his body drenched in blood, but it was obviously not his own. He appearedpletely uninjured as he made his way towards their hiding spot. His gait was unhurried, and he had a small smile on his face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Zeke asked, scanning Ash for any hidden injuries the moment he entered his Sphere of Awareness. He waspletely fine.


    ¡°Nobody found me,¡± he said. He sounded almost perplexed as he gave his report. ¡°I eliminated all threats and searched the buildings. No hidden enemies, no traps.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t quite know what to say. He felt a bit foolish for having them strategize so seriously, only for Ash to finish the mission on his own. No matter. It was always better to have a n and not need it than to need one and not have it.


    ¡°Good job,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we got.¡±


    They entered the outpost and were immediately assaulted by the stench of blood. Yet, apart from the body of thest guard, no corpses could be found anywhere. Ash must have hidden his kills to avoid detection. He had done an impressive job.


    They soon entered the first hut, a single room that immediately revealed its purpose: storage. The room was packed with racks holding a variety of monster products¡ªmeat, pelts, horns, and several other parts Zeke didn¡¯t even recognize.


    A smile emerged on his face at the sight. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work,¡± he eximed joyfully.


    The Chimeroi nodded and went about their work. They cleaned the ce out, wrapping all the smaller objects into pelts before bringing them to him, one at a time. Zeke, for his part, had positioned himself in the middle of the room and sat down. He once again connected to a different beacon, this time, the one he had left in the mine.


    As soon as the first bundle was handed to him, he sent it out and another was ced in hisp. The room quickly emptied as rows of products vanished. He worked so swiftly that the Chimeroi had to pick up their pace to keep up with him. Transporting goods was much easier than handling living matter, and with Akasha assisting, the process went even faster. It seemed like he had only just sat down, but when he felt no new bundle being handed to him, Zeke opened his eyes to find the entire roompletely empty.


    Zeke''s smile widened as the group moved to the next hut, which was stocked with tools for tanning hides. They repeated their earlier method, moving from house to house like a swarm of locusts. They continued until the entire outpost was stripped of anything even remotely valuable.


    ¡°Master, look!¡± Ash called out, pointing toward the mountain.


    Zeke followed his finger and spotted a group cresting a slope halfway up the mountain. His smile faded as he recognized them as the men who had pursued Frost and his warband. Their return meant their position was no longer safe. Though it was unfortunate that they had only managed to sack a single outpost, staying any longer wasn¡¯t worth the risk. They had already gotten what they came for.


    ¡°Do it, Vulcanos,¡± he ordered.


    Vulcanos nodded and approached the first of the empty huts before throwing a few burning rocks inside. Before he even reached the second hut, the first one had already caught fire, and by the time he finished, the outpost was engulfed in a roaring inferno.


    Just as before, the Chimeroi approached him one by one, and he sent them back to safety before joining them.


    Zeke materialized inside the mine, breathing out the breath he had been holding. Despite the sessful execution of this n, he had been incredibly tense. Only now that he was back in his base did he finally dare to rx.


    He found the Chimeroi nearby, standing shoulder to shoulder and staring in the same direction. It quickly became clear what had captured their attention: half the room was filled with a mountain of assorted products. Stacked up into one massive pile, their bounty seemed even more impressive.


    Akasha had alreadypiled a detailed list of every item, so Zeke knew exactly how much they had collected. It was an exceptional haul. The reason they had managed to only raid one target was that this outpost had served as a hub for nearby settlements. It was the only exnation for why so many supplies were concentrated in a single spot. The amount of food alone was likely enough to feed half the invading force for a month.


    What pleased Zeke the most wasn¡¯t therge amount of food, but theplete set of work tools they had stolen. From cooking and curating to drying and tanning, they had gathered everything needed to outfit an entire production line. Now, all he needed was a loyal workforce.


    His eyes gleamed with excitement as he thought about how to use today¡¯s events to his advantage.

 Book 5: Chapter 36: An unexpected Guest

    Book 5: Chapter 36: An unexpected Guest


    By morning, the vige was in turmoil. News of Frost''s defeat had spread quickly, darkening the already grim atmosphere. Of the roughly one hundred warriors who had set out, only about a dozen had returned. Frost was among them, but the Pureblood was in poor condition. At least his life wasn¡¯t in danger, which was more than could be said for most of the other survivors.


    Zeke thought about offering his help, suspecting they had been poisoned, but ultimately decided against it. He didn¡¯t have a strong enough position to reveal his abilities. An agitated crowd could easily turn dangerous, and he wasn¡¯t willing to risk a witch hunt.


    He sent out Ash again, trying to gather workers for the day. Now, more than ever, speed was of the essence, and he even authorized the man to procure a few extra hands, increasing the number of workers from ten to twenty.


    He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food for a while, and the additionalborers wouldn¡¯t work with his blood-forged tools but with the equipment they had pilfered the day before, not putting any additional burden on him. Zeke also avoided returning to their lodgings, choosing instead to lock himself in his office at the mine. With his guards upied there, he didn¡¯t want to risk staying alone at their old ce. He didn¡¯t want to take any unnecessary risks, especially now that his n was almost ready to advance to the next stage.


    He had assigned Ash to discreetly assess some of the workers he had gotten to know over the past few days. The rotation system had been designed partly to identify a broader pool of potential subordinates. Ash had noted those with the most promise and would soon approach a few of them for a more permanent arrangement. Zeke would meet with them only after they had proven themselves amenable to such an agreement.


    But that was a worry forter.


    Right now, he sat cross-legged on the floor, beads of sweat rolling down his brow. It was time for his second round of exposure therapy, and he was currently battling the effects of the Frostscale poison. Though still painful, the lethal substance had lost much of its stingpared to his first session. It was simply amazing how fast his body had adapted.


    After about two hours, Zeke exhaled a final frosty breath, thest of the cold leaving his system. He was eager to test how much his cold resistance had improved but held back. It wasn¡¯t time yet. He would go out at night when there were fewer eyes.


    With nothing else to upy him, Zeke connected to his beacon back home, taking significantly longer than yesterday toplete the process. Picking up such faint fluctuations from so far away was always a challenge, but he would manage. He idly wondered how much his senses would improve once he finally reached the level of Grand Mage.However, such thoughts were wiped from his mind when he finally saw the distant spacee into focus. His small beacon in Tradespire didn¡¯t have much space, so the three gleaming vials immediately caught his attention.


    ¡®Finally,¡¯ he thought, eagerly turning his attention to the ssware. After a few minutes, he held the items in his hand. They were finely crafted, clearly the work of an artisan, and each contained a different iridescent liquid. The mana within them marked them as more than ordinary. Each bottle had abel indicating its contents.


    ¡®Winters Bite,¡¯ the first one read. Akasha quickly informed him that it was a poison that paralyzed the nerves.


    ¡®Cold¡¯s Embrace¡¯ was the name of the second one. It was a poison that would lull you into a sleep from which one would never awaken.


    Thest bottle wasbeled ¡®Frozen Touch.¡¯ It was typically applied to a de and was one of the few ways an ordinary soldier could defeat a Mage¡ªeven one up to the Grand Mage level, provided they couldnd a hit.


    Zeke carefully set the bottles aside. Having alreadypleted a session today, he would need a few days to recover before attempting another round of tempering. Feeling bored, he rifled through his pack and soon rediscovered two items he had almost forgotten.


    The first one was the dwarfen tablet with the familiar inscriptions. He recalled the cube that remained in his room in Tradespire. It was one of the three greatest treasures of the Giger people, and he had yet to find a clue to its purpose. This familiar script was the first hint he had found in the years since.


    Zeke studied the enigmatic lines but couldn¡¯t make sense of them. He set the tablet aside, knowing he would need an expert to make any progress. He had never dared to show the cube to anyone, fearing its discovery, but the tablet was different. Since Akasha had already scanned the inscription, it held little value to him. If showing it to an expert might uncover even a small clue, he was willing to risk losing it.


    The second item he retrieved from his pack was a garment. At the auction, it was imed to contain Enchantments, which was unusual for regr clothing. While enchanted armor was rtivelymon, enchanting soft fabric was much more rare. Being something of an Enchanter himself, Zeke had immediately recognized the value of such a product.


    This tale has been uwfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    He had since discovered the method used to achieve this feat: thin metal threads were woven into the fabric to create the Enchantment. While he had initially been intrigued, he soon realized that this technique was not practical for mass production.


    Firstly, the metal used was incredibly precious. Secondly, the technique to create such a marvel was difficult. Perhaps a highly skilled Metal Mage working with an expert weaver could reproduce it, but Zeke doubted he could convince an Archmage to take on such a task. Even if he did, the endeavor likely wouldn¡¯t be profitable.


    Akasha could likely do it as well, but it would take her days to finish a single piece of clothing. Zeke wasn¡¯t willing to spend that much of his personal time for a chance to earn a bit of gold. Given the choice between time and money, he would always choose thetter.


    He quickly wrote a letter detailing the origin and use of the two items before sending them to Tradespire. Hopefully, they would have better luck with them. When he opened his eyes after sending out the objects, Zeke noticed that he was no longer alone in the room.


    Ash was standing by the door, patiently waiting for him.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Zeke asked, confused by the visit.


    Ash shook his head. ¡°The workers just left, and I was wondering if you wanted to inspect our progress.¡±


    Zeke was surprised to see that it was already evening. How had the time slipped away so quickly? He stood up and followed Ash out of the office. As they toured the rooms, he saw how well the project was progressing. They were ahead of schedule, and if things continued smoothly, they might need only one more day to finish.


    ¡°How is the other project going,¡± Zeke asked after they finished the tour. Now that the project was nearing its end, it was all the more important that Ash got on with his task.


    ¡°I have a few candidates,¡± the Chimeroi replied, running his hand through his white beard. ¡°All of them are former warriors who had to retire due to old injuries.¡±


    Zeke was surprised. He had wanted to recruit people withbat experience but hadn¡¯t expected Ash to find so many in such a short time.


    Ash chuckled. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s strange, Master?¡± he asked with a knowing smile.


    Zeke nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be this many warriors among the workers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it backward,¡± Ash said, adding to his confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not that there are many warriors among the workers. It¡¯s that only those who can no longer be warriors choose to be workers.¡±


    Zeke fell into deep thought as Ash continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t a human city, Master. Every man, woman, and child of the Tribe has the potential to be a warrior, and everyone aspires to that. Only those who no longer have hope of achieving that dream choose to beborers. It¡¯s not a glorious path.¡±


    Zeke studied the former diator thoughtfully. ¡°The residents of Undercity seemed content with the opportunities I provided,¡± he said.


    ¡°They were,¡± Ash replied, a small smile on his lips. ¡°However, the people here are different. They have never known the kind of hardship and humiliation we faced in that ce. They are still wild, their spirits unbroken.¡±


    Zeke noticed the longing in Ash¡¯s eyes and spoke gently. ¡°It seems like you admire them.¡±


    Ash sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. It¡¯s like something in my blood calls out, telling me this is the path I should have followed. If only I hadn¡¯t been born in that ce... I might have¡­¡± Ash¡¯s words cut off, and Zeke chose to let the silence linger for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, you know?¡± Zeke said after a few moments.


    ¡°Toote for what?¡±


    ¡°To follow the right path,¡± Zeke stated. ¡°You could remain here, in this vige.¡±


    Ash took a step back, shock evident on his face. ¡°I would never betray you, Master!¡±


    Zeke raised his palms in a calming gesture. ¡°I understand, Ash. I didn¡¯t mean to suggest otherwise.¡± Hearing this, the agitated Chimeroi finally settled down, allowing Zeke to rify. ¡°If the nt I need really grows on this mountain, I¡¯ll need someone stationed here to ensure a steady supply.¡±


    Ash finally grasped his meaning. ¡°Me?¡±


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°Not long ago, you mentioned dreaming of having a family and a ce to call home,¡± he said casually. ¡°Just think about it, okay?¡±


    After saying these words, Zeke departed, leaving the Chimeroi to his thoughts. Though It would hurt to lose such a capable subordinate, Zeke felt like he had done the right thing by offering him the choice. He wanted to be a man who inspired loyalty, somebody they would follow willingly. He felt like he had taken another step on that road today.


    He returned to his room, intending to turn in for the night. However, before he could even make it halfway, he was intercepted by an unexpected person. Vulcanos was bounding down the corridor and came to a halt right in front of him.


    ¡°We have a visitor,¡± the big man said before Zeke could even ask.


    ¡°So? It¡¯s far toote. Tell them to return tomorrow.¡±


    However, Vulcanos shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Frost.¡±


    Zeke, who was just about to take another step, froze in his tracks. Why had Snow¡¯s brothere here? Shouldn¡¯t he still be recovering from his wounds?


    ¡°Send Ash to deal with him. He acts as the leader, remember?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the big man shook his head once more. ¡°He asked to speak with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zeke¡¯s expression turned grave. Frost should have no reason to search him out. Heck, the man shouldn¡¯t even know who he was. They had only met twice, and Zeke had never spoken during those encounters. Was it possible that Frost wanted to expel him from the mountain?


    ¡°How many men did he bring,¡± Zeke asked gravely.


    Vulcanos scratched his head. ¡°Erm. He came alone.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s wariness turned to confusion. Frost was strong, yes, but not strong enough to face any two of his guards at the same time. It was highly unlikely that the man hade here to seek trouble. Otherwise, he would not havee alone.


    After a moment of thought, Zeke made up his mind. ¡°Bring him to my office,¡± he ordered. ¡°Also, I want you to stay by my side during this meeting.¡± Vulcanos nodded sharply and turned to leave.


    Zeke¡¯s expression hardened as he mentally prepared for the uing confrontation.

 Book 5: Chapter 37: Facing Frost

    Book 5: Chapter 37: Facing Frost


    Zeke arrived at his office and immediately began preparing the space. He had managed to procure a couple of decent chairs, cing one behind his desk and the other across from it. If Frost wanted a meeting, Zeke would ensure it had all the formality and hospitality of an official encounter.


    He sat down and waited, turning over in his mind all the possible reasons Frost might be seeking him out. Before long, he heard footsteps approaching, followed by a knock as they stopped outside the room.


    ¡°Enter,¡± Zeke said casually.


    The door swung open, and Zeke got his first look at his guest. Frost looked terrible. Dark blue veins snaked across his exposed skin, and he was drenched in sweat. Even with his strong constitution, it was clear he shouldn''t be up and about. Whatever had brought him here must be urgent.


    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been hiding,¡± he said, attempting a domineering tone but failing miserably. ¡°I knew it! My eyes didn¡¯t deceive me. You were at the gate this morning.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you, Lord Frost?¡± Zeke said, neither acknowledging nor denying his statement.


    Frost clicked his tongue, taking in the room instead of answering. ¡°This is quite the base you people have built for yourselves. I hadn¡¯t believed the rumors when I heard them, but it turns out they were true¡­¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. Where was Frost going with this? Was he just rambling?


    ¡°However¡­¡± Frost added. ¡°If you think that these walls will protect you when the enemy breaches our stronghold, you are wrong. The might of their chief is not something that barriers can stop.¡±¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°I want you to join me, join my faction,¡± Frost said. ¡°In exchange, I will make sure to keep you safe and send you up the mountain. You can hide away there, at my sister¡¯s side, if that is your wish.¡±


    Zeke''s expression flickered, unable to understand what had prompted this request. However, he soon regained hisposure. ¡°And what would you ask in return for such a boon?¡±


    Frost took a step forward but was immediately blocked by Vulcanos. ¡°You have survived the poison; I can see it clearly. You were on death¡¯s door first we met, but now you are fine. Don¡¯t deny it!¡±


    Zeke hadn¡¯t covered himself for this meeting, and it was tantly obvious that he was no longer suffering. ¡°I did,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°How? Is it a tool? Human Magic? Tell me!¡± Frost demanded.


    Zeke frowned, not out of displeasure but because he hadn¡¯t anticipated this request. Frost was poisoned, yes, but he would recover on his own. So this request could only mean...


    ¡°You want me to save your men,¡± Zeke stated.


    Frost gnashed his teeth. ¡°Imand it!¡± he snarled, trying to step closer only to be blocked again. Zeke''s expression remained unchanged. Even without Vulcanos¡¯ presence, he doubted Frost could match him in his current state. Instead, he studied the man more closely, noticing the exhaustion and helplessness hidden behind the facade of strength.


    Zeke leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. This turn of events was unexpected, but Frost''s genuine care for his men was changing Zeke''s opinion of him. He wasn¡¯t the callous warlord Zeke had imagined. Until now, Zeke had seen Frost as just a hurdle to ovee, but he began to realize there might be another path.


    The only problem was¡­ could he even help?


    Zeke stood, walked around the table, and approached the Pureblood. Frost eyed him warily, bristling as Zeke came closer. Though the man appeared fully human, it was clear that he was anything but. The Chimeroi''s animalistic instincts kicked in, sensing danger.


    Before Frost could act, Zeke stopped just a step away. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that my method will save your men,¡± he said honestly. ¡°I need to run an experiment first, but I must warn you¡ªit will be quite invasive.¡±


    Frost looked confused for a moment, then realization dawned on him. ¡°You want to conduct that experiment¡­ on me?¡± he asked in disbelief.


    Zeke nodded.


    ¡°You are delusional if you think I will put my life in the hands of a human,¡± he spat.


    Zeke¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be you,¡± he said casually. ¡°You can choose any of your men instead. However, I have to warn you, depending on their condition, there is a real risk they might die.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Frost red at him but remained otherwise silent and motionless. The uneasy quietsted until the Pureblood let out a defeated sigh. ¡°Do it.¡±


    Zeke nodded and stepped closer. As he extended his hand, a tendril of blood pierced through the skin of his index finger, forming a thin string. Frost tensed at the sight.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Zeke said in a soft voice. ¡°You won¡¯t feel any pain.¡± The moment thest word had left his mouth, the tendril reached the spot above Frost''s wrist and punctured his skin. Zeke closed his eyes and focused on his connection with the tendril. At the same time, he ordered more and more of his blood to enter the Pureblood¡¯s body.


    Frost was initially tense, which hindered his progress, but he began to rx as nothing harmful urred. Being so closely connected, Zeke could feel the foreign blood calling to him. Controlling another Mage¡¯s Blood was nearly impossible due to its high Mana saturation, but Zeke quickly realized that Chimeroi were much more vulnerable to such attacks.


    Now that their lifeblood was intermixed, Zeke was certain that he could drain the man dry with nothing but a thought. It was a sobering realization, one that he would have to consider at ater date, but not now. He had work to do.


    His initial n had been to let Akasha handle this task, but ultimately he refrained. Though the spirit had a knack forplex tasks, her control over Blood Magic was severelyckingpared to him. She was a Mind spirit at heart, while he had a perfect affinity for Blood Magic.


    Zeke concentrated, using their connection to take control of Frost¡¯s blood. He immediately noticed that it was diluted, as if a different fluid had mingled with it. While this might have been a major problem for others, to Zeke¡¯s senses, the two substances felt entirely distinct. The poison stood out sharply, like a lighthouse in the dark, its presence ringly unnatural.


    His first step was to separate the two substances and create an istionyer around the poison. Using the traces of his own blood in Frost¡¯s system, he easily formed a thin membrane. With Frost¡¯s blood cooperating fully, the process, though draining, proceeded swiftly.


    Zeke lost track of time as he worked. He only regained his senses after he could no longer detect any poison. He carefully retracted his blood, gathering it into a sphere at the tip of his finger.


    ¡°Bring me one of the vials,¡± he ordered, and Vulcanos sprang into action. After Vulcanos handed him the container, Zeke opened the sphere and allowed the poison to flow out, transferring it to the bottle.


    Frost remained frozen in ce, watching with wide eyes. When Zeke looked up, he saw the significant changes: the man looked healthy. Though not yet fully restored, he was clearly on the path to recovery.


    Zeke wiped a beat of sweat from his brow and smiled. ¡°It was a sess.¡±


    Frost blinked, finally noticing the changes. He clenched his fist and punched the air experimentally. His eyes widened further as he realized the extent of his recovery.


    ¡°Marvelous,¡± he muttered, a childlike wonder on his face. However, his eyes soon regained their edge as he red, not at Zeke, but at Vulcanos, who was standing by his side. ¡°I will not be able to bring you away from here,¡± he proimed in a serious voice. ¡°However, you have my word that I will bring more men.¡±


    Zeke blinked, nced at Vulcanos, and then refocused on Frost. It took a moment for him to grasp what was happening, but when he did, a chuckle escaped his lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± he assured.


    ¡°No!¡± Frost protested. ¡°You have to save my men! You have to!¡±


    Zeke raised his palms soothingly. ¡°I will,¡± he stated with utmost confidence. ¡°Vulcanos, leave us.¡±


    The big man turned to him with a worried expression. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Reluctantly, Vulcanos obeyed. However, he didn¡¯t forget to shoot a warning re at Frost before exiting the room.


    Silenced descended before Frost managed to speak. ¡°You¡­ you are not a prisoner?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    Frost gaped like a man who had been told something unbelievable. ¡°You are the leader?¡±


    Zeke nodded again.


    ¡°How?¡± Frost burst out. ¡°I might not be all that familiar with humans, but my senses are telling me that any one of these three could defeat you¡ªquite easily at that.¡±


    Zeke forced a smile. Though it stung to be dismissed so easily, he couldn''t deny the truth. ¡°Fighting prowess isn¡¯t everything,¡± he said instead.


    Frost snorted, clearly not sharing his opinion. However, before he could open his mouth, Zeke continued, ¡°Despite all your strength, your tribe¡¯s strength, your father¡¯s strength, there is nobody besides me who can save your men, right?¡±


    Frost snapped his mouth shut, and Zeke smiled victoriously. ¡°Fighting prowess isn¡¯t everything,¡± he repeated.


    Frost looked like he had been forced to swallow a lemon, but he didn¡¯t retort. Maybe he was actually convinced, or he was worried that Zeke would go back on his word if he pressed him on this.


    Zeke¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry; I will definitely save your men. However, there are some conditions¡­¡±


    Frost gritted his teeth, likely imagining the worst. ¡°Speak,¡± he forced out. ¡°But If you want me to serve you like these three, then you can forget about it. As much as I want to save my men, I will not abandon my pride.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to serve me, but I would like to propose an agreement.¡±


    ¡°What agreement?¡± Frost asked, trying to maintain a neutral expression. However, his poor poker face failed to hide his nerves. Zeke could sense the man''s anxiety and concern for his men. He could likely leverage this to push the Pureblood into a pit of despair if he chose to. Fortunately for Frost, that was not what he intended to do.


    Instead, he chose apletely different approach. ¡°Do you know the root of all conflicts, Lord Frost?¡± Zeke asked all of a sudden. The man didn¡¯t answer, but Zeke hadn¡¯t expected him to anyway. ¡°It is the sh of ambitions and ideals,¡± he said, answering his own question. ¡°Two people desire the same woman, position, object. That is where all conflict stems from.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Frost asked.


    ¡°If two people want the same thing, it is impossible to avoid a confrontation unless one of the two surrenders his im. At the same time, if there is no such sh, there is also no need for conflict.¡±


    Frost listened intently to Zeke¡¯s exnation, clearly engaged and absorbed by what he was saying.


    ¡°Tell me, Lord Frost, do you have any idea what I want from your Tribe?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 38: The Root of Conflict

    Book 5: Chapter 38: The Root of Conflict


    "Tell me, Lord Frost, do you have any idea what I want from your tribe?" Zeke asked, fully aware that Frost had no way of knowing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to support my sister?¡±


    Zeke shook his head decisively. ¡°I''m not. In fact, I don''t think your sister needs or even wants my support. In all the time I''ve known Snow, she''s only ever talked about reuniting with her family. If she has any ambitions, she''s never shared them with me.¡±


    Frost averted his eyes for an instant, aplex look crossing his face.


    Zeke let the silence linger. The rtionship between the siblings was clearlyplicated. Frost seemed to harbor some grievances against Snow, but Zeke understood there had to be more to it than just her capture. It was highly unlikely that the man honestly believed that his sister had been working with the enemy to get their father killed.


    However, Frost clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about the matter as he simply brushed past it. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± he asked.


    Zeke sighed inwardly but moved on. He had more important things to worry about than their rtionship. ¡°There is a nt growing at the top of your mountain. Lightbloom, Snow called it. That is what I am after.¡±


    Frost furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you need them?¡±


    Zeke merely smiled. He would obviously not reveal the reason for his interest in the nt. Any savvy merchant knew better than to reveal their hand, especially in a situation like this. If the tribe knew how valuable the nt was to him, they could charge him a fortune.Frost seemed to realize Zeke wouldn''t answer and shifted his question. ¡°We''ve had these nts for a long time but never found a use for them. Are they valuable to humans?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m the only person who has any use for them.¡±


    Frost nodded, slowly absorbing Zeke''s words. Sensing an opportunity, Zeke pressed on. "What is it that <em>you </em>want, Lord Frost? From what I see, you¡¯re a warrior through and through, someone who cares deeply for his men."


    ¡°I do,¡± Frost admitted.


    ¡°Then, there should be no reason for a conflict between the two of us,¡± Zeke concluded confidently. ¡°I want a resource that is next to useless to you, and you want to save your people, would that be fair to say?¡±


    Frost nodded slowly, eyeing him with a bit of interest.


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we instead talk about how we could help each other?¡± Zeke questioned.


    ¡°No offense, human, but I don¡¯t think you can be of much help to me. Even the three warriors youmand wouldn¡¯t be able to affect the oue of this war,¡± Frost said. The words weren¡¯t spoken with any malice but because Frost truly believed them to be true.


    Zeke shook his head, a small smile on his lips. ¡°There you go again. Didn¡¯t I already tell you that fighting prowess isn¡¯t everything?¡±


    This time, Frost didn¡¯t hold back. He seemed to have gottenfortable enough with Zeke to speak his mind freely, without fear for his men. ¡°There may be exceptions, but war isn¡¯t one of them. When the enemy is at your gate, strength is all that matters.¡±


    However, Zeke wasn¡¯t one to back down, either. ¡°Even then, other factors influence the oue. Strategy, tactics, fortifications, and supplies always y a crucial role in any battle.¡±


    Frost frowned. He might have denied these ims at any other time, but he couldn¡¯t do that now, not while his people were starving. ¡°You can help with that?¡± he asked, a trace of hope edging into his voice.


    Zeke smiled confidently. ¡°Come. I want to show you something.¡±


    Without another word, Zeke left the room and found Vulcanos standing guard outside. Frost hesitated briefly but decided to follow. They went to one of the newer rooms where the spoils were stored. Upon entering, Frost froze, mesmerized by what he found.


    Akasha had already sorted the inventory, neatly arranging each item into distinct piles. Many of these were food, with mountains of meat stacked from floor to ceiling. It was an enormous quantity¡ªenough, in a human vige, to feed the entire poption for a year.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Frost stammered before falling silent again. ¡°How?¡± he eventually asked.


    ¡°When you attacked the enemy this morning, me and my people used the chance to pige their supplies. This was the result,¡± Zeke exined, not hiding that fact.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Frost frowned, looking from the massive piles to Zeke. ¡°How?¡± he asked again. Though it was the same question, Zeke understood he was asking something different. There was no way his small group could have transported such arge quantity of supplies up the mountain without being noticed.


    Zeke grinned. ¡°Magic,¡± he said simply. There was no need to divulge all his secrets, and certainly not before Frost had formerly joined him as an ally. ¡°The only thing you need to know is that I have it and that I will be able to procure more food in the future.¡±


    Frost¡¯s expression darkened but then rxed. He probably realized that Zeke wasn¡¯t ready to share all his secrets yet and that he was in no position to demand them, especially since he was the one asking for a favor.


    ¡°If you have this much, why not share it with the people?¡± he asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I would have,¡± Zeke admitted. ¡°My n was to slowly win them over with food while gradually eroding your hold over the people.¡±


    Hearing that, Frost had a weird expression on his face. ¡°You admit that so casually¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried I might hold a grudge?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re here shows your people matter more to you than any bruised ego.¡±


    Frost scoffed but didn¡¯t deny the im. There was a moment of silence. Zeke wanted Frost to fully understand the implications of what he was offering. Now that he considered the man an ally, he was curious to see how Frost¡¯s approach would shift now that his people¡¯s immediate crisis was over.


    ¡°Even if I allied with you,¡± he said after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t think we could stop my sister from taking over. Pris, that is.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. He was aware that Frost¡¯s sister Pris was the head of a different faction inside the tribe, but he hadn¡¯t expected the situation to be this bad. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Frost sighed, a look of defeat on his face. ¡°I lost today¡ªand badly at that. My sister will not miss this chance to strengthen her position. I don¡¯t think I will be able to stand up to her after this. The people are beginning to lose trust in me.¡±


    Zeke stroked his chin, deep in thought. He had anticipated some bacsh after this failure, but not to this extent. The people''s trust was the foundation of Frost¡¯s leadership. Early on, Frost had rushed to the front to protect them, earning their support. If he lost that trust, the situation could quickly spiral out of control.


    The question was, what should he do about this situation?


    The only thing he knew for certain was that he could not allow Pris to take control of the troops. Her idea of negotiating with the Frostscale tribe was absurd. Anypromise reached would certainly end with their father dead. There was no way the snakes would let the strong Chimeroi leave if he was as powerful as Snow had imed.


    Zeke pondered his options, rubbing his chin¡ªa habit he always fell back on when faced with a difficult problem. Today felt different, though. He could feel the first traces of stubble emerging. Annoyed by the sensation, he conjured a thin thread of blood and used it to shave the unwanted hairs.


    ¡°When will your sister act?¡± he asked.


    Frost shook his head. ¡°The messenger just told me to expect a visit,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was already nning her move. My guess would be tomorrow morning.¡±


    Zeke frowned. He only had tonight to act, and turning around Frost¡¯s faltering reputation in such a short time seemed daunting. While he was confident he could improve it given a few days, doing so overnight was a tall order, even for him.


    He could heal Frost''s people, but that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to change the public¡¯s opinion. Once trust was broken, it was incredibly hard to repair. The attack had been a disaster, and the belief that they couldn¡¯t win was likely taking hold in the minds of the people. Zeke had expected that, to some degree, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated Pris to act so decisively. It was ruthless of her to immediately undermine Frost¡¯s position the moment he faltered. He had clearly underestimated her.


    Zeke began to pace, rubbing his clean-shaven chin more vigorously. Was there really nothing he could do? Should he try to bribe the people? No, that wouldn¡¯t work with so little time. Should he downy the loss, making it seem less devastating? No, that wouldn¡¯t work either; the number of dead spoke louder than any words he coulde up with.


    But what else was there? He refused to ept that there was no way out of this. Suddenly, a thought came to him, rooting him to the spot. He couldn¡¯t downy the loss, but maybe he could reframe the context of the battle¡­


    His eyes lit up as a n began to solidify in his mind. After a moment of absolute silence, he turned to Frost, a wide smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he proimed.


    ¡°Of what?¡± Frost asked, clearly in a sour mood.


    ¡°Your sister,¡± Zeke rified. ¡°I¡¯ll handle her for you.¡±


    Frost stared at him in disbelief before shaking his head with a wry expression. ¡°She is not somebody who can be handled so easily.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes grew serious as he infused his body with a bit of Draconic Essence. Frost immediately recoiled, creating arge distance between them. He stared at Zeke with wide eyes, a hint of fear on his face.


    ¡°Neither am I,¡± Zeke proimed, the air vibrating with power. ¡°Nations, a thousand times grander than your tribe, still fear my wrath. There is not a single man, woman, or child on the continent who does not know of Ezekiel von Hohenheim, heir to Maximilian von Hohenheim, the greatest magical genius who ever lived.¡±


    Zeke paused, infusing even more strength into his voice. ¡°So, if I say that I will handle your sister, then I will handle her. Do you understand?¡±


    Frost nodded meekly, not even daring to meet his eyes anymore.


    ¡°Good,¡± Zeke said in a much softer tone. ¡°I need you to send all the injured to me, and it has to be tonight. Can you do that?¡±


    Frost nodded again.


    ¡°Then go. And don¡¯t worry about your sister; tomorrow, she will get a taste of her own medicine,¡± Zeke promised as he sent the man away.


    The moment Frost left, Zeke''s imposing presence faded, leaving him feeling drained. No matter how much he pretended, he was not a Dragon, and his body couldn¡¯t sustain such a state for long. Still, he didn¡¯t regret his choice. It was necessary to disy a bit of strength. He didn¡¯t mind Frost looking down on him, but theck of confidence in his abilities was starting to bother him. He would rather Frost overestimate him than underestimate him.


    This way, he at least had expectations to meet. A trulypetent person never feared obstacles, only their absence. Zeke¡¯s golden eyes started to shine, glinting with a crafty light. It would be a long night, but he knew exactly what to do.


    He would turn Frost into a hero.

 Book 5: Chapter 39: Reversal of Fortunes

    Book 5: Chapter 39: Reversal of Fortunes


    Frost paced up and down, a deep frown on his face. What should he do? The human, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, had promised to take care of his sister, but where was he now?


    The messenger had arrived a while ago, informing him that she would arrive within the next hour. Pris would visit the marketce, undoubtedly to take advantage of his recent failure and rile up the tribesmen. If he couldn¡¯t defend himself properly, it would be his end.


    ¡°Curse her!¡±


    In a fit of anger, he punched the wall, leaving a deep dent in the stone. As he pulled his fist away, a fineyer of powdered ice clung to the surface¡ªa sign that he had momentarily lost control of his power.


    Frost took a deep breath, trying to rein in the anger and panic warring within him. He breathed deeply and steadily, unconsciously slipping into a meditative state. The Ice Blossom meditation technique was the prized possession of his tribe, and Frost had been practicing it since childhood. It had be second nature to him.


    Immediately, a cool sensation spread through his body, calming his mind. With each breath, he rxed further, the anger melting away like snow in spring.


    ¡°She just arrived,¡± a voice called out, interrupting his meditation.


    Frost''s eyes snapped open to find Coldfang, one of his closest confidants, watching him with a worried gaze. It was time. He got up slowly, trying to project a confidence he didn¡¯t really feel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said simply, leading the way out of his home. He was living close to the center of the vige, so they didn¡¯t have to walk far to reach the marketce. Even so, at his arrival, he noticed that his sister was already there.Pris stood on a raised tform, using a vendor''s stall as an impromptu podium. Her long white hair cascaded down to her hips, whipping back and forth as she spoke with fervor. The moment he stepped onto the small za, her red eyes locked onto him, and a small smile emerged on her lips.


    ¡°There he is,¡± she dered, her voice carrying far and wide. ¡°Have you finally decided that your people deserve an exnation for your disastrous loss, brother?¡±


    Frost cursed her a thousand times in his mind. Was there a reason to be this ruthless? She had never much cared about familial ties, but to publicly criticize her own brother the day after he narrowly escaped death was a new low, even for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had the intention of hiding,¡± he said, infusing his voice with as much strength as possible.


    ¡°Commendable,¡± Pris said dryly, though the sneer on the groups of her followers made it abundantly clear that the word wasn¡¯t meant as praise. ¡°Does that mean that you are prepared to take full responsibility?¡±


    Frost straightened up, his spine rigid. ¡°I, Frost, son of Winter, have never shied away from anything, and that won¡¯t change today.¡±


    Pris''s smile widened. ¡°Does that mean that you are prepared to resign asmander of the defense?¡±


    Frost gritted his teeth. ¡°I will naturally resign from my position as soon as a more worthy candidate appears. My priority is and has always been the safety of my people. If there was someone who could better fulfill that role, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pass on this responsibility.¡±


    The crowd murmured in approval, but Pris remained untroubled. If anything, her smirk widened slightly. ¡°An exemry mindset,¡± she said. ¡°Then, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I suggested someone for the job?¡±


    Frost had a bad feeling about this, but he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. Also, if there really was a better candidate, he wouldn¡¯t mind stepping aside. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Pris raised her hands theatrically. ¡°Fellow tribesmen, you have all suffered, starved, and lost loved ones to this conflict. But know that your anguish has not gone unnoticed¡­¡±


    The people listened to her sorrowful words with great interest, some nodding along.


    ¡°Among all the tribesmen, I can¡¯t think of anyone who empathizes with your suffering more than Elder w.¡± As she spoke, a young man stepped forward from her followers. He was handsome and had a charming smile, but many spectators frowned in response.


    ¡®Elder w¡¯ had inherited his position from his father only a few months ago and had no notable achievements of his own. Although he was a decent fighter, he could not match Frost in fame, power, or aplishments. Most damning of all, he was Pris''s fianc¨¦, which made her suggestion for him to take the position appear like pure nepotism.


    It was no wonder the crowd was shocked. This was a nonsensical suggestion.


    ¡°Fellow tribesmen, brothers and sisters, I know you have doubts, but believe me when I say that I care deeply about you all,¡± Elder w said, his voice far deeper than one would expect by looking at him. ¡°I am not unreasonable, and I don¡¯t ask for blind trust, or for you to follow me into a senseless death...¡± He deliberately looked at Frost as he spoke thosest words.


    ¡°All I ask for is a single chance to prove myself worthy,¡± he said, bowing deeply.


    Some listeners seemed uncertain, wondering if there might be something to this man, but most remained indifferent. Despite his recent failure, Frost was still a skilled fighter, a proven leader, and, most importantly, the son of Winter. The people would not turn their backs on him for such ackluster alternative.


    Seeing this, Frost smiled. It seemed he had overestimated his sister¡¯s schemes. If this was her best effort, today¡¯s incident would pass quickly. However, as if summoned by his thoughts, the situation changed immediately. Elder w pped his hands, and a wagon was pushed forward.


    ¡°¡­To prove my sincerity even further, I¡¯ve asked my people for permission to provide a certain amount of relief to you fine people.¡± With those words, he tore off the covering of the wagon, revealing arge pile of food. Fruits, cheeses, and a substantial amount of meat. ¡°These are the personal reserves of my family,¡± he announced proudly. ¡°I hereby vow to share all of them with the tribe, and there will be more deliveries just like this in theing weeks.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    This, more than anything he had said, managed to garner the interest of the tribe. The people were barely able to avert their eyes. Frost cursed inwardly; why were they so easily swayed by this snake? Pris and her fiance had spent her time infort while he, Frost, had stood right next to them, suffered with them¡ªbut now they would throw him away for such a pittance.


    However, there was nothing he could say. Even though it was obvious that the Elder was bribing them, any words against the offer would be met with criticism. After all, wasn¡¯t it his failings as a leader who had led to their current plight?


    ¡°What do you say? Should we have a vote?¡± Pris asked.


    One by one, the people started to nod.


    ¡°Anyone who wants to elect Elder w as the newmander of the tribe, please raise your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Halt,¡± a voice bellowed.


    Frost was shocked. He had wanted to protest, but before he could even open his mouth, someone else had done it for him. He turned his head, only to find Ashen Wolf standing there, ringed by his own men, who had seemingly all recovered.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Pris asked, visibly displeased.


    ¡°I am Ashen Wolf.¡±


    ¡°Never heard of you,¡± Elder w stated. ¡°What family do you hail from?¡±


    ¡°I do not hail from the tribe.¡±


    Elder w sneered. ¡°Then what right do you think you have to speak here? Begone, outsider!¡±


    Ashen Wolf remained calm, a slight smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cast a vote, but to reveal the truth behind yesterday¡¯s attack. Of course, I¡¯d understand if you¡¯d prefer to keep that hidden¡ªwho would vote for you once the truth is out?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder w bellowed. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can distort the facts, outsider. Frost led dozens of our men to their deaths with nothing to show for it. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, what harm is there in hearing me out?¡± Ashen Wolf countered.


    Elder w shook his head. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    Ashen Wolf didn''t reply, instead casting a nce at Frost. Frost understood the unspoken message¡ªit was time for him to step in and trust the human''s n. He hesitated briefly but quickly realized he had little choice. If he let things continue as they were, he would likely lose.


    His eyes turned firm. ¡°Let him speak,¡± he announced. ¡°You¡¯ve had a chance to make your case. Now it is time for me to make mine.¡±


    ¡°You would let someone else speak for you?¡± Elder w asked mockingly.


    Frost sneered. ¡°¡­says the man who came here hiding under my sister¡¯s skirt.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Pris interrupted. ¡°If brother Frost wants to let an outsider speak for him, then that is his choice. Speak your part, Ashen Wolf.¡±


    Ashen Wolf inclined his head. ¡°You¡¯ve likely all heard about yesterday¡¯s attack, but if not, let me tell you exactly what happened. Lord Frost, along with his loyal followers and six dozen volunteers, charged the enemy. Despite an initial sess, they were soundly defeated and forced to retreat, with many losing their lives in the process.¡±


    The people started to nod, and neither Pris nor Elder w interrupted. After all, these were the facts, without a word of falsehood or embellishment. Frost clenched his fists, thinking of the men he had led to their demise. Why had he been so confident?


    ¡°However!¡± Ashen Wolf continued. ¡°How many of you know about the true purpose of the attack?¡±


    Pris frowned. ¡°There was no purpose; my brother simply miscalcted.¡±


    Ashen Wolf shook his head. ¡°What kind of sister are you, to speak so badly of your own flesh and blood?¡±


    Pris bristled. ¡°Tell us then, outsider. Which greater purpose did this disastrous attack serve? What goal could have been worth the ughter of so many of our kind?¡±


    ¡°There is only one pursuit worthy of such a sacrifice,¡± Ashen Wolf answered somberly. ¡°The safety of the tribe!¡±


    Pris scoffed. ¡°Are you really trying to tell us that we are safer now than we were yesterday?¡±


    Ashen Wolf looked squarely at her. ¡°That depends. Lady Pris, would you agree with the statement that the shortage of food is the biggest threat to the tribe right now?¡±


    "It is," she replied. She couldn¡¯t deny the point, especially since her own candidate had just brought an offering of food. Undermining the value of his gift wouldn''t serve her cause.


    Hearing her agreement, Ashen Wolf smiled. ¡°Then I am d to inform you that the tribe is now safe.¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± Pris shouted. But Ashen Wolf paid her no mind. Instead, he raised a single hand¡ªa clear signal. Frost''s men, who had been standing by his side, began to move, pushing forward a cart. It was twice the size of the one Elder w had brought. Just as Elder w had done earlier, Ashen Wolf tore off the nket, revealing the cart brimming with an assortment of food.


    ¡°Is this food a lie as well, Lady Pris?¡± Ashen Wolf asked mockingly.


    The moment the food was revealed, the crowd erupted with excitement. After being on the brink of starvation for so long, the sudden abundance was overwhelming.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Pris asked sharply.


    Ashen Wolf looked at Frost, making it obvious where the food stemmed from. ¡°Where else?¡± he asked. ¡°We took it from the enemy.¡±


    Pris paused, her eyes shing with anger. But she quickly regained herposure, appearing unfazed by the revtion. ¡°Is that all? You should know this amount of food won¡¯t sustain the tribe for long. Moreover, it''s debatable whether this food justifies the loss of so many men. It¡¯s merely a temporary fix to a continuing problem.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ashen Wolf nodded. ¡°Your words ring true, Lady Pris. This amount of food will not change the oue of the war, much less will the amount your candidate brought. However, this puny amount of spoils wasn¡¯t the extent of Lord Frost¡¯s ns.¡±


    The crowd looked at Ashen Wolf with eager anticipation. The sight of the food had piqued their interest, and they were keen to believe him. After enduring long periods of hunger and hopelessness, they were desperate to hear about Lord Frost¡¯s supposed brilliant n to save them.


    ¡°Did none of you wonder how Lord Frost managed to retrieve these spoils?¡± Ashen Wolf asked.


    The crowd fell silent, lost in thought. It made sense¡ªFrost had been forced to flee for his life and couldn¡¯t have carried that much food with him. Given the state of his men, it was already a miracle he escaped alive. So how had he managed to bring back this food?


    Ashen Wolf didn¡¯t keep them guessing. ¡°Lord Frost might have been too distraught by the loss of his men, but I will not stay silent any longer. The true purpose of yesterday¡¯s assault was not to defeat the enemy but to create a new way for all of you to live.¡±


    The spectators were now utterly focused on his words.


    ¡°While he led the main assault, a second team had a different mission. We were tasked with creating a new path, right under the enemy¡¯s noses. This new route lets us bypass our foes and hunt freely again. This is what Lord Forst risked his life for, what he asked the VOLUNTEERS to give their lives for.¡±


    After this announcement, the crowd remained utterly silent. Stunned by what they had learned. Not even Pris had anything to say. If that was true, then there was nothing she could do. Frost hadn¡¯t returned a fallenmander, but a martyr who was willing to shoulder the greatest risk to ensure the safety of his people.


    Suddenly, one spectator began stomping his feet, marching in ce. It didn''t take long for those around him to join in, amplifying the noise. The movement quickly spread, and soon everyone was participating. Hundreds of feet pounded the ground in unison, creating the sound of a charging army.


    Then a single voice shouted, ¡°Frost!¡± The solitary call was quickly joined by others, and soon the entire crowd was cheering his name. ¡°Frost! Frost! Frost!¡±


    The jubnt atmospherested for a long time as the people released all their pent-up emotions, all their discontent, all their fear. It was over. They had been saved.


    Ashen Wolf remained quiet, watching the spectacle with a slight smile. Only after themotion had died down did he continue. ¡°What do you say, Lady Pris¡ªshould we have a vote now?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 40: Two Birds, One Stone

    Book 5: Chapter 40: Two Birds, One Stone


    Zeke listened to the crowd''s cheers. Even from his current position, he could feel the ground vibrate from the intensity of their stomps.


    ¡°Frost! Frost! Frost!¡±


    A smile spread across his face as the cheers erupted. It was over. Whatever Pris said now no longer mattered. Using food as a bribe had been clever, but the problem with bribes was that you had to have the deepest pockets to pull them off. Otherwise, you might lose it all. With Frost¡¯s status rehabilitated and the tribe no longer in danger, her offering seemed downright shabby.


    As for Frost, the apparent winner of the day, his position wasn¡¯t much better. Having publicly backed Zeke¡¯s lie, he was now trapped. He had no choice but to strike a deal; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill his promises either.


    With a single move, Zeke had defeated both siblings and effectively ended the tribe''s internal strife. Pris might attempt something else, but overturning the current situation would be difficult for her. No matter how well-stocked her cer was, she would eventually run out of food as well. When that happened, she¡¯d have no choice but to abandon her foolish n for a diplomatic solution.


    <em>¡°Once they quiet down, call for a vote,¡±</em> Zeke ordered telepathically. He had stayed connected to Ash the entire time, giving instructions as needed.


    <em>"Understood," </em>came the reply.


    Zeke turned to leave; there was no need to stay any longer. With his alliance with Frost secured, he no longer needed to recruit others himself¡ªthose tasks could be delegated to his new ally. However, he still had preparations to make. Gravitas and Vulcanos followed on his heels as the three made for the shelter.


    Less than two hourster, Ash returned with an entirely expected guest: Frost. The Pureblood seemed to be in a foul mood. "You''ve tricked me," were the first words out of his mouth.Zeke smirked. ¡°Did I? It looks more like I gave you everything you wanted and more.¡±


    Frost¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°There is no tunnel, is there?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zeke admitted freely, causing Frost to bristle. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean there is no way to get the food we promised.¡±


    ¡°A way only you can ess¡­¡± Frost retorted.


    Zeke smiled, not bothering to deny it. He hadn¡¯t expected Frost to catch on so quickly, but he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Working with intelligent people made everything easier. ¡°So, are we going to bicker, or are you here to make a deal?¡±


    Frost red at him for a moment, then slowly a resigned expression crossed his face. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to grant your people free ess to the outside world. However, I want as few people as possible to know about me, so you can only send a handful of your most trusted subordinates. In return, I require a dozen freshly picked Lightbloom flowers each week.¡±


    Frost was surprised. He likely hadn¡¯t expected him to give in so easily. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°I never intended to use this leverage against you if I didn¡¯t have to...¡±


    Frost nodded, graduallying to terms with the idea that his situation wasn¡¯t as dire as he first thought. After a moment, a thoughtful expression crossed his face. ¡°Why do you want to stay in the dark? Even though you¡¯re human, you wouldn¡¯t face much resistance from the tribe, especially if they knew what you¡¯ve done for us.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s smile faded, his expression turning serious. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°There are too many coincidences: Your father falling into a trap, the enemy knowing exactly where you might attack, the timing of the siege... Individually, these events might seem usible. But together, they paint a damning picture.¡±


    Frost also turned serious. ¡°You think there is a traitor?¡±


    Zeke nodded solemnly. ¡°I believe it¡¯s someone quite high up.¡±


    Frost fell silent for a moment, considering. ¡°You don¡¯t suspect it could be me?¡±


    Zeke smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve considered it, but it is highly unlikely. I saw the fear in your eyes when that old man emerged; I saw you put your life in my hands for the sake of your men. No, Lord Frost, you aren¡¯t the traitor.¡±


    Frost¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°It could be you.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°If it were me, you¡¯d all be dead. Not just you, but everyone in the vige.¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Frost paused, likely remembering that Zeke had the ability to sneak past all their guards using his Magic. He nodded slowly, turning to the Chimeroi. ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Zeke said without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°They could never betray me.¡±


    Frost scoffed. ¡°I thought the same about my men.¡±


    ¡°This is different. The three of them are under a spell that makes it impossible for them to turn against me. Anybody with the power to break this Magic would have no need to bother with such tricks.¡±


    Frost didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced, but he was willing to let the matter drop. ¡°Who else can you trust?¡±


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. ¡°The men I healed are most likely loyal as well. If they were traitors, they would have found a way not to participate in the attack.¡±


    Frost nodded, his lips curling into a slight smile. ¡°Of course they are loyal. They¡¯re my most trusted followers.¡±


    Zeke remained silent, not calling the man out. However, he had seen clear signs of relief on his face. ¡°When do you want to make the first trip outside?¡±


    Frost paused. ¡°I lost a lot of men, and some positions need to be filled. I¡¯ll need a day or two to make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting you the day after tomorrow, then.¡± However, to his surprise, Frost didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he seemed to want to talk about something else.


    ¡°Just say it,¡± Zeke encouraged after a while.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Frost started. ¡°Do you think it would be possible for you to help my father the same way you helped me and my men?¡±


    Zeke hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Anything that affects someone as powerful as your father is likely beyond me. Still, I¡¯d need to try to know for certain.¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Would you try,¡± Frost rified.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You would bring me up the mountain to see your father?¡±


    Frost nodded, a heavy expression on his face. ¡°If there is even a tiny chance that you might be able to help, then I¡¯ll do whatever is necessary. I¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to beat this on his own.¡±


    Zeke looked at Frost for a long moment before returning the nod. ¡°If you can get me in a room with him, I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±


    Hearing those words, Frost¡¯s expression brightened. However, Zeke remained cautious. If Winter was as formidable as he¡¯d been led to believe, the poison affecting him was likely just as potent. A mere True Mage wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Still, he was determined to give it his best shot.


    Suddenly, Frost extended his arm, offering it to Zeke. Though the Icefang tribe didn¡¯t have a tradition of handshakes, the gesture was unmistakable. Zeke quickly took hold of Frost''s forearm, gripping it firmly.


    The Pureblood''s skin felt as frigid as if Zeke had plunged his hand into ice water. Despite the chill, he maintained his grip. He understood the gesture as an offer of trust. Frost''s stern expression softened briefly before he firmly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Await my news,¡± Frost said as he left, looking notably more cheerful. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted from him.


    Zeke was also smiling. They had both gotten what they wanted, and the prospect of meeting the legendary Progenitor of the Icefang tribe was something he had wanted for a long time. However, much more importantly, he had finally secured a steady stream of the Lightbloom flower. With this, he had finally gotten his hands on thest ingrediant for the Mana purifying device.


    Zeke entered his study and immediately began writing a letter. Although he was stranded on the mountain and couldn¡¯t return to Tradespire in the short term, he still had options. If he couldn¡¯t go to his materials, he¡¯d have to bring the materials to him.


    After all, who said that he couldn¡¯t just build the device here?


    Over the next few hours, Zeke was a whirlwind. He and Akasha reviewed their schematics, prepared the room, and periodically checked if his letter had been read. Finally, as the sun began to set, the first set of materials was ced into the vault in Tradespire.


    Zeke was overjoyed. Over the next few hours, he retrieved everything he needed from the vault, one [Transposition] at a time. By the time he held thest delivery in his hand, the sky was already brightening. Despite the strenuous process, Zeke hadn¡¯t felt this excited in a long time.


    This was it, the culmination of all his efforts over thest year: His way to power!


    Zeke inspected his haul: dozens of sheets of curved crystal ss, arge pile of rubbery bits, cogs, connectors, tubes of resin, two sks, and various knickknacks, most of which had been specially made for this device.


    ording to the Dragon, the apparatus was supposed to be spherical. The curved sheets of ss would form a dome when connected, and he would need to insert rubber in between to make them airtight. The cogs were meant to be integrated into the central gearbox of the alchemical machinery, though Zeke had never fully understood how that aspect worked. His knowledge of alchemy was too limited to grasp the details of the process.


    All he knew was that the two resources¡ªthe essence of the Lifebloom flower and the liquid dark metal¡ªneeded to be ced in each of the sks. These opposing elements would create a gas that had to be pumped into the dome and trapped inside.


    However, this was as far as he could go for the moment. He was far too tired to continue. Thankfully, the actual construction was left to Akasha. She was the only one Zeke knew who had the precision and understanding required for such delicate work. While the dwarfs might also be capable, Zeke had never seen the legendary master craftsmen in action, so he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    The work continued around the clock. Akasha was tireless. It didn''t matter if Zeke was asleep or otherwise upied¡ªwhenever he was within reach, she used her [Telepathy] to advance the project. Besides Zeke, she was clearly the most invested in its sess. Well, aside from Khai¡¯zar, but the Dragon had been suspiciously silent as ofte.


    asionally, Vulcanos was called upon for help. He was essential for tasks that required high temperatures. The Chimeroi was like a portable forge¡ªa name he didn''t seem to like much. Nevertheless, he faithfully fulfilled all of Akasha''s requests.


    By the time Frost returned two dayster, the outline of the Mana purifying device had already taken shape. It looked like a giant, upside-down fish bowl, but Zeke couldn¡¯t be happier.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Frost,¡± Zeke greeted cheerfully.


    Frost returned the greeting with a nod, seemingly in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m here to send my people out. As for the other thing¡­ I¡¯ve gotten permission. You are allowed to ascend the mountain on orders of the Elder council.¡±


    Zeke froze. He hadn¡¯t expected to receive permission so quickly, which meant he¡¯d need to pause his ns for the moment. With Winter injured, the safety of the entire mountain was at stake, and that had to take priority.


    ¡°I am prepared to do my part.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 41: Winter’s heart

    Book 5: Chapter 41: Winter¡¯s heart


    Frost¡¯s men vanished from the room one by one and were sent to the beacon farthest from the mountain. Zeke wasn¡¯t worried about them being discovered¡ªhe had sent Ash with them. However, Frost¡¯s eyes were almost bulging out of his head as he watched his warriors disappear into thin air.


    ¡°How are you doing that?¡± Frost asked.


    Zeke opened his eyes, smiling at the Pureblood. ¡°Not too bad for a human, eh?¡± he said cheekily.


    Frost frowned but didn¡¯t push the matter any further. He had to be aware that it wasn¡¯t something he could use, even if Zeke exined the process to him. ¡°About my father¡­¡± he said instead.


    Zeke also turned serious. ¡°How did you get permission so quickly?¡±


    Frost remained silent for a long moment. ¡°It was because of Elder Fang. He strongly supported my request, convincing more than half the Elders for me.¡±


    Zeke pondered that. He had only met the Elder for a short time and could only think of a single reason for why the Elder would support them so fervently. ¡°Snow,¡± he muttered.


    Frost nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking as well. My sister must have convinced him somehow.¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, a smile spread across Zeke¡¯s face at the thought of the little girl. He had been worried after not getting any news about her for such a long time, but it seemed she hadn¡¯t forgotten about him now that she was back with her people.¡°When do you n to go?¡± he asked.


    Frost¡¯s expression turned resolute. ¡°We can go right now if you are free.¡±


    "Let¡¯s do it," Zeke agreed without hesitation. This was too important to dy. With the Progenitor back, he would also be able to breathe easier. Despite the tribe''s somewhat stable state, the threat of that monstrous old man still weighed heavily on his mind. If the Patriarch of the Frostscale tribe decided to throw caution to the wind, they would be unable to resist.


    Zeke stood, and Gravitas and Vulcanos immediately moved to join him. However, Frost quickly stopped them. ¡°Not them,¡± he said. ¡°The permission was only granted to you and only for this special asion.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. ¡°You want me to go without protection?¡±


    Frost nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Zeke hesitated. He didn¡¯t believe Frost was leading him into a trap, but he couldn''t be sure about the Elders. After all, Pris''s fianc¨¦ was one of them, and they were heading into her domain. Who knew what she might have nned?


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the risk you expect me to take,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Please,¡± Frost said, his tone taking on a pleading note.


    Zeke considered the risks again. If ambushed, he could quickly return via his beacon, but it was still a gamble. Moreover, if the Elders turned against him, his ns for the Mana purifying device might copse entirely. Attacking him would mean abandoning any pretense of cordiality.


    However, looking at Frost¡¯s expression, he realized that refusing would severely damage their rtionship¡ªmaybe to an unsalvagable degree.


    ¡°I¡¯m in your hands, then,¡± he said, making up his mind.


    Frost¡¯s eyes lit up, a grateful smile emerging on his face. ¡°I will not forget this.¡±


    Zeke smirked. ¡°Just make sure I survive.¡±


    Frost nodded seriously. ¡°On my life,¡± he said resolutely.


    That was enough for Zeke, and the two set off. Frost led him through the vige, with Zeke once again covered from head to toe. Despite agreeing to help, he didn¡¯t want to draw any more attention than necessary. If there truly was a traitor operating from the shadows, Zeke stood a better chance of stopping them if he remained hidden.


    They soon reached the opposite end of the vige, a part of the settlement Zeke hadn¡¯t seen before. He had assumed the path upward would be simr to the rough trail they had taken to get here. However, the reality was entirely different. The second exit to the vige led into a massive cave. The sheer mountain cliff looked like it had been split open by a gigantic sword.


    They approached the cave¡¯s mouth and were immediately stopped by a pair of guards. They had hard eyes, which didn¡¯t even rx when looking at Frost. It was clear that not even he had the authority to bring just anyone inside.


    ¡°Identify yourself,¡± they said, staring at Zeke¡¯s shrouded figure.


    ¡°I am Frost, son of Winter, and this is the human Ezekiel. I¡¯ve received permission from the Elders to bring him to my father,¡± Frost said.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received word of your arrival, Lord Frost,¡± one of the guards said. ¡°But we still need to check the identity of your guest.¡±


    Zeke lifted his hood slightly, exposing his features. ¡°How do you expect me to prove my identity?¡±


    The guards hesitated. It seemed they hadn¡¯t quite thought this through. After all, they had no idea what he even looked like. ¡°Lose the hood,¡± the other one said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much of a point to that,¡± Zeke said. ¡°There are human Mages who can shift their appearances as simply as breathing, and you have no idea what I am capable of.¡±


    The guards looked at each other, unsure of how to handle this. Frost frowned, about to open his mouth, but Zeke held him back before he could say anything.


    ¡°Listen,¡± Zeke said, locking eyes with each of them. ¡°Lord Frost asked me for a personal favor, and that''s the only reason I''m here. But if you don''t want me to help your chief, I''ll simply return.¡±


    The guards exchange another nce, a little bit more nervous. ¡°Is it true?¡± the first one inquired after a momentary pause. ¡°That you can help him, I mean?¡±


    Zeke hesitated. ¡°The chances aren¡¯t great,¡± he said truthfully. ¡°All I can promise is that I will do my very best.¡±


    The guards froze at the honest admission but ultimately sighed. ¡°Very well, you have permission to enter.¡±


    Zeke nodded and lowered his hood again. Without wasting another word, he stepped past the guards, with Frost catching up a momentter. ¡°How did you know that they would relent?¡±


    Zeke nced at the Pureblood. ¡°I''ve gotten pretty good at reading people. These two seemed like the overly honest type; they just needed a little nudge.¡±


    Frost fell silent, and the two walked deeper into the cave. ¡°That tongue of yours is quite dangerous,¡± he said eventually.


    Zeke smiled at that. ¡°It was the only weapon I had for a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­But not anymore?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Zeke affirmed.


    ¡°You are quite a dangerous man,¡± Frost said, facing him.


    Zeke met his eyes. ¡°In my opinion, that¡¯s the only sort of man worth knowing, Lord Frost.¡±


    At that, the Pureblood smiled. ¡°It is indeed.¡±


    They fell silent after that, giving Zeke time to take in the sights. The sheer rock gradually turned to dirt, then to ice. The cave led deeper into the mountain, always sloping upward. Before long, they were surrounded by glimmering crystals on all sides, illuminating the path and making it seem as if they were traveling through a passage of gemstones.


    The air grew colder, to a point where a normal human would struggle to endure it. However, Zeke barely felt the chill. His repeated exposure to the Frostscale poison had given him a strong resistance to the extreme temperatures. After a while, the narrow passage opened up, leading to arge chamber.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened at the scene. This was¡­ the second vige? He had expected it to be on the other side of the cave, but it was actually inside it. And what a sight it was. The buildings were all carved from ice, and the same was true for anything else. It appeared like a city of ss, illuminating the entire cavern with its ephemeral glow.


    ¡°Wee to the core of the Tribe, Winter¡¯s heart,¡± Frost said, the pride evident in his voice.


    Zeke stood in awe, appreciating the beauty of the ce. Since arriving, he had constantly looked down on the tribe''s architecture, considering their craftsmen amateurs. However, every such notion was shattered by the majestic sight before him.


    ¡°You are here,¡± a feminine voice called out from the side.


    They two whirled and soon found the source of the voice. It was a single woman standing in one of the few shaded areas. They recognized her immediately, and Frost grew guarded. ¡°Why are you here, sister?¡±


    Zeke also turned to face her, but there was no wariness on his face. If Pris had nned to ambush them, she would not have announced herself so casually.


    ¡°Rx, brother,¡± Pris said with a calm expression. ¡°I merely intend to escort you two for a bit.¡±


    Despite her words, Frost didn¡¯t lower his guard. If anything, he seemed even more tense. ¡°We don¡¯t need such a favor.¡±


    Pris''s smile only widened. ¡°Thankfully, I don¡¯t need your permission, do I?¡±


    Frost was about to snap back at her, but Zeke caught him off. ¡°It would be an honor, Lady Pris.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± she said. ¡°The human knows how to appreciate my kindness.¡±


    Frost snorted but didn¡¯t bicker. He led the way through the vige, positioning himself between Zeke and his sister.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name, human,¡± Pris said conversationally.


    Zeke nced at her, a slight smile on his face. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Pris pouted cutely, but Zeke wouldn¡¯t fall for such an act. This woman was a snake, capable of turning on her own flesh and blood. He had no intention of allowing her any advantages.


    ¡°Can you really help my father?¡± she asked after he didn¡¯t borate.


    ¡°Most likely not.¡±


    Pris smirked. ¡°You are quite honest, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to lie about this.¡±


    ¡°I heard that humans have a different system of advancement. Tell me, what stage have you reached?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a True Mage,¡± Zeke answered nonchntly.


    Pris froze in her tracks. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°As I said, my chances aren¡¯t high.¡±


    Pris¡¯s expression changed. ¡°This is a waste of my time.¡± She seemed to have lost all interest in him.


    Zeke shrugged, not bothered by her change. ¡°We didn¡¯t ask you to join us, Lady Pris.¡±


    She red at him. ¡°I take it back. You also don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness.¡±


    Frost chuckled in response, which only made her more annoyed. The three walked in silence until they reached the center of the vige and stopped in front of arge, circr building that resembled a town hall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Pris said curtly. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°It was nice meeting you, Lady Pris,¡± Zeke called after her. At his words, she paused her steps momentarily but then continued moving as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°That was refreshing,¡± Frost said, smiling.


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°It seemed she didn¡¯t like my answers.¡±


    Frost¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°She hasn¡¯t seen what I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up,¡± Zeke cautioned. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie when I said my chances weren¡¯t great.¡±


    Frost nodded but didn¡¯t relent. ¡°I have faith. Also, my father isn¡¯t defenseless. He might only need a small push to cross his hurdle.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Without another word, Frost pushed open the door and entered, with Zeke following closely behind. They immediately turned left and ascended a rounded stairwell that followed the building¡¯s curve. They bypassed the first and second floors and stopped only on the third and highest floor. The entire floor appeared to be a singlerge room, and two people were already waiting for them.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lit up when he recognized them. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, little one.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 42: The Dragon and the Wolf

    Book 5: Chapter 42: The Dragon and the Wolf


    The words had barely left his mouth when Zeke felt a sudden impact against his chest as Snow buried herself in his embrace. He gently stroked her silvery white hair, holding her small body close. Zeke looked down in wonder¡ªSnow had never been this affectionate before. It made him realize just how hard thest few days must have been for her.


    ¡°it¡¯s gonna be fine,¡± he murmured soothingly.


    He felt her nod before she slowly pulled away. Her eyes were rimmed with red and slightly puffy¡ªshe had clearly been crying.


    "How is he?" he asked, ncing at the shrouded bed in the corner. He could vaguely make out the outline of a man beneath the fabric, and a pervasive cold emanated from it, making him shiver.


    ¡°Not well,¡± a deep voice answered. Zeke looked to the second upant of the room, Elder Fang, the man who had pronounced him as good as dead only a few days ago. ¡°His state remains unchanged since his return.¡±


    Zeke nodded, looking down at the girl who had remained standing in front of him. ¡°Can you help him?¡± she asked, hope in her eyes.


    Zeke¡¯s expression turnedplicated. He had no problem telling the guards, Pris, and even Frost that his chances weren¡¯t great. But somehow, telling Snow the same thing now seemed infinitely more difficult. There was a trust in her eyes that he didn¡¯t want to betray. However reality seldom conformed to ones¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, little one,¡± he said honestly. ¡°I will need to get a closer look first.¡±


    Snow nodded, stepping out of his way, and Zeke slowly approached the bed. However, before he could even take a few steps, his path was blocked. Zeke shot Elder Fang a confused look. What was it now?¡°I¡¯ll be watching you closely, human. Lady Snow might trust you, but that doesn¡¯t apply to me. If I feel you doing anything, I¡¯ll kill you right away.¡±


    Zeke frowned, knowing he''d have to take a dangerous risk. His entire n hinged on invading Winter¡¯s body with his Blood Magic. He paused, meeting Elder Fang''s gaze. "That won''t work, Elder. I either go all in or there''s no point in trying at all."


    Elder Fang snorted. ¡°I knew this was going to be a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Zeke¡­¡± Snow said from behind him, her eyes already turning watery.


    With a deep sigh, Zeke turned to Frost, who had remained silent up until this point. ¡°Can you hold the Elder back?¡± he asked straightforwardly.


    Frost hesitated, sizing up the older man. ¡°I can,¡± he said eventually.


    Elder Fang whipped around, facing Frost with a shocked expression. ¡°You would betray the tribe for this human?¡±


    Frost shook his head calmly. ¡°You have been locked in here for too long, Fang. Whilst you¡¯ve been ying nurse in here, the tribe is on the brink of copse. I fear that without father, there will not be a tribe for much longer.¡±


    Elder Fang¡¯s face distorted momentarily before resignation washed over his features. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    Frost nodded firmly. ¡°The only reason we''ve held on this long is that the Frostscale chief is hesitant to enter the mountain. He''s likely afraid of Father, but that won''t protect us forever. We need him back if we''re going to survive this.¡±


    ¡°And you think the human is our best chance?¡± Elder Fang asked.


    ¡°Best? I''m not sure. But do you see anyone else here? As I see it, he''s our only chance.¡±


    Elder Fang¡¯s gaze returned to Zeke, a flurry ofplicated emotions crossing his face. However, all strength seemed to drain from him after a few moment, and opened the path. ¡°Do what you must, human.¡±


    Zeke nodded, his focus already on the bed. He pulled away the curtains and was immediately assaulted by a chill so frigid it seemed to ignore his clothing and invade his very core. Through his own foggy breath, Zeke finally saw the figure lying in bed.


    The man before him was nothing like Zeke had expected. He looked young, only a few years older than Frost¡ªyoung enough that they could easily be mistaken for siblings. But it was clear to anyone who saw him that he wasn¡¯t ordinary. Just gazing at him made Zeke''s heart race, as if something in his blood recognized the danger in the man''s presence.


    Elder Fang took a few steps back, nearly leaving the room. Zeke turned, his gaze questioning, but the Elder stayed silent, watching his chief with reverent eyes. It was Frost who answered. ¡°Blood Suppression.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. Blood Suppression? Why had he never heard of this term before? Yet, before he could ask, Akasha had the answer ready for him.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Blood Suppression is a phenomenon usually seen in monsters. It describes the instinctual fear one feels towards a member of a higher species. In extreme cases, it can even lead toplete deference and obedience.


    Zeke looked between the three spectators. Elder Fang seemed barely able to stand, while Snow and Frost were rtively less affected. <em>¡°Why is it not affecting Snow? She is by far the weakest here.¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Snow, being a direct descendant of the Progenitor, is of the same lineage and has a higher purity. She is closer to the origin of Blood Suppression, whereas the Elder is several generations removed.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Zeke nodded slowly, getting a grip on this new concept. <em>¡°Are humans not affected by it?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Generally speaking, the further removed the species, the less severe the Blood Suppression, however, in cases of a massive difference in strength, even humans will disy the same syntoms.


    Zeke clenched his fists, taking stock of his situation. <em>¡°I don¡¯t feel very deferential or obedient. The only thing I can sense is that my Mana seems to be a bit sluggish.¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The heart in our chest belongs to a superior lineage, and their blood flows through our veins. If Host were more evenly matched in strength, it would be the Progenitor facing suppression instead.


    Zeke smirked. So, the heart was finally proving useful. He reached into his shirt and touched the pendant Maximilian had made for him to suppress his Draconic presence. The artifact had served him well, but it was more of a hindrance at the moment. With determination zing in his eyes, he pulled it off.


    The moment the pendant left his chest, it was as if a dam had burst. Years of suppressed aura flooded out all at once. Zeke took a deep breath, the cold air stinging his lungs, but a wide smile spread across his face. It felt as though a great burden had been lifted, one he hadn''t even realized he was carrying. It was like finally breathing after emerging from beneath a heavy, suffocating nket.


    He couldn¡¯t even feel the faintest hint of suppression any more.


    Two muffled thumps echoed, and Zeke turned to see Snow and Frost copsed on the floor. They struggled to stay conscious, their eyes barely open as they stared at him in shock. Their faces were a mix of disbelief and helplessness as they watched him standing over their father¡¯s unconscious body.


    Zeke blinked slowly, an embarrassed look on his face. With everything he had just learned, he should have expected such a result. He smiled awkwardly but didn¡¯t quite know what to do. He had no control over his suppressive aura. Feeling helpless, he turned back to their father.


    Now that he had ovee the suppression, he could use his powers freely. He immediately scanned the man before him. Space was a miraculous force, and his sphere of awareness easily prated Winter¡¯s formidable presence, giving him a clear understanding of the situation.


    A frown spread across his face. By all appearances, Winter was a corpse¡ªno blood flow, no heartbeat, no breath. The only sign of life was the slight fluctuation in the Progenitor''s brain activity.


    His heart sank. The situation was worse than he had anticipated. Winter was on hisst leg.


    Zeke raised his hand to use his Blood Magic but then lowered it. There was something else he could try first. With a flick of his mind and a burst of Mana, he established a mental connection with the being in front of him. His proficiency with [Telepathy] made it almost as effortless as speaking aloud.


    A momentter, he felt the connection snap into ce and gingerly addressed the Progenitor. <em>¡°Can you hear me?¡± </em>


    At first, there was no reply, but then he heard a low growl. The noise was so feral that all the hairs on his body stood on end. His heart was racing a mile a minute, and it took him a few deep breaths to get himself back under control.


    <em>¡°I am here to help.¡± </em>


    After a pause, a deep voice answered, <em>¡°Why?¡±</em> The voice was sluggish, as if the owner had just awakened from a deep sleep.


    Zeke paused, a bit of hope returning to him. The man was alive, after all. He thought about his answer for a bit. This wasn¡¯t someone he could brush off with a few empty titudes. <em>¡°Your children asked for my help.¡± </em>


    The deep voice chuckled. <em>¡°Frost, maybe, but Pris likely can¡¯t wait for me to bite the dust. Far too ambitious, that one.¡± </em>


    Zeke bit his lip. <em>¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about her.¡± </em>


    For the first time, genuine emotions could be heard from the voice. It only said a single word, but it was filled with so much hope and desperation that it almost stole Zeke¡¯s breath away. <em>¡°Snow?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°She is here,¡±</em> Zeke said. <em>¡°I brought her from the human continent.¡± </em>


    There was a long pause, and Zeke was almost beginning to think that the Progenitor had returned to his slumber. <em>¡°I will not forget this favor, Dragon. When I recover, you¡¯ll have the pick of all my riches.¡± </em>


    Zeke smiled though there was no joy in it. <em>¡°Can you?¡± </em>


    The Progenitor remained silent for a long time. <em>¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±</em> he ultimately said.


    Zeke felt helpless as well. It was good to confirm the man''s sanity, but seeing the extent of the problem made the situation seem even more hopeless. The poison had spread throughout his entire body, and it was only a matter of time before it eroded hisst defenses.


    The Frostscale chief was likely waiting for this exact thing to happen. The poison seemed to possess a certain sentience, and Zeke suspected its creator would know when it hadpleted its work. It became clear why the enemy was so hesitant to attack the tribe¡ªhe could probably sense that Winter was still alive.


    Zeke hesitated to talk about this but decided the situation couldn¡¯t get much worse. Perhaps learning about his tribe¡¯s plight would inspire the man to keep fighting. <em>¡°The situation is dire,¡±</em> he said. <em>¡°Your mountain is being sieged as we speak, and it¡¯s only a matter of time until the defenses copse.¡±</em>


    Winter took the news better than expected. <em>¡°I suspected as much,¡± </em>he said, a slight growl to his voice. <em>¡°Can I ask you for another favor, Dragon?¡± </em>


    Zeke furrowed his brows. <em>¡°That depends on the favor, but I¡¯ll hear you out, at least.¡± </em>


    Winter didn¡¯t hesitate. <em>¡°When the worst happens, can you bring my daughter away from here?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Just her?¡± </em>Zeke asked, a bit confused by the favoritism. Despite his ws, Frost was a filial son who cared deeply for the tribe. It didn¡¯t seem fair to exclude him.


    The Progenitor chuckled.<em> ¡°Frost would never leave, even if I ordered him to, so what¡¯s the point? As for Pris, she¡¯ll be fine either way. That girl likely already has an exit strategy prepared for herself. But little Snow is different. Too pure that one.¡± </em>


    Zeke paused. Even in his current state, Winter had a good grasp of the situation, and Zeke couldn¡¯t help but agree with his words. The prediction regarding his children was most likely wholly urate. With a sigh, he decided on his answer.


    <em>¡°I swear it,¡± </em>he sent.<em> ¡°As long as I draw breath, I will do everything in my power to protect Snow. But I do have one request in return.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Anything,¡± </em>Winter replied without a moment of hesitation.


    Zeke took a deep breath. <em>¡°I need you to keep fighting with everything you have. I¡¯m not ready to give up on the tribe just yet.¡±</em>


    Winter chuckled. <em>¡°Cheeky brat. That¡¯s not much of a favor, is it? I would have done that even without you asking.¡± </em>


    Zeke found himself smiling.<em> ¡°Likewise.¡± </em>


    The two fell into apanionable silence for a time before Winter finally broached another topic. <em>¡°Will you help me?¡± </em>


    Zeke sighed.<em> ¡°The poison inside your body would eat me alive if I tried to extract it. Besides, I don¡¯t think I have the strength to even pierce your skin.¡±</em>


    Winter chuckled. <em>¡°I am pretty strong, aren¡¯t I?¡± </em>


    Zeke smiled. <em>¡°I¡¯ve met stronger beings, but you barely make the top five.¡±</em>


    Winter¡¯s chuckle grew more profound, but when he fell silent, his presence turned severe. <em>¡°There is nothing you can do?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Not quite,¡± </em>Zeke said after a moment of thought. <em>¡°There are two things that might be able to help. I think that with another breakthrough and the right preparation, I might stand a chance.¡± </em>


    Winter hummed nomittally. It was clear that he didn¡¯t ce much hope in that possibility. <em>¡°What¡¯s the other thing?¡± </em>


    Zeke hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would help or hinder the man¡¯s recovery, but he knew he¡¯d regret it if he didn¡¯t offer. <em>¡°I could let you speak to your daughter if that is what you wish¡­¡±</em>

 Book 5: Chapter 43: No Time to Waste

    Book 5: Chapter 43: No Time to Waste


    Zeke took a step back, once again cing the amulet around his neck. Immediately, the oppressive aura of the progenitor enveloped him, stifling his core. However, Frost and Snow could breathe again.


    "What was that?" Frost asked, eyes wide as he slowly got to his feet. He seemed more shaken than Snow, who only stared at Zeke, but didn¡¯t show any signs of shock or surprise. Since their encounter with the Titan, she had already suspected Zeke''s connection to the Dragons.


    ¡°Not that important right now,¡± Zeke cut him off. ¡°There¡¯s somebody who wishes to speak to the both of you.¡±


    Without another word, Zeke established a connection between the family of three. He immediately disengaged himself from the link while keeping the connection going. This wasn¡¯t his ce to listen in, and he had no intention of doing so.


    The confusion on the siblings'' faces quickly turned to shock as they recognized their father¡¯s voice. Snow covered her tiny mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks. Zeke walked past them and took his ce beside Elder Fang, who gave him aplicated look. Clearly, many thoughts were racing through the Elder''s mind.


    Zeke paid no attention to the older man, instead focusing on the mental exchange between the father and his children, a small smile ying on his lips. Despite the fear that Mind Magic often inspired, it wasn¡¯t inherently evil. Moments like this made him truly grateful to share the Emperor¡¯s Magic.


    After a few minutes, Frost stepped away and approached Zeke, signaling the end of his conversation with his father. Zeke severed the mental link and watched as themander made his way toward him.


    Frost halted before him, his hard eyes wavering slightly. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    Zeke nodded. It hadn¡¯t been much trouble on his part, and the genuine gratitude in the Purebloods¡¯s eyes made him somewhat embarrassed.The three men stood side by side, watching little Snow animatedly gesture as she spoke to her father, likely sharing a vivid tale of her adventures. Frost had a small smile on his face as well, though it carried a hint of bitterness.


    He turned to Zeke but hesitated. ¡°Is¡­ Is there really nothing you can do?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°As I am now, the poison would kill me in a heartbeat. It is too pure and too concentrated, clearly designed to kill a person of your father¡¯s might.¡±


    ¡°It is hopeless then?¡± Frost asked, his face turning grim.


    It was Zeke¡¯s turn to hesitate. He actually had a n to cure Winter, but it was a slim chance at best. Was it really the right thing to give them hope when he wasn¡¯t sure if he could actually deliver on it? However, watching the silent desperation in Frost¡¯s eyes and the animated gesturing of Snow, Zeke had a hard time denying them thest bit of hope they could cling to.


    ¡°I have a n,¡± he said with a sigh. As expected, Frost''s eyes lit up immediately. But Zeke quickly tempered his excitement. Even if he wanted to offer some hope, he knew it wasn''t wise to overstate his chances. ¡°¡­It''s far from certain, though.¡±


    Frost quickly schooled his expression, giving Zeke a somber nod. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been experimenting with the Frostscale poison ever since I was attacked,¡± Zeke exined. ¡°I found that thanks to my Magic, I can build up a tolerance by injecting myself with controlled doses.¡±


    Frost¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ dangerous?¡±


    Zeke smiled lightly. For anyone else, this would be a risky endeavor. However, with Akasha monitoring his condition, he could safely push himself to the limit without exceeding it. ¡°I can handle it,¡± he said casually. ¡°Anyway, the goal is to increase my resistance, and with the poison I¡¯ve extracted from your men, I might reach a new level soon.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Frost asked.


    Zeke gave him a look. ¡°Do you remember where that poison came from?¡±


    Frost¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The chief attacked us personally!¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the same type of poison as that in your father, but much weaker. If I build up my resistance to it, I should be able to handle it better.¡±


    Frost nodded excitedly, likely pleased that his failed attack had led to such unexpected benefits in the end. ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°A couple of weeks, at most,¡± Zeke said. ¡°¡­However, that alone is far from enough.¡±


    Frost looked at him, silently asking for the rest of his n.


    Zeke sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll need to make another breakthrough with my Core if I am to stand any chance at all.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Frost frowned. It was clear that he had no real idea of what that meant. So Zeke exined to him. ¡°Under normal conditions, it would take me years¡­ at best.¡±


    Frost immediately shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time. Even if father could hold on for that long, the Frostscale tribe won¡¯t wait.¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°I have a method to elerate my progress substantially, but it will still take me months.¡±


    Frost¡¯s frown lessened somewhat. ¡°That might be doable.¡±


    Zeke tilted his head back and stared at the beautiful ice ceiling, letting out a deep sigh. ¡°It all depends on how long we can keep our food source hidden. Once they realize their siege is ineffective, they¡¯llunch an attack.¡±


    Frost gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°You are worried about the traitor¡­¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He turned to face Frost, his expression serious. ¡°You must ensure that no one sneaks away¡ªno matter who it is. Do you understand?¡±


    Frost nodded seriously. ¡°From today on, the fort will be underplete lockdown, and nobody will be allowed out. I¡¯ll also order the hunters never to split off. They are to remain in groups of at least three people.¡±


    Zeke gave a curt nod, pleased that Frost understood the importance of this matter. If he was really going for a fast advancement, then he could not be bothered by such concerns. It would all be in the Pureblood¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can do to help?¡± Frost asked.


    Zeke didn¡¯t even have to think about it. ¡°Get me those flowers.¡±


    Frost looked surprised. The connection between the flowers and Zeke¡¯s n wasn¡¯t immediately clear to him, but he nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll gather them myself as soon as we¡¯re finished here.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Go now; I¡¯ll find my way back on my own.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Frost asked, clearly hesitant to leave him like this.


    Zeke smirked. ¡°I just sent your men out of the mountain this morning, but you think I don¡¯t have a way to return to my own ce?¡±


    Frost blinked, realization striking him a momentter. ¡°I¡¯lle by your ce when I have them,¡± he said, his voice now resolute.


    Without another word, Frost left, and Zeke continued to watch Snow. Meanwhile, he and Akasha were weaving a spell. They would ce a beacon in the room, ensuring easy ess to this ce when needed. While weaving a spell, he kept a close watch on Elder Fang, but as expected, the Elder remained unaware of his casting.


    Zeke waited another half hour until Snow finally finished speaking with her father. A hint of excitement brightened her face as she beamed at him. The uncertainty about her father¡¯s condition had clearly been stressful for her, but it seemed that much of that stress had lifted now that she could talk to him.


    She dove at Zeke again, pressing herself tightly against his chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured. Zeke didn¡¯t reply, simply stroking her small back. His thoughts drifted to his little sister, Maya, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for nearly a year. He felt a pang of guilt for leaving her alone for so long, always off on some grand adventure.


    After a moment, he gently held Snow¡¯s shoulder to keep her in ce and met her eyes with a serious expression. ¡°I promised your father I¡¯d look after you while he can¡¯t,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°But I also think it¡¯s important that you make the most of your time here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, blinking herrge eyes.


    ¡°Training,¡± Zeke exined. ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good to just stay in here all day. You should use this time to learn your tribe¡¯s technique.¡±


    Snow hesitated, ncing back at her father''s silhouette. Then, gritting her teeth, she nodded resolutely. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to be a burden.¡±


    Zeke smiled, gently stroking her cheek. ¡°Silly girl, you are not a burden¡ªnot to me and not to your father. However, if you want to make your own choices in the future, you¡¯ll need the strength to see them through. Do you understand?¡±


    Snow nodded her little head, a resolute expression on her face. ¡°I understand. You can count on me, Zeke.¡±


    Zeke''s smile faded into a serious expression. He sensed that Snow''s words were more than just the naive hopes of a child; they were the resolute promise of someone determined. He knew he needed to take hermitment seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll count on you, then, Snow.¡±


    With those words, he began to connect to the beacon in his base. When he locked onto it, he spoke onest sentence. ¡°Come find me if you need anything.¡± With those words, he disappeared into thin air, leaving a determined Snow and a gaping Elder Fang behind.


    A momentter, Zeke found himself in his hideout. He quickly checked his other beacons to see if Ash and Frost''s scouts needed to be recalled to the mountain, but it appeared the warriors had not yet returned.


    He left the room and found both Gravitas and Vulcanos nervously pacing the entrance. The moment he came into sight, their expressions lit up. ¡°Master, you are back,¡± Vulcanos eximed. Zeke smiled, ddened by their worry.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Gravitas asked once they reached him.


    Zeke sighed. ¡°As expected, unfortunately. There is nothing I can do for the Progenitor at the moment.¡±


    Gravitas and Vulcanos both frowned. ¡°Should we n our escape, then?¡± Gravitas asked after a moment of silence.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I still have something I want to try. Also, the tribe likely isn¡¯t in imminent danger of being overrun.¡±


    She nodded, a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Should we still make preparations?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary. If things go wrong, we can simply copse the mine. That should give us enough time to escape safely.¡±


    Gravitas nodded, visibly relieved that Zeke hadn¡¯t forgotten his promise to keep them safe.


    ¡°Then, what are we going to do from now on?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    Zeke fell silent, condensing his vision into a concrete n. ¡°I¡¯ll spend every second I have on finishing the device,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°You three will be in charge of everything else. That means defense, workers, coordination with the scouts, everything. Think you can handle it?¡±


    Vulcanos looked a bit reluctant, but Gravitas didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you two then,¡± he said gratefully. ¡°But feel free toe to me if there is anything you can¡¯t handle.¡± The Chimeroi nodded, and Zeke returned to his workshop.


    The Device was taking shape, with the ss domeplete. Its sphere of panels fit perfectly with the metal base, and they had already tested it to ensure it wouldn''t leak gas. That was the good news. However, Zeke was having trouble with the alchemical machinery.


    While theponents were crafted to specifications, they didn¡¯t fit together as expected. Even a tiny calction error could cause issues, and Zeke had only the Dragon¡¯s memories to guide him. Despite Akasha¡¯s estimates and adjustments, some parts still didn¡¯t align perfectly.


    Even so, he was confident that none of theponents were beyond saving, and with a little work, he would be able to make the device fit. And even if they didn¡¯t, he would have to make it so.

 Book 5: Chapter 44: Mana Purifying

    Book 5: Chapter 44: Mana Purifying


    Zeke sat cross-legged in the center of an empty chamber, his eyes closed. Gears and tools moved around him as if guided by their own will. Yet, his rigid posture made it hard to believe the activity had anything to do with him. By all appearances, he was deep in meditation.


    Obviously, that wasn¡¯t the case. Zeke was in his [Mind''s Library], deep in conversation with Akasha. The man and spirit had been locked in this intense exchange for the past two days, fine-tuning their design. Meanwhile, the work continued around them as Akasha used their [Telekinesis] to control the tools. He hadn¡¯t even interrupted his session when Frost came by to deliver the promised flowers.


    In one corner of the room sat a woven basket filled with flowers that emitted an eerie, cold glow. Beside it were several jugs containing a dark liquid that seemed to absorb the surrounding light. These were the two most crucial ingredients for the Mana purifying device: Lightbloom flowers and the darkness-attuned Liquid Metal.


    However, Zeke cared about none of that at the moment. He was locked in a heated debate with a white-haired beauty. ¡°¡­the filtration system will leak if we don''t coat it,¡± he argued, pointing to a schematic projected in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t see a way around it.¡±


    ¡°Negative,¡± Akasha countered. ¡°At this stage of the process, the mixture will still be in its liquid form. The current pipes should be sufficient to contain it.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows, inspecting the design once more. He had a hard time following the many transformations taking ce inside the machinery, and his foundational knowledge of alchemy could only take him so far. The further they advanced in the process, the more clear it became to him that his inputscked substance. He was even beginning to feel like a clueless child, arguing with a wise sage.


    Zeke sighed. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    Akasha looked at him with an emotionless gaze. ¡°There is no need for an apology, Host. Your input is always valuable.¡±


    Zeke chuckled mirthlessly. ¡°It certainly doesn¡¯t feel that waytely.¡±¡°There are things I can do, and there are things I cannot,¡± Akasha said inly. ¡°I have perfected these ns to the best of my abilities, and finding even a single additional w is impossible for me.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. Despite Akasha''s intelligence, her linear thinking left her vulnerable to unexpected blind spots. For instance, she had initially forgotten to include openings to fill the input containers, simply because it wasn¡¯t part of the machine''s core parameters and wasn¡¯t technically required for the machine to function. However, they had ironed out those obvious ws pretty quickly, and Zeke was now struggling to find anything else to criticize.


    Likely, a more experienced technician would have done much better than him, but Zeke wasn¡¯t willing to show these ns to anyone, not even Jett. The Mana Purifying device was far too dangerous. If, for example, the Emperor ever got his hands on the design, the world would likely descend into chaos.


    Zeke tried to get back to work, but he felt his focus continuously slip. In his ethereal form, he didn¡¯t experience any physical sensation, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t get tired. And now, after two days of grueling mental work, he was closing in on his limits. Out of habit, he rubbed his eyes, though the gesture did nothing.


    With a sigh, Zeke gave up on the schematics and let himself fall back on the ground. His eyes were directed towards the endless empty void above him. ¡°I think this is as far as I can go,¡± he murmured, fully aware that Akasha could hear him no matter the volume.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± the beautiful woman said from next to him. ¡°The detection rate has stalled so much that even a century''s worth of time wouldn¡¯t help.¡±


    Zeke nced at her from his prone position. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡±


    Akasha¡¯s face remained nk. ¡°Negative. I am, as always, merely stating facts.¡±


    Zeke stared at her for a while longer. Though the Spirit appeared as emotionless as always, Zeke felt like he could see the hints of a yful glint in her eyes. He smiled. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t forget to put lids on the containers,¡± he quipped.


    ¡°...It wasn¡¯t in the specifications,¡± Akasha defended herself. This was at least the tenth time he¡¯d brought it up since they discovered the w. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk, remembering how baffled the spirit had been when he spotted it at a nce.


    However, his mirth lessened somewhat as his headache intensified. With a sigh, he sat up. ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna take a nap. Is there anything else you need before then?¡±


    ¡°Negative. I should be able to finish the rest on my own.¡±


    Zeke nodded, preparing to leave the mental space. ¡°Goodnight Akasha.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Goodnight, Host.¡±


    With a small wave, Zeke returned to his body, immediately overwhelmed. Hunger and thirst hit first, followed by an urge to sleep and a wave of dizziness.


    Fortunately, someone had the foresight to ce a cold meal and a jar of water beside him¡ªlikely Gravitas. He gulped down the ice-cold water and devoured the cured meat like a starving man. With his hunger satisfied, Zeke grabbed the woolen nket from the floor and made himselffortable. To keep Akasha working, he needed to stay within range of the machine.


    He rested his head on the leather case of his carving tools and fell asleep instantly. The dreamless rest felt like no time had passed before Zeke woke up again.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he heard Akasha¡¯s voice.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The device has beenpleted.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes flew open, his heart racing with excitement. He turned to the ss dome behind him and saw that the section of machinery had been attached. Akasha must havepleted the changes and assembled everything overnight. He leaped to his feet and inspected the design. It was exactly as he had seen in the ns the night before.


    Tworge containers were attached to the machinery, feeding it through copper pipes. These were where the two fuel sources would have to be ced. ¡°Can we test it?¡±


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I have inspected the finished product numerous times and wasn¡¯t able to find any ws. A practical test would be the next logical step.


    Zeke¡¯s heart raced even faster at those words. He quickly moved to the corner where the flowers and liquid were. First, he poured some of the ck liquid into the right container. The ingredient was already in its final form and ready to use. Next, he took a bundle of Lightbloom flowers. Frost had wisely ced some cooling crystals inside to keep them fresh.


    He carefully cradled the delicate flower in his hands, its petals shimmering with an ethereal glow. He gently pried open the flower bud, revealing the translucent, dew-like essence contained within. Using a slender pipette, Zeke extracted this precious liquid, the very heart of the flower''s vitality. He then mixed it with a crystal-clear stream of water, watching as the essence swirled and merged.


    This elixir, now imbued with the flowers, was the second reagent. He ced a roughly equal amount of it inside the left container, shutting it tightly. He took a step back and inspected everything one final time.


    Everything was ready.


    With a nervous breath, Zeke circled the device and stopped in front of the ss panel with a grip. He turned the round handle, unlocking the mechanism. Once inside, he found a simr handle and turned it until he heard an audible click, signaling that the door was securely sealed.


    Zeke inspected the device from the inside. It resembled the ice buildings he had seen in the tribe¡¯s heart but felt more mechanical due to the metallic parts and cramped space, contrasting with the natural aesthetics of the tribe¡¯s architecture.


    Bowing his head slightly so as not to hit his head, Zeke approached the center of the small chamber and sat down cross-legged. Akasha had been thoughtful enough to ce a leather cushion there, making it morefortable.


    Zeke took a deep breath, trying to clear his mind. Everything hinged on this moment. If the device didn¡¯t work, they might have to flee, leaving Snow¡¯s family behind and dooming them to a terrible fate.


    ¡°Do it,¡± he murmured, a slight hitch to his voice.


    A momentter, Zeke heard the valves at the back of the device moving. For now, the mechanicalponents inside the device still needed to be operated manually, requiring Akasha¡¯s inputs to be turned on. He had decided not to modify this part, as the device was only for his personal use, and the absence of visible gears or levers served as additional security.


    For a long, breathless moment, nothing happened.


    Zeke¡¯s heart sank, but then, a thin stream of gray gas entered through the air filtration system. For an instant, he thought that something had caught on fire, but then he noticed that the gas didn¡¯t behave like smoke at all. It was far more viscous and stayed near the floor, slowly filling up the device.


    Despite the detailed ns Khai¡¯zar had provided, Zeke had not been informed about how the device would function during operation. With genuine curiosity, he watched as the gray gas slowly increased, first covering his legs and then rising to envelop his torso, chest, and neck.


    The gas felt cold to the touch and had an unexpectedly heavy presence. It was nothing like smoke. The most noticeable surprise came when it finally covered his mouth and nose, and Zeke inhaled it.


    He felt it move down his airpipe, providing a pleasantly cool sensation throughout his body. No. That wasn¡¯t quite right. It wasn¡¯t so much a feeling of cold but more like¡­ refreshment? Revitalization? It was hard to describe.


    It felt as if he had been breathing tainted sludge for his entiry life and was finally given the very substance his lungs were meant to consume. From his chest, it spread through his entire body, nurturing him in a way that was hard to describe.


    However, the most dramatic reaction urred in his Core.


    It absorbed the smoke eagerly, like a fish gasping for air. The only thing Zeke had ever experienced thatpared was absorbing Essence crystals directly, a practice he had done weekly since his academy days. But whereas that sensation was a fleeting thrill, this one repeated with every breath.


    Zeke felt his entire body rx as he basked in the euphoria of simply breathing. All his tiredness, muscle aches, and physical difort melted away as he immersed himself in the bliss. He couldn¡¯t recall a single moment in his life when he had felt morefortable than he did right now. However, the sensation wasn¡¯t just due to the effects of the gas. It also came from the relief of achieving a goal he had pursued for the past year. Once nothing more than a fever dream of an ambitious youth, the Mana Purifier had now be manifest.


    He had seeded.

 Book 5: Chapter 45: Growing the Core

    Book 5: Chapter 45: Growing the Core


    It took quite some time for Zeke to adjust to this constant state of euphoria. In many ways, it was even harder to get used to than pain. While most people had some resistance to negative sensations, blissful feelings are much harder to ignore. After all, humans don''t typically train themselves to shut out pleasure.


    However, gradually, Zeke managed to collect his thoughts. It was frightening how quickly his body adapted to this new state, and a new worry grew in his heart. If he spent a prolonged period inside this chamber, the world outside would likely feel like a tortuous cesspit inparison. Even now, after such a short time, he already dreaded the moment he would have to leave.


    Zeke took a deep breath, clearing his mind of distractions. He would deal with that when the time came. Right now, he had a different task. He centered his focus inward, steadying his breath and concentrating on his Core.


    The Core was a strange entity, existing in a state between the physical and the illusory. It was imperceptible to ordinary senses, yet any Mage was as aware of its presence as they were of their own heart or lungs. However, to anyone¡¯s Mana senses, it shone like a beacon in the night.


    Zeke had always kept a close watch on his Cores growth. It was muchrger than most people of his tier and age, thanks to his three affinities. However, his mixed Core wasn¡¯t just a blessing, it came with downsides as well.


    For instance, he could already sense that he was nearly halfway through absorbing Blood-attuned Mana. Once that wasplete, he¡¯d have to switch to either Mind or Space, which would take even longer due to his lower affinities. If he had a pure Blood Core, he could have advanced quickly, even with conventional methods. But that wasn''t the case for him.


    Zeke took a breath, studying the changes in his Core. Then another, and another. He kept his breathing shallow and steady, maintaining a consistent intake of air. Only by doing so could he urately gauge his growth.


    Minutes passed with Zeke focused solely on his breathing, yet the changes in his body were remarkable. In that short time, he had already achieved hour''s worth of progress. For once, the transformations in his Core were visible to the naked eye. As a Tri-affinity Mage, he was benefiting from the device far more than most Mages could ever hope to.


    The reason for that was simple.The gas, which was essentially pure unattuned Mana, nourished all three of his affinities simultaneously. Unlike with Essence crystals, where he had to focus on one affinity at a time, here he faced no such limitations. This gave him triple the benefitspared to someone with a single affinity. For once, his mixed Core provided a significant advantage in his speed of improvement.


    Despite his keen observation, he was still human, and there were limits to his perception. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Akasha. The Spirit could make precise calctions based on the data she received. While Zeke was still trying to grasp the changes in his Core, she was already constructing a mathematical model.


    After another few minutes, Zeke retracted his senses. <em>¡°How is it?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The improvements in Host''s Core are approximately in line with our predictions. At the current rate, Host will reach full maturity of his Core in precisely 85 days.


    Zeke considered that number. He couldn¡¯t spend all his time inside the device. While he could sleep in there without issue, he still had responsibilities outside, like organizing Frost¡¯s people. Even if he maximized his time in the chamber, it would likely still take him around 90 days.


    It was a reasonable timeframe, and he hoped the tribe could hold out that long. But there was another concern on his mind. He needed to address it, or all his progress would be for nothing.


    His advancement.


    Unlike on the continent, he couldn¡¯t rely on the Ritual to facilitate his advancement to Grand Mage. That left him with only a few options. One, he could try to rebuild the ritual here. Two, he could travel back to the continent and advance there. Or three, he could try to advance without the ritual.


    The first option was nearly impossible. Although he understood how the ritual functioned, recreating it from scratch would be extremely difficult, if not impossible. The second option was the easiest but would take too much time, which the tribe couldn¡¯t afford. That only left the third option¡­


    Zeke sighed. He had hoped to avoid that course of action, and he still could. But doing so would mean abandoning the tribe for his own selfish reasons. The question was, could he do that?


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    On the other hand, Zeke knew well the risks of an unguided advancement. The death rate among Mages attempting to reach Archmage level was staggering; even a coin toss had better odds. Although advancing to Grand Mage was less risky, it still carried significant dangers, and Zeke couldn¡¯t even guess what a failure might mean for him.


    No, this wasn¡¯t a decision he could rush.


    Zeke once again turned his focus inward, observing his Core. The solution to his problem, as always,y inprehension. With a perfect grasp of how a Core evolved, he could likely find a way to advance safely without external help. Heck, humans had done it long before the Rituals were invented, so it was definitely possible.


    The question was, could he find a way before his time ran out?


    In that moment, Zeke made his choice. He would spend the next 90 days studying his Core and reviewing everything he knew about the advancement. If he found a method he felt even slightly confident in, he would try it. Otherwise, he would leave. There was no other option. If he failed and lost ess to his powers, he would endanger not just his own life but the lives of his followers as well.


    With his mind made up, Zeke reviewed everything he knew about advancements. He understood that the Core underwent a significant transformation at each stage: from a mere spark in the chest as an apprentice to a concentrated orb of power when advancing to True Mage.


    This was the only advancement he had personally experienced to date, and he still vividly remembered the procedure. The Spell Engraving Ritual had forced him to his limits, as it literally carved his three fundamental building blocks into his very being.


    Instinctively, Zeke knew he needed to understand this fully to grasp his next advancement. The stages were interconnected, each building on thest. Just as you can¡¯t build a roof without knowing about the walls, you can¡¯t understand changes in a Core without knowing how it functions.


    Unfortunately, he had little to go on.


    Ever since the day of his advancement, Zeke had had many questions about the procedure. Why did a Mage need to engrave a spell onto their Core in the first ce? Why only one? What were the ramifications of the chosen spell as one ascended further? Questions upon questions, and no one who could answer them.


    Now, more than ever, Zeke felt the absence of his mentor. Maximilian had a unique way of exining things that opened new doors in his mind, revealing a world far grander than he had ever imagined¡­


    That loss might have once reduced him to tears, but Zeke was no longer that person. Instead of sumbing to sadness, the pain fueled his determination. He had moved past despair and was resolved to make the world recognize the injustice done to someone like Maximilian. But to do that, he needed enough power to make asting impact.


    Steadying his mind, Zeke recalled every discussion he¡¯d had with Maximilian about advancements. Though his mentor was gone, his insights remained, holding valuable lessons. Many things Zeke hadn¡¯t understood at the time might now guide him in his moment of need.


    For example, he vividly remembered how serious the old man had been about his first advancement. Although his mentor never revealed all his ns, Zeke had sensed that choosing spells to be engraved was far from a trivial matter. Maximilian always spoke of the selection as a defining moment for a Mage.


    But why? What was the significance of the engravings?


    Suddenly, another memory surfaced, one from more recently. Cassius Leafless, one of the few Mages to advance to Archmage with a mixed Core, had discussed the unification of affinities. At the time, Zeke had thought this would be relevant only when he was ready to take that step himself.


    But what if the journey toward unification started much earlier?


    Zeke recalled that Maximilian had often discussed the synergy of engraved spells. He had designed them toplement each other and work together as a cohesive whole, calling it the Trinity Project.


    Zeke had assumed this referred specifically to hisbination of affinities. However, now that he thought about it, Maximilian had never explicitly said that. Instead, he had spoken of achieving perfect synergy among three affinities as the goal of his research, not the fusion of Blood, Mind, and Space.


    Could it be that Zeke had misunderstood his mentor¡¯s goal all along?


    Zeke¡¯s heart raced as he delved deeper into his thoughts. This revtion, though unsettling, opened up a world of new possibilities. If he was right, Maximilian must have believed that the fusion of affinities started with the very first advancement. This could also exin why he had needed someone so young to test his theories.


    However, if that was true, then Zeke, as well as the Magicmunity as a whole, didn¡¯t understand the first thing about the Core. There was no book he had ever read, no lecture he had ever attended and no chatter he had ever overheard that mentioned such a phenomenon. Yet, deep down, Zeke felt he was right about this.


    No. This wouldn¡¯t do!


    If all the research on the topic was faulty, he couldn''t rely on any of it. Zeke cleared his mind, pushing aside the knowledge he had umted over the years, and focused on achieving a serene, unburdened state of mind. In this state, he started to rebuild his foundational knowledge from scratch, ignoring anything he had not confirmed through his own experience.


    He started with his ventures as an apprentice¡ªhis first time sensing Mana, his first time creating a spell form, his first everything. At the time, his mind affinity had been severely underdeveloped, so Zeke didn¡¯t have as clear a memory of that time as he did of hister years. However, he still managed to recall these pivotal moments with rtive rity.


    From there, he began to add bits and pieces of his conversations with Maximilian. Out of all the sources of external knowledge, the old man was the only one he was willing to trust.


    Time flew by as Zeke slowly created a new model of the evolution process.


    It was a grueling task, and the things he didn¡¯t know far outweighed the things he knew. However, as more time passed, he slowly started to fill those holes with wisdom gained through verifiable hypotheses and stable theories that relied on Maximilian¡¯s insights.


    Zeke lost all sense of time as he immersed himself in the task. His mind tirelessly sought out new insights to fill any gaps in his understanding. Days passed inplete silence, with only the asional sip of water to break the solitude. What might have been torturous to others felt like bliss to Zeke. He could sense he was inching closer to the truth, making more progress than he had in years.


    A small smile appeared on his face, unnoticed by anyone.

 Book 5: Chapter 46: A Price to Pay

    Book 5: Chapter 46: A Price to Pay


    A gentle knock disrupted the stillness of Zeke¡¯s istion, echoing through the chamber and pulling him from his immersed state. Confused, he looked up, struggling for a moment to regain his bearings. It felt like waking from a long dream, and it took him a moment to remember where he was and what he had been doing.


    ¡°How long has it been, Akasha?¡± he mumbled.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Almost six days have passed.


    Zeke frowned, surprised by the unexpected response. Hadn¡¯t he just entered the chamber?


    Tap tap tap¡ªthe knocking echoed again.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t see through the thick fog but his Sphere of Awareness wasrge enough to epass a bit of the outside world as well. With it, he could see Gravitas standing there, prepared to knock one more time. Hurridly, he connected to her mind.


    <em>¡°Did something happen?¡±</em> he asked.


    The reply was instant. <em>¡°No, Master, nothing happened. But it has been a week since thest foray, and Frost came by to ask if you were ready to send his people out again.</em>¡±Zeke''s hazy mind cleared further, and he started to remember the situation. He had indeed promised Frost to send out his people once a week to hunt. He just hadn¡¯t expected that time to go by so quickly.


    <em>¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be right there,¡± </em>he sent, slowly getting to his feet. He sensed Gravitas walking away as he struggled to adjust. His muscles were stiff and rigid from prolonged disuse, making him feel like a creaky machine being turned on for the first time in years. However, he eventually managed to stagger his way to the exit.


    <em>¡°Turn it off, Akasha,¡±</em> he ordered as he grabbed the crank.


    Immediately, the sound of valves closing and gears chittering filled the air. Taking this as confirmation, Zeke slowly began to turn the handle, unsealing the entrance.


    The moment the panel unlocked fully, it was yanked from his grip as the remaining gas rushed out, unwilling to stay confined. Zeke watched with interest as the gray smoke billowed into therger chamber before gradually dispersing. In less than a minute, the wondrous gas had vanishedpletely.


    Under normal circumstances, Zeke would have wondered about the gas''s whereabouts, interested in its assimtion into the surrounding world. However, he was not in a state to pay attention to this detail.


    Zeke copsed onto all fours, clutching the ss panels desperately. His face had gone pale, and his entire body felt heavy. Each breath was a torturous struggle, and he felt more nauseous than ever before. It was as if all the blissful feelings of the past week were now reversing, as though he were repaying a karmic debt.


    He managed to hold it together for the first few minutes, but eventually, he couldn''t fight it any longer. He vomited violently, expelling the small amount of food he had consumed, followed by the water in his stomach, and finally even stomach acid. Despite having nothing left to give, his body was wracked by relentless spasms, his stomach still demanding to purge more.


    However, the worst of his suffering wasn¡¯t the vomiting¡ªit was breathing. After a week of istion, his body seemed to have developed an allergy to air itself. Every breath felt like molten fire searing his lungs. Zeke was immobilized by the pain, almost unwilling to breathe at all. If he hadn¡¯t known that he would die within minutes without air, he might have refused to breathe altogether. Even so, he kept his breaths shallow, trying to adjust to the foreign sensation.


    It was utter agony.


    Out of options and unable to think clearly, Zeke did the only thing he could think of to end his suffering. He detached his Soul from his body and used his self-developed puppeteering technique to be a spectator to his body¡¯s wretched state. Immediately, all sensation vanished as he could now only ¡®see¡¯ through his Spatial perception.


    <em>¡°I didn''t think it would be this bad,¡±</em> Zeke thought as he watched his limbs twitch uncontrobly, his body iling on pure instinct. He quickly used his Blood Magic to steady himself, preventing the worst of the tremors to avoid injury or damaging the machine. Beyond that, there was nothing more he could do.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    The machine was likely never intended for prolonged use. The inventors probably designed it as a substitute for rare resources, not as a tool to elerate a Mage''s progress.


    Zeke thought this over. In his incorporeal state, he was not bound by the same emotional responses he was used to, but the news still disturbed him. <em>¡°What does that mean for our ns?¡±</em>


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The severity of the condition is still unknown, but it is inadvisable for the Host to re-enter the chamber until all symptoms have resolved. Additionally, it would be wise to study the long-term consequences, as these effects are likely to be more pronounced with each repetition.


    <em></em>


    <em>¡°Give me an estimate,¡±</em> Zeke demanded.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Based on the current rate of recovery, the worst of the symptoms should subside in less than an hour. However, full limatization may take up to a day.


    Zeke watched his body struggle, his face contorted in pain. This wasn¡¯t good. Losing a day each week might be manageable, but what if the symptoms worsened? While he was safe for now, if the symptoms intensified with each session, his life could be at risk after just a few more times in the chamber. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t afford to extend his time outside. The tribe mightst three months, but they couldn¡¯t survive for a year.


    While keeping a close watch on his condition, he pondered his future course of action. He wasn¡¯t willing to give up on his ns after this setback, but he still feared the consequences of his rash actions. What if he grew unable to use the chamber again after those three months? Was it really wise to risk losing his strongest weapon only so that he could save the tribe?


    Zeke was uncertain.


    He cared for Snow and had promised her father he would try his hardest, but was he truly willing to risk his own future for such a slim chance of sess? Even if he overcame all his hurdles and advanced to the Grand Mage level in time, he wasn¡¯t confident about saving Winter. At best, he gave himself even odds at seeding.


    As the minutes passed, Zeke noticed that he was beginning to breathe more evenly, and the distorted expression on his face lessened. Tentatively, he tried returning to his body, prepared to quickly escape again if the pain was too much.


    Instantly, his physical sensations returned. His lungs burned and his throat felt raw, but it was manageable. He winced as he tried to sit up; the cramping in his abdominal muscles had caused some minor tearing, making it feel like he had justpleted the most grueling workout of his life. However, Zeke was no stranger to pain and had endured much worse.


    With only a light grunt, he got to his feet and staggered out of the chamber. He tried to focus his dry eyes and quickly spotted his supplies not too far away. He awkwardly stripped out of his stained robes and put on a fresh set of clothing.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he spotted his reflection in a crystalline surface they had hung for decoration. He looked awful. His face was bloodless, his eyes red, and there were still traces of vomit around his mouth. If he had walked around Magusburg or Tradespire looking like this, people might have mistaken him for a homeless man.


    Zeke chuckled at the thought. What would people say if they knew that the renowned young genius, celebrated for his talent in amassing wealth, was living in a run-down cave looking like a beggar?


    Being rich and famous certainly wasn¡¯t as morous as the stories made it out to be. In many ways, his life had been much easier and more joyful when he was just a nameless boy in an unimportant vige. Now, he was forced to decide on people¡¯s lives or deaths, weighing the pros and cons of each decision with seemingly only bad options to pick from.


    Was this what it meant to be in charge?


    Unexpectedly, Zeke felt a surge of empathy for the Emperor of Arkanheim. If Zeke struggled with the limited influence he had, how much harder must it be to rule an entire empire? He pushed those thoughts aside before they could fully form. There was no point in wavering or sympathizing with his enemy. Life had set them on opposing paths, and Zeke was certain the Emperor wasn¡¯t wasting time dwelling on his struggles either, so why should he?


    He sshed a cup of water on his face and quickly wiped it clean. It had already been quite a while since he promised to meet with Frost and the man was certain to begin to feel impatient. Zeke tried to rx his body and take on an upright posture, fighting through the protest of his muscles. When he was reasonably content with his efforts, he left his room and made for the area they used as a send off point.


    Upon stepping through the door, many pairs of eyes focused on him instantly. His three guards were there, alongside Frost and around two dozen of his people. Zeke tried to smile, but his lips were dry, and he felt them resist the movement.


    ¡°You look awful,¡± Frost said, a tense look on his face.


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°I never said this would be easy.¡±


    Frost fell silent, his expressionplex. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would go that far¡­¡± he muttered after a moment. His reaction was echoed by most of his men. It seemed Zeke hadn¡¯t been as sessful in hiding his condition as he¡¯d thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s a price for everything,¡± Zeke said, breaking the awkward silence. ¡°If I want to increase my power quickly, it will naturallye with hardships. It¡¯s a price I¡¯m willing to pay¡­¡± He kept the next part to himself, though in his mind, he added the words ¡®for now.¡¯


    Frost nodded, returning to his stoic expression. ¡°Are you able to send my people out?¡±


    Zeke pondered that for a second. Was he? He quickly sat in his usual spot and closed his eyes. He tried to focus on the distant beacon, trying to check if his Core worked as normal. To his surprise, the process was effortless, and he was able to connect to the distant location with nothing but a thought.


    Despite the suffering he had endured over the past hour, the improvements to his Core were undeniable. With three affinities growing in tandem, his Core had made a significant leap forward. Zeke could instinctively feel the increased Mana he couldmand. This was the most extraordinary surge in power he had ever experienced. Usually, such progress might have taken up to a year.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± he said, a genuine smile emerging on his face.


    One by one, the hunters disappeared from the cave, and Zeke didn¡¯t even feel tired afterward. Normally, he would need a short break by the end, but now he felt capable of handling more. He began to understand why the Chimeroi had be so addicted to the Blood Boil technique. The sudden surge in strength was undeniablypelling.


    After Frost left, Zeke took a walk around the mine. Much had changed in the week that had passed, and Gravitas was showing him around and reporting on all the changes. However, despite trying to pay attention, Zeke¡¯s mind was elsewhere¡­


    No matter how hard he tried, his thoughts kept returning to the pure bliss he had felt over the past week. Zeke had to force himself not to rush back into the chamber to experience it again right away.

 Book 5: Chapter 47: The Second Round

    Book 5: Chapter 47: The Second Round


    Nearly a day had passed when Zeke found himself standing before the Mana Purifying device once more. His gaze was conflicted as he stared at the entrance. On one hand, he was eager to activate the machine and immerse himself in its bliss. On the other, he already dreaded the agony of leaving it behind.


    <em>¡°Are you certain I am ready?¡± </em>he asked mentally, trying to find a reason to dy the inevitable.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    All signs of the aftermath have been purged. No further abnormalities detected.


    Zeke grimaced. He had tried his best to avoid thinking about this moment, but there was no logical reason for him not to go back in. At first, distraction came easily¡ªthere was plenty to do. He even managed another round of poison treatment, using the more potent version of the Progenitor. Yet,pared to the agony of the Mana Purification device, it had been manageable.


    Zeke wavered for a moment, but then his resolve hardened. When had he ever shied away from a challenge or cowered before pain? That wasn¡¯t his way, and he would never let it be so. To rise above everyone else, he needed the mental fortitude worthy of that position¡ªand this was his moment to prove it.


    Without any more hesitation, he stepped inside the chamber and locked the door behind him. <em>¡°I am ready.¡± </em>The now familiar clicking and cking echoed through the chamber a momentter, and Zeke took his customary ce in the center.


    Thankfully, there was no lingering stench from his vomit nor any trace of the mess he had made. Akasha must have taken care of it while he was distracted. Having such a capable assistant was truly a blessing. It was easy to overlook how much the spirit did for him behind the scenes. If Zeke wasn¡¯t careful, he might one day even forget how to wipe his own ass.


    With a soft hiss, the gas began to fill the chamber, and soon, he was fully immersed in it once again. For a moment, Zeke feared his memory of the sensation had been idealized, that it couldn¡¯t have been as pleasurable as he remembered. But the moment he took his first breath of the gas, all those doubts vanished.A shiver ran down his back, and goosebumps erupted all over his skin. His entire body felt sensitive while being simultaneously filled with energy. Had the sensation gotten even stronger?


    He¡­ He never wanted to leave again.


    Zeke mped down on those thoughts and tried to get used to the euphoric state of his body. The same asst time, it took him a few minutes before he could even begin to form coherent thoughts. When his mind had somewhat cleared, he slowly began to pick up where he had left off.


    No matter what else was happening, he still needed to find a way to break through to the Grand Mage level. Yet, Zeke had a strong feeling that this research went beyond that. With each new insight, he came closer to understanding his true path. It was as if he could finally glimpse the outline of the Mage he was destined to be.


    Picking up where he left off was easier than expected. Whether it was the environment or how his previous stay had primed his body, Zeke quickly slipped back into deep meditation. In no time, he was fully immersed in his studies, where time lost all meaning, and not a single thought was spent on the inevitable moment he''d have to leave the chamber again.


    At least, not until Akasha whispered in his mind¡­


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Commander Frost is expected to arrive in a short while.


    Zeke heard the words but couldn¡¯t make sense of them. Frost? Who was that? And why was heing here? He took another deep inhale of the gas, nearly slipping back into his research. But before he could, memories surged through him like a bolt of lightning. All of a sudden, he was wide awake; the adrenaline shooting through his veins had driven away allnguidness or sense offort.


    It was time¡­ He would have to face the withdrawal again.


    Zeke stood up and cautiously reached his sweaty hands toward the crank. In another situation, the scene might have seemedical¡ªhis careful approach as if the crank might suddenlysh out. But he found no humor in it. The closer his fingers came to the cold metal, the more his nerves tightened.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    His hand paused for an instant longer before firmly taking hold of the wheel. He gingerly applied pressure, turning it counter clockwise. However, with every creak, he could feel his back getting more drenched. Zeke gritted his teeth, trying to suppress his body¡¯s reaction. There was no actual reason to be afraid, he knew that. And yet, his body instinctively knew that it was going to go through a hellish experience in just a few moments.


    Even though Zeke¡¯s Soul could escape the torment, his body could not. Right now, he struggled against his primal instincts, trying to force his fingers to move. It wasn¡¯t that he had lost control, but he was innately aware that his current course of action was risky, causing him to doubt himself.


    For someone like Zeke, who relied heavily on his intuition, this was a significant challenge. It was akin to trying to reason with fear¡ªlike a person afraid of heights trying to convince themselves they''re in no danger. A fruitless endeavor, to say the least.


    Eventually, the slow-turning crank reached its limit and was yanked from his hand. Zeke braced himself as the gas erupted from the chamber like a raging volcano. He shut his eyes tightly and tried to regte his breathing, but it was all in vain. When the first breath of air reached his lungs, it was over.


    Spasms, pain, and nausea hit all at once, and Zeke copsed forward before he could catch himself. He tried to brace for the fall, but his hands wouldn¡¯t respond, and he hit the smooth stone floor face-first, scraping his cheek raw. He didn¡¯t care. The wound would heal in minutes, and he barely felt the impact through the pain.


    This time, he chose not to hold on, ejecting his Soul immediately. He would be more effective outside the pain-filled haze he was experiencing. Once again, he did everything he could to minimize the damage from this period. However, he couldn''t help but feel worried when he noticed that the tremors seemed even worse thanst time.


    <em>¡°Akasha?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The withdrawal symptoms have increased slightlypared tost time, but there is no need for concern. Host¡¯s body is not in any danger.


    Zeke wasn¡¯t reassured. The worsening symptoms were troubling on their own. Just because he was safe now didn¡¯t guarantee he would be next time or the time after. The trend was unsustainable. In his incorporeal state, he watched his body shiver and il, gradually calming over the next half hour. When he was confident that the worst had passed, he returned to his body.


    Zeke pressed his hands against the floor and scrambled to his feet. The scrape on his cheek had already healed, but he still felt terrible. It was as if he had just survived a great battle, barely escaping with his life. He turned his head slowly to look back at the device, dread filling his eyes as he did so. He quickly averted his gaze and made his way over to his supplies, changing his outfit once more.


    Just then, Gravitas entered the room. ¡°Master?!¡±


    Zeke nodded, too worn out to try for a smile. ¡°Hello,¡± he rasped, his throat feeling raw.


    She silently stared at him, her gaze wandering all over his face and body. ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    Zeke wanted to nod reflexively but couldn''t manage it. What was the point of lying? The woman could clearly see his wretched state. After a brief pause, he just sighed. ¡°I will be¡­¡±


    Gravitas¡¯ eyes wavered at his words. ¡°Master¡­ if¡­ if this is the price¡­ Maybe we should just leave...¡±


    Zeke¡¯s gaze dropped. He had considered that, too. Convincing Frost to bring him arge supply of flowers would be simple. With his prize in hand, he could pack up and leave. Even if they lost the mountain, Zeke was confident he could cultivate the flowers in a greenhouse given enough time.


    This was exactly the problem. His rational mind had kept reminding him of all these facts:


    ¡­The risk was not worth the reward.


    ¡­He didn¡¯t owe the tribe anything.


    ¡­There was no need to do this.


    ¡­It was dangerous.


    ¡­Irrational.


    ¡­Bad.


    <strong>p! </strong>


    Before his mind could spiral any further, Zeke pped his cheeks with both hands. That wasn¡¯t his rational mind talking, but his fear. The dread had sunken so deep into his bones that he was all too eager to talk himself out of his own choice.


    Thankfully, there was a different voice in his mind¡ªone that never imed to be rational. It was a voice that stemmed from his spite, his pride, and his arrogance. Though it wasn¡¯t loud, it cut through the mor of his panicked thoughts.


    <em>¡°I will not stop. I will not surrender¡ªI will never surrender.¡± </em>


    Zeke felt his back straighten, and his mind began to calm. He had always known that he was a stubborn person, but it was surprising to learn that it was the one quality that triumphed over all the others. He took in arge gulp of air, the action stinging his lungs. However, the pain helped to fully clear his thoughts.


    He looked up and met Gravitas¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did Frost arrive?¡±


    Gravitas eyed him a moment longer before nodding.


    ¡°Can you tell him that I¡¯ll be right there?¡±


    Another nod, and Zeke soon found himself alone in his room once more. Dismissing Gravitas¡¯ concern had been unpleasant, but hecked the energy to exin. It was hard enough to convince himself, let alone others. But he had made his choice, and he wouldn¡¯t allow doubt or fear to steer him away from it.


    Zeke studied his reflection in the mirror, attempting to appear dignified, but he fell short. He looked like a beaten dog, and despite his earlier words, the usual fire in his eyes was missing. Ignoring problems rarely solved them and deciding to endure didn¡¯t make everything magically better.


    After a few more attempts, he decided to give up. It didn¡¯t matter if Frost and his people saw him weak; It had never been his power that had kept them in line in the first ce. With an awkward gait, he headed to the portal room.


    His daily tasks would provide a wee distraction before he had to confront his demons again¡­

 Book 5: Chapter 48: Intervention

    Book 5: Chapter 48: Intervention


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Time is up.


    Zeke opened his eyes, taking a few more gulps of the gray gas. It had been five weeks since he started using the device, and a lot of things had changed.


    For one, he had reached full saturation with his Blood Affinity. He couldn¡¯t quite exin how he knew, but there was no doubt in his mind. It was simr to the feeling of no longer being hungry. His Core didn¡¯t reject Blood-attuned Mana, but it had stopped craving it.


    Aside from that, the process of his weekly departure from the chamber had undergone some changes. At first, they tried releasing the gas slowly to make it easier on his body, but the results were disappointing. Instead of easing the burden, it only prolonged his suffering. It might have been a wise approach if he were in danger of dying, but Akasha had assured him that wasn¡¯t the case. In her words, she would be able to keep his body alive no matter what. Only a catastrophic failure of multiple vital organs at the same time would be able to kill him at this point.


    After that, they tried other methods¡ªleaving the chamber for an hour each day or reducing the gas concentration¡ªbut neither worked. Leaving too often broke his focus, while lowering the concentration only slowed his progress without offering any real benefits. Yet, none of these setbacks mattered to Zeke. He had epted that side effects were part of the process and knew he wouldn''t find a solution anytime soon.


    The clicking and cking from behind reminded him of his task. It was time to leave. However, unlike earlier, he didn¡¯t get up from his seated position and merely nodded once, signaling his readiness. Immediately, the crank began to turn on its own. Akasha had taken control of it.


    At the same time, Zeke preemptively ejected his Soul and tightly bound his body, using his own blood as invisible chains to keep it still. He also restricted the blood flow to his brain, effectively sedating himself. They had found no real harm in this method, and it prevented him from vomiting.


    A loud whoosh marked the moment the gas escaped, and Zeke¡¯s incorporeal form watched his body¡¯s condition with stoic focus. With his Blood Affinity on the verge of evolving, the task was easier than ever. About an hourter, he received the go-ahead from Akasha and returned to his body.The sensation was far more manageable than in the past, as he had been able to reduce the side effects to a minimum. And yet, there was no smile on his face. He cast a single, longing look back to the device before trudging on toplete his duties.


    His mind mechanically ran through the tasks for the day. First, he would send Frost¡¯s men out, then handle the poison tampering, review Gravitas¡¯s status report, attend to his letters, and finally retrieve Frost¡¯s men from outside. Not a single flicker of emotion could be seen on his countenance as he nned the day.


    Even when he met his guards, who were already waiting, his expression remained unmoved. There was no banter, no yful ribbing, no niceties¡ªjoy seemed to have drained from the entire mineplex. The Chimeroi followed silently as he approached Frost. This time, Ash and Vulcanos joined the hunting operation while Gravitas continued to manage the fort alone. They had apparently established a rotation system, but Zeke didn¡¯t bother asking about it. He just sent out whoever he was told to and continued with his duties.


    When it was time to say goodbye, Zeke sensed that Frost wanted to speak, but he was in no mood for it and simply walked away. If themander had something important to say, he would have spoken up immediately. It was probably just something meaningless.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur as Zeke rushed through his tasks. Ironically, he struggled the most with writing the weekly letter to his family. The words just wouldn''te, and even after attempting to have Akasha write it for him¡ªonly to be refused by the Spirit¡ªhe spent nearly an hour in frustration. In the end, he scribbled a brief note saying he was fine and sent it off, unable to muster more effort.


    In the evening, Zeke was leaning against the wall in his office, sitting on the floor with his legs syed out. He looked like a puppet with his strings cut, and that was pretty much how he felt, too. The moment he loosened the control over his mind, his thoughts inevitably drifted toward the Mana Purifying device.


    Should he go back early?


    Akasha hadn¡¯t given her approval yet, but then again, she wasn¡¯t in charge¡ªhe was. If he wanted to, he could go ahead anyway. Who would stop him?


    Yet, his body didn¡¯t move.


    It would be generous to attribute this to his unbending will, but if Zeke was being honest with himself, he knew that was not the case. What kept him from going was nothing other than sheer apathy. He wanted nothing more than to enter the chamber; he craved it, even. And yet, despite his deep yearning to go, he couldn''t muster the energy to take even a few steps toward fulfilling his greatest desire¡­


    Come to the Library


    This novel''s true home is a different tform. Support the author by finding it there.The voice inside Zeke¡¯s mind was different. Akasha had forgone her usual way of speaking and directly ordered him. Under normal circumstances, he would have been intrigued by the change, but the current Zeke was only annoyed.


    Going somewhere? No thanks. Then again, the ce she wanted him to go to was literally inside his mind, so there was no need to get up. He rxed his thoughts and let his consciousness slip inside his [Mind¡¯s Library].


    The ce looked different from usual. A thick white fog obscured everything, leaving only the beautiful woman with silver hair visible. There were no traces of the clones she usually used for various tasks. Akasha stood with her arms crossed, staring at him unblinkingly.


    ¡°There is a problem¡± were the first words that came out of her mouth.


    Zeke merely looked back at her, not saying anything.


    ¡°Host¡¯s mental state has deteriorated to dangerous levels,¡± Akasha stated in her emotionless voice. Usually, Zeke felt that her way of speaking was too cold, but he found that he enjoyed it today.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, equally robotic.


    This time, it was Akasha¡¯s turn to stare. Her lips curled into a slight frown. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to, Host? I can see your mental state as clearly as you can see me standing here.¡±


    No reply.


    ¡°Your cognitive decline has reached a level that we can no longer ignore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he repeated.


    Akasha shook her head. ¡°You are not fine.¡±


    Zeke sighed, a hint of annoyance flickering across his face. ¡°¡­And if I¡¯m not? What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°We have to change the n,¡± Akasha said right away.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Host¡ª¡± Akasha started, but Zeke cut her off right away. ¡°I said no!¡±


    Akasha fell silent, staring at him. If Zeke had been more attentive, he might have noticed the range of unfamiliar emotions in her eyes. But he was too preupied to see them.


    ¡°Then, you leave me no choice¡­¡± the Spirit said finally, her voice more resolute than ever.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes remained apathetic. ¡°What are you going to do? Force me? Take over my body? Go ahead and try.¡±


    Despite his clear challenge, the Spirit did nothing. There was no mental attack or attempt to take control. Instead, Akasha continued to watch him. ¡°You have made me a promise, Ezekiel,¡± she said. ¡°You have promised to make me the keeper of knowledge, the guardian of history, and I will not allow you to fail until you have fulfilled that oath...¡±


    After her ominous words, the mist around them retreated, revealing a figure Zeke hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°Look how much you¡¯ve grown,¡± the towering man said, his beard shaking as he chuckled.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily as heid eyes upon the first person who had ever believed in his talent. Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim stood a few steps in front of him. However, Zeke soon came back to his senses and red at Akasha. This was not Maximilian, it was merely a projection conjured from his memories. However, before he could say anything, more figures emerged from the mist.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    His sister, mother, and father were followed by Leo, Markus, Jettero, David, Margret, and many others¡ªhis subordinates in Tradespire, Undercity, the Nair family, and the Lion¡¯s Den. Soon, thousands of people filled the void with lively chatter. Yet, none approached. They all stood opposite him, as if an invisible wall kept them from crossing the distance.


    Zeke swept his gaze across the gathering, his emotions growingplex. At the very front, he could see the people he missed the most, with his family and Maximilian first among them. He finally looked back at Akasha, a cid look on his face. ¡°What do you think this will achieve?¡±


    Akasha raised her hand, and the entire crowd fell silent. ¡°Do you know how many people are here?¡± She asked.


    Zeke shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s 15,216,¡± Akasha said. ¡°And all of them have something inmon¡­¡± Zeke scrunched up his face. He had a good idea where Akasha was going with this, but he was unwilling to give voice to his suspicion. ¡°Everyone here relies on you in some way, and most of us will suffer tremendously if you were to fall short.¡±


    Zeke frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re trying to get me to do¡ªgive up? What right do you have to bring up the people who depend on me?¡±


    Akasha shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re too close to the breaking point. Any more, and you might not recover.¡± Zeke frowned, unwilling to ept the truth in her words. Hadn¡¯t he been doing everything right? Why waver now?


    ¡°Besides,¡± Akasha continued. ¡°I said we need to change the n, not give up.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Haven¡¯t we gone over this already? We cannot afford to dy.¡±


    The Spirit looked at him for a long moment. ¡°I want to speed up the procedure.¡±


    This time, Zeke was stumped. Whatever he had expected, it wasn¡¯t that. ¡°How?¡±


    Akasha didn¡¯t waste a moment. She had clearly thought this through. ¡°I want Host to stay in the chamber until your Core has fully matured.¡±


    Zeke gaped. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Akasha shook her head. ¡°This is the best way¡ªthe only way if you are to keep your sanity.¡±


    ¡°This is madness!¡± He yelled, unable to hold his voice back.


    However, Akasha was unaffected. ¡°It is far less risky than what we are doing right now.¡±


    Seeing her cid expression and confident words, he managed to calm down a little. ¡°Tell me what you mean.¡±


    Akasha smiled, clearly pleased that he was willing to listen. ¡°The Mana Purifying device is highly addictive, both physically and mentally.¡± Zeke nodded, understanding the impact of the device on him. ¡°While we''ve managed to stabilize your body, the same cannot be said for your mind. I¡¯ve been scouring the library for a solution and concluded that we¡¯re currently doing the worst thing possible.¡±


    ¡°The worst thing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re putting Host through withdrawal every week, only to feed the addiction again once you¡¯ve recovered. This procedure is listed as a torture method in some records, and the Empire uses a simr approach to break the spirits of strong foes.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s gaze involuntarily went to Maximilian. The man looked as hearty as ever, but Zeke felt a cold shiver run down his spine thinking about what the man must have experienced during his imprisonment. What had his final moments been like?


    Akasha ignored his thoughts and continued exining her n. ¡°Instead, it would be far better to go through a worse withdrawal just once instead of continuously chipping away at Host¡¯s mind.¡±


    Zeke stayed silent. He was inclined to agree with the n, but that very eagerness gave him pause. Was he enthusiastic because it was a good idea, or simply because he wanted to stay in the chamber longer? Not being able to trust his own instincts was truly frustrating.


    ¡°What about Frost¡¯s men?¡± he asked instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What about the poison Treatment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ezekiel¡­¡± the Spirit cut him off, looking deep into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Zeke fell silent, letting his eyes wander over the many eager faces watching him. His sisters beamed, his mother looked slightly worried, and his father wore a proud expression. With each new face, his reluctance slowly faded. Akasha was right; he had nearly lost himself in apathy. There was no way he couldst the full 90 days if things continued like this.


    He finally closed his eyes and nodded slowly, a forced smile on his face. ¡°Fine, you win. But if this breaks me, I¡¯m ming you.¡± As he left the [Minds Library], he could hear herst words clearly, as if she was whispering directly in his ears.


    ¡°I have faith.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 49: Urgent News

    ¡°Frosty-boy and his people are gonnae soon,¡± Vulcanos remarked casually, staring out into nothingness.


    Gravitas nodded, her gaze sharp as she scanned the town. Unlike herpanion, she took guard duty seriously, even if it was usually uneventful. They didn¡¯t expect trouble, but at least one of them needed to stay vignt.


    ¡°¡­Did you eat?¡± he asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab something once Ash relieves me,¡± she replied, not taking her eyes off the surroundings.


    ¡°Lucky you,¡± Vulcanos said. ¡°I wish my shift was over already.¡±


    Gravitas shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°You¡¯re free to trade with me if you fancy the night duty.¡±


    Vulcanos quickly shook his head. ¡°No thanks! I prefer a loooong sleep.¡± As he said that, he stretched hisrge frame and yawned loudly. It was clear that he had woken up not too long ago.


    Gravitas felt a pang of jealousy; her night had been long and cold¡ªsomething the fiery giant could never understand. Still, there was no point in scolding him. Vulcanos hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and though he made a terrible guard, there was no one she¡¯d rather have at her back in a fight¡ªexcept maybe Ezekiel.


    Despite his age and rtive weakness, their Master always seemed to have another trick up his sleeve. She truly believed there was nothing he couldn¡¯t solve, given enough time. However, the world seemed all too eager to deny him that time at every turn.Just like now¡­


    She didn¡¯t fully understand what he was doing inside that horrendous contraption, but Gravitas was smart enough to grasp his n. Her Master was trying to make up for the time the world denied him¡ªdesperately trying to save the tribe¡­ and Snow. The name of the naive little girl stirredplicated feelings within her.


    Gravitas sympathized with her plight. After finally reuniting with her family, Snow found her tribe on the brink of extinction and her father near death¡ªa truly pitiful fate. But to Gravitas, that¡¯s all it was. It wasn¡¯t her responsibility to risk their lives to fix it. Growing up in Undercity, she had seen worse, endured worse, suffered worse. Why should she now risk her newfound life for the slim chance to save someone else¡¯s?


    Despite all herints, Gravitas knew it wasn¡¯t her ce to make that choice. Their Master had made his decision, and she still trusted his promise that he would see them through this safely, even if that faith had been tested over the past two moons.


    Ever since Ezekiel had sealed himself away, there had been no direct contact with him. Allmunication with their Master now came through the mysterious woman who dwelled within him. Gravitas didn¡¯t like her. The woman''s emotionless tone and calcting nature made it impossible to trust her, no matter how logical her words sounded¡­


    Her thoughts were interrupted as a figure emerged from the mine. It was Ash, who also seemed to have just woken up. Unlike with Vulcanos, Gravitas didn¡¯t begrudge him his rest. The dark circles under the Wolfkin¡¯s eyes made it clear how exhausted he was. Like her, he had taken on a mountain of new responsibilities since their Master¡¯s seclusion. Ash served as their voice within the tribe, and his efforts had paid off. He had built many connections and earned them respect, even in the tribe''s highest meetings.


    Of course, most of his status came from the fact that Commander Frost trusted him and for the service their Master provided. Even so, it was a status that no outsider should have been able to manage in such a short time. Some even treated him like a genuine member of the tribe.


    Ash smiled tiredly. ¡°Good work. I¡¯ve got it from here.¡±


    Gravitas nodded and retreated inside the mine without a word. Despite her admiration for the man''s aplishments, she had never voiced it. Words of affirmation were a foreign concept for most of her life, andplimenting others didn''te naturally. In a world where the strong devoured the weak, genuine admiration with no hidden motives was as rare as rain in the desert.


    Gravitas retreated to her room and sank onto the hard mattress. Despite her exhaustion, she didn¡¯t consider sleep just yet. Instead, she reached under her pillow and retrieved one of her most treasured possessions: a thick, handwritten book titled: Understanding Mana Vol. 1.


    The title seemed unassuming at first nce, but the contents were far from ordinary. Her Master had written it specifically for her, and each page broadened her understanding. Although Chimeroi couldn¡¯t use Mana the way human Mages could, she still found the knowledge invaluable. The sections on Glyphs and Runic engravings were especially intriguing to her.


    Runes were like a writtennguage, where the mere knowledge of the characters allowed anyone to imbue their effects into objects. Her Master had once told her in secret that it was theoretically possible to use an independent Mana source to power these devices. If that was true, then there was so much potential in this vocation. The book also imed that the field was still in its infancy, with most of the known spells not having a runic counterpart.


    Gravitas concentrated, making a nearby pebble orbit around her. This exercise, which she had recently started, was intended to improve her control. During her years in the arena, she had be ustomed to directing her power with specific gestures. However, she had observed that her Master didn¡¯t rely on such methods. The book also imed that using gestures and incantations indicated ack of proficiency. A true Master should be able to control their spells with their mind alone.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences.


    She attempted to keep the pebble floating while reading. Initially, she had failed miserably, dropping it as soon as she looked away. However, she could now maintain its levitation for a while before her focus wavered. The key was to keep just a fraction of her attention on the task without letting it be a distraction. ording to the book, this was crucial for casting multiple spells simultaneously.


    If she could achieve that, her power would advance significantly. Being able to attack and defend simultaneously would have made her unbeatable in the arena. Even though she was no longer a diator, her desire for power was stronger than ever. Watching Vulcanos¡¯s swift progress with the Bloodboil technique had ignited herpetitive spirit. She refused to fall behind, no matter how much sleep she had to sacrifice.


    After an hour of reading and numerous failed attempts at her exercise, Gravitas felt too tired to continue. She carefully ced the book back under her pillow andy down fully. As soon as she closed her eyes, she fell asleep. However, fate had other ns, as someone barged into her room just a few minutester.


    Gravitas shot up, fists clenched and eyes sharp. She rxed a bit upon realizing it was Vulcanos who hade, but her irritation at having her sleep interrupted lingered. ¡°There better be an emergency,¡± she hissed.


    Vulcanos face was severe. ¡°There is.¡±


    Realizing that the yful giant was serious for once, she quickly put on her robe and veil. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Frost didn¡¯te,¡± Vulcanos exined. ¡°Instead, he sent a messenger. There is going to be an emergency meeting.¡±


    Gravitas¡¯ eyes widened. In all the time they had been here, something like this had never been called. Whatever had happened, it couldn¡¯t be ordinary. ¡°Do you need me to stay guard?¡±


    Vulcanos shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be doing that. Ash wants you to join him for the meeting.¡±


    Gravitas nodded slowly. It would be wise for her to attend. Among the three of them, she had the sharpest political instincts and would likely sense any hidden agendas if something was amiss.


    She gave Vulcanos a deep look. ¡°You¡¯ll need to be extra vignt while we are gone.¡±


    The giant nodded deeply. ¡°Nothing will happen to Master; you have my word.¡±


    Reassured by his serious demeanor, Gravitas walked past herpanion and headed for the exit. Ash was already waiting for her, his expression grim. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked as she approached.


    Gravitas nodded curtly, and the two headed for the town hall, thergest building in the settlement. As they walked, it became clear that news of the situation had already spread. The people looked worried, though they likely didn¡¯t know the details. However, seeing all those of rank leaving at the same time could only be interpreted as a bad omen.


    Ash greeted a few people along the way, attempting to gather information, but no one seemed to know what had happened. When they reached the town hall, they were quickly granted entry. The guards, loyal to Frost and familiar to both Ash and Gravitas, stepped aside with just a nce.


    They followed the long corridor and entered therge hall where most meetings were held. It was already packed, with many people arriving earlier than them. On a small stage, Frost was in a heated argument with Elder Fang, the man they had met on their first day. Although their conversation was quiet, their agitation was evident.


    After a moment, Frost surveyed the crowded hall and, seeing it full, turned to face the audience, leaving Elder Fang behind. His expression was serious, and Gravitas could clearly see the worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Brave warriors of the tribe,¡± he began, his voice echoing, ¡°an incident has urred that demands our full attention.¡± Instantly, the hall fell silent, every eye fixed on him. ¡°A high-ranking member of the tribe has vanished, and we have no idea how it happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± a towering man demanded. Gravitas vaguely recognized him as a warrior of some renown. Even she would have to be a bit careful when facing him.


    Frost¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°¡­My sister, Pris.¡±


    A gasp went through the chamber. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your sister in the sanctum?¡± another voice asked.


    Frost nodded. ¡°She was, and we have no idea how she disappeared. The guards didn¡¯t notice anyone leaving the cave.¡±


    Suddenly, many eyes turned toward her. Gravitas was briefly confused by the attention but soon realized why. Their Master was the only one in the tribe with the ability toe and go as he pleased, and his prolonged absence naturally led to suspicion. Thankfully, Frost did not seem to suspect them yet, as his gaze continued to scan the hall.


    ¡°What do you suggest that we do about this?¡± The first man asked.


    Frost focused on him. ¡°Investigations are already ongoing, but I fear we have to prepare for the worst¡­¡±


    ¡°And that is¡­ what exactly?¡±


    ¡°That there is a traitor among us who can attack us at any time,¡± Frost stated clearly.


    The hall fell silent again, with even more eyes turning toward Ash and Gravitas. Naturally, outsiders would be the first suspects. Gravitas, however, was not in the mood to deal with their suspicions. Her Master had long suspected a traitor, so this was not a surprise. What worried her more was a much worse scenario than what Frost had imagined.


    ¡°It is her¡­¡± she mumbled without thinking. However, in the deathly silent hall, her voice carried. Soon, all eyes were on her, and Gravitas realized toote what she had said.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Frost questioned from his podium.


    Gravitas back stiffened. Being the focus of attention in this situation was not at all what she had nned. However, now that it hade to this, she might as well speak her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that what youid out is actually the worst case, Commander Frost.¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself,¡± the man demanded in a steely voice.


    ¡°What if your sister wasn¡¯t kidnapped¡­ but chose to leave on her own volition?¡± Gravitas exined.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t see what you¡¯re trying to do? It¡¯s clear that you outsiders are behind this and are trying to distract us with these meaningless usations.¡±


    Gravitas frowned behind her veil but remained calm. ¡°Do you really believe it¡¯s more usible that we infiltrated the mountain and kidnapped someone as powerful as Lady Pris without anyone noticing? Isn¡¯t that even more far-fetched?¡±


    Her words earned a few nods, prompting her to continue. ¡°Moreover, most of you know that we¡¯ve been helping Commander Frost with food procurement. If we intended to betray the tribe, there would have been much simpler ways to do it¡­¡±


    Her words carried an edge of threat, but those in the know began to nod in understanding. It would have been child¡¯s y for them to reveal the location of their hunting expeditions to the enemy, leading to their demise. Even if the human Mage had simply refused to return them to the tribe, they would have been doomed.


    ¡°Then what did you mean by your earlier words,¡± Frost asked, his own demeanor much softer than before.


    Gravitas took a deep breath. ¡°If Lady Pris really betrayed us...¡± She paused, letting the weight of her words settle. Many faces grew grim, and the earlier scorn faded. It was clear that most were starting to understand the seriousness of the situation. Pris knew too much¡ªshe could expose their secrets, including their food procurement methods and, most critically, the true state of her father.


    ¡°¡­Then the tribe needs to prepare for war,¡± she announced in a clear voice.

 Book 5: Chapter 50: The New Plan

    After Gravitas'' interruption, the meeting wrapped up quickly. Scouts would be sent to assess enemy movements and see if Pris could be found in their camp. The unsettling possibilities had shaken many in the room, and no one bothered to use them again.


    ¡°That was quite risky,¡± Ash said when the two were finally alone.


    Gravitas gave him an apologetic look. She was supposed to act as an advisor, but she had clearly overstepped. Her bold move could have easily backfired and might still do so. After all, she had no solid proof that Pris was a traitor. If it turned out that she had been kidnapped, they would be the ones facing the most suspicion.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she said, having no real defense for her actions.


    Ash sighed. ¡°What''s done is done. And who knows? If you''re right, the tribe will be far better prepared for what''sing.¡±


    ¡°¡­And what if I am wrong?¡± Gravitas asked.


    Ash gave her a weak smile. ¡°Then <strong>we </strong>should prepare for what¡¯sing.¡±


    The two walked in silence, quickly eating up the distance to the mine. Vulcanos spotted them from afar, appearing far more alert than earlier. He waved, clearly relieved by their safe return.


    ¡°So? What was so important?¡± he asked as they arrived."Let''s talk inside," Ash said, motioning over his shoulder. Gravitas nced behind them but saw nothing. Still, that didn''t mean no one was there. Ash''s senses were far sharper, and his scouting skills were on a different level. If he suggested they move indoors, it was the right call.


    They entered, lowering the portcullis behind them. The newly installed Froststeel grate was their strongest line of defense¡ªnearly imprable, even for them. Well, except for Ash, who could slip through the cracks in his Mist form. For most others, though, it was an effective deterrent. Soon, they arrived at therge chamber, taking a seat where they usually had their meals.


    ¡°So?¡± Vulcanos asked again, clearly impatient.


    ¡°Lady Pris disappeared, and nobody knows how it happened,¡± Ash exined.


    Vulcanos scoffed. "I bet she left on her own. Always had the stench of a traitor, that one."


    Gravitas and Ash exchanged a nce. ¡°That¡¯s what I said as well¡­¡± Gravitas admitted.


    ¡°Said?¡± Vulcanos repeated, stunned. ¡°You said that during the meeting?¡±


    Gravitas nodded, turning her gaze away. She was thankful for the veil that hid her face, as she could feel her cheeks flush. It wasn¡¯t like her to make such a mistake. She must have been more exhausted than she realized.


    Vulcanos burst intoughter, his deep voice echoing through the hall. He seemed genuinely amused, like a child hearing a funny joke. His carefree reaction had a calming effect on her as well. That¡¯s right¡ªwhat was there to worry about? They had been the main suspects from the start, and even if she was wrong, nothing would change.


    Eventually, Vulcanos calmed down, though a wide smile remained on his face. ¡°I wish I could have seen that!¡± he said wistfully, giving Gravitas a big thumbs up.


    Ash cleared his throat, trying to steer the conversation back on track. ¡°Anyway, we need to focus on what to do next.¡± Despite his serious tone, he seemed more rxed. Vulcanos¡¯s carefree manner had a way of spreading to those around him.


    Vulcanos frowned. ¡°Do we really have to? Why don¡¯t we just ask the scarydy?¡±


    ¡°The scarydy?¡± Ash repeated.


    ¡°Akasha...¡± Vulcanos said, visibly shivering at the mention of her name.


    Gravitas¡¯s eyes narrowed. What had that woman done to make Vulcanos react so strongly? It was a reaction she had never seen from him before.


    Ash frowned as well. It seemed neither of them had a good impression of her. Much of it likely stemmed from jealousy. The Spirit had taken control of everything: She was their only line ofmunication with their master, using his powers, and giving out orders. No one weed a neer who suddenly ced themselves above everyone else. Even so, their Master had ordered them to listen to her while he was gone. That likely meant he trusted her.


    ¡°¡­I think we should wait before informing her,¡± the Wolfkin said after a moment. ¡°The scouts are out. If the enemy is mobilizing, we must adjust our ns again.¡±


    Gravitas nodded. Waiting a few more hours wouldn¡¯t hurt, and this information was crucial. It might even be important enough to interrupt their Master¡¯s seclusion. She didn''t like to admit it, but she hadn¡¯t felt truly safe since he left. She wanted him back as soon as possible.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Vulcanos said. ¡°But what about the time until then?¡±


    Ash shrugged. ¡°Not much we can do right now. It might even be dangerous to go out. I suggest we stay put, keep the gate closed, and have at least one guard posted at all times. What do you guys think?¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Vulcanos and Gravitas exchanged a look before nodding in unison. They never went out much, and they certainly didn¡¯t want to start now. They would just continue as usual while being even more vignt.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all,¡± Gravitas said, ncing at herpanions, ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Hearing no objections, she headed to her room, already anticipating thefort of her nket and pillow. But before she could make it halfway, a monotone voice interrupted her thoughts.


    <em>¡°Question: Why is Commander Frost noting?</em>¡±


    Gravitas sighed. It appeared she had gotten too close to the device, allowing the Spirit to notice her. She hadn¡¯t been careless, but it seemed that its area of influence had grown once again. If this trend continued, her entire room would soon be included in its grasp. It was definitely time to move.


    <em>¡°There has been an incident. We will inform you when we have all the details,¡±</em> Gravitas replied mentally. There was a moment of silence.


    <em>¡°Answer: eptable.¡± </em>


    Gravitas rolled her eyes but quickly turned her attention to her nket. She neatly ced her robe beside her bed and sank into a well-deserved sleep. This time, she slept longer, though not as long as she had hoped. Soft knocking at her door woke her.


    She slowly opened her eyes, feeling rtively rested. ¡°What is it?¡± she called out.


    ¡°Frost is at the gate,¡± Ash replied.


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ash confirmed. ¡°Says he has news.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let him in?¡±


    ¡°Vulcanos is already opening the gate, but I thought you would want to be present for this.¡± Ash said.


    Gravitas was already halfway through putting on her clothes. Of course, she wanted to be present. Frost''s solitary arrival likely confirmed their suspicions. Given his strained rtionship with his sister, being seen alone with them could lead to rumors of his involvement in her disappearance. The fact that he still dared toe alone likely meant that he didn¡¯t fear any bacsh.


    By the time she stepped out of her room, she could hear two pairs of footsteps approaching from the entrance. Momentster, Frost and Vulcanos appeared. Vulcanos looked as jovial as ever, but Frost''s face was grim. He seemed to have aged a decade since theyst saw him just hours ago.


    ¡°Did the scouts discover something?¡± Ash asked from behind her.


    Frost nodded. ¡°I need to talk to him.¡±


    The Chimeroi exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t want to refuse Frost¡¯s request, but they had no means to fulfill it either. No one had been able to reach their Master since his seclusion.


    <em>¡°Notice: That will not be possible at the moment.¡± </em>


    The familiar voice echoed in their minds simultaneously. While the others barely reacted, Frost looked around warily, trying to find the source. ¡°Who is there?¡±


    <em>¡°Answer: I am Akasha, the Familiar bound to the human known as Ezekiel,¡±</em> came the reply.


    Frost nced at Ash for confirmation. When the Wolfkin nodded, Frost turned back to the Spirit. ¡°Why can¡¯t I speak with him?¡± he said out loud.


    <em>¡°Answer: The Host is at a crucial stage. Any interruption could jeopardize the process.¡±</em>


    Frost frowned but decided to speak his mind still. ¡°The enemy is mobilizing for a full invasion. It seems possible that even their patriarch will join the attack.¡±


    The Spirit remained quiet for a long moment. <em>¡°Answer: ording to my data, the participation of the enemy Progenitor is doubtful unless a major information leak has urred¡­¡± </em>She fell quiet for another beat.<em> ¡°¡­Has such a leak urred?¡± </em>


    Frost gritted his teeth but nodded. ¡°Pris is working with the enemy.¡±


    <em>¡°Notice: Analyzing new data¡­ calcting breach¡­ estimating damage¡­¡± </em>After a brief pause, the woman continued.<em> ¡°A full-force invasion is likely, but the enemy Progenitor will probably not participate in the initial attack. The best strategy is to defend as long as possible while spreading the rumor that Winter has recovered.¡±</em>


    Frost frowned deeply. ¡°My father¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    <em>¡°Notice: The only thing keeping the most powerful enemy at bay is the fear of the Progenitor¡¯s recovery. This is the tribe¡¯s only defense against such a formidable foe.¡±</em>


    ¡°You want me to lie to my people?¡± Frost asked, his voice tinged with frustration.


    <em>¡°Answer: Negative. I want you to survive as long as possible.¡±</em>


    Frost opened his mouth to respond but then closed it again. Despite her logic, the Spiritcked any semnce of tact or conscience and was utterly devoid of the charisma of her Host. Even though Frost likely realized that she was correct, he was clearly unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°How much time would he need?¡± he asked instead.


    <em>¡°Answer: After the advancement, Host will be in a weakened state, and I cannot urately predict how long his recovery will take.¡± </em>


    Frost sighed. He had undoubtedly hoped for a less vague answer. Instead, he turned to face Ash. ¡°What about the three of you?¡±


    Ash shook his head. ¡°I would love to help, but we must guard our Master.¡±


    Frost¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What good will that do when the enemies breach the gates?¡±


    Ash was about to respond when the Spirit interrupted once more.


    <em>¡°Notice: Commander Frost is right.¡± </em>


    All three of them froze.


    ¡°What?¡± Vulcanos asked in disbelief. ¡°You want us to abandon Master?¡±


    <em>¡°Answer: Negative. I want you to survive as long as possible,¡± </em>the spirit repeated.<em> ¡°You should copse the mine entrance and cover it up. That would allow you to retreat if the enemy breached the defenses.¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Is that an order?¡±</em> Gravitas questioned, gnashing her teeth.


    <em>¡°Answer: Negative. ording to my data, this is merely the most optimal path to survival for everyone involved.¡±</em>


    Gravitas¡¯s mouth snapped shut. There was nothing she could argue. Copsing the entrance would deter the enemy from digging through it in the short term, while their Master could escape effortlessly. However, the critical advantagey in having a retreat route if the wall was breached. Instead of defending the mine to the death, they could fall back and join the rest of the troops in retreating deeper into the mountain.


    ncing at the others, Gravitas saw they, too, recognized the n''s merits. Still, she was uneasy about leaving Ezekiel entirely alone, with only the Spirit to care for him.


    ¡°What about food and water?¡± she asked.


    <em>¡°Answer: I am fully capable of managing such mundane matters.¡±</em>


    Gravitas sighed. Why did the Spirit have to make it so difficult to like it? Despite her frustration, she had more pressing matters to consider. A quick look at the others showed they were equally conflicted. Then Vulcanos let out a deep breath and slumped slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just do what the Spirit says.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡± Ash asked.


    Vulcanos shrugged. ¡°If they see the mine copsed, they¡¯ll likely think we¡¯ve abandoned it. Master will probably be safer without us here.¡±


    Gravitas regarded Vulcanos with a hint of admiration. Despite his easygoing nature, he was surprisingly insightful at times and, more importantly, the most decisive of the three. Once he made a choice, he never wavered.


    Ash and Gravitas exchanged a nce, nodding in agreement.

 Book 5: Chapter 51: Enemy at the Gate

    Book 5: Chapter 51: Enemy at the Gate


    Gravitas lifted her veil slightly, wiping away a bead of sweat rolling down her forehead. It was the first time since arriving in this frosty ce that she had actually broken a sweat, but after hours of moving material, it was no surprise.


    She nced over and saw Vulcanos in a simr state. The firey giant couldn¡¯t actually sweat, but the exhaustion on his face was unmistakable as he maintained his gentle heating spell. Gravitas sighed and looked up at the sky. The first traces of morning were already visible, a faint red mixing with the ck. They had worked through the entire night.


    She turned her gaze back to the colossal wall they stood upon, a slight but proud smile forming behind her veil. Together with Vulcanos, they had raised its height by nearly a person¡¯s length. Not only that, they had significantly widened the walkway, making it sturdy enough to support archers and defenders along its entire length. It was likely the most significant boost to the fort''s defenses in years.


    They had also coated the outer wall with ayer of their unique stone. The smooth surface of thepressed mixture left no handholds for enemies to climb. If time allowed, the tribesmen would add an extrayer of ice on top for even more protection.


    Gravitas maintained her control over her power as she admired their work. They were nearingpletion of the final section of the wall, and soon, they could finally rest. Just then, Commander Frost appeared on the rampart, excitement gleaming in his eyes. The two guards nking him were lessposed, openly gawking at the modifications. When their eyes met Gravitas¡¯s, she noticed the genuine respect they now held.


    ¡°By the ancients! You actually did it. I didn¡¯t think it was possible,¡± Frost said, stopping just outside the area they were finishing.


    Gravitas nced at him, a yful light dancing in her eyes. ¡°You sounded quite convinced when the Spirit suggested it, Commander Frost,¡± she countered.


    All the modifications had been devised by Akasha. Whatever else she was, the Spirit was a brilliant strategist and nner. Her instructions were precise, and even her timetable had been spot on. When she had first shared her ideas, Frost was so excited that he might have wagged his tail if he had one.


    Frost coughed lightly, clearly embarrassed by the memory. ¡°That... woman was convincing at the time. Butter, I started having doubts. It all seemed too good to be true. And yet, you have really done it.¡±Gravitas nodded, surveying their work with no small amount of pride. However, her expression darkened a little when she recalled what they were up against. ¡°Will it be enough?¡± she asked softly. The guards behind Frost stiffened at her question.


    Frost sighed deeply, his gaze drifting to the base of the mountain. ¡°If Progenitor Shassra joins the fight, we likely won''t survive the day... unless my father recovers in time," he added, ncing at the guards behind him.


    Gravitas nodded, watching the exchange with interest. It seemed Frost had taken Akasha''s advice seriously and started spreading the rumor that Winter was recovering. A smart move, even if the lie clearly made him ufortable. Then again, it wouldn''t be a lie anymore if their Master healed him in time¡­


    Eventually, the stone beneath their feet hardened, and Vulcanos extinguished his mes. Gravitas stopped applying pressure and finally allowed her mind to rx. Tentatively, Frost stepped onto the newly formed floor, marveling at its solidity.


    ¡°This is truly remarkable,¡± he murmured, testing its strength by gradually adding more weight. Soon, he was walking across the surface, even jumping up and down. Not a single dent appeared. The cold morning air had helped the mixture harden quickly once cured.


    Vulcanos grinned, proud. ¡°Impressive, right? Our Master came up with the recipe in a single night.¡±


    Frost grew contemtive. ¡°Would he be willing to share that recipe?¡±


    Vulcanos shrugged. ¡°If we survive theing days, that is something your father and the Master will have to discuss.¡±


    Frost nodded after a moment of thought, likely realizing that he would no longer be in charge of the tribe when this was all over¡ªone way or the other.


    ¡°You two made an outstanding contribution tonight and I will make sure that you¡¯ll see a reward for it,¡± he said.


    Before Gravitas could respond, Vulcanos waved him off. "No need for that. We don¡¯tck anything, and if we did, our Master would provide."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Frost looked at him for a long moment. ¡°Quite enviable,¡± he said eventually.


    Vulcanos grinned. ¡°Maybe you would be allowed to join us if you asked nicely?¡±


    ¡°That is not my path,¡± Frost said, shaking his head. ¡°Anyways, you two should get some rest now. You¡¯ll need all your strength for what is toe.¡±


    Gravitas nodded and descended the rampart, with Vulcanos falling in step behind her before she even reached the bottom of the stairs. They soon arrived at the town hall, where they had been assigned a room after sealing the mine.


    As they entered, they found Ash sleeping in a seated position, his back against the wall. When the door made the slightest sound, his eyes snapped open, watching them intently. Even in sleep, the Wolfkin hadn¡¯t let his guard down.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked immediately.


    ¡°Everything went well,¡± Vulcanos exined, letting out a massive yawn right after. ¡°It was just like the scarydy said.¡±


    Ash nodded, taking in their tired faces. ¡°You two should rest now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m gonna stand guard for the next few hours.¡±


    Gravitas gave him a grateful nod as she headed to one of the three empty beds. Without bothering to undress, she slipped under the covers as she was. With Ash keeping watch, nothing stood in the way of her well-deserved rest. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Vulcanos doing the same, but her lids were already closed before he even pulled the covers over himself.


    ***


    ¡°It''s time,¡± a voice said, rousing Gravitas from her sleep. Her eyes opened slowly; there had been no urgency in the call, so she didn¡¯t rush.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± she mumbled sleepily.


    ¡°The enemy is here,¡± Ash replied in the same calm tone.


    Gravitas'' eyes snapped open. ¡°They''re here?¡± she asked, more alert now.


    Ash stood at the foot of her bed, meeting her gaze with calm eyes. "They''ve only juste into sight. It''ll be a while before the battle actually begins."


    Gravitas calmed down a bit but still decided to get out of bed. They hadn¡¯t been assigned a position in the defense, but she still wanted to witness the fight''s opening. Much would be clear when she saw the enemy in action. Ever since they had decided to participate, Gravitas had thought of many ways for them to escape should the battle turn out to be unwinnable. Now that her Master was gone, it was up to her to uphold his promise. She would make sure they all survived what was toe.


    Her gaze shifted to Vulcanos, who was also getting out of bed. Most of her concern was for him. If he lost control in the heat of battle, there was no telling what he might do. Since their Master had taught them the Blood Boil technique, the firey giant had made the most progress, but his fighting style had grown more reckless as a result. Ideally, they would keep him away from the fighting as much as possible¡­


    "Let''s gooo!" Vulcanos eximed, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Gravitas would bet no one was more eager for the fight than him. He moved toward the door, nearly skipping, with no sense of danger whatsoever. Gravitas exchanged a knowing look with Ash before they followed. It was clear the Wolfkin shared her concern.


    Instead of climbing the ramparts, they headed for one of the watchtowers, which stood even higher than the wall. From there, they could observe the entire front while remaining close enough to intervene or flee if needed. When they reached the top, a single scout greeted them. Gravitas hadn¡¯t seen the woman before, but she appeared young¡ªonly a few years older than Snow, at most.


    She had white hair, like most of the tribe, with furry ears and a bushy tail. What stood out most, however, were her trembling eyes as she watched the approaching horde. It was clear why she was stationed here¡ªshe was too young and unprepared to fight. Gravitas gently ced a hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Seeing the enemy¡¯s numbers for the first time, the fear in her eyes was understandable.


    The approaching horde spanned from east to west,pletely encircling the fort. The sight of the snake people moving in such a tight formation was eerie, like a tide defying gravity. Their sinuous, synchronized movements were almost hypnotic. Gravitas focused her gaze and noticed that each of them carried a quiver on their backs, containing at least half a dozen spears.


    Gravitas frowned at the sight.


    From personal experience, she knew the spears were coated with deadly poison; even a minor wound from one could be fatal. Just by looking, she could tell they had enough to skewer each tribe member multiple times. Clearly, the Frostcale tribe was muchrger than theirs. Did this mean that their members were individually weaker? Just as that thought went through her mind, a hugemotion erupted from the warriors standing on the wall.


    Gravitas followed their gazes and quickly understood what had happened. Amid the enemy formation stood eleven figures who walked on legs. They were clearly purebloods. Ten of them seemed to be the Frostscale Progenitor¡¯s children, but it was the eleventh figure that had caused such a reaction.


    It was Pris.


    The daughter of Winter marched an army toward her former home with her head held high. Her face showed no trace of remorse, as if she was performing the most natural task in the world. Even as hundreds of voices hurled insults, cursed her name, and berated her, she remainedpletely unfazed.


    Soon, the enemy army reached the perimeter of the wall. One of the Purebloods beside Pris raised a single arm, and instantly, the army came to a halt. If nothing else, their discipline wasmendable. The same Pureblood then stepped forward, leaving his ranks, and faced the wall alone. Now that Gravitas saw him up close, she recognized the man. He was the same person who had chased them on their first day and thrown that cursed Voidiron spear that nearly killed her. He was also the one who had injured her Master.


    The man inspected the wall leisurely, his gaze and posture suggesting he had no worries at all. From this distance, it was hard to tell if his calm was a facade or genuine confidence. Gravitas suspected it was the former. In such a battle, no one could guarantee survival, and being too rxed was more the mark of a fool than a great warrior.


    After he was done with his performance, the man tilted his head back and called out: ¡°Whoever is in charge¡ªI am willing to ept your surrender now.¡± The voice carried, and every man, woman, and child in the fort heard his deration.

 Book 5: Chapter 52: Ice and Claw

    The boos and jeers aimed at Pris fell into stunned silence. Surrender? He was offering them a chance to surrender? Judging by the shocked and slightly angry expressions around her, it was clear the tribe didn¡¯t take the offer well.


    Gravitas took advantage of the brief lull to survey the Icefang tribe''s defenses. Frost and his men held the center of the wall, with Elder Fang positioned nearby. Together, they formed a solid front, representing about half of their fighting force. Yet, it was clear not everyone was pleased with this setup.


    Some of the Elders had visibly distanced themselves from Frost, forming their own separate forces. The eastern wall, in particr, was crowded with such factions. Disjointed and chaotic, they clearly hadn¡¯t had enough time to devise a proper strategy or practice coordination. These were undoubtedly the warriors of the sanctum who had remained hidden until now. Altogether, they made up nearly half the fighting forces of the tribe.


    Gravitas¡¯s gaze swept along the wall, her frown deepening with each observation. This didn¡¯t look good. She had never been fond of her homnd and had cursed Korrovan many times. Yet, despite her disdain, she had to admit its armies were formidable. The ve Legions, the Lightning Corps, the Stormchasers¡ªeach independent branch was a well-defined part, working together seamlessly to form a cohesive whole, like a well-oiled machine with a unified purpose.


    Unfortunately, none of that cohesion was visible here. The tribe wascking in every aspect. Leadership was fragmented, roles were undefined, and there were no organized branches. Some tribesmen carried clubs, swords, or bows, while most were unarmed. There was no formation or strategy to their positioning. This was definitely not just because of Winters'' absence. It was painfully clear they had little to no experience withrge-scale conflicts.


    Gravitas shifted her gaze to the Frostscale army. Their forces were loosely divided into nine battalions, likely each led by a Pureblood, with the final Pureblood serving as the overallmander. Every soldier carried a quiver of spears and showed signs of basic discipline. However, their unease in formation was evident, suggesting they had only recently been trained in such tactics.


    This deepened her frown. It was clear that the Frostscale tribe hadn¡¯t been idle. They were well-prepared for this fight, surpassing their enemies in discipline, weaponry, numbers, and leadership. And that was just from a quick assessment.


    Gravitas felt the girl beside her trembling more intensely and gently squeezed her shoulder to offer reassurance. The girl looked up, searching forfort in her eyes. But Gravitas had little to offer. At the moment, she was seriously contemting abandoning the battle from the start.


    Just then, Frost stepped forward to address the envoy from the enemy tribe. He moved to the edge of the battlements, directly above the heavy gate. Gravitas saw only his back, but he cut an imposing figure, with his long white hair flowing in the wind¡ªfearless in the face of the enemy.¡°There will be no surrender,¡± he replied simply. ¡°If you want to take what belongs to us, you will have to pay in blood.¡±


    There was no posturing, no threats, no empty bravado in his words. It was the demeanor of a warrior. Gravitas found his straightforwardness refreshing. Frost might be a terrible politician, but he was an excellentmander. It was easy to trust someone who always clearly stated their intentions.


    ¡°I am Razeth, son of Shassra,¡± the envoy replied. ¡°Who am I speaking to?¡±


    Frost stared at him for a long, drawn-out moment. ¡°You know very well who I am, little snake.¡±


    Razeth smiled, his mouth stretching unnaturally wide, giving his face an unsettling appearance. ¡°Very well, Frost. If you prefer to skip the pleasantries, let¡¯s get straight to it: surrender now, and we will let your people leave unharmed. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°My people?¡± Frost repeated. ¡°Even my Father?¡±


    Razeth smiled even wider. ¡°That is what I said.¡±


    Frost fell quiet once more, and every tribe member collectively held their breath, waiting for his reply. ¡°I would ept that offer,¡± Frost began, ¡°if I could trust that disgusting tongue of yours even a little bit. However, given the presence of my traitorous sister amongst your ranks, I will have to conclude that you have no good intentions.¡±


    Razeth sighed theatrically. ¡°You would condemn your people to death for such a petty reason?¡±


    Frost raised his hands, gesturing toward either nk of the wall. ¡°My people do not fear an honorable death. What they fear is that you might not have the courage toe.¡±


    His words were met with a thundering roar from the tribesmen, and even Gravitas felt a surge of excitement. The Icefang tribe excelled in one areapared to their enemies: spirit. Despite their disorganization, the warriors on the wall looked eager for a fight, almost as if they had gathered a small army of Vulcanoses. She nced over at the firey giant and saw him grinning ear to ear, already rubbing his knuckles.


    ¡°That''s not how it wentst time,¡± Razeth sneered. ¡°I saw your people scampering up the hill with my own eyes.¡±


    Frost shrugged. ¡°Against your father, sure. But I don''t see him among you now.¡±


    At that moment, Pris stepped out of the crowd and stood next to the envoy. Tilting her head back to look at Frost, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. ¡°Brother, please! I¡¯ve begged for this deal. It¡¯s the only way for our people to survive. You must ept it.¡±


    This novel is published on a different tform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°I must...¡± Frost repeated slowly. In a sh, he whipped his hand forward, forming an ice spike in his grasp. The projectile sailed toward Pris, impaling the ground just inches from her feet. ¡°The only thing I must do, ¡®sister,¡¯ is take your head and put it on a spike.¡±


    With those words, he turned around and walked back to his people. It was evident that he was done talking. Razeth stared at his back with a cold expression, the mirth gone from his face. He also didn¡¯t try to convince him any longer and returned to his people. After a short exchange of words, the gathered enemy Purebloods each joined their battalions.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Vulcanos asked from the side.


    ¡°Nothing for now,¡± Ash replied. ¡°We don¡¯t have the strength to sway the battle, but if we time it right, we might tip the scales in a key moment.¡± That possibility seemed to appeal to Vulcanos as he began to nod frantically. Clearly, the idea of swooping in at the right time, intrigued him.


    The distant ng of a war horn echoed through the mountain pass, signaling the end of diplomacy. As the sound reverberated through the cold, still air, it was met with a rumbling response from the Icefang warriors. Their howls and chants resonated across the walls, a primal symphony of defiance.


    The tension, thick as the mountain air, broke all at once.


    A sudden torrent of movement rippled through the Frostscale battalions. With serpentine grace, they moved forward, their tails slithering across the frozen ground. The advance was methodical, quiet even, as they carried their poisoned spears in one hand, shields in the other. Despite the blizzarding winds and the biting cold, they approached with unnerving calm. Every warrior of the Frostscale tribe wore a determined expression, their reptilian eyes reflecting the frost-glittered light as they approached the walls.


    From her perch, Gravitas¡¯s eyes narrowed. She watched as the Frostscale battalions began to surround the wall. The front lines readied their spears, tipping them back to prepare for their first strike.


    ¡°Hold, brothers!¡± Frost¡¯s voice boomed from the center of the wall. His blood red eyes glinted like shards of ss, scanning his tribe¡¯s defenses. ¡°Let theme to us.¡±


    The tribesmen, despite theirck of formal training, responded to their leader¡¯s calm demeanor. They gripped their weapons or clenched their fists, letting the cold mountain air seep into their bones. Ice crystals shimmered on the fort''s ramparts, reflecting the determination in their eyes.


    A sharp whistle cut through the air, and suddenly, the Frostscale battalions surged forward. Like a tidal wave of serpents, the front lineunched their spears in unison, the poisoned tips glinting in the pale sunlight. The sky was suddenly dark with a rain of deadly projectiles.


    "Shields!" Frost shouted.


    Most of the Icefang tribesmen who had been empty-handed just a moment ago now hid behind sheets of ice. Spears mmed into the frozen barriers with bone-jarring force, but a few slipped through the cracks, embedding into the flesh of unlucky warriors. Cries of pain echoed along the wall as poisoned tips pierced skin, the venom spreading like wildfire through their veins. The affected soldiers staggered, struggling to maintain their footing as the poison sapped their strength.


    ¡°Return fire!¡± Frostmanded, raising his arm high.


    A volley of ice spears soared from the battlements, their blue-glowing tips cutting through the frigid air. As the projectiles descended on the Frostscale tribe, their snake-like tails allowed them to twist and coil with unnatural agility, dodging many of the iing missiles. Yet, some found their mark, puncturing scaled armor and drawing hisses of pain from the snake warriors below.


    It was then that the real assault began. The Purebloods at the head of each battalion gave a signal, and the Frostscale warriors used their serpentine lower halves tounch themselves toward the fort¡¯s walls. Dozens of them leaped upward at rming speed, mming against the stone with a sickening thud as they tried to grip the icy surface, using their tails to coil around the ledges and hoist themselves up. Most, however, slid uselessly down the battlements. They clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated the increased height of the walls, and there was no way to adjust their ns. Only the strongest had any chance of reaching the ledge in a single leap.


    "Here theye!" Vulcanos roared, his massive fist glowing with molten heat. The fiery giant had been itching for this moment, and now that it was here, he let loose a deep, gutturalugh. He shed his hand downward, sending a wave of heat over the battlements. The air sizzled as the ground beneath melted into slick slush. Instantly, he had cleared a good section of enemies. They had all chosen to run the moment the unknown attack came sailing towards them. Their panicked reaction only encouraged Vulcanos further, as he began tounch one attack after the other.


    Gravitas could only smile wryly at the sight. At least, the man was content to stay out of danger¡­ for now.


    Meanwhile, Elder Fang dashed along the western nk. He conjured ice from the ground beneath his feet, molding it into deadly spikes that he hurled at the scaling enemies. His strikes were precise, piercing through the necks and chests of Frostscale warriors as they tried to climb. The old man proved with every minute why he deserved his position as an Elder and one of the most trusted members of the tribe. Each time one of them fell, they let out a strangled hiss, their bodies plummeting back to the snow below. Still, more came, relentless and driven.


    On the central wall, Frost himself stood tall, his hands raised as a swirling vortex of ice formed above his palms. He unleashed a frozen wind upon the attackers, driving them back down the wall with brutal efficiency. Each gust was like a thousand daggers slicing through the air, freezing the hands of those who attempted to cling to the battlements.


    But the Frostscale tribe hade prepared. Razeth, standing at the rear, barked an order, and the Purebloods channeled their own Magic. A pale blue mist began to seep from the ground, winding through the air like a venomous fog. It coiled around the battlements, seeping into the cracks of the fort and causing the Icefang warriors to cough and stagger. Their breaths came in ragged gasps as the poison fog took hold.


    Gravitas cursed under her breath, d of the choice to stay out of range. This fog wasn¡¯t enough to take any single warrior out of the battle, but it would be a constant nuisance for theing fight. She nced down at the Frostscale forces and saw Razeth standing there, watching the battle unfold with a calm, calcting gaze. The venomous smile on his face had returned.


    As the Icefang tribe struggled to fend off the assault, the Frostscale warriors pressed on, more of them making it to the top of the walls. ws and fangs met steel and bones as the two tribes collided in a brutal melee. The Icefang warriors, despite their disorganization, fought with savage ferocity. Their Magic, though unrefined, was devastating, freezing flesh and shattering bones with a single touch. But the Frostscale warriors were no less deadly, their poisoned spears leaving deep, festering wounds in their opponents.


    The fort had be a frozen battlefield, and in the snow and ice, the future of the tribe would be decided.

 Book 5: Chapter 53: The Purebloods

    Gravitas watched the battle unfold with a calm detachment. She didn¡¯t have as much at stake as the tribesmen, but even she couldn¡¯t remain unaffected by the widespread death and destruction. All across the battlements, dozens of skirmishes raged, as the Icefang warriors fought desperately to hold back their far more numerous foes.


    The defenders were holding their own, but every so often, a tribesman would suddenly copse. It became clear that the snakes weren¡¯t trying to overwhelm them with one massive assault. Instead, they often retreated when pressured. However, even the smallest wound from their venomous weapons left asting mark, the poison slowly building up in their victims'' bodies over time.


    The eastern nk, where the coalition of Elders had gathered, saw this happen far more often. The enemy frequently exploited theirck of coordination to scale the wall without resistance, leading to bloody skirmishes to push them back. Still, the defense was holding for now, without showing any major weaknesses. If nothing changed, they might be able to hold...


    Of course, the very moment that thought came to her, a change urred.


    Almost simultaneously, the nine Purebloods took action, with only Razeth and Pris standing back. They spread themselves equally before the length of the wall, joining their troops in their assault¡ªfour to the west and five to the east.


    Gravitas frowned. The eastern nk had been struggling, but they had enough powerhouses to fend off the assault. Their poor performance was purely due to disorganization, not ack of individual strength. In contrast, the West only had Elder Fang and Frost, the overallmander. There was no way they could handle four Purebloods at once, especially with Frost being tied up in the center.


    With a single leap, the Purebloods effortlessly scaled the walls. Elder Fang was ready, engaging two of them at once, but he could barely keep up and had no chance of handling the others. As a result, the remaining two wreaked havoc, moving freely through the ranks. asionally, they encountered a worthy opponent and exchanged a few blows, but no one could truly challenge them. Gradually, the tide of battle began to shift on the eastern wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Ash said after watching a few such exchanges. He nced at Vulcanos, who had also stopped his onught to watch the changes on the wall. ¡°Cover?¡± he asked, without adding any other exnation.


    Vulcanos grinned, already channeling a massive ball of molten stone in his hand. With a single motion, he sent the projectile sailing across the wall and into the area beneath it. His strike didn¡¯t hit anyone, but that had never been his aim. Ice and Snow melted instantly, and from the area of impact, a massive amount of steam emerged, shrouding the section of the wall.Ash had disappeared from his spot, and there was no sign of him anywhere. However, Gravitas and Vulcanos weren¡¯t worried, their eyes trained on a section of the wall. There, a Pureblood was eyeing the steam warily, but he dismissed it after a moment. The phenomenon posed no danger to him, after all. However, the moment he turned his back, a figure materialized from the smoke.


    Daggers in hand, Ash silently lunged at his unsuspecting target, driving one de into the man''s chest and the other into his throat. Though mortally wounded, the man swung his spear wildly, but Ash had already vanished into the mist, leaving no trace behind.


    "That won¡¯t work a second time," Vulcanos murmured, though the big smile on his face showed how pleased he was. They had devised this maneuver long ago, and it was satisfying to see it seed exactly as nned.


    Ash emerged from the mist, heading straight for the remaining Pureblood on the eastern nk. This time, he didn¡¯t rely on a surprise attack, confronting the man directly. They shed once, then again, and a dozen more times in the blink of an eye. It was clear that Ash was no match for the Pureblood in terms of skill, but his ability to turn incorporeal prevented the enemy fromnding a hit. More importantly, the Pureblood couldn¡¯t afford to ignore him, as a sudden strike could still prove fatal.


    Ash evidently knew this as he didn¡¯t ever press his advantage. He was wholly content to keep the Pureblood busy, using his power sparingly. Gravitas and Vulcanos soon grew bored by the disy, convinced that their would be no change to the fight in the short term. Instead, they inspected how the others were fairing.


    In the center, Frost was locked in battle with Pris. The siblings traded long-range attacks, seamlessly shifting between offense and defense, with Frost gaining a slight edge in most exchanges. However, Pris wasn''t fighting alone. Each time Frost gained the upper hand, Razeth intervened¡ªhurling spears or releasing his poisonous mist. This forced the Commander to remain on the defensive, preventing him from helping in the other battles.


    On the western nk, the five Purebloods were each engaged inbat with one of the Elders. Most of the fights were evenly matched, with no one showing signs of weakness¡ªexcept for one. At the far edge of the battlefield, Elder w, Pris''s former fianc¨¦, stood isted. He faced a short-statured woman who effortlessly dodged his every strike. Not only was she one of the strongest Purebloods, but Elder w was also one of the weaker Elders, making their fight the most unbnced.


    Gravitas couldn¡¯t fault him for hisckluster performance. He was doing better than any other tribesmen of his age, except for Frost. Still, he clearlycked the experience and strength of the other Elders, and it seemed this matchup was chosen deliberately. Gravitas nced at the likely mastermind behind this pairing. Pris seemed indifferent to the fight, as if it were none of her concern.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    How vicious!


    She had condemned her former fianc¨¦ to an early death and was now fighting her own brother. Gravitas had encountered many callous individuals and was familiar with scheming herself. However, turning against her own people like this was something she couldn¡¯t grasp. From what she had heard, Pris had never been mistreated in the tribe and had held a high position. What could have driven her to make such a choice?


    It didn¡¯t really matter now; she had made it. The real question was how to handle the current situation. Gravitas noticed that Vulcanos was already watching the fight between Elder w and the mysterious woman, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. Before he could act on his desire, she spoke up quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going as well,¡± Gravitas said, pointing to the fight. When she saw the giant about to argue, she added, ¡°You can assist in the battle from here, but I¡¯m next to useless up top.¡±


    Vulcanos''s frown eased a bit. After a moment of thought, he nodded reluctantly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay. But the next one is mine!¡± he added with a grin.


    Gravitas frowned beneath her veil but still nodded in the end. It was unrealistic to keep the man from fighting altogether, not if he was this eager. She just hoped that he would show some restraint when the time came.


    A momentter, she leaped off the ledge, nullifying her momentum just before reaching the ground. She quickly ran along the wall. Compared to most of the tribe¡¯s warriors, her physical strength wascking. However, she had never relied on brute force. Agility, cunning, and her powerful ability were her weapons of choice, and she was eager to see how much her training had improved them.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the spot where Elder w was fighting. She quickly ascended thest set of stairs and saw the woman leaving another gash on the Elder¡¯s chest. By now, he was bleeding from multiple cuts, and the veins in his face and neck were already turning blue. He was already deeply affected by the poison and likely to fall within minutes.


    For a moment, Gravitas considered letting the man die before intervening. He had previously schemed against them and nearly seeded in driving Frost from his post. However, she quickly discarded the thought. The man was fighting for the same goal and was a key part of their high-levelbatants. It would be foolish to waste such an asset over a minor grievance.


    Gravitas approached the duo openly, her presence unmistakable. She wasn¡¯t one for ambushes, and her powers didn¡¯t suit such tactics. More importantly, she disliked such methods. A proper duel should be conducted openly, face to face.


    She had barely covered half the distance when the woman noticed her. Previously rxed and toying with her opponent, the woman''s guard went up immediately upon seeing Gravitas. Whether she had been warned or was simply unsettled by Gravitas¡¯s unique appearance, it was clear that she didn¡¯t underestimate her.


    ¡°Stay out of this, outsider,¡± she hissed. Gravitas didn¡¯t respond or even slow her steps. ¡°My father will let you go if you don¡¯t interfere,¡± the woman tried again.


    Gravitas reached the scene and shot a quick nce at Elder w. ¡°Fall back,¡± she said, ignoring the enemy¡¯s words. Whether the woman was truthful or not didn¡¯t matter. Gravitas wasn¡¯t about to ce her life in the hands of a stranger. If she decided to retreat, she would do so on her own terms.


    Taking her silence as her answer, the woman turned to face Gravitas, utterly disinterested in Elder w. By now, he could barely stand and posed little threat. The section of the wall was almost empty, leaving the area clear for their fight. This wasn¡¯t due to any consideration; it seemed Elder w had lost all his allies after his fianc¨¦e betrayed the tribe. It wasmendable that he had even dared to fight under these circumstances.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± the woman said slowly, drawing out the word unnaturally. ¡°I was getting bored with that toy anyway. Let¡¯s see if you are more entertaining.¡±


    Before she had even finished the sentence, the womanunched herself forward. Despite not having a tail, like most of her tribesmen, she still retained a simr level of agility. She approached with the ferocity of a thrown spear, a manic grin on her face. However, Gravitas had expected that move and was already prepared. Without as much as a twitch of her hand, her power snapped into ce, reversing gravity in an area before her.


    The woman slowed, her grin turning into a frown as she halted mid-jump. Instantly, she was propelled backward as if falling off a cliff, plummeting far faster than natural. Her weight seemed to double. She iled her arms and legs, desperately trying to find traction, but the frozen ground offered little help as she shot away like a meteor.


    With a bone-shattering crash, she mmed into the sheer cliff wall surrounding the battlements. Debris and shards of ice flew from the violent impact. Gravitas stood still, having moved not a single step. She watched impassively as the dust settled and the woman staggered out.


    ¡°What¡­ the¡­ fuck,¡± she huffed, angrily swiping away a trickle of blood that ran down her face. ¡°What the fuck did you do?¡±


    Gravitas remained silent, her eyes locked onto her target. It seemed Pris hadn¡¯t provided any information about her power, likely because she didn¡¯t know about them either. That was good. Her innate abilities were hard to understand, and if one didn¡¯t study them carefully, it was difficult to find her weaknesses.


    Realizing Gravitas wasn¡¯t going to exin, the woman¡¯s anger subsided. Her eyes narrowed further, revealing pupils that were slightly elongated, like those of a reptile. This hinted that her bloodline wasn¡¯t entirely pure after all.


    ¡°I am Zelkara, daughter of Shassra,¡± she announced calmly. ¡°Who am I facing?¡±


    Gravitas eyed her for a moment. She had refrained from speaking so far, but this was a sign of respect between warriors, and she had no intention of disrespecting such a worthy foe. ¡°I am called Gravitas.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of what lineage?¡±


    Gravitas remained silent. She had been brought to Korrovan as a child, being sold many times before she was even an adult. She had no idea about her heritage, nor had she ever met another Chimeroi simr to her. However, it didn¡¯t matter; she had grown powerful under her own merits and not through the nurturing of her forefathers. However, her single name seemed a bitcking at this very moment.


    ¡°I serve the Ruler of Blood, the scourge of the empire.¡±


    ¡°Ruler of Blood?¡± Zelkara repeated with a frown. ¡°Never heard of them.¡±


    Gravitas smiled behind her veil. ¡°You will,¡± she said firmly, ¡°¡­if you live long enough, that is.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 54: Gravitas vs Zelkara

    The time for words had passed. Zelkara seemed to realize this as she shifted back into her fighting stance, gripping the shaft of her spear tightly¡ªnever having let go, even when she was sent flying. Gravitas nced at the weapon, finding something strangely familiar about it.


    It was a long, ck spear with a forked tip, identical to the one her brother had thrown that day¡ªcrafted from Voidiron. The material was one of the few resistant to her power. But that hardly mattered, as long as it stayed in its wielder''s hands. Her, she could influence with ease.


    The discovery didn¡¯t unsettle Gravitas. Now that she knew to be careful, its danger was halved, and this was far from the first time she had faced such a weapon. It wasn¡¯t umon for Chimeroi to wield such tools in the arena, especially against her.


    Zelkara wiped the trickle of blood from her face, keeping it from reaching her eyes. The scrape on her forehead had already stopped bleeding, and the collision seemingly hadn¡¯t caused any severe injuries. Her stance showed she was still in peak condition, her movements controlled and her focus sharp.


    Her eyes shed, and she lunged again. However, this time, she was keeping her feet firmly nted on the ground, sacrificing a bit of speed for the ability to control her movements. Gravitas once again activated her power. However, instead of trying to push her back, she directed her power upward. Just before the spear reached her, the woman lost her footing.


    However, as if having predicted this, she mmed her spear into the ground, piercing the stone and anchoring her. With that as a lever, she vaulted forward. Before Gravitas could do anything else, she felt an impact against her midsection, sending her reeling back.


    Gravitas turned her tumble into a roll and immediately activated her powers again. As expected, the woman was already in front of her, being caught in her ability. With a twist of her hand, Gravitas altered the pull of gravity in two different directions at once. Zelkara¡¯s foot, which had been nted firmly for a strike, suddenly slipped out from under her, as if yanked sideways by an invisible force. At the same time, the arm holding her spear was pulled sideways by an opposing gravitational field, throwing off her aim entirely.


    Zelkara stumbled, her spear missing Gravitas by a hairsbreadth. That¡¯s when Gravitas seized the opportunity. She swung her arm downward, increasing the gravity beneath Zelkara¡¯s feet. The ground itself seemed to quake as the force multiplied in an instant, pinning her to the spot. At this range, Gravitas''s power was much stronger.


    The serpentine woman grunted in frustration, her legs trembling as she fought against the overwhelming pressure pushing her down. Her reptilian eyes red up at Gravitas, filled with fury and confusion. Zelkara¡¯s spear began to crack the ice and stone beneath her as she tried to use it to pull herself free, but Gravitas was unrelenting."Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Gravitas asked, her voice cold, devoid of emotion.


    But Zelkara didn¡¯t give up. With a guttural roar, she thrust her Voidiron spear into the ground, using all her strength to wrench herself free of Gravitas¡¯s pull. The ck metal cut through the force like butter, resisting her power just enough for Zelkara to regain some control. She was stronger than Gravitas had anticipated.


    Before Zelkara could free herself from the crushing weight, Gravitas acted. In one smooth motion, she feigned a punch before kicking out with her leg, hitting her opponent''s jaw from below while simultaneously reversing the pull of gravity. Thebination of the two forces working in tandem doubled the effect of the kick, sending the lithe woman careening through the air. Before her opponent was out of reach, Gravitas changed gravity, applying two opposing forces once more. This turned the controlled flight into an uncontroble spin.


    The womannded gracelessly in a heap of limbs and metal, catching herself before she tumbled off the side of the wall¡ªbarely. A shame. The height advantage would have worked in Gravitas¡¯s favor. However, she didn¡¯t fret, lightly jumping backward and adjusting her weight in midair. Zelkara, now upright again, hissed in frustration, her forked spear held ready for another attack.


    The two warriors stood facing each other on the cold, snowy battlefield, the tension between them like a taut string waiting to snap. For a moment, the sounds of battle around them faded, leaving only the soft howl of the wind and the steady crunch of snow underfoot.


    Zelkara, recognizing the stalemate, adjusted her stance. ¡°Impressive,¡± she said, her voice low. ¡°But your tricks won¡¯t save you forever.¡±


    Gravitas remained silent, her eyes locked onto her opponent. The calm expression on the Pureblood¡¯s face unnerved her. Something was wrong. Just then, she felt a slight burn on her cheek. Using the back of her hand, she rubbed against the spot, only for it toe back reddened. Blood? This couldn¡¯t be hers, could it? To her knowledge, she had not been cut. She nced up, only to find a wide smile on her opponent''s face.


    ¡°Gotten careless, have we?¡± Zelkara sneered, showing off her own hand. Her palm was still red from the time she had wiped the blood off her face. Could it be? Had she used her own blood as a weapon?


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Gravitas frowned. She had always believed that the Frostscale tribe only had the ability to apply poison to their weapons, but it now seemed that it was not that simple. Were their entire bodies poisonous, or was it their blood? Also, the substance hadn¡¯t gotten into her bloodstream and only touched her skin, but she could already feel pain spreading from the area. Clearly, her counterpart wasn¡¯t the only one who had been caught unaware by their opponent''s skill set.


    Gravitas took off her veil and used it to wipe all remaining blood from her face. She then tossed the bloodied piece of cloth off the side of the wall, leaving her face bare.


    ¡°Quite the ugly mug you¡¯ve got there,¡± Zelkaramented, watching her actions with glee.


    Gravitas remained silent. She knew her appearance wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant¡ªher deep blue skin and unnaturally sharp teeth could easily scare children. It was the very reason her former master hadmanded her to always wear a veil. But she had shed most of her insecurities long ago, and her current master had never seemed bothered by her looks. If anything, Ezekiel found them intriguing.


    Gravitas could feel the poison spreading¡ªa troubling sign. The fact that it had sshed on her face meant it was dangerously close to her brain and could soon affect her focus. Was this why Zelkara was so willing to stall? She met her opponent¡¯s gaze and found her grinning. Definitly.


    Gravitas sighed¡ªone more reason to end this battle as soon as possible.


    With her empty right hand, she reached into her robe and retrieved something she had been keeping hidden. It was a bit early to use this in battle, but it was her best chance for a swift resolution. In her palmy five round objects¡ªFroststeel orbs, each the size of a chicken egg, used for her focused training.


    With a light movement of her arm, she tossed them into the air, catching them with her power. A momentter, the metal balls began to move, orbiting around her like tinys around the sun.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Zelkara asked, raising her guard.


    "Come and find out," Gravitas taunted, speeding up the orbs.


    This was her answer to the greatest limitation of her power¡ªrange. While she could affect distant areas, her strength weakened the farther they were. Up close, she could increase gravity by dozens of times, but just a few steps away, that force dropped to less than half. Beyond that, her influence was minimal. By keeping the Froststeel balls close to her, she could apply immense force without losing control.


    The metal balls soon spun around her at a blinding speed, barely visible to the naked eye. But this level of control demanded her full concentration. It was an all-or-nothing gamble, leaving her unable to use her power for anything else.


    Seeing the sight, her opponent hesitated. Gravitas took the initiative. Without any warning, she redirected one of the balls. The effect was immediate¡ªthe ball shot out of her range and raced toward her opponent''s face with blinding speed.


    Zelkara¡¯s eyes widened, but it was already toote to dodge. As ast resort, she brought her arm up, shielding her face. But that was all she had time for before the projectile arrived. With a sickening crunch, the Froststeel orb smashed into her forearm before veering past her head. However, the damage was done¡ªher arm bent at an unnatural angle, broken bones visible beneath the skin. The woman let out a guttural howl, her red eyes fixed on the mangled limb.


    ¡°You. Fucking. Bitch,¡± Zelkara howled, staring at Gravitas with seething hatred. ¡°I¡¯ll tear your corpse limb from limb!¡± Seemingly having lost all reason, the woman charged, wielding her thick metal spear with a single arm.


    This was all or nothing.


    Gravitas remained calm, her eyes focused on the gleaming metal tip of the weapon. She had four balls left and would have to make each one count. The tip came closer and closer, aimed right at her throat. Not yet. If she messed this up, she would likely die to this attack.


    Hold.


    Hold.


    ¡­ Now!


    The spear was only inches from her face when Gravitas acted. She altered the trajectory of her orbs. If she miscalcted by even a tiny bit, her entire strategy would fail.


    ng!


    The sound of metal striking metal resounded, and Gravitas felt relief flood through her entire body. Out of the corners of her eye, she saw the spear flying from Zelkara¡¯s hands, having been hit by one of the orbs. At this speed, the force of the projectiles was tremendous.


    She saw the shock in her opponent¡¯s eyes. The woman was still a few steps away and was now frantically trying to stop, but her momentum and the icy ground made that a difficult proposition. Gravitas grinned, her sharpened teeth on full disy.


    <em>Time to die!</em>, she thought as she directed all remaining three balls toward the defenseless woman.


    Gravitas didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to aim them precisely, but at this range, it was hard to miss. Her orbs shot through the air with blinding speed, their trajectory lethal. Zelkara had only a split second to react. With her broken arm dangling uselessly by her side, she tried to brace herself, but the icy ground betrayed her, causing her to slide uncontrobly. Her eyes, still wide with fury and pain, darted between the iing projectiles.


    The first orb collided with her chest, striking with the force of a battering ram. Zelkara was thrown back, the impact forcing her to the ground with a deafening thud. The second orb followed swiftly, mming into her side with equal ferocity. The blow sent a shiver through her entire body, the force shattering ribs and sending her sprawling further.


    The third orb aimed directly at her head, but Zelkara barely had time to flinch before it struck. The orb connected with her temple, the force so great that it left a deep dent in the side of her skull. She was thrown sideways, her body skidding across the icy surface beforeing to a halt, motionless.


    Gravitas exhaled slowly, her concentration broken as the Froststeel orbs fell to the ground. The battlefield around her seemed to freeze in time as Zelkaray on the snow, battered and unconscious.


    Gravitas took a deep breath, shaking her head to clear the poison¡¯s lingering effects. The pain had dulled somewhat, but the fight was far from over¡­


    Just then, a loud explosion resounded, shaking the entire wall. A wave of heat, so strong that even Gravitas could feel it at the very edge of the battlefield, reached her a momentter. She spun instantly, her mind already dreading what she might find.


    An inferno zed in front of the wall, just outside the gate. Vulcanos stood there, far from his allies, proudly atop the charred remains of a battering ram, surrounded by dozens of burnt corpses. Gravitas instantly recognized the manic grin on his face¡ªit was the effect of Blood Boil.


    What had that fool gotten himself into!?

 Book 5: Chapter 55: The Volcano Errupts

    Volcanos stood on the watchtower, suddenly alone with the trembling girl. Ash had gone to assist Elder Fang, while Gravitas was locked in a fierce battle with a small snake woman. He nced at the younglings, their eyes wide as they watched the fight. The girl''s fear had returned the moment Gravitas released her shoulder.


    Tentatively, Vulcanos reached out, trying to provide the samefort. However, the girl flinched away, dodging hisrge palm. Smiling awkwardly, he retracted his hand. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The girl watched him for a moment before slowly returning to her spot. She looked up at him, her eyes a little wet. "Can''t you help them?" she asked, pointing toward the wall.


    Vulcanos sighed. He could help¡ªto a degree. But even if he gave it his all, he couldn¡¯t turn the tide of the battle. He knew his limits. Vulcanos was as strong as one of the Elders, maybe a bit stronger because of his powerful Magic. Still, he would likely be targeted immediately, and there would be noing back from that.


    On top of that, he would waste all the efforts hispanions had made to keep him safe. He''d have to be a fool not to realize what they were doing. They were probably afraid of what might happen if he used Blood Boil in a battle like this. The technique was powerful, but it had its drawbacks. For one, he had little control over his limits while under its effect. Retreat never felt like an option, which was fine if the battle was winnable. Here, though, he¡¯d likely burn himself out and die miserably.


    Instead of answering, he gave the girl an apologetic smile¡ªthe best he could offer. Though earlier he¡¯d seemed eager to join the battle, he had his doubts. In the arena, Vulcanos never cared much about life or death. A victory just meant another fight tomorrow, and many times, he had hoped for it all to end. But now, he had something to live for, something to look forward to, and he was far more hesitant to throw his life away.


    ¡­Unless he used Blood Boil.


    No, that was not an option. He could already picture himself impaled by dozens of spears, slowly bleeding out while poison coursed through his veins. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t feel it in the heat of battle, and that¡¯s what frightened him the most¡ªthe thought of his life slipping away without him even realizing it. Still, his fingers itched for a fight. It was strange to crave battle so intensely while simultaneously fearing the oue. He truly was a failure as a warrior.


    The two stood in silence, watching the battle. asionally, Vulcanosunched an attack to keep the enemies on edge, but he wasn¡¯t doing much damage. His Magic was too obvious, and from this distance, the enemies had plenty of time to dodge. As the battle raged, corpses from both sides piled up on the ramparts, only to be thrown off by violent shes momentster. It was a brutality unlike any he had previously seen.He periodically checked on Ash and Gravitas, and both were doing fine. For some reason, Gravitas had removed her veil, which he rarely saw her do. He didn¡¯t understand why she kept her face hidden in the first ce. She had a beautiful appearance, and he had noticed many people staring at her when she revealed it. Perhaps she didn¡¯t like drawing so much attention?


    ¡°Look!¡± the girl next to him screamed, pointing at something.


    Vulcanos followed her gaze and saw a massive contraption being rolled up the hill. It was half the height of the gate, with a metal-covered log hanging beneath it¡ªa gigantic battering ram. Frost had noticed the contraption, too, and was attacking it with shards of ice. However, the roof of the machine seemed unusually resistant to his attacks.


    Just as Frost was preparing a bigger attack, Pris struck. Along with Razeth, they unleashed such intense suppressive fire that he couldn¡¯t focus on the contraption anymore and struggled to keep himself safe. They probably couldn¡¯t maintain this level of firepower for long, but whether the gate would still be intact by then was anyone¡¯s guess. The other tribesmen continued to rain attacks on the armored vehicle, but they were doing even less than Frost had. They were forced to watch helplessly as the ram rolled ever closer to their gate.


    Vulcanos felt a gaze and turned. The little scout was staring at him again, her eyes even more pleading and pitiful than before. She didn¡¯t need to speak¡ªhe knew what she wanted. He nced back at the ram. Could he do it? Yes, of course, he could. But that would mean leaving the safety of the walls and exposing himself in the open.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences.


    It was a far greater risk than he wasfortable with, but he found it strangely hard to refuse the girl again. Where did this urgee from? Was he really so soft-hearted?


    What would his Master do?


    The question hit him out of nowhere, and Vulcanos froze. Why had he asked himself that? Since when did he base his actions on what others would do?


    He didn¡¯t! Or at least, he never had.


    To his surprise, the thought wasn¡¯t as revolting as he had expected. In that moment, Vulcanos realized he admired his Master deeply. The young human had a peculiar way of acting¡ªcold and ruthless at times, yet kind and caring at others. He clearly distinguished between friends and enemies and always treated them ordingly. Vulcanos had yet to see his Master abandon an ally, and he hoped he never would. It was an admirable quality, one that resonated deeply with him.


    Would his Master help?


    Vulcanos believed he might. No, he definitely would. But his Master would likely find a way to do it without putting himself at risk¡ªprobably even gaining something from it in the end. Vulcanos knew he couldn¡¯t do that. He didn¡¯t have the cunning or the skills his Master had. The real question was... did he have the will?


    With another nce at the pleading girl, he made his choice. He pulled off his dark coat and handed it to the girl, who took it with a confused look on her face.


    ¡°Hold on to that for a while; I¡¯ll want it backter,¡± he said, adding the word ¡®maybe¡¯ in his mind.


    He took a few steps back, reaching the tower''s edge, his eyes locked on the ledge in front of him. It was a long way down, and he couldn¡¯t afford a mistake. Taking a deep, steadying breath, Vulcanos prepared himself. His heart pounded like a drum, and his muscles tensed with anticipation. A faint smile crossed his lips as the tightness in his chest eased.


    Yes, this felt right.


    He pushed off the wall behind him and sprinted toward the edge. With a powerful leap, he cleared the railing of the watchtower, soaring through the air. His aim was perfect. The young scout, still clutching his dark coat, watched in wide-eyed amazement as he hurtled toward the battering ram.


    Vulcanos''s mind was clear, despite the growing tension in his chest. He had made his decision. With a deep breath, he focused his energy, his fingers tingling with the heat of his impending attack. As he fell toward the ram, his body radiated a fierce, fiery glow, and the air around him shimmered with heat. He spread his arms behind him like a bird of prey, the lines across his body glowing as power gathered at his fingertips. Two trails of liquid fire streamed behind him. His eyes locked onto the battering ram, growingrger in his sight¡ªhe was heading straight for it.


    The battering ram continued its relentless advance. Its massive metal-covered log loomed ominously over the gate, and the efforts of Frost and the others to halt its progress seemed futile. The contraption was nearly unstoppable, and Vulcanos knew this was the critical moment to act.


    His momentum slowed, and his jump turned into a fall. But it was enough¡ªhe was directly above the ram now, inching closer to the gate. It would never reach its target.


    With a guttural roar that echoed across the battlefield, Vulcanos released his pent-up power. Two streams of molten fire burst from his hands, cascading toward the battering ram like twin rivers of liquid me. The intense heat melted the frozen snow and ice around him, and the fiery streams converged on the ram¡¯s roof with a devastating impact that pushed him further into the air.


    The reaction was immediate and catastrophic. The roof of the battering ram buckled under the force of his attack, the metal and wood warping and splintering. The heat was so intense that it turned the snow-covered ground into a steaming, bubbling mess. The shockwave from the impact swept across the battlefield, sending soldiers stumbling and forcing them to shield their faces from the scorching heat.


    Screams of agony filled the air as the men and women pushing the ram were engulfed in the inferno. Their bodies writhed in the mes, the magma seeping through the cracks of the ram''s armor and consuming them in fiery death. The battering ram, once an imposing symbol of the Frostscale tribe''s might, was now reduced to a smoldering wreck.


    As the intense heat began to subside, Vulcanos allowed himself to fall, his fiery streams sputtering out. Hended with a heavy thud in the midst of the rapidly hardening magma. The cold winter air immediately began to solidify the molten rock, turning it into a stone-like substance. The once-dangerous contraption was now a mass of cooledva and twisted metal, its threat neutralized.


    The battlefield was momentarily silent, the destruction of the battering ram casting a brief but powerful pause over the conflict. Vulcanos stood amidst the ruins, his breathing in ragged gasps. The immense power of his Magic had taken its toll. His body felt heavy, and the heat that had fueled him was now reced by an overwhelming weariness.


    The sudden change in the battle¡¯s momentum was palpable. The Frostscale tribe, shocked by the loss of their ram and the fiery devastation, faltered. The Icefang warriors seized the opportunity to press their advantage, their spirits lifted by the destruction of the siege weapon.


    Vulcanos wiped the sweat from his brow, his face etched with a mixture of relief and exhaustion. The cold wind bit at his skin as he prepared to rejoin the fray. His intervention had changed the course of the battle, but the fight was still raging on. He readied himself, fully aware of the situation he now found himself in.


    As the echoes of the battle once more reverberated across the snowyndscape, Vulcanos faced forward. Hundreds of eyes were locked on him, filled with wariness, anger, and hatred.

 Book 5: Chapter 56: Last Stand

    Vulcanos took a steady breath, then another, exhaling cold mountain air as steam, transformed by the furnace within him. The glowing lines across his body red brighter, and his eyes lit up likenterns. His body heated, the exhaustion melting away. It was time.


    Blood Boil!


    All wariness, apprehension, and fear left him as he felt the familiar surge of Blood Boil coursing through him. His senses sharpened, and the exhaustion from his earlier stunt seemed to vanish. His body was now a vessel of raw power and fury. He roared in challenge, and the enemies ahead paused, momentarily taken aback by his sudden change.


    Vulcanos raised his hand, pointing toward Pris and Razeth, surrounded by hundreds of enemies. With a manic grin, he slowly drew his hand across his neck in a throat-shing gesture. Without hesitation, he started moving straight toward them.


    The Frostscale warriors nearest to him hesitated, their faces contorted. Vulcanos didn¡¯t give them time to recover. He charged forward with a berserker¡¯s fury, his massive frame crashing into the front lines. Each swing of his fists sent soldiers flying, and his powerful legs propelled him across the battlefield with frightening speed.


    With each punch, bursts of magma erupted, sshing onto his enemies like rain. While scaled foes were often resistant to fire, his magic was a different story. The magma clung to them like tar, searing both scales and flesh. Once hit, it was nearly impossible to shake it off.


    As he barreled through the enemy ranks, he felt the effects of Blood Boil intensify. His instincts were razor-sharp, his reactions almost preternatural. When one of the Frostscale warriors threw a spear at him, he caught it mid-flight, snapping it in half with a single, crushing grip.


    Vulcanos¡¯s fury intensified with every foe he felled. He struck with relentless force, his movements a blur of devastation. The Frostscale warriors struggled to keep up, their counters crushed by his brutal strength. His blows shattered armor, and his mere presence forced the enemy to retreat. For a moment, Vulcanos felt invincible. The Blood Boil filled him with an unshakable resolve, driving him to obliterate everything in his path. He became a whirlwind of destruction, clearing the area around the battering ram.


    Suddenly, Vulcanos felt a sharp difort in his back. He turned to see one of his fallen enemies ring up at him, a spear thrust into his back. With a grunt, he incinerated the man and ripped the weapon from his flesh. Inspecting the tip, he noticed it gleamed with a blue liquid¡ªit was poisoned.Even in his enraged state, Vulcanos rememberd that this was something he ought to be conserned about. He took a brief moment to focus on the area, feeling a slight tingling. However, the sensation wasn¡¯t that of the poison spreading, but a sensation of burning around the wound. A momentter, it vanished altogether.


    Vulcanos grinned. The Frostscale poison had little to no effect on him, burned away by his fire. With that concern gone, he turned back to the soldiers encircling him. They looked weak, fragile¡ªmere prey for his hunger, fuel for his mes.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Vulcanos caught a sudden movement¡ªa long spear of ice hurtling toward him. Pris had clearly taken notice. With a disdainful snort, he unleashed a burst of magma, instantly melting the icy projectile.


    ¡°Nice try, little girl,¡± Vulcanos yelled in her direction, already resuming his rampage.


    The troops encircling him hesitated, clearly shaken by his disy of shrugging off their poison. Suddenly, the battle paused as a tall figure approached on two legs, the soldiers parting to make way.


    "This is as far as you go, beast," the pale man said coldly, locking eyes with Vulcanos. It was Razeth¡ªthe overallmander had left his post to confront him personally.


    Vulcanos¡¯s grin grew wider. He didn¡¯t speak and instantly charged. Before he could make it halfway, a shroud of pale blue mist encircled him. His keen senses picked up where it hade from. It was formed from the blood of the many dead soldiers lying at his feet. How cunning!


    Even so, he didn¡¯t fear the poison. With each breath, it was quickly incinerated, along with theyer closest to his skin, giving the impression of an invisible shield. However, his joy soon faded into a frown as he came to a halt. Was he feeling colder? The me in his chest had visibly diminished, and his mind was starting to clear. The effects of Blood Boil were fading, along with his strength.


    Vulcanos realized what was happening. Although he could burn away the poison, the effort was draining him. Soon, his immunity would fade, and he would be a frozen statue. As the effects of Blood Boil wore off, he also began to feel the injuries he had sustained; the spear in his back was far from the only wound he had suffered.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead. This was like waking from a blissful dream only to find oneself locked in a nightmare.


    With an effort of strength, Vulcanos incinerated the blue mist around him, clearing his sight. Enemies surrounded him on all sides, with Razeth grinning triumphantly. Vulcanos nced behind him, only to find the wall far away¡ªtoo far. He would never reach it.


    A light chuckle escaped his lips.


    ¡°This is what I get for ying the hero,¡± he murmured to himself. Yet, he felt no bitterness in his heart. He had chosen this path, and he believed it had been the right decision. He had been willing to risk his life many times, and this was one of the few moments that truly mattered.


    Vulcanos raised his head, an easy smile on his face. He swept his gaze over the dozens of figures surrounding him. ¡°At least I won¡¯t be going alone.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Before anyone could even make sense of his words, he gathered all his remaining power, forcing everyst drop of sweat into his Magic. His body zed stronger than it ever had, the lines across his chest like windows to the sun.


    ¡°SHIT!¡± Razeth yelled, quickly retreating.


    Toote.


    Like an erupting volcano, waves of heat and fire surged outward, consuming everything in their path. The shockwave knocked back soldiers, and the air filled with the screams of the damned. mes danced wildly, engulfing enemies in a sea of destruction as Vulcanos unleashed the full fury of his Magic, determined to leave an unforgettable mark on this battlefield.


    In that moment, he was not just a man; he was an inferno, a force of nature that would not be easily forgotten. The enemies who had once surrounded him were now nothing but shadows swallowed by the light of his wrath.


    But as the mes began to die down, reality crashed back in, reminding him of the cost of his fury. The snow and ice had been cleared, leaving only charred ground and burned corpses around him. Vulcanos dropped to his knees, gasping for breath. The air felt colder than anything he had ever experienced. With no me in his chest to keep him warm, he shivered, feeling as if he had lost half his mass. He felt like a shriveled corpse himself, not unlike the many dead surrounding him.


    His head sagged; hecked the strength to hold it up. From the fog, he heard approaching footsteps¡ªlikely Razeth. He didn¡¯t think the Pureblood had died in the attack. Vulcanos tried to stand, wanting to go out like a man¡ªon his feet. But he couldn''t even get his legs to move. He had nothing left.


    The pair of feet came to a stop before him, but he couldn''t even raise his head to face his opponent.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just stay in the tower,¡± a familiar voice said, its tone exacerbated.


    Despite his condition, Vulcanos grinned. ¡°My feet were getting itchy¡­¡± he rasped, his voice like that of an old man. He felt two hands slide under his shoulders, lifting him off the ground until he found himself face-to-face with Ash.


    ¡°¡­You should not havee,¡± Vulcanos said.


    Ash smiled lightly. ¡°Like I couldn¡¯t escape whenever I wanted in all that mist. Though, I have no intention of leaving you here.¡±


    ¡°You really should¡­¡± Vulcanos countered weakly, though his resolve was already wavering now that he had found a chance at life.


    ¡°Hush now,¡± Ash said, gracelessly tossing Vulcanos onto his shoulder. Even this light movement managed to knock the wind out of Vulcanos. However, there was no time to be gentle. The mist created by his final attack was already vanishing, and they would soon be discovered. Every second counted.


    Ash sprinted like the wind. Within moments, they encountered their first enemies, but the wolfkin slipped past them effortlessly, moving like a specter among the confused soldiers. Vulcanos''s weight didn¡¯t seem to hinder Ash at all as he avoided attacks and dodged projectiles. It was as if he had eyes in the back of his head.


    They soon left the area of fogpletely, the walling back into sight. However, it was not a sight to rejoice. Countless foes still stood between them and their target.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he heard Ash curse under his breath, but his movements never slowed.


    His vision blurred as Ash dashed through the chaos, his body a jumbled mass of pain and exhaustion. The remnants of his fire flickered dimly within him, leaving only a cold void. He could barely make sense of their surroundings¡ªthe battlefield had morphed into a twisted maze of shadows and blood, and he was struggling to hold on to his consciousness.


    ¡°Keep your head down!¡± Ash urged, shifting Vulcanos slightly to shield him with his own body.


    The soldiers ahead had regrouped, their faces hardened by the mes and devastation that Vulcanos had wrought. They shoutedmands, rallying for another assault. The Frostscale warriors, encouraged by their frantic flight, redoubled their efforts.


    ¡°Just hold on a little longer,¡± Ash muttered, his voice a fierce whisper. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    But as they neared the wall, the air crackled with tension. Razeth¡¯s voice cut through the din of battle, sharp andmanding. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    Vulcanos could feel their malice, the burning hatred radiating off the warriors as they positioned themselves. He forced his eyes open, catching glimpses of their icy weapons glinting in the dim light.


    ¡°Ash, you need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ash growled, veering sharply to avoid a spear thrown their way. ¡°We¡¯re almost there¡­¡±


    Vulcanos nced ahead. Almost there? They weren¡¯t even halfway. Was Ash trying tofort him? However, he soon realized the meaning behind those words as a chorus of screams resounded from ahead.


    There, he spotted a Frostscale warrior impaled by a long spear that had pierced his midsection and anchored itself into the ground. This wasn¡¯t an isted incident; many others faced a simr fate. Vulcanos strained to study the wall again, and that¡¯s when he saw it¡ªa figure shrouded in a whirlwind of spears, standing right above the gate.


    Gravitas''s face was a mask of concentration. She was going all out, releasing a literal torrent of projectiles. Her attack was not precise, barely keeping the spears confined to their general direction. Her onught was fueled by dozens of tribesmen frantically collecting more spears from all along the wall, supplying her with an almost infinite amount of ammunition.


    How ironic, Vulcanos thought¡ªthe snakes were being decimated by the very weapons they had brought.


    Suddenly, the way forward was clear. Not all the enemies had been killed, but they no longer had time to focus on Ash. A moment of inattention could mean death under this relentless barrage. The same applied to them; Ash had to dodge frantically more than once to avoid being impaled. Gravitas¡¯s attack was indiscriminate, not differentiating between friend and foe.


    Even so, they made steady progress and soon reached the wall''s vicinity. Vulcanos wondered how they would scale it; Ash certainly didn¡¯t have the strength to jump with him weighing him down. Just as he began to ponder this, he felt a sudden sense of weightlessness.


    His eyes widened as he felt himself soaring into the air. That bastard¡­ had thrown him? The cold air rushed past him as he ascended the wall, but before he could even reach halfway, he felt his momentum fade. Of course, it wasn¡¯t enough. What had Ash been thinking?


    Just as he was about to curse the Wolfkin again, he felt a different force take hold of him. His eyes widened in recognition. Gravitas had used her power to reverse gravity, allowing his ascent to continue. He was moving again.


    He¡­ he would live!


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, he noticed a flurry of projectiles hurtling toward him. This was the Frostscale tribe¡¯sst attempt to kill him, and it was a good one. He could barely distinguish individual spears from the mass. He would be turned into a pincushion!


    A frosty gale gripped his limbs as a blizzard of frozen spears whizzed past him, aimed at the mass of projectiles. Frost and his men had not been idle, countering the attack with equal force. Vulcanos closed his eyes, hoping against hope that he would emerge in one piece.


    With the sound of a thousand objects colliding, the two volleys met. Vulcanos grunted in pain as debris struck his body, leaving him bleeding from numerous cuts, both old and new. All he felt was pain and cold.


    Then, warm arms wrapped around his back. ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± Gravitas whispered in his ear. It was the most angelic phrase he had ever heard. Vulcanos felt himself rx, finally sumbing to a profound exhaustion.


    ¡°I am back,¡± he murmured just before darkness imed him.

 Book 5: Chapter 57: Advancement

    Knowledge truly was the root of all power.


    Zeke had never been more aware of the truth behind that statement than he was now. His core, thrumming with energy, had long since reached the point of saturation. Yet, with his limited understanding, he hadn¡¯t dared to attempt his advancement. No, in truth, it wasn¡¯t just about courage¡ªhe didn¡¯t even know how to begin. That had changed now.


    His time in istion had taught him much about the essence of the Core, as people called it. Zeke found the termcking. In his view, it was more urate to call it a gateway¡ªa gateway to the soul. It was the only ce where the physical could interact with the spiritual, a tool to give form to one¡¯s will.


    It wasn¡¯t the only terminology he foundcking: stages, advancements, spells¡ªalmost every word failed to capture the essence of what was truly happening on a fundamental level. But what bothered him most were the names of the different stages. ¡®True Mage,¡¯ for example, was aughable term for the first advancement. True? There was nothing true about that stage. ¡®Fledgling¡¯ or ¡®embryo¡¯ would have been far more urate descriptions of what he was at the moment.


    In Zeke''s view, the Archmage level should have been the first stage worthy of being called a ¡®True Mage.¡¯ It marked the point where body and soul truly merged. But whoever named the stages had clearly opted for titles that sounded far more grandiose than they deserved¡ªlikely an attempt to stroke the egos of those striving for the pinnacle of magic.


    But then there was the final stage... Monarch.


    This was the only stage Zeke thought actually understated the true magnitude of power achieved at that level. Of course, he couldn¡¯t grasp what the Monarch stage entailed, but based on logical progression, Zeke was certain it wasn''t something a human could attain. Reaching it would likely require a Mage to shed their mortal coil and ascend beyond the physical¡ªa true manifestation of Magic.


    He was getting ahead of himself again¡­


    His current goal wasn¡¯t anything as lofty as that. He was just a ¡®True Mage¡¯ trying to advance to the level of ¡®Grand Mage.¡¯Despite his disdain for the titles, the transformation he was about to undergo was no small feat. From his research, Zeke had learned that the purpose of his current stage was to prime the Core, preparing it for its evolution. He had figured out early on that the spells a Mage chose to engrave were more than just minor enhancements; they fundamentally shaped one¡¯s journey. A poor choice could prevent someone from advancing to even the mid-stages.


    Thankfully, Maximilian had intervened, saving him from making any foolish decisions. Zeke couldn¡¯t be sure how much Maximilian had truly known and how much he''d simply guessed, but it was likely the old man understood far more than Zeke did, even now. A man like his mentor couldn¡¯t have lived for hundreds of years without making a few discoveries in his field of expertise.


    Zeke took a deep breath, savoring the soothing effect of the purified Mana. He had no idea how much time had passed outside, and neither did he care. He couldn¡¯t afford any distractions now and was secretly grateful that Akasha hadn¡¯t updated him on anything happening beyond his chamber.


    When his mind was clear, he focused on his Core, a sphere divided into three distinct sections: Red, Purple, and Blue¡ªeach representing one of his affinities. The ability to use his Spatial Awareness to inspect his own Core was one of the few reasons he had managed to learn as much as he had. He couldn¡¯t imagine how anyone could study the Core without this skill.


    At the moment, his Core radiated power, and Zeke could almost see the tiny embryonic seeds nestled within. It was no surprise the ritual for advancing to the next stage was called ¡®Seed Infusion¡¯¡ªbecause that¡¯s exactly what was happening. The Core he had cultivated so far was merely the soil from which a seed was about to sprout.


    The time hade.


    Zeke took a deep breath and directed all the purified Mana toward his Core. This was a step typically managed by the Ritual, but with the resources in this chamber, he had all the Mana he could ever need. He took another breath, then quickly added a third. He felt his Core straining under the influx of Mana, but he didn¡¯t let it escape¡ªlike a lung already full, being forced to take in more air.


    It felt stifling.


    Alongside that sensation, Zeke could vaguely sense another: the seeds were sprouting. He pushed more Mana into his Core, feeling a sharp pain like being stabbed with a knife. But just as quickly as it hit, the pain faded. He didn¡¯t stop breathing deeply but also focused on the changes in his Core.


    A smile spread across his face as he saw three tips emerging¡ªthe sprouting of his Core. Technically, this already marked a sessful breakthrough, but Zeke was far from satisfied. With the chamber''s resources, he was eager to find out how far he could push himself. This was only the start, and he would ept nothing less than perfection.


    Zeke had developed a theory that each advancement came with different grades of sess. One could either advance by doing the bare minimum or achieve it wlessly. Though he wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the consequences of a subpar breakthrough, he was unwilling to take that risk. The full ramifications would likely only reveal themselves when attempting to reach the higher stages.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    During his advancement to True Mage, the depth and precision of the engraving had determined the grade of his sess. Back then, Zeke had done everything in his power to achieve a perfect breakthrough. Now, as he faced his advancement to Grand Mage, he aimed for the same result. Though he wasn¡¯t entirely certain what defined perfection this time, he was prepared to endure as long as necessary.


    Zeke continued to breathe, feeding the fledgling seeds with as much Mana as he could. His breaths were deep and even, and he was trying to keep the inflow of Mana as steady as possible¡ªa task that was easier said than done.


    With each breath, the seedlings grew, tearing his core apart bit by bit. The pain was excruciating, not physical, but a torment of the soul. With this pain, there was no escape¡ªno trick to avoid the agony. It would follow him wherever he went. No. The only way through this was to endure.


    Zeke gritted his teeth. If this was the price for power, he would pay it dly. No matter how much each second tore at him, he knew the greatest pain was that of regret¡ªregret for being too weak to protect what mattered, regret for not reaching his potential. He had tasted that pain before, and he would never allow it again, not if he could help it.


    <em>"¡­A moment of pain for a lifetime of strength¡­" </em>Zeke muttered under his breath.


    The mantra had stayed with him since his first advancement, a constant reminder of why he endured. Why he pushed himself every day, never allowing himself a single break. Why he had left his family behind to roam foreignnds¡­


    Soon, the pain grew so intense that it wiped out all thought¡ªhis world reduced to a single painful breath after another. Yet, Zeke didn¡¯t stop. Eyes shut, shivering and convulsing, he kept his breathing steady.


    In¡­ and¡­ out.


    In¡­ and¡­ out.


    In¡­ and¡­ out.


    In¡­


    In a world of white, an apathetic woman stood. Her hair was as white as snow, and her face appeared as if sculpted by a master artist. In front of her eyes, various scenes unfolded within vertical screens.


    In one of them, a young man sat cross-legged in a smoke-filled chamber, struggling to breathe as his body convulsed. In another, aplex mechanical device was disyed, and every so often, the woman made small adjustments, fine-tuning its operation.


    The most intriguing screen, however, showed a round orb of three colors. From it, strange tendrils sprouted¡ªone red, one blue, and one purple. Each tendril stretched in a different direction, relentlessly chasing some unknown goal.


    ¡°How long do you think he willst?¡± a sudden voice resounded from behind the woman.


    She didn¡¯t turn, already knowing the identity of her visitor. It was the only person who coulde here, aside from her Host.


    ¡°¡­As long as it will take,¡± the woman replied, not taking her eyes off the screens.


    ¡°Willpower isn¡¯t infinite, you know?¡± the deep voice said, a hint of mockery to its tone.


    ¡°And yet,¡± the woman replied, ¡°he willst. As he always does.¡±


    The man stepped up beside the woman, his gaze also shifting to the screens. He had flowing red hair, and two curved horns jutted from his forehead. His vertical pupils flicked between the disys as a slight smile crept across his face.


    ¡°You could ruin his advancement if you wanted to,¡± he said with a teasing lilt.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    The man shrugged. ¡°Power makes people do strange things. And you, dear Spirit, have quite a bit of it right now.¡±


    The woman nced at him sideways, her eyes leaving the screens for the first time. ¡°Is this supposed to be a test?¡±


    ¡°Who can say?¡± the man said, his tone still as light as before. ¡°I just know that I wouldn¡¯t have put as much trust in you as the boy has.¡±


    The woman turned her gaze back to the screens. After a moment of silence, she spoke. ¡°Neither would I,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But maybe that''s why he can achieve what neither of us can.¡±


    The red-haired man scoffed. "Reaching the pinnacle takes more than a few bold moves. Sooner orter, his luck will run out, and he''ll trust the wrong person. Mark my words, Spirit¡ªhis foolishness will be his downfall."


    The woman¡¯s lips twitched, forming a faint smile. "We shall see..."


    While the two spoke, the view on the middle screen shifted. The small seedlings emerging from the orb had stretched significantly, revealing their destination. The red tendril had reached the heart, encircling it like a cocoon while boring into it. It was sucking in big gulps, akin to a hungry chick greedily consuming life-giving essence. The blue tendril had moved up to the head, targeting the brain. It formed a protective shield around the organ, acting as an additionalyer of defense alongside the skull.


    Thest tendril was the most mysterious. It seemed to end abruptly, only to reemerge in a different part of the body. Whether in the hands, feet, or other extremities, the purple tendril covered thergest area, weaving throughout the entire form.


    Seeing this, the two spectators fell silent, watching the spectacle with utmost focus.


    ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± the man murmured, his vertical pupils narrowing. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t take over his body back then.¡±


    The woman gave him an unimpressed look. ¡°The chances of you ending up a cripple would have been far greater than a sessful merger. If anything, you should thank my Host for repelling you.¡±


    The man frowned but didn¡¯t argue. As a member of a different species, his Soul was fundamentally ipatible with human physiology. Driven by madness and desperation, he had made that choice. Yet the Spirit was right; even if the boy had given in, sess was unlikely.


    ¡°Do you know the limits of their growth?¡± the man asked instead, pointing at the seedlings.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°There is no reference in the books I¡¯ve read. If anything, Host would have the best chance of venturing a guess, but he doesn¡¯t know for certain either.¡±


    ¡°Humans¡­¡± the horned man scoffed, filled with disdain. ¡°Unity has always been their strength, yet they deny it at every opportunity. I wonder where their race would be today if they shared their knowledge among themselves¡­¡±


    The Spirit gave him an amused look. ¡°Maybe¡­ you¡¯ll get to see such a future.¡±


    The man pondered her words, his gaze fixed on the growing tendrils. The two stood in silence for a long time, neither of them speaking. Finally, the seedlings slowed their growth, seemingly reaching maturity. At that moment, the figure sitting in the smoke began to tilt forward, copsing gracelessly onto his face. He didn¡¯t flinch at the impact; it was clear he was no longer conscious.


    Watching this, the man smiled slightly and broke the silence with a single word.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 58: Awakening

    Zeke¡¯sshes fluttered, the first sign of movement in days. His brow furrowed briefly before his eyes slowly opened. He blinked a few times, his vision blurred and his eyes weary, despite having just woken. After a moment, his surroundings came into focus. He was on his back, staring up at a ceiling made of interconnected ss panels¡ªa familiar sight.


    This was definitely the Mana Purifying device. But something was off. There was no smoke in the chamber! Zeke sat up abruptly, his eyes darting to the entrance. It was open. When had that happened? But even more puzzling¡ªhe felt... fine?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be going through withdrawal? Pain? Something?


    However, as far as he could tell, there was nothing wrong with him. No, more than that. He felt¡­ fantastic.


    Tentatively, he ced his hands on the floor and began to push himself up. The movement felt effortless, his body pulsing with strength. It was hard to believe he had spent thest few months confined to a cramped room, immersed in research. If he didn¡¯t know better, he¡¯d think he¡¯d been training his body instead.


    As he began to lift himself up, an unfamiliar sight greeted him¡ªa sea of red filled his vision. Confused, Zeke reached out and felt something soft. Pushing the curtain aside, he found himself holding a few strands of hair. The color was unmistakable. Zeke''s gaze followed the length of his hair, now cascading far past his shoulders. His eyes widened in shock. His heart raced, but with a deep breath, he steadied himself. If his hair had grown so long, how much time had passed? He had to get out of this ce and figure out what was happening.


    As Zeke moved toward the exit, he marveled at how light his body felt. His muscles, once stiff and sore from months of inactivity, now felt fluid and responsive. But that was nothingpared to what came next. The moment he stepped out of the sphere, a new world unfolded before him. His Spatial Awareness, once confined to a few steps around him, now stretched to epass half of the mineplex.


    Zeke gaped, momentarily overwhelmed by the flood of information. Yet, to his surprise, his mind quickly adapted. He soon realized how much his ability to process his surroundings had improved. His enhancedprehension of the images generated by his Spatial Awareness was due to his Mind affinity, which had clearly advanced significantly as well.


    ¡°Akasha,¡± Zeke murmured, barely able to keep his mind from wandering.¡°I am here, Host,¡± A clear voice said from behind him.


    Zeke whirled, not expecting somebody to be in the room with him. However, when he saw the person standing there, his jaw fell open.


    In front of him stood a woman with silver hair, her beauty unlike anything he''d ever seen. But that was impossible¡ªAkasha didn¡¯t exist in a physical form. There was no way she could be standing here. His eyes narrowed as he noticed subtle irregrities in the image before him. Yet, the moment he focused on them, those discrepancies vanished, as if his brain was deliberately trying to convince him that the scene before him was normal.


    ¡°You¡¯re not really here, are you?¡± he asked.


    Akasha smiled, her expression more animated than he had ever seen. ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°Are you manipting my senses?¡± Zeke asked, slowly putting the pieces together.


    Akasha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done. After all, isn¡¯t [Telepathy] just a maniption of one¡¯s sense of hearing?¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. Her exnation made sense. Telepathy convinced the mind that a voice was speaking, even without sound. If that was true, then what Akasha was doing now was the same, but for his sight. Though it seemed straightforward, theplexity was far greater. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the only one who had benefitted from his breakthrough.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to ponder that right now. He frantically pointed at his long hair. ¡°Akasha, how much time has passed?¡±


    Noticing his panic, Akasha smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Host. Your hair isn¡¯t an urate measure of time.¡±


    Zeke rxed slightly at her words. ¡°Then why do I feel so good? Shouldn¡¯t I be a mess after spending so much time in the chamber?¡±


    Akasha nodded. ¡°You were in a bad state after the advancement. I took¡­ certain liberties to ensure your recovery.¡±


    ¡°What liberties?¡± Zeke raised an eyebrow. He trusted Akashapletely, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t make mistakes. He knew her priorities didn¡¯t always align with his, especially regarding the survival of his people.


    ¡°For one,¡± Akasha said, ¡°I convinced your followers to seal off the mine and leave.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred tform. Support original creators!


    ¡°WHAT!?¡± Zeke burst out, but caught himself right after. There had to be a good reason for this. He patiently waited for the Spirit to continue.


    ¡°¡­I deemed it the best strategy to ensure both Host and the Chimeroi survived when the Frostscale Tribe attacked the¡ª¡±


    ¡°WHAT!?¡± Zeke burst out once more, unable to stop himself.


    Akasha sighed. ¡°Host, this would go much faster if you¡¯d let me finish first.¡±


    Zeke nodded sheepishly, letting the Spirit exin everything that had happened¡ªat least, everything she was aware of. Once he heard the entire story, he fell into deep thought. He had to admit that Akasha had made the right choice. If the Chimeroi had been forced to defend the mine without the option to retreat, they likely would have perished. Yet, even now, survival was uncertain.


    The attack had urred over a week ago, and he had been in aatose state since then. Akasha had facilitated that, but he didn¡¯t me her. It was impressive enough that he had managed to recover so quickly, and whatever she had done during that time had worked wonders for him.


    Before he could say anything else, a second figure appeared beside the Spirit. It was a man Zeke had seen only once before, with flowing red hair and two curved horns proudly rising from his forehead. A quick nce at the Spirit confirmed that the Dragon¡¯s presence was also her doing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Khai¡¯Zar,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Has it?¡± the Dragon repliedzily. ¡°It felt more like a blink of an eye to me¡­¡±


    Zeke regarded the imposing figure with skepticism. He sensed there was more to the Dragon¡¯s unusual absence in recent months. ¡°We haven¡¯t spoken since the Deands, have we?¡±


    Khai¡¯Zar frowned. ¡°What are you implying, whelp?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that you were afraid to show yourself in front of the King of the Dead, could it?¡± he asked directly.


    The Dragon scoffed. ¡°That human was strong, I admit it. The strongest I¡¯ve ever seen, but somebody of his caliber is still unable to force me into hiding.¡±


    Zeke raised a brow. He had been certain that the Dragon¡¯s absence was rted to Sheol¡¯s appearance. But he didn¡¯t think the reptile would lie about this. ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°¡­There was a smell about that ce that I hoped never to encounter again,¡± the Dragon began, shaking his head as if to dispel bad memories. ¡°But that¡¯s not important right now. I just urge you not to return there.¡±


    ¡°Any reasons?¡±


    The Dragon regarded him with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s never wise to enter the domain of such a being. The moment you set foot in thosends, your life is no longer your own. You escaped purely by happenstance; nothing more.¡±


    Zeke was about to ask another question, but the Dragon silenced him by raising his hand. ¡°Do you really have time for this right now?¡± he asked. ¡°Every second you waste, the survival of your people grows more uncertain.¡±


    Zeke froze, realization washing over him. In his tion, he hadpletely forgotten about the situation. A frown soon reced his shock. ¡°I need to finish my poison tempering¡ª¡±


    Akasha shook her head. ¡°I took care of that while Host was asleep.¡±


    Zeke shot her a grateful look. He honestly didn¡¯t know what he would have done without the Spirit. ¡°Then, my next step should be clear.¡±


    ***


    In an isted room, a girl sat cross-legged beside her father''s bed. For the past few days, the chamber had beenpletely deserted, with no visitorsing by. She couldn¡¯t me them; with everything happening, there was little time to worry about her father¡¯s situation. On top of that, her brother had ordered the area sealed, apparently spreading the rumor that their father was almost recovered.


    Snow sighed. If only that were true. Her father''s condition had only worsened, and she worried whether he wouldst until the end of the moon.


    With nothing else to do, she returned to her training. She had promised that she would take her improvements seriously, and she intended to fulfill that vow. Over thest few moons, she had made significant progress. While her relentless efforts contributed to her growth, arger part was thanks to her location and her father''s presence.


    Winter¡¯s heart, the sacred dwelling of the tribe, held the purest Ice-attributed Mana in the entire region. This was why their tribe had be so strong but also why the Frostscale Tribe coveted theirnds. And now, it seemed as if the Frostscale¡¯s wish would finallye true.


    Unless a miracle happened.


    ***


    Zeke located the [Beacon] beside the Progenitor in an instant. Withughable ease, he crossed the void and found himself standing inside the round chamber. The curtains around Winter¡¯s bed were wide open, revealing a young woman with snow-white hair sitting cross-legged before it.


    A guard?


    Zeke took a step forward, but the woman didn¡¯t move; she seemed unaware of his presence. What a poor guard, he thought as he approached the bed. Only when he was nearly beside her did she finally react. She stretchedzily, as if waking from a long sleep, and slowly turned to face him.


    However, the moment their eyes met, she sprang to her feet. ¡°Zeke!?¡± she eximed.


    Zeke froze. That voice, that face, those eyes¡­ ¡°Snow?¡± he asked tentatively. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Who else would it be?¡± the woman asked as she rushed into his embrace.


    Zeke hesitated. This was Snow? Little Snow? The woman in his arms look nothing like the little kid he remembered. For one, she was almost as tall as him, with graceful curves that hinted at maturity. Her long, pale hair cascaded over her shoulders like a waterfall, framing a face that had blossomed into stunning beauty. Her lips, full and inviting, were curled into a warm smile. Zeke noticed how her skin glowed with a icy luster, a stark contrast to the ruddy cheeks of the girl he had known.


    ¡°¡­Damn Chimeroi,¡± Zeke muttered under his breath as he finally returned the hug, relieved that his own little sister wouldn¡¯t suddenly grow up like that. It would have been a blow he could hardly recover from.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡± Snow asked as she finally pulled away from him.


    Zeke rubbed the back of his head, feeling a bit ashamed about his long absence. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing¡­¡±


    Snow¡¯s eyes widened as she nced from Zeke to the bed where her fathery. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±


    Zeke nodded confidently. Before his advancement, he had doubts about his sess. But now, a boundless sense of confidence filled him. He could do it. No, he would do it! He gently patted Snow on the shoulder as he walked past her.


    It was time to put his newfound powers to the test.

 Book 5: Chapter 59: Vicious Poison

    Zeke approached the unconscious Progenitor, his gaze hardening. Even at a nce, it was clear that his condition had worsened over the past three months. What had once been a handsome young man had withered into a shriveled caricature of his former self. The only silver lining was the faint activity still present in his brain¡ªWinter hadn¡¯t lost the fight just yet.


    <em>¡°I¡¯m back, wolf,¡±</em> Zeke sent telepathically, marveling at his effortless use of the spell. It had barely taken him more than a thought to manifest the Spellform in his Core. He waited for a while, but there was no reply. The only sign that Winter had even heard his words was a slight increase in his brain activity. It seemed he was no longer in a state to talk, even mentally.


    <em>¡°I will try to cleanse the poison now,¡±</em> Zeke said after it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to have a proper exchange of words. <em>¡°Just hold on a bit longer.¡±</em>


    Zeke broke the mental connection and sat down beside the Progenitor. The bed was vast,rge enough for several people, and he moved closer to Winter''s prone form. Oddly, the oppressive pressure he had felt during hisst visit was gone and he didn¡¯t need to remove the amulet to alleviate it.


    He grasped Winter¡¯s arm and immediately shuddered. The man¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t just cold¡ªit radiated a chill that seeped deep into Zeke¡¯s bones. He recoiled, letting go at once.


    Was this the result of the poison, or was Winter¡¯s skin naturally this cold? Both seemed equally usible. Perhaps it was even abination of the two. Whatever the case, it appeared direct skin contact was out of the question. There was no way he could focus on his task while simultaneously fighting off this chill.


    Zeke focused on the veins in Winter¡¯s wrist. The skin appeared taut and fragile, but Zeke knew better. As a True Mage, he hadn¡¯t even been sure if he could pierce Winter¡¯s skin. Now, it was time to see if that had changed with his advancement.


    The question was¡­ how should he go about this?


    Advancing hadn¡¯t magically granted him better spells. Sure, he could pour more Mana into the ones he knew, but would that really be enough?Well, there was only one way to find out.


    With a flick of his mind, Zeke urged his Blood to move, feeling a tiny prick as a thin red needle emerged from his index finger. He took a deep breath, gathering as much Mana as he could. But in the next moment, a shudder ran through him, and he abandoned the task on instinct.


    What¡­ the¡­ <em>FUCK</em>!


    Zeke blinked, looking down at his hand. The blood needle had extended to the length of his forearm, piercing deep into the bedding beneath him. He quickly released the spell, awkwardly retracting the blood into his body. A nce at Snow showed her staring at him, wide-eyed, her face a mix of confusion and doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to my powers,¡± he exined weakly. After a moment of awkward silence, Zeke shifted his focus inward. The power he had drawn on was overwhelming, far beyond what he had ever been capable of before. He couldn¡¯t be certain, but he suspected this was much more than what a newly advanced Grand Mage should be able to gather.


    Using his Spatial Awareness, Zeke examined the changes within himself. In his haste, he hadn¡¯t yet taken a proper look. His memories of the advancement were hazy at best. The only thing he remembered clearly was holding on until a sense of saturation filled him. After that, he must have passed out.


    What he saw now was nothing like what he remembered¡­


    These weren¡¯t mere seedlings anymore. Three fractal vines extended from his Core, each targeting different areas of his body. The red vine had embedded itself in his heart, weaving through his veins and blossoming into awork that resembled the patterns on a leaf.


    The blue vine had traveled to his head, enveloping his skull in a mystical exoskeleton covered with strange, mesmerizing patterns he couldn¡¯t even begin to decipher. It seemed to function primarily as a protectiveyer¡ªsomething he was more than grateful for.


    The purple vine traveled straight down to his abdomen before ending abruptly. If that were all, it would have been the shortest and most ordinary of the three. However, many simr fragments were scattered across his body. His hands, arms, legs, feet, and most of his torso were ensnared by the willful purple flower. There seemed to be no rhyme or reason to its growth, and even space appeared unable to constrain it.


    Zeke marveled at the three strange seedlings for a moment. He had never heard of anything like this before. Typically, a seedling would remain around the Core, bing more lush as one advanced through the Grand Mage level. But his seedlings had done something entirely different¡ªsomething unheard of.


    Was this the result of the abundant Mana in the chamber?


    This novel''s true home is a different tform. Support the author by finding it there.


    If so, it meant that most Mages advanced under less-than-ideal conditions. Zeke almost pitied their stunted seedlings¡­ almost. Arger part of him was ted. He couldn¡¯t be sure if the illustrious Mage families had ways topensate for this, but he had clearly gained a massive advantage over most others.


    A smile spread across his face as he prepared for another test. Without shifting his focus from his Core, Zeke began to gather Mana again. The change was instant. The vines throughout his body glowed in their respective colors, and a flood of Mana rushed into his Core. With a breath, he expelled it, repeating the process over and over, his smile widening with each cycle.


    So that was what it was!


    Like the roots of a tree, each vine acted as an extension of his Core, gathering Mana from a much wider area. They channeled the raw, unattuned Mana back to his Core, greatly increasing the amount he could draw from. It was as if he''d spent his entire life drinking through a straw, only to now discover how to sip directly from the cup.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes gleamed as he drew in as much Mana as his Core could hold, filling it to the brim in an instant. Attuning it to the Blood affinity had be second nature, and he did so effortlessly. He waited a moment, and when he couldn¡¯t contain it any longer, he released the Mana all at once¡ªwithout shaping it into a spell.


    A low moan nearly escaped his lips as the Blood-attuned Mana surged through him. It felt like the most refreshing shower he had ever experienced, bathing his body in a massive influx of energy. His pores opened, and a shiver of pleasure ran down his spine as his muscles rxed and vitality flooded his being.


    Zeke remained seated for a time, his eyes closed. He was breathing normally, savoring the sensation he had just experienced. When his breath was steady again, he repeated the same thing¡ªover and over. From an outside perspective, it might have looked like Zeke was enjoying himself frivolously. However, this actually saved arger purpose.


    The three Body Affinities¡ªBlood, Bone, and Flesh¡ªdrew directly from the caster''s body to power their spells, acting as both a limiter and an amplifier. Though Zeke was restricted by how much Blood he could use, each drop was infused with concentrated Mana. The most effective way to increase the potency of his spells now was to push his Blood to its new limits of saturation.


    Zeke repeated this practice for over an hour before feeling satisfied. Though he was still far from his upper limit, progress had slowed, and this was as much as he could achieve for now. His eyes snapped open, breath steadying as he reformed the blood needle at his fingertip. It gleamed dark and dense, pulsing with his intent. This time, he would seed. Winter¡¯s life depended on it.


    With careful precision, Zeke lowered the needle toward Winter¡¯s pale, frigid skin. The chilling sensation returned, but he pushed it aside, focusing solely on the blood flowing beneath.


    <em>Steady¡­</em>


    The needle pierced Winter¡¯s flesh after a moment of intense resistance, slipping into the Progenitor¡¯s bloodstream. Zeke closed his eyes, feeling the connection between his blood and Winter¡¯s. Though, it was difficult to recognize the nearly frozen paste inside the Progenitor''s veins as the life-giving substance he knew so well. He sent his blood racing through Winter''s veins, searching for the source of the poison that had ravaged his body. The moment his blood met the dark substance, Zeke shuddered.


    The poison recoiled as if it had a mind of its own.


    Zeke tried to pull at it, willing his blood to purge the taint from Winter¡¯s system. He increased the pressure, tightening his control, but the poison resisted. It slithered through Winter''s veins like a serpent, evading Zeke¡¯s grasp. Every time he attempted to draw it out, it pushed back with force.


    Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed. This wasn¡¯t normal. It was almost as if the poison had <em>consciousness</em>, an intent to remain where it was. He exerted more force, sending waves of his own blood to envelop it, but still, the poison refused to be swayed.


    <em>How is this possible?</em> Zeke thought.


    This poison¡ªwhatever it was¡ªwas unlike anything he had encountered before. He had experienced nothing like this when dealing with the Frostcale poison before, and even the samples directly from the enemy Progenitor had never shown such characteristics.


    His mind raced, desperately searching for a way tobat the poison. He attempted to surround it again, pushing harder. But the more he pressed, the stronger the poison resisted, fighting back with a malevolent energy that seemed to surge in response to his efforts. The sheer defiance of the substance shocked him.


    <em>It¡¯s alive¡­</em> he realized with a jolt.


    The poison wasn¡¯t just a foreign substance; it was imbued with a will. Some force had bound it to Winter, and it wasn¡¯t going to release its hold willingly.


    With a frustrated growl, Zeke withdrew his blood from Winter¡¯s body, retracting the needle. He stared down at his own trembling hand. His breath came in ragged, shallow gasps, and he could feel the strain of the failed attempt weighing on him.


    The room was silent, save for the faint rasp of his own breathing. The Progenitor stilly unconscious, locked in his battle with the poison that consumed him. Zeke clenched his fist, anger ring within him. This poison wasn¡¯t something he could simply remove with brute force.


    <em>What now?</em>


    Zeke stood up, pacing the room as his mind churned. He wasn¡¯t even paying attention to the worried nces Snow was shooting him. He needed a new approach. Direct removal wasn¡¯t working¡ªif anything, it was making the poison more aggressive. He couldn¡¯t simply cleanse it the way he would any other affliction. This poison was different. It had to be <em>tricked</em> somehow, <em>coaxed</em> out of Winter¡¯s body, but how?


    What was he supposed to do if the poison refused to leave Winter''s body¡­?


    An idea began to take shape in his mind, one that felt as dangerous as it was clever. If he couldn¡¯t remove the poison directly, maybe he could transfer it somewhere else. Somewhere it would no longer be a threat.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze flickered back to Winter¡¯s withered form. He would need a ce the poison was willing to go¡ªa temporary one. A construct. Something that could hold it, even for a brief moment, while it was siphoned from Winter.


    The thought sent a chill down his spine. [Blood Manifestation]. It was a risky technique, one he hadn¡¯t perfected, but it was his only option. If he could create a new body for Winter, even for a few moments, it might be enough to draw the poison out.


    He clenched his jaw. There was no room for hesitation. Winter¡¯s time was running out, and he couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer.


    <em>This had to work.</em>

 Book 5: Chapter 60: A Second Body

    Zeke¡¯s mind whirred with the implications of his n. Using [Blood Manifestation] was already a delicate procedure, but attempting it on a Progenitor¡ªa being whose Soul was far stronger than his own¡ªwas on an entirely different level. He paced, weighing the risks, yet the poison ravaging Winter''s body left him no time toe up with a different n.


    Unlike with the Dragon, who was a willing participant and already connected to him, this process was much more arduous. To create a [Blood Manifestation], Zeke needed a part of Winter¡¯s essence to serve as a guide for the form the spell would take. Without it, his entire n would fail. He needed to create an exact replica, something the poison would recognize.


    Stepping back to the bedside, Zeke closed his eyes and sent a telepathic message. <em>¡°Wolf, I¡¯m going to try something different. It¡¯s risky, and it involves your Soul. I need your help, if you can hear me¡­¡±</em>


    Silence.


    <em>¡°Please¡­ Just don¡¯t fight back, ok?¡±</em>


    Zeke waited, anxiety gnawing at him, but there was still no response. Winter was too weak to reply. Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration, but he refused to stop now. There was a chance Winter¡¯s Soul might retaliate during the process, and if Zeke failed to control it, his own Soul could be damaged¡ªperhaps even destroyed.


    Taking a deep breath, Zeke sat beside Winter again and slowly let his consciousness drift into a deeperyer of awareness. His vision dimmed, colors melting away as he slipped into Soul Sight, and his senses were immediately drawn in a specific direction.


    There, he found it. Not far from him floated a massive, glowing white figure. The creature''s fur shimmered like frost under moonlight, and its eyes burned with a fierce, ancient intelligence. It wasrger than any Soul Zeke had ever encountered, its presence alone enough to send waves of pressure through the room. The wolf didn¡¯t move, yet its power radiated, drowning the space around it.


    Zeke swallowed hard, forcing himself to stay calm. If he was going to seed, he needed to tread carefully. Tentatively, he extended a Soul tether toward the wolf, willing it to gently connect with the Progenitor''s Soul. As the tether approached, a sudden growl resonated in the air, shaking his concentration. It wasn¡¯t a sound in the traditional sense, but that was the best way Zeke could describe the sensation.The wolf''s Soul stirred.


    Zeke¡¯s mind raced as he fought to steady his emotions. His experience with Souls had taught him one crucial lesson: the key to handling a Soul was to maintain a calm, focused state. Easier said than done; it felt like he was walking on the edge of a de.


    Steady, he reminded himself, trying to soothe his own nerves. With deliberate precision, he guided the tether forward once more. He moved slowly as if approaching a dangerous beast. The task was nerve-racking, and Zeke¡¯s unease grew with every moment. Before the towering white wolf, he felt his own existence shrink¡ªlike a fragile snowke drifting toward the sun.


    As soon as the tether touched Winter¡¯s Soul, the wolf''s eyes snapped open, fierce and glowing. Yet, that was all that happened; it didn¡¯t resist. Perhaps the Progenitor had heard him and managed to keep his Soul at bay.


    Zeke grew bolder, reinforcing his tether, but there was still no reaction. He prepared to extract a piece of Winter¡¯s Soul. While he had ample experience, extracting hundreds of Soul Fragments from the Archmage in Undercity, this would be his first attempt to steal an actual piece from aplete and far more powerful Soul.


    His mind was on high alert. This was the most critical moment. From his own experience with Soul damage, he knew the pain would be intense¡ªenough to test Winter''s control over his Soul. With a swift, precise motion, Zeke''s once-gentle tether sharpened, slicing off a single strand of the massive wolf¡¯s fur¡­


    The reaction was as immediate as it was violent.


    A crushing pressure erupted as the Soul lunged at Zeke, its massive jaws snapping with bone-crushing force. Panic surged through him, his instincts screaming in rm. Zeke tried to retreat, but the wolf was too fast, too powerful. As its jaws closed in, Zeke braced himself for the pain. This was going to hurt. His reinforced tether held a considerable part of his Soul. How much would he lose¡ªa day¡¯s worth of memories? A week? A month? More?


    Just then, a roar echoed through the void, deep and ancient, shaking the very foundations of the Soul ne.


    A draconic roar...


    The wolf¡¯s attack halted mid-motion, its ears ttening as the cry reverberated through the space. Slowly, the beast backed down, a low whine escaping its throat as it calmed under the influence of the sound.


    Zeke took a shaky breath, his tether quivering from the tension. He quickly re-focused, using the opportunity the Dragon had created to secure the fragment of Winter¡¯s Soul. He carefully grabbed the small, shimmering piece, holding it delicately in the grasp of his Soul tether.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The fragment flickered, radiating a faint, icy glow. Zeke didn¡¯t dare move too hastily as he fully enveloped the fragment with his tether. He had plenty of experience with this part, but he still didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He brought the tether back to his own Soul, attaching it to himself to prevent it from evaporating.


    It was done.


    Zeke exited Soul Sight, his vision returning to the physical world as he felt the weight of the fragment inside his core. He nced down at Winter¡¯s body and ced a hand on the Progenitor''s chest. The process had taken a toll on him, but there was no time to rest.


    He whispered a soft thanks to Khai¡¯Zar before beginning the next step.


    [Blood Manifestation].


    <em>¡°Ready, Akasha?¡± </em>he asked mentally.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I am ready, Host. Do you have any special instructions?


    <em>¡°The process will be different from what we¡¯re used to, but I¡¯ll do my best to control the fragment. However, you might have to pick up the ck.¡±</em>


    Akasha confirmed hismand, and Zeke took a final steadying breath. He couldn¡¯t afford to mess this up; otherwise, he would have to extract another piece from Winter¡¯s Soul¡ªa prospect he wanted to avoid at all costs.


    Zeke¡¯s fingers wove through the air, turning into a crimson stream as he drew upon the blood within his own body. The Soul fragment hummed in his chest, guiding him as he poured blood into the space beside Winter.


    While he provided the Intent, Akasha wove the intricate Spellform needed for this task, which resembled a Ritual inplexity rather than a simple spell. When the moment came, Zeke focused on the foreign fragment attached to his Soul, integrating it into the spell as smoothly as possible.


    The air thickened with magic, swirling as blood congealed and shaped itself into a body. The clone took form slowly, its limbs stretching and skin hardening under Zeke¡¯s careful maniption. He gritted his teeth, sweat beading on his brow as he concentrated on the task. The spell was demanding, draining him with every passing second. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the replica wasplete¡ªa second Winter, lying beside him on the bed, pale and still as death.


    Zeke took a deep breath to steady his trembling hands. He had done it¡ªhe had created a copy of the Progenitor, identical to the one lying beside it. This was truly a marvel! However, he had no time to celebrate. Time was running out for Winter, and the procedure had only weakened him further.


    If he didn¡¯t act now, it would be toote.


    Zeke used his [Perfect Body Control] tomand the newly created body. As a construct without a will, it couldn¡¯t resist his spell, allowing him to take control swiftly. He adjusted its breathing, heartbeat, and organs, ensuring everything matched the vital signs of the original body perfectly.


    Now, only onest step remained.


    With a flick of his wrist, Zeke conjured another Blood needle, piercing the wrists of both bodies. He created a sort of umbilical cord made of Blood Magic, connecting Winter¡¯s real body to the clone. The cord pulsed with red light, binding them together.


    Zeke held his breath as he watched the blood flow between the two Winters, their bodies working as one. Their hearts beat in perfect sync, effectively doubling the distance the blood could travel, powered by two motors.


    This was it¡ªthe moment of truth. Either it would work, or Winter would die.


    Immediately, Zeke felt the reaction. The poison in Winter¡¯s body stirred, sensing the new vessel. It was as if it recognized the clone as part of Winter¡ªa clean, untainted extension. The poison surged through Winter¡¯s veins, racing toward the clone with terrifying speed.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was it.


    He watched as the dark blue substance flowed through the umbilical cord and into the clone. The moment the first drop of poison left Winter¡¯s body, Zeke raised his hand, gathering all his focus. The timing had to be perfect. He couldn¡¯t eliminate all of it with this trick, but it needed to be enough to give Winter a chance to recover on his own.


    Time slowed to a crawl as Zeke¡¯s pupils narrowed, elongating strangely as he tuned out everything else, focusing solely on the thin cord before him.


    <em>Now.</em>


    With a sharp motion, he severed the connection between Winter and the clone, cutting the umbilical cord in one swift stroke.


    The clone froze, its skin instantly turning blue as the poison consumed it. The body stiffened and solidified, the poison having no ce left to go. Within moments, the replica turned to solid ice, the poison trapped inside.


    Zeke let out a ragged breath, his body trembling from the strain. He stared down at the frozen clone, the lifeless body that had absorbed Winter¡¯s poison.


    It was over.


    Winter¡¯s body remained still, but most of the poison was gone, no longer coursing through his veins. Zeke could already sense the faint signs of recovery, the chill in Winter¡¯s skin beginning to fade.


    Zeke slumped back, exhausted but relieved.


    The Progenitor would live.


    ***


    In a dimly lit room, an elderly man sat cross-legged, his back straight and his expression one of deep concentration. Whatever he was doing required great focus. asionally, his brow would furrow before rxing momentster. Other than that, he remainedpletely motionless as the hours passed.


    Suddenly, his expression changed dramatically; his eyes shed with a ruthless light. After a moment, that tension melted away, reced by a wide smile as his eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± the old man murmured as he rose to his feet. He pulled aside the curtains covering the window and gazed out at a massive, solitary mountain not far away. His eyes traveled slowly up to the peak, pausing at a specific spot. ¡°The time hase to im what should have been mine from the start.¡±


    With those words, the old man left the room and strolled leisurely through the deserted outpost. Though his steps were unhurried, his purpose was clear: he was headed for the mountain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what my useless brats have managed to aplish so far¡­¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 61: Death by a Thousand Cuts

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to hold, Commander,¡± the young man said, avoiding Frost¡¯s eyes. Admitting defeat felt shameful, but Frost couldn¡¯t me the young man for his pessimism. They had been pushed back day after day, losing men and ground along the way.


    The situation was grim.


    By now, they had already retreated halfway through the tunnel leading to their sanctum, and their hastily built defenses were already crumbling. After this, only one line of defense remained before they would have to make their final stand.


    Frost rubbed his tired eyes, looking at the young man standing before him. He was one of the newly promoted Elders¡ªtoo many of them had been promotedtely. On the first day alone, two Elders had died, and in the two weeks that followed, they had lost four more. Their heirs had been ready to take their ces, but only a handful had survived to see this day.


    He¡¯s not going to make it either, Frost thought, noting the nervousness of the young warrior. Two of his elder siblings had already fallen, and this was likely the end of their line.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do what we must,¡± another voice interrupted.


    Frost nced at the speaker¡ªElder w, once the youngest among them, now one of the most senior. w stood up, his fierce gaze sweeping over the frightened men. It was a miracle he¡¯d survived the first day, but the battles had hardened him. The boy he had once been was gone, reborn as a man and a warrior.


    Elder w turned to face him. ¡°Your orders,mander?¡±


    Frost sighed as he rose from his seat. All eyes turned to him, but he no longer cared for the attention. He felt like a man twice his age, his steps heavy with the weight of exhaustion. He was weary¡­ weary of sending his brothers and sisters to their deaths, weary of losing day after day, weary of this unending battle that gnawed at his very soul.¡°The n remains the same as yesterday. Conserve your strength, rotate the frontline frequently, and retreat when the poison bes too thick.¡±


    There were no cheers anymore¡ªthose had faded long ago. Only a chorus of half-hearted murmurs followed the announcement. The strategy meeting ended as it had thest few times, with everyone returning to their posts in low spirits. On their way out, the two outsiders, Ash and Gravitas, gave him a slight nod.


    Technically, they weren¡¯t supposed to attend this gathering, but no one objected. The followers of the human Mage had proven their worth time and again, and it was no exaggeration to say the tribe would have fallen without them. Their presence also boosted morale; their eyes still burned with strength and determination, a rare sight among the battle-weary men.


    ¡°They still hold hope that the human wille for them,¡± Elder Fang rasped from beside him, a trace of mncholy in his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t begrudge them their faith,¡± Frost replied. ¡°At least it gives them something to hold onto in these dark times. I don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do if they lost hope too¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that we are already on the subject¡­¡± Elder Fang started. ¡°I had to take another 25 off the active roster. The poison''s spread too far¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t survive another fight.¡±


    ¡°How many does that leave?¡± Frost asked.


    ¡°About a third, but some of them are nearly as bad,¡± Elder Fang answered, his face pale and worn. He had been on the frontlines since the beginning, never missing a single battle. If you measured how much poison each tribe member had endured, Fang was likely the most affected. And yet, he still refused to take a break. No, it was more likely that he knew they couldn¡¯t afford for him to take a break.


    Frost nodded grimly. ¡°If we survive today, tomorrow will be ourst stand.¡±


    Saying it out loud made the reality sink in¡ªnone of them would see the end of the week. His head slumped, and his snow-white hair fell forward, obscuring his view.


    From beside him, he heard Elder Fang¡¯s voice. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m certain your father would be proud to see the leader you¡¯ve be.¡±


    Frost smiled bitterly, not looking up. ¡°What kind of leader is that? The one who led his people to ruin?¡±


    Elder Fang shook his head. ¡°The kind of leader who did all he could¡ªuntil the very end.¡±


    Frost finally looked up. He studied the old warrior. The veins on Elder Fang¡¯s neck bulged, swollen from the poison coursing through him. He had to be in immense pain, yet the man bore it with unwavering stoicism. Despite everything, the Elder still cut a menacing figure, his gaze as fierce and unyielding as ever.


    This content has been uwfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°If anything, it¡¯s you who deserves to be honored, teacher,¡± Frost said. ¡°The entire tribe knows of your heroics during these dark times, and none will forget.¡±


    The Elder smiled faintly. ¡°I haven''t been your teacher for a long time, boy, but your words are appreciated. I just hope the ancestor will see it the same way when I meet him in the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Frost said, a light smileing to his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll put in a good word for you.¡±


    Elder Fang chuckled. ¡°That would be appreciated.¡± He extended his forearm, and Frost sped it firmly. The grip was tight enough to shatter an average person''s bones, but for them, it was just a friendly squeeze. Despite his state, the Elder still retained much of his strength, and Frost felt his spirits lift by the disy of camaraderie from the old warrior.


    They let go at the same time, and Elder Fang took a step back. ¡°It should be nearly dawn,¡± he said, looking toward the mouth of the cave. ¡°We should get ready.¡±


    Frost nodded, his gaze zing with a determination that had been absent for thest few days. ¡°Let¡¯s show them the sharpness of our fangs.¡±


    ***


    Ash and Gravitas walked along the makeshift defenses. They wouldn¡¯t hold¡ªthey never did. Since losing the town, every new battle line had crumbled within hours, forcing them to retreat again and again. But now, there was no more ground to give. This final curve in the tunnel was thest defense before they reached the tribe''s sanctum, Winter¡¯s Heart.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gravitas asked from behind.


    Ash turned slowly, ¡°Today is the day.¡±


    A flicker of surprise crossed her purple eyes. ¡°Already? Why? We didn''t do that badly yesterday.¡±


    Ash sighed. ¡°You haven''t checked in on the troopstely, have you?¡±


    Gravitas shook her head. ¡°I''ve been busy looking after that idiot.¡±


    Despite the grim mood, Ash smirked. Gravitas might only ever have harsh words for theirpanion, but her actions told a different story. She had even sacrificed sleep to care for him while he fought off the poison. It was heartwarming to see such a fierce woman show such tenderness. However, his brief smile vanished a momentter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pretty sight,¡± he exined. ¡°The poison keeps building up in their bodies, pushing them closer to the edge. If they had a few days of rest, most would recover. But instead, they''re forced to fight over and over. I¡¯d say the average warrior can barely muster half their usual strength by now.¡±


    Gravitas¡¯s expression grew serious. While the snakes had superior numbers, the wolves boasted greater individual strength. But that equilibrium was shifting now. It was bing clear why their enemies favored a slow, methodical approach. Their n wasn¡¯t to win through a direct assault but to wear them down over time¡ªa death by a thousand cuts.


    ¡°Should we go ahead with the n?¡± Gravitas asked after a moment of silence.


    Ash grimaced. It was wise to act quickly, but carrying out their strategy felt like a betrayal to the tribe and the warriors they had fought alongside. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to wait until the end of the battle. Our leverage won¡¯t go anywhere¡­¡±


    Gravitas stared at him for a long moment, her gaze piercing. It was clear that she had seen through his feeble attempt to justify his decision. It wasn¡¯t a smart choice; it stemmed from his reluctance to abandon the tribe. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°Very well. But don¡¯t forget where your loyalties lie¡­¡±


    After saying her piece, Gravitas marched off, likely heading to her designated spot in the defensive line. Ash remained where he was, aplicated expression on his face. Forget where his loyalties lie¡­ As if he could.


    Even now, he still felt the lingeringpulsion of the ve Ritual in his mind. Although it wasn''t as strong as before, he believed it would be impossible to betray his Master¡ªnot that he wanted to. It was just¡­ was it so wrong to want to save the tribe too? To not betray his new allies for a chance at survival?


    Ash sighed. Ultimately, the decision wasn¡¯t his to make. Even if he wanted to save the tribe, he couldn¡¯t. The only choice left to him was whether to die with them or try to save himself when the time came. With that thought, his feet began to move again, and he soon found himself among the men.


    ¡°Ash!¡± somebody called to him. Even without turning his head, he knew who it was.


    ¡°Elder Howl,¡± Ash greeted the young man. It was the same person who had spoken during the gathering. Ash had known him for a while, long before he had be the Elder of his line. But he still addressed him with the proper title.


    ¡°That name sounds strange,ing from you,¡± the young warrior said, awkwardly rubbing the back of his head.


    Ash smiled, feeling quite fond of the young man. Given just a few more years, he could have be a formidable warrior in his own right. However, life was seldom fair, and now the young Elder was expected to take on responsibilities far beyond his abilities.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be able to drive them back today?¡± the young man asked, drawing several pairs of eyes in their direction. Ash sighed inwardly; the boy really wasn¡¯t cut out for this. He needed to be a figure the men could look up to, a pir of support. Instead, he still acted like a youth himself.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ash lied. ¡°Themander must have prepared something special for today. Don¡¯t you see how confident he looks?¡±


    Elder Howl, along with many others, turned to look at Frost, who stood elevated and easily visible. There seemed to be a strange new air about him. If Ash hadn¡¯t been certain there was no such n, he might have been fooled himself.


    Elder Howl turned back to him. ¡°Do you know his n?¡± he whispered, though his voice was loud enough for the surrounding wolfkin to hear.


    Ash shook his head. ¡°It must be a secret.¡±


    Elder Howl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Like the time he created a tunnel for us to get food?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ash replied, though he didn¡¯t feel his lie was very convincing. However, the men and women around them began to whisper excitedly. For those desperate enough, even the faintest rumor felt like an irond deration.


    As the young warriors chatted among themselves, Ash seized the opportunity to slip away. He didn¡¯t want to answer any more questions; he had no answers to give and already felt guilty for lying to them. But telling the truth wasn¡¯t an option either. ¡®You are all going to die today¡¯ wasn¡¯t something he wanted to ever voice aloud.


    He momentarily turned into mist and slipped inside a crack in the walls. There, he had previously found a spot that was big enough for him to fit. It would be his hiding spot. If he got lucky, he might catch another Pureblood unaware. In that cramped space, Ash waited, fiddling with his bone knives as he awaited theing battle.

 Book 5: Chapter 62: New Terms

    The tribesmen waited in tense silence as the minutes stretched on, their nervous shuffling and steady breaths the only sounds in the vast tunnel. This was theirst moment of calm, their final chance to make peace with themselves. Once the snakes arrived, there would be no more rest¡ªfor mind or body.


    Some of the younger tribesmen, in their na?vet¨¦, even dared to hope the enemy wouldn¡¯t return today. Their expressions brightened as the minutes ticked by. But Frost didn¡¯t share in their delusions. Nomander would halt an assault when the enemy was on the verge of copse, especially not one who had orchestrated this very situation so masterfully.


    Instead, he focused on their defensive formation. As usual, the men were divided into three groups: two rotating squads of frontline defenders, one led by him and the other one led by Elder Fang, and a third group of ranged attackers. This third group was made up of the tribesmen with the best control over their ability. Technically, they were the safest among them, but their faces were the most pale and drawn.


    Frost wasn¡¯t sure if it was guilt or a sense of duty, but the ranged fighters tended to ovepensate for their rtive safety. They pushed themselves to the limit in every battle, casting their magic relentlessly until they passed out. Though he admired their dedication, it was troubling. Caring for them afterward only added to the burden on the survivors.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a strange sound, like the scraping of countless sleds over frozen ground. The tribesmen¡¯s expressions hardened at once. They all knew that sound too well, and it haunted many of their dreams.


    Frost refocused on the empty tunnel before him. He was leading the first group of defenders, standing at the very front. The time formanding from the back had long passed¡ªwhat the men needed now was a strong figure fighting beside them, not a clever strategy. Not that he had one.


    The approaching sound grew louder, now apanied by frantic hissing. Momentster, the first of the snake-like enemies slithered around the bend, spears already poised to strike.


    ¡°Brace!¡±


    Frost''s orders had barely left his lips when the first barrage of spears flew through the air, whistling through the tunnel. The defenders braced themselves, their ice shields forming just in time, but even the thickest of their defenses couldn¡¯t stop every poisoned projectile.The Frostscale warriors came in waves, their eyes crazed with battle fury, as if their poison had infected their very minds. They surged forward, not caring for their own lives. Each one focused only on stabbing, throwing, and bleeding the Icefang defenders dry. The casual disregard these men had for their own lives was shocking.


    ¡°Fucking bastards,¡± one of the warriors grunted as he staggered back, a spear sticking out of his side. Frost¡¯s heart tightened, but he said nothing. He had no choice. If he ordered them to rotate early, they would notst until the end of the battle.


    Frost easily deflected the projectile hurtling toward him with a swift swipe of his hand, the crude, iron-tipped spear shattering under his strength. These regr troops posed little real threat to him as long as he remained cautious of their poison. But he couldn¡¯t afford to dismiss them entirely. If he were surrounded or caught off guard, even he could fall. It was a frustrating situation¡ªone of the reasons no one liked fighting poison users. Their methods were as dishonorable as they were effective.


    Instead, Frost held his ground, cutting down anyone who ventured too close while shielding hisrades as best he could. Unlike him, the weakened tribesmen were in mortal peril, and he cared far more about protecting his brothers and sisters than thinning the endless ranks of suicidal snakepeople. He had long since abandoned hope of winning this war through sheer force alone¡ªor any other way, for that matter.


    Holding on was the best he still dared to hope for.


    Every minute felt like an hour as the Icefang warriors shed with their foes, fighting tooth and nail in the narrow space. Blood slicked the icy ground beneath them, mixing with the pale blue of the Frostscale''s poison. It was draining and monotonous, but Frost didn¡¯t dare let his mind wander for fear of¡­


    There it was! A ck spear hissed through the air, letting out a shrill sound.


    ¡°Pureblood!¡± he bellowed.


    Before the cry had even left his lips, Ash was already in motion. His mist-like form slithered from a crack in the cave wall, coalescing into the shape of a man. In an instant, he was behind enemy lines, materializing behind the Pureblood who had dared to expose himself, aiming to strike before the man regained his bnce from the throw.


    Yet, the Pureblood wasn¡¯t unprepared. Knowing the Mistwalker¡¯s reputation for targeting officers, two Frostscale warriors immediately moved to defend him. In one fluid motion, Ash drew his bone knives, slicing through their tendons. They copsed without a sound, their gurgling attempts to cry out fading as they bled out. By then, the Pureblood had recovered his stance, ready for Ash¡¯s next move.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Instead, Ash abandoned the attempt, deciding to slip back into the cracks, invisible once again, before more of the enemies could react.


    The momentary break in the attack would have been a chance for the defenders to push forward. But their strength was fleeting¡ªeach soldier bore wounds, some more grievous than others, and the poison was spreading faster with every breath.


    ¡°Commander, we need to fall back!¡± somebody called out, his voice strained.


    ¡°I know,¡± Frost growled. His eyes scanned the battlefield; many of his men were severely wounded, and the number of deaths would soon skyrocket if he forced them to hold on any longer.


    "Cover fire!" he shouted.


    At his call, Gravitas¡¯s eyes red. She raised her arms, and the air around her glimmered with hundreds of projectiles. Her power was hard to describe, but it appeared to be a deep, invisible force that drew everything to orbit around her at an ever-increasing speed.


    Moments after his call, an ear-splitting shriek echoed through the cave as hundreds of metal shards whistled through the air at blinding speed. The first time they had unleashed this attack, the devastation was unmatched. Now, however, the Frostscale warriors had learned to seek cover the moment Gravitas began winding up. Only a few unlucky souls were caught each time, but that wasn¡¯t the point of the attack anyway¡­


    With a roar, Elder Fang took the opportunity and led a charge. His axes tore through the disorganized foes, forcing the Frostscale warriors to retreat. With him, the second group of defenders surged forward, giving Frost a chance to pull back. Carrying two wounded men on his back, he set the example, with those still able following suit as best they could. He wouldn¡¯t leave anyone behind¡ªliving or dead.


    Ash reappeared further down the tunnel, his misty form drifting from the shadows. He materialized behind a Frostscale captain, his des finding a target. As the leader gurgled hisst breath, confusion spread through the ranks. Ash faded away once more, unseen, as panic began to ripple among the attackers.


    A subdued cheer rose from the soldiers, but they all knew this small victory wouldn¡¯t change the inevitable. There would always be more¡ªmore poison, more warriors, more captains. The Frostscale snakes would keeping until the Icefang Tribe was no more.


    As his men hurried to tend the wounded, Frost¡¯s eyes locked onto the newly established line under Elder Fang¡¯smand. They had moved quickly, losing little ground in the transition. But their enemies were just as relentless. Frost''s heart sank as he watched another warrior fall. He clenched his fists, ncing back at the entrance to Winter¡¯s Heart.


    Maybe... he should have surrendered after all. Nothing was worse than watching his brothers and sisters die like this¡ªslowly, painfully, sumbing to the poison, unable to even move. Their sanctum was already filled to the brim with those who could no longer fight, just waiting for their inevitable end. There was no glory in such a death¡ªnone at all.


    A loud metallic ng reverberated through the cave like a gong being wrung. Frost sighed. Was it already that time again? His eyes once again went to the battlefield, and he saw the Frostscale warriors slowly inching back, giving Elder Fang room to breathe. However, he was well aware that the respite would only be brief.


    Footsteps echoed from around the bend¡ªnot the familiar slithering of scales on ice, but actual footfalls. There was only one exnation: the Purebloods had arrived.


    Razeth and Pris came into view first, joined by four others of Shassra¡¯s Pureblood children. They casually observed the state of the battlefield before making their way to the front of their troops.


    ¡°So?¡± Razeth called out, standing between the lines of warriors. ¡°Will you negotiate today, or must even more of your people die before you see reason?¡±


    Frost¡¯s heart clenched. At first, it had been easy to dismiss these offers. But after witnessing the suffering of his brothers and sisters for so long, the words pierced him like a dagger. Even so, he maintained his stoic facade as he made his way to the front, joined by some of the Elders halfway.


    Razeth''s smile widened as he watched Frost approach. ¡°How are your men holding up, Commander?¡± he asked, not trying to hide his mockery.


    ¡°Cut the crap, little snake,¡± Frost said without a shift in his tone or expression. ¡°What foul offer do you suggest today?¡±


    ¡°Weeeeeeell,¡± Razeth drawled, surveying the lines of defenders. ¡°Given the state of the war, I can¡¯t, in good conscience, uphold my previous offer. However, there is still a chance for your people to leave this ce alive.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out, you slithering bastard,¡± Elder Fang rasped from beside Frost. The old man had long since lost patience for these little meetings.


    Razeth red at him for a moment before his expression softened. ¡°Is that you, Elder Fang? I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. How¡¯s your heart? Still beating strong?¡±


    Elder Fang frowned. ¡°If you¡¯vee just to talk nonsense, we can return to fighting.¡±


    ¡°For how long, though? I would be surprised if yousted much longer, old man,¡± Razeth teased.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Frost interrupted calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have an offer for us, then we might as well do as Elder Fang suggests.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine,¡± Razeth said, raising his hands in a cating gesture. ¡°You wolves are always so impatient. It must be that hot-bloodedness I¡¯ve heard so much about.¡± After that, he cleared his throat theatrically and raised his voice. He always made sure that everyone could hear the terms he brought. ¡°As before, all members of the Icefang tribe who are still able to leave the mountain will be allowed to do so unopposed. However, you must hand over three individuals: Frost, Snow, and Winter. They need to be alive and in good condition.¡±


    Frost frowned, not out of displeasure with the terms, but because he was genuinely considering them. It would be a shame for little Snow, but Winter was already a corpse, and he, himself, had never expected to leave this battlefield alive. It was a sacrifice he was willing to make for the sake of his people, but¡­


    Could he trust the snakes?


    He nced at Pris, who was standing off to the side, ring at Razeth. The man, however, ignored her and focused solely on Frost. Did that mean it wasn¡¯t a genuine offer, or that it was?


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Frost began to speak, but a strange sensation suddenly gripped him, a sense that something was wrong with the world. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a sh of red. He whipped his head in that direction, and everyone else did the same.


    Frost¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a young man with blood-red hair that cascaded past his shoulders. The man¡¯s curious golden eyes scanned the surroundings with genuine interest, giving him an innocent, childlike quality. However, when those golden orbs, with their slightly elongated pupils, rested on Frost, he felt a shiver run down his spine.


    The young man¡¯s eyes curved slightly as he smiled. ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 63: Ending Negotiations

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the leader of the Frostscale tribe hissed, eying him warily as he and his people took on defensive stances.


    Yet, Zeke paid him no mind for the moment as he swept his gaze over the gathered crowd. He recognized several familiar faces¡ªFrost, Elder Fang, Elder w, and... Pris. His eyes narrowed as he focused on Winter¡¯s eldest daughter, standing apart from her tribesmen and next to the man who had just spoken.


    ¡°So it was you, after all,¡± Zeke said.


    Pris visibly shuddered under his gaze but still met it with defiance. ¡°I didn''t think you were still alive, human.¡±


    Zeke chuckled. ¡°Sorry to disappoint. I guess that makes us even. But I wonder what your father will think when he finds out about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­My father,¡± Pris started, a strange look crossing her face. However, she caught herself in the next moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter much what a frozen statue thinks, now, does it? Besides, if he hadn¡¯t gotten himself into such a mess, would things have ended up as they did?¡±


    Zeke ignored her words and turned to Frost instead. Themander had certainly seen better days. Physically, he was in better shape than most of the Elders, but mentally, it was a different story. The fire and conviction that once burned within his eyes had dimmed, on the verge of being extinguished. It was a worrying sight.


    ¡°How are you holding up, Commander?¡± Zeke asked, smiling at the young man.


    "Fine," Frost replied tersely, though it was clear he was putting on a front. He couldn''t afford to show any weakness¡ªnot to their enemies, and certainly not to his own men."That''s good to hear," Zeke said, unfazed by the cold response. His gaze moved over the gathered Elders, pausing briefly on Elder w. The young man, once Frost¡¯s rival, looked like he¡¯d matured by a decade in Zeke¡¯s short absence.


    ¡°Crazy Chimeroi,¡± Zeke muttered under his breath before his eyes finally settled on Elder Fang. The old man was in the worst condition by far, and even without his Spatial Awareness, Zeke could tell he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Zeke finally turned his attention to the arrayed enemy Purebloods. Their trembling was even more intense as his gazended on each of them. Even their leader couldn¡¯t suppress a shudder as Zeke looked directly at him.


    ¡°You were proposing a deal just now?¡± Zeke asked, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    The Pureblood briefly frowned at his trembling hands, forcefully steadying his body. ¡°I am Razeth, son of Shassra. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Ezekiel,¡± Zeke said. ¡°Now, about the deal?¡±


    Razeth¡¯s expression grew hard as he looked from Zeke to Frost. ¡°It is an offer for the tribe to consider, not you, outsider.¡±


    Zeke grinned. ¡°Winter himself appointed me as Snow¡¯s guardian, so if the deal involves her, you¡¯ll have to convince me, too.¡±


    Razeth¡¯s gaze flicked to Frost, likely trying to determine the validity of those words. When the Commander nodded, Razeth reluctantly spoke the terms of the deal once more. ¡°I will allow the tribe to leave if Winter and his Pureblood children surrender themselves.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Rejected.¡±


    The entire scene froze. Even the members of the Icefang tribe couldn¡¯t believe the decisiveness with which Zeke had spoken. Didn¡¯t the human see the current situation? This might be thest chance for them to live.


    ¡°Ezekiel¡­¡± Frost began but stopped when Zeke¡¯s gaze found him, unable to say anything else. Zeke returned his attention back to Razeth. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    The Pureblood frowned deeply, studying Zeke in great detail. ¡°You would see the tribe extinguished just to protect one girl?¡±


    Zeke nodded calmly. ¡°I would see the world extinguished to protect those I care about, but that¡¯s neither here nor there. The reason for my refusal is that I don¡¯t believe you will win this war.¡±


    Razeth burst intoughter, and the Purebloods behind him joined in. ¡°Win¡­ this¡­ war?¡± he gasped, fighting to regain hisposure. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the war is over, outsider? It doesn¡¯t matter whether you agree or not; this will end today¡ªone way or another.¡±


    The members of the Icefang Tribe lowered their eyes in shame. Razeth had abandoned all pretense and gotten straight to the point: the tribe was finished. They all knew it, and there was little reason to maintain appearances if the human continued toplicate matters.


    Regardless, the easy expression on Zeke¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°Elder Fang,¡± he called out over his shoulder. ¡°May I borrow your hand for a second?¡±


    Elder Fang looked flustered for a moment, but then a spark of recognition lit up in his eyes, and he willingly extended his arm. Zeke grasped the offered hand firmly and conjured a thin needle that pierced the elder¡¯s skin at the point of contact. Elder Fang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as Zeke¡¯s blood entered his system. Until, a few momentster, his withered face turned rosy, and a soft sigh escaped his lips.


    Zeke retracted his hand, now holding a red orb the size of an apple. He returned his focus to the stunned Razeth, who was looking at Elder Fang in shock. With a casual motion Zeke tossed the red orb toward the Pureblood. ¡°I think this belongs to you,¡± he said.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the vition.


    All eyes turned to the small red orb arcing toward Razeth. It moved far too slowly to be considered an attack, but then¡­ what was it?


    Their questions were answered as the thin film of red peeled back, revealing the orb''s contents. A softly glowing, pale blue substance emerged¡ªsomething everyone recognized immediately. It was the same liquid that coated every spear tip, the same liquid that had infected the bodies of most tribesmen: Frostscale poison.


    Deprived of its shell, the liquid sshed on Razeth''s clothing and face, drenching the Pureblood. It was shocking to see how much of the stuff Zeke had been able to retrieve from Elder Fang alone.


    Razeth''s expression shifted between shock and anger as he wiped the liquid from his face. While the poison didn¡¯t harm him, the humiliation of being sshed was undeniable. He struggled to find the right words, still reeling from the implications of what had just happened.


    His gaze was fixed on Elder Fang, who appeared rejuvenated. The Elder''s tense muscles had rxed, his posture straightened, and his rasping breath now came smooth. It was hard to believe this was the same withered old man from earlier; he now looked like a steadfast warrior in his prime.


    Razeth¡¯s eyes shed, as his gaze once againnded on Zeke. It wasn¡¯t hard to determine what he was thinking, and Zeke wondered if he would act on his thoughts. A momentter, he got his answer as a ck knife hurtled toward his throat. Predictable.


    Despite the iing attack, Zeke remained still, treating the Voidiron weapon as if it were nothing. Frost and the other Elders tried to intervene, but they were already toote, just out of reach to help.


    Just before the knife could hit him, a metallic ng rang out as metal met bone. The projectile was swiftly knocked from the air,nding a few steps away.


    ¡°Master,¡± Ash greeted as he fully materialized. An instantter, another figurended beside him¡ªa human-shaped blur that came to a gentle stop as she touched down next to herpanion.


    ¡°Master,¡± Gravitas greeted with a light bow of the head.


    Zeke smiled warmly as he looked at his followers. It was obvious that they had gone through quite a bit during his absence. The mere control Gravitas had just disyed was far above what she had been capable of before. However, now was not the right time to catch up.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes once again went to Razeth, his lips curling up slightly at the edges. ¡°I assume this is the end of our negotiations?¡±


    Razeth¡¯s eyes shed dangerously, but with Ash and Gravitas standing at his side, and with Frost and the other Elders on high alert, there was no chance to take Zeke out anymore. ¡°You will regret your choice, outsider,¡± he hissed, all cordiality gone from his face.


    ¡°We will see,¡± Zeke replied,pletely unfazed by the implied threat. ¡°I think I like my chances.¡±


    Razeth red at Zeke onest time before retreating with his siblings and Pris in tow. Zeke and his group followed suit, returning to their own factions. The battle would resume momentarily, and Zeke seized this brief moment to voice the question that had been gnawing at him since he arrived.


    ¡°Where is Vulcanos?¡± he asked, his brow furrowing. It was the first time worry had crossed his face since his arrival. Ash and Gravitas exchanged a nce, and Zeke''s heart sank. Could it be¡­?


    ¡°That fool got himself injured on the very first day pulling one of his stunts,¡± Gravitas spat. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking after him ever since.¡±


    A wave of relief swept over Zeke. He didn¡¯t know what he would have done if the lovable giant had died. However, the knowledge that he was alive and recovering was all that he needed to know for now.


    He ced a hand on each of their shoulders, stopping them in their tracks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being sote,¡± he said sincerely. It was clear that his followers had endured a great deal in his absence, and he genuinely felt remorseful. This wasn¡¯t their fight, yet they had followed him here with the promise that he would keep them safe¡ªa promise he had failed to uphold.


    Gravitas eyes flickered for a moment, but then she brushed his hand off gently. ¡°There is no need to apologize, Master. You have not yet broken your promise.¡±


    Zeke studied her for a moment, realizing she wasn¡¯t wearing her veil. Gravitas¡¯ blue skin and razor-sharp teeth were fully visible, leaving him to wonder what had caused this change. Clearly, a lot had happened while he was away. He nodded sharply, acknowledging her words for what they were, before turning to Ash.


    "I never wanted to abandon them anyway," the wolfkin said with a shrug. However, Zeke sensed that there was more to his words than just an attempt tofort him. It seemed Ash had grown quite attached to this ce.


    Zeke squeezed Ash''s shoulder once before letting go. He noticed that Frost and the Elder were waiting a few steps away, and he definitely owed them an exnation after derailing their negotiation. It was alreadymendable that they had given him that much space.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter,¡± he said.


    When the Chimeroi followed his gaze, they nodded in understanding. Zeke stepped in front of the small gathering of Elders, feeling like a criminal standing before a judge. They had every right to feel betrayed, but he knew they would soon realize their fears were unjustified.


    ¡°Frost,¡± Zeke greeted once more as he met themander¡¯s eyes.


    Frost nodded curtly, finally dropping the mask he had been wearing throughout the negotiation. ¡°That was unwise, Ezekiel. You might have just doomed us all.¡±


    The deration was met with nods from the other Elders, most of whom seemed way too young for their positions, and Zeke could see the fear brewing beneath their hardened fronts. He had to remind himself that he was likely one of the oldest people here, judging by the fact that most Chimeroi already reached adulthood after only a few years.


    Zeke smiled disarmingly. ¡°My earlier words¡­¡± he said, making eye contact with every single Elder. ¡°They were not a bluff or tactic. I truly believe that we can win this battle.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± one of the young Elders countered with a heated voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the state we are in? What gives you the right to run your mouth when you haven¡¯t ever stood beside us.¡±


    ¡°Elder Howl,¡± Ash warned in a steely voice, ¡°control your tongue when addressing my Master.¡±


    The young man fell silent immediately, clearly holding a great deal of admiration and respect for Ash. However, his words lingered, and Zeke noticed that many of the younger Elders shared the same sentiment.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zeke said, looking directly at the man who had spoken. ¡°I haven¡¯t fought alongside you on the battlefield¡ªI haven¡¯t shed blood with you or shared in your suffering.¡± He scanned their faces as he spoke, gauging their reactions. ¡°But have I not given you my most trusted soldiers? Have you not felt my presence through Gravitas, through Ash¡­ through Vulcanos?¡±


    He emphasized thest name, knowing the giant had likely done something heroically reckless. As expected, no one was willing to meet his gaze after that mention. It was far too easy to soothe these children. However, Elder Fang was clearly not so easily swayed.


    ¡°No one denies your contributions,¡± the old man said. ¡°Yet, the fact remains that we are on the verge of losing, and you just destroyed our veryst chance to save even a few lives.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression hardened. Elder Fang didn¡¯t care for pretty words, being a practical man. He would need a different approach to win the old warrior over to his side.


    ¡°I have a way,¡± he said, meeting the old man¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°A way for you to save more than just a few lives by fleeing in fear¡ªhomeless and unprotected. I can show you a true path to win this war. The question is, will you give me the chance to lead you there?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 64: Ultimatum

    Before Elder Fang could respond, Zeke raised his hand, stopping him mid-motion. Zeke¡¯s voice dropped low, cutting through the tension like a de. ¡°Before you answer, let me be clear. If you refuse my help, I will take my people and leave.¡±


    The gathered Elders erupted into a chorus of angry mutters, incredulous at his brazen deration. Several jaws tightened, eyes zing with fury. Frost clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as his remaining pride warred with the stark truth of their situation. If Ash and Gravitas left, they would likely notst the hour. The tribe¡¯s strategy was heavily reliant on their assistance.


    Elder w stepped forward, his voice cutting through the mor like a winter wind. ¡°You would resort to threats? After we¡¯ve allowed you into our midst?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression remained impassive, his gaze calm and unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t make threats. I¡¯m offering you a choice.¡±


    Frost¡¯s voice joined the fray, less fiery but no less firm. ¡°What is it that you want us to do, exactly?¡±


    Zeke wetted his lips, knowing full well that his demand would not be well received. ¡°I will need you to relinquishmand over all forces to me.¡±


    Frost let out an involuntary hiss. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to just hand over leadership. This concerns the lives of my people.¡±


    ¡°Expect?¡± Zeke¡¯s eyes locked on themander¡¯s. ¡°I expect nothing. I <em>offer </em>my assistance.¡±


    The elders¡¯ protests grew louder, but Zeke remained unshaken. The heated discussion went back and forth as the Elders tried to push back against his request. Frost¡¯s voice, though quieter, still carried weight as he reminded Zeke of the implications of what he was asking. But Zeke didn¡¯t waver, and neither did the Elders.¡°Even if we agreed, there is no way the men would just ept a human as their leader,¡± a young Elder said, folding his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Zeke''s words cut through the discord. ¡°Either you trust me, or you don¡¯t.¡±


    He stepped forward, his hand moving to the amulet hanging around his neck. Frost narrowed his eyes, sensing the change in Zeke¡¯s demeanor. The air around him grew heavy, and the Elders quieted, unsure of what was about to happen.


    Zeke unsped the amulet hanging around his neck and let it drop to the ground.


    A pulse of raw, oppressive power erupted from him. His draconic aura surged through the space, crashing over everyone like a tidal wave. The Elders staggered back, their eyes wide with shock. Even Frost¡¯s knees nearly buckled under the weight of the aura, though he managed to stay upright, gritting his teeth as the overwhelming presence nketed the area.


    The elders gasped for air, their defiance shattered in an instant.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes burned with a primal intensity. His voice was calm, yet it carried the weight ofmand, unmistakable and absolute. ¡°I promised your Progenitor that I would keep his daughter safe. I can either do this by protecting the entire tribe or by leaving with her. However, if I stay, I will be themander, with full authority over this battle. You can either trust me, or die clinging to your false pride.¡±


    The oppressive aura kept the area in a frozen silence. Even the most defiant among the elders could not summon the strength to challenge him now. For a moment, no one moved, no one spoke¡ªuntil the deafening sound of the war gong reverberated through the cave.


    <em>Dong.</em>


    The gong''s vibration echoed the final toll, marking the end of negotiations. The enemy was advancing.


    Panic shed through the space, and Frost¡¯s eyes darted to the sanctum¡¯s entrance. His face tightened as he turned to Zeke, the weight of his decision visible in his clenched jaw. ¡°Damn it¡­ Fine.¡± He spit out the word. ¡°Themand is yours.¡±


    The elders exchanged hesitant nces, but as Frost gave his assent, they could do nothing but follow. Elder Fang, looking visibly aged and weary despite the earlier rejuvenation, finally nodded in reluctant agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have yourmand, human,¡± Elder Fang rasped, his voice barely audible over the fading echo of the gong. ¡°But if you fail us¡­¡±


    Zeke''s eyes hardened, and his draconic aura flickered momentarily as he gave one final promise. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    With that, he turned toward their enemies, where the muffled sounds of marching could already be heard. He spoke over his shoulder to Frost and the others, his voice filled with cold certainty. ¡°Follow me. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    As Zeke strode out, the Elders followed, knowing they had no choice but to trust this outsider who now held their fate in his hands.


    Zeke stepped onto the raised tform from which their ranged attackers hadunched their assault. It was the perfect spot to oversee the battlefield while staying rtively secure. All eyes turned to him as he stood there, nked by Frost, the Elders, Gravitas, and Ash.


    For a brief moment, he closed his eyes, allowing his sphere of awareness to capture the full scope of the battlefield. In this tight space, his extended range reached from one side of the cave to the other, epassing every warrior. A smile crept across his face as his eyes opened.


    He met the confused gazes of hundreds of tribesmen. ¡°I am Ezekiel,¡± he dered, his voice booming across the cave. ¡°From now on, I will be your newmander.¡±


    Shock and disbelief rippled through the crowd, with many warriors visibly ready to protest. But Zeke couldn¡¯t let their discontent grow.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the vition.


    ¡°SILENCE!¡± he bellowed, unleashing his full draconic aura. The entire cave fell into stunned stillness, eyes wide with fear. ¡°Winter himself has asked me to take this role, and I will defend this position until he recovers. There will be no debate. You either fall in line, or you leave.¡±


    No one moved as Zeke¡¯s golden eyes swept over the gathered men. It was hard to tell if they truly epted hismand or were just too stunned to react. Either way, Zeke took their silence as agreement. He nodded, a satisfied look crossing his face.


    ¡°Good. Take your positions. Elder Fang will lead the frontlines for now, but stay ready for further orders.¡±


    The men hesitated. But when Elder Fang moved to obey the order, the others quickly followed. This was why Zeke needed to win over the Elders first¡ªonce theyplied, the rest would fall in line. Now, all that remained was to deliver results.


    <em>¡°Are you sure you can do this?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Under the given parameters, I have absolute confidence in producing a satisfying oue.


    Zeke smirked. The spirit rarely spoke with such certainty, and her confidence now meant she was sure of victory. Even he was eager to see what would happen with someone like her in full control of a Chimeroi army.


    <em>"I¡¯ll leave you to it, then,"</em> he sent, satisfied to let the battle y out. He had done his part¡ªnow it was Akasha¡¯s turn to coordinate the troops.


    Just as Zeke gave his permission, he spotted the advancing enemies. The Chimeroi, with their snake-like lower bodies, moved with a grace that might have intrigued him if not for the dire situation. His attention shifted to their weapons, noting the faint blue glow of poison on each tip.


    With the calm of a bystander, he watched the attack unfold. First came a volley of spears, quickly followed by a full-on charge. The frontline soon descended into a chaotic melee, and even at a nce, it was clear the Icefang warriors were struggling.


    Just then, Zeke felt a slight pull on his Core as Akasha began drawing Mana. She was either enhancing her own abilities or casting a spell¡ªor both. Zeke waited with eager anticipation. The reaction was immediate¡ªseveral warriors turned to him, shock written across their faces. He recognized that look. It was the expression of someone receiving a telepathic order for the first time. He nodded calmly, confirming that whatevermand they''d received hade from him.


    The changes became visible quickly. The Icefang warriors started forming clusters of three, each member guarding the others'' backs as they advanced and retreated together. In these small groups, each had a specific role: one attacked, another defended, and the third nked.


    At first, it looked like their battle line had descended into chaos, with warriors seemingly abandoning their positions on a whim and moving without any clear objective. But soon, Zeke noticed a pattern emerging from the apparent disorder. Their defense was not a hard front, but a fluid pattern that would give way at times, only to entrap and defeat those who tried to take advantage of the apparent weakness.


    A low whistle escaped his lips as he saw the sheer effectiveness of Akasha¡¯s directives. From one instant to the next, the casualties on their sides had more than halved, while the opposite was true for their enemies.


    <em>¡°How are you doing this?¡±</em> he asked when he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity anymore.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    I¡¯m giving each soldier real-time instructions, keeping them updated on their objectives and the overall state of the battle. My current objective is to minimize their exposure to the enemy''s poison while conserving their strength.


    Zeke nodded slowly, attempting to keep track of the troop movements. However, he soon had to concede defeat. Despite sharing his senses with Akasha, it was impossible for his mind to process everything happening at once. This was simply beyond what a human could manage.


    <strong>[Question]</strong>


    Am I allowed to include Host in the list of avable resources?


    Zeke was momentarily surprised by the question but nodded after a brief pause. If Akasha needed him to take action, he would dly do his part. <em>¡°Justmand me like you would anyone else.¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Understood. Please remain where you are, Host.


    Zeke frowned. Didn¡¯t she need him to fight? However, it soon became clear what Akasha had meant by utilizing him as a resource. Completely seamlessly, certain groups split off from the front, only to be reced by different teams of three that were already on standby.


    Zeke watched as these men approached him in an orderly line. They seemed to be the worst off of the warriors, many sporting grizzly wounds, both old and new. It didn''t take long for the first to reach his location.


    ¡°I am here, sir,¡± the first woman reported, a look of reverence in her eyes.


    Zeke nodded casually, not letting on that he wasn¡¯t fully aware of the reason they hade to him.


    ¡°Cleanse them of their poison,mander,¡± he heard a voice in his mind. Wait a second¡­ wasn''t that his own voice? It seemed Akasha had taken his instruction tomand him like anyone else quite literally, even adopting the same authoritative tone.


    After a moment of reflection, he had to agree with her choice. No matter how much stronger he had be, he would make a greater impact by cleansing the warriors than by fighting. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t yet at a level where he could match that kind of manpower.


    Zeke began his task. He no longer had time to focus on the battle as he attended to the endless line of wounded soldiers. Akasha had ordered one of the men to bring over a barrel, which was now quickly filling up with Frostscale poison. It didn¡¯t take long for a second barrel to be brought over and then a third.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How were these men and women able to move with so much poison coursing through their bodies? His respect for the Icefang warriors deepened with each dose he extracted. ¡®Hardy¡¯ was a vast understatement for the perseverance the wolfkin showed by simply remaining upright.


    His disappointment in the role he was forced to y faded quickly as he saw the expressions of relief on the faces of his patients. The poison not only physically impaired its victims but also caused immense pain as it built up in their bodies. Zeke, having experienced many sessions of exposure therapy, understood that suffering all too well.


    Time lost all meaning as one face blurred into the next, and Zeke became a whirlwind of activity, sometimes working on multiple patients at once. What had once been a delicate and strenuous task posed little challenge for him now, and he moved through the waiting tribesmen with wild abandon, leaving no trace of poison in their bodies.


    Suddenly, his gaze refocused as a familiar face emerged in his sight. ¡°Frost?¡± he asked, taken aback. ¡°Did they get you too?¡±


    The formermander stared at him with a look of utter shock. ¡°The enemy,¡± he said after a moment of silence. ¡°They¡­ they¡¯ve retreated.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 65: Love and Fear

    Zeke blinked, processing the words as Frost¡¯s revtion settled in. His hands paused mid-motion, still clutching the shoulder of the next warrior in line.


    ¡°Retreated?¡± he echoed, his voice carrying a mix of disbelief and cautious curiosity.


    Frost nodded firmly, the earlier gloom gone. His posture sagged with relief, as if the weight of those words had drained the tension from his body. ¡°Yes. They retreated. Our frontline held strong, thanks to your... tactics.¡±


    Zeke straightened, scanning the room with renewed focus. The constant buzz ofbat he¡¯d heard in the distance had indeed faded, reced by a stunned quiet. His awareness stretched outward, reaching for the battlefield. What he felt was undeniable¡ªthe enemy¡¯s presence was dwindling, their numbers scattering into the area beyond his reach.


    Zeke let go of the patient whose shoulder he was still grasping. He had been too focused on his task, not paying any attention to the battle. This was not a good look, especially for themander. He quickly put on a serious expression and nodded back at Frost.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware,¡± he said, subtly scanning the area to assess the current situation. ¡°We should address the men. Will you join me?¡±


    Frost agreed without hesitation, and together they made their way to the spot where Zeke had previously spoken. As the soldiers saw him approach¡ªwith their formermander by his side no less¡ªthe crowd immediately fell silent, waiting expectantly.


    Zeke stepped up beside Frost, surveying the gathered crowd in silence. What he saw was no longer the disheartened group of desperate survivors from hours ago, but a well-organized fighting force, their eyes burning with determination.


    <strong>[Question]</strong>Do you need me to prepare a speech?


    Zeke froze for an instant. A speech¡­ Akasha wanted to write a speech for him? The Spirit had many talents, but motivational speaking wasn¡¯t one of them. He shuddered at the thought of how stiff and awkward that speech would be.


    <em>¡°I think I¡¯ll manage,¡±</em> he replied mentally, his gaze returning to the gathered crowd.


    He needed to find the right words to resonate with them; mere ttery wouldn¡¯t suffice. This had to be a turning point in the war, a definitive break from their past failures. After a moment''s thought, he cleared his throat.


    ¡°Warriors of the Icefang tribe,¡± Zeke began, his voice ringing through the cavern. "For too long, you''ve allowed these cowardly snakes to terrorize your home, running rampant on your mountain¡ªfar too long. Forced to retreat, helpless, as they drove you deeper into these tunnels..."


    He saw fists and ws tighten in anger and shame, his words hitting like salt on an open wound.


    ¡°But!¡± he continued, his tone steady. ¡°Those days are behind you now. Today, you have shown the true strength of Winter¡¯s descendants. You¡¯ve brought honor to his name¡ªand to your own.¡±


    At his words, many heads lifted, and Zeke met their eyes with an encouraging smile, like a parent proud of a child''s first step.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ve had your first taste of victory!¡± he dered, sweeping his gaze over the crowd. Their eyes were locked on him, hanging on every word. ¡°How did it taste? Sweet? Well, get used to it, because this is just the beginning! Soon, it will be the snakes who live in fear, regretting the day they dared set foot on our mountain. They will learn to fear our jaws and fangs once more, as they always should have!¡±


    His words lingered in the air, their echoes still bouncing off the cavern walls as the crowd stared in stunned silence. Then, the tension snapped, and the warriors roared as one. It was as if they were releasing all the pent-up stress from weeks of desperate struggle. Some even gave in to their animalistic instincts, howling wildly. It was a scene of chaos and madness, yet Zeke saw only the beauty in it.


    This was exactly what these warriors needed¡ªa chance to release their frustrations, a turning point in their desperate fight for survival. It was something Zeke was more than happy to provide.


    ¡°Eat and drink to your heart''s content tonight!¡± he shouted over the celebrating crowd. ¡°Tomorrow will be a long day. There¡¯s more honor and victory to im, and I need you all strong and ready!¡±


    His words were met with even louder cheers, and Zeke nodded in satisfaction, turning to Frost beside him. ¡°Do you want to add anything?¡±


    Frost looked from him to the wildly celebrating crowd and then back again. His expression turnedplicated. ¡°If I¡¯d known you were so good at this, I would have given you control right away¡­¡± he muttered, though Zeke heard him loud and clear.


    ¡°Would you have believed me if I told you?¡± he asked.


    Frost blinked, a small smile emerging on his usually stoic face. ¡°I can still barely believe it now,¡± he said, a twinkle in his eyes.


    Zeke grinned and yfully pped him on the shoulder. ¡°I told you, we share the same goal¡ªyou and I.¡±


    While the two of them walked toward the sanctum, he could feel Akasha drawing on his Core again. <em>¡°What are you doing?¡± </em>he asked.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I deemed it necessary to reorganize the scouts. The enemy forces have retreated ahead of schedule, and it is unclear what they are nning to do next. We should extend our surveincework in case they choose tounch a surprise attack.


    Zeke¡¯s smile faltered. In his excitement over their victory, he hadn¡¯t even considered what came next. But as themander, it was his duty to prepare for every possibility. His inexperience was ring in moments like this¡ªhe¡¯d let himself get carried away by the mood too easily. Thankfully, he had Akasha.


    <em>¡°Can I leave it to you?¡± </em>he asked, slightly embarrassed.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    It is already done, Host, alongside any other duties that needed your attention.


    Zeke nodded, once again thanking fate that it had allowed him to contract with a Spirit like Akasha.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he told Frost, who was waiting for him.


    As they entered the sanctum, he noticed the change in the way the warriors regarded him. Conversations hushed when he passed, and their gazes, once uncertain or indifferent, now followed him with respect and deference. The shift felt unnatural to Zeke, who wasn¡¯t used to being the center of such attention. He could sense it in the way the warriors stood taller in his presence, how they quickly made way for him, their nods deep with reverence. It was more than just gratitude for leading them to victory; there was something more at y.


    He turned to Frost, curiosity getting the better of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t they overdoing it a little? It feels like they treat me with more respect than even you,¡± he said, keeping his voice low as they walked toward the heart of the sanctum.


    Frost looked at him with an odd expression. ¡°¡­And you think that is strange?¡±


    Zeke tilted his head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You are a weird person,¡± Frost stated. ¡°Did you think it would be the same after what you¡¯ve done today?¡±


    Zeke frowned. ¡°It was only a single victory, and we still have a long way to go.¡±


    Frost shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Your aura¡­ it¡¯s overwhelming. Even now, I¡¯m struggling against the urge to run¡ªand I am a Pureblood son of Winter. Can you imagine what the others must be feeling?¡±


    Zeke stopped in his tracks, his hands already searching his pockets for the amulet that would suppress his Draconic Aura. However, before he could put it on, Frost stopped him.


    ¡°Don''t,¡± he said, his tone serious. ¡°This is a good thing.¡±


    Zeke frowned. ¡°A good thing? I don''t want people to be afraid of me.¡±


    Frost studied him for a moment, his brow furrowed. ¡°For someone so clever, you can be pretty naive sometimes.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Frost turned to face him fully, his eyes shing. ¡°What do you think my father¡¯s aura feels like when he¡¯s at his prime?¡± he asked.


    Zeke recalled the sensation of meeting Winter for the first time. It was like an icy chill that pierced straight through him. Even with his Draconic Heart and the fact that he wasn''t a Chimeroi, the feeling had been intense. He shuddered at the thought of how overwhelming it must have been for the tribesmen.


    ¡°It must be pretty strong,¡± Zeke replied btedly.


    Frost scoffed. ¡°Pretty strong? It is absolutely terrifying. Even I can barely tolerate it for more than a few minutes at a time.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say? That I should make my allies fear me?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Frost said bluntly. ¡°The sharper the weapon, the more dangerous it is. But you wouldn''t go into battle with a dull sword just because you''re afraid the sharp de might cut you, would you?¡±


    ¡°I am not a weapon,¡± Zeke refuted, though the analogy made sense.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to be,¡± Frost affirmed. ¡°But do you have any idea how much confidence it instills in the men to know that such a person stands behind them? It is almost as if my father had returned¡­¡±


    Zeke fell silent, letting Frost¡¯s words sink in. The youngmander had raised an interesting point, one Zeke hadn¡¯t considered before. He had always tried to be a friend to his people, someone approachable, someone they could rely on. But maybe that wasn¡¯t the only approach¡ªor even the right one. Now that he wielded far more power, perhaps it was time to rethink his strategy.


    What was more effective: a leader people feared, or one they liked?


    The question still troubled him as they continued their way deeper into the sanctum, and Zeke barely paid any attention to the crystallinendscape and marvelous architecture. But there was no time to dwell on it.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Frost said as they stopped before arge building.


    Zeke looked up at the structure, jolted from his thoughts. Theplex didn¡¯t stand out from the surrounding buildings, aside from its size. It appeared to have been a warehouse in the past, but Zeke¡¯s Sphere of Awareness quickly revealed why they hade to this ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± Frost said curtly as he returned the way they came.


    With a nod, Zeke entered through the door, his thoughts turning to more urgent matters. His eyes quickly found the sight that his senses had already detected from outside. The entire warehouse had been converted to an impromptu infirmary, with wounded tribesmen arrayed in lines.


    Zeke slowly walked along the rows of men and women, inspecting them in passing. They all shared one striking feature: their pale skin and protruding veins, which were a sickly blue. He recognized this as a symptom of Frostscale poison, but he had rarely seen it progress to such an extreme. These people were not even able to move, resembling frozen statues more than living beings.


    However, he didn¡¯t slow his steps as he headed further down the line. Toward the end of the line, he stopped, his gaze turning heavy. Vulcanosy there, his breathingbored and weak, and his usually zing eyes dulled by exhaustion.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± the Chimeroi muttered, forcing a smile. ¡°I had hoped you wouldn¡¯t get to see me like this.¡±


    ¡°How did I end up with such a fool?¡± Zeke chided lightheartedly. Kneeling beside the injured warrior, he ced aforting hand on Vulcanos¡¯ shoulder as he focused on assessing his condition. Vulcanos was in terrible shape. The poison had run its course through his system, but worse, he appeared to have severely overdrawn his power, weakening his body even further.


    Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration. He cured Vulcanos of the Frostscale poison easily enough, cleansing the remaining traces with his own magic, but there was something deeper wrong. Despite his best efforts, Zeke could not rece Vulcanos¡¯ missing vitality. This was not his domain, and only a Life Mage might be able to help.


    Vulcanos¡¯ gaze met Zeke¡¯s, and there was a moment of understanding between them. ¡°You¡¯ve done all you can, Master,¡± Vulcanos rasped, his voice quieter than usual, but steady. ¡°The rest... will take time.¡±


    Zeke sighed, frustrated by his own limits. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on your condition. If I find anything that might help, I¡¯ll try it. For now, rest.¡±


    The Chimeroi grunted in acknowledgment, though Zeke could see the frustration in his eyes as well. Vulcanos had always been a force of nature, and the thought of being incapacitated clearly grated on him. But there was little more Zeke could do at the moment.


    His gaze swept over the hall once more, and he could see many healers eyeing him in wonder. His act of removing the poison in such a short time was still a novelty to many tribesmen, and these were the people who best understood what this ability could mean for their patients.


    ¡°Bring me a barrel,¡± he ordered as he moved toward one of the worst cases. Many of the injured had little time left, and Zeke was pressed for time, too. He needed to be prepared for whatever tomorrow would bring. But for now, he just wanted to save as many tribesmen as he could.

 Book 5: Chapter 66: Changing Seasons

    Despite Zeke¡¯s concerns, Akasha¡¯s precautions proved unnecessary. The scouts patrolling the corridor encountered no enemy forces, and even Ash, who dared venture further than anyone, found no signs of ambushes or enemy movement.


    The night passed peacefully, with Zeke treating the poisoned while the tribe celebrated their victory. The atmosphere grew even more lively whenever one of the injured rose from their sickbed to join the festivities. It was as if the dead were returning, one by one. The tribe¡¯s reversal of fortune hade so swiftly andpletely that many could hardly believe it. They had gone from a defeated people on the brink of extinction to a victorious army, their numbers swelling by the minute.


    Zeke rubbed the sweat from his brow as he looked down the rows of empty cots. Now, only a few still had patients lying in them¡ªthose who could not be cured simply by removing the poison. Vulcanos was one of them, but many more had suffered injuries that wouldn¡¯t heal in a matter of days. However, those he could help were all back on their feet.


    Zeke shook his head, a wry smile on his face. He had greatly underestimated his new capabilities. He turned his focus inward, inspecting his Core. The Orb still pulsed with power, as bright and vibrant as when he had started.


    As a True Mage, he had never fully grasped the significance of having a perfect Affinity. In the past, he could deplete his Core and had to monitor his Mana usage. But now? He doubted he could drain his Core, even if he cast spells nonstop for the entire day.


    At least, if he used Blood Mana.


    Converting Ambient Mana to Blood-attuned Mana was almost effortless for him now. His Core recovered faster than he could deplete it with any regr spell. If he truly wanted to test his limits, he¡¯d need to attempt something bigger¡ªsomething much bigger.


    With a satisfied smile, Zeke returned to Vulcanos¡¯ side and sat down on the empty cot next to the Chimeroi, closing his eyes in meditation. Now that he finally had a moment to himself, it was time to do something he had wanted to try ever since his advancement.


    From his visit to the Bloodsword mansion, he had gained knowledge over the mostmonly used Blood Magics of their house: [Blood Generation] and [Blood Compression].The first spell helped him quickly recover his reserves, while the second expanded his internal storage. He had often relied on both of these fundamental spells, and now it was time to push his new limits. For the next few hours, he alternated between [Blood Generation] to replenish his supply and [Blood Compression] to increase his storage capacity.


    It was utterly thrilling.


    When the sound of approaching footsteps finally snapped him out of his trance, he realized he''d lost track of time. He quickly gauged his progress and was utterly baffled by what he found. Even a rough estimate put the amount of Blood in his body at fifty times the natural human limit. It was bizarre¡ªhe felt more like a storage tank than a person.


    ¡°Are you rested?¡± a voice asked.


    Zeke looked up to see three familiar faces: Frost, Ash, and Gravitas, watching him closely. He quickly got to his feet but immediately staggered. Frowning, he began moving his arms and legs, trying to pinpoint the issue. A momentter, the cause became clear¡ªhis body had gained significant weight over the past few hours, and he was significantly heavier than ever before.


    "Are you alright, Master?" Ash asked, concerned, as he watched Zeke il his arms and legs unsteadily.


    Zeke paused, offering an awkward smile as he realized how ridiculous he must have looked¡ªespecially for the tribe''smander. Thankfully, no one else was around to witness his clumsiness. He quickly straightened up, doing his best to mask his awkward movements.


    ¡°...I''ve just been sitting too long,¡± he said. ¡°My limbs feel a little stiff.¡±


    Fortunately, the Chimeroi seemed to ept his exnation, and Frost didn¡¯t press further about his condition either. Instead, the Pureblood spoke up, ¡°We expect their next attack any moment now... and the men are eager for it," he added with a slight smile.


    Zeke returned the smile and began walking toward the exit, the others falling in step behind him. If the Frostscale tribe decided to use the same tactic as they had up till now, then they would be in for a rude awakening. Not only could he counter their poison, but their basic battle strategies were no match for Akasha either.


    It would be a ughter.


    It took them only a short while to reach the battle lines, a testament to how far the tribe had been pushed back. Still, Zeke remained optimistic. Today, they would reim some of that lost ground.


    As they emerged from the cave, the troops'' atmosphere shifted. The excited bustle from a moment ago stilled, and all eyes trailed their small group in absolute silence. Zeke took the gazes in stride, his gait already much more ustomed to his new weight. He approached the familiar spot atop the improvised stage, the frozen ground creaking under his heavy footfalls.


    Together with his small entourage, Zeke stepped onto the stage, his gaze slowly sweeping over the army. Thanks to his nightly efforts, the number of warriors had grown significantly since the previous day, and he noticed many looks of gratitude directed at him. This didn¡¯te as a surprise. For many, he was now a benefactor who had saved them from the brink of death.


    Zeke took it all in quietly, allowing the silence to linger a moment longer. This was not the time for a grand speech; that woulde after the battle. For now, he needed the tribesmen alert and focused.


    ¡°Wolves¡­¡± he said, his voice echoing through the cavern. ¡°It is time to hunt.¡±


    An invisible tension built as the warriors'' expressions shifted from respect and gratitude to feral ferocity. In the next moment, Zeke felt a pull on his Core as Akasha began to ry her orders. The reaction of the troops was even faster then before, as they quickly arrayed themselves. It seemed the Spirit had managed to build some trust in the tribesmen with her precise orders the day before as Zeke could spot no hesitation anymore.


    Zeke stood at the front of the assembled army, his eyes trained on the mouth of the cavern that led to the outside world. The anticipation in the air was electric. Warriors fidgeted, whispered among themselves, and nced back at him for reassurance. It felt as if they were all holding their breath, waiting for a signal that would ignite the battle.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the vition.


    But time dragged on, and still, there was nothing. No sound of approaching foes, no rustle of movement beyond the cavern¡¯s entrance. The longer they waited, the more Zeke could feel the unease ripple through the ranks.


    <em>¡°Akasha,¡±</em> he called out mentally, furrowing his brow as he nced at the still darkness beyond. <em>¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t they attacking?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    It is possible that the Frostscale tribe is employing a new strategy. They may be waiting for you to make the first move, hoping to draw you into a trap.


    Zeke¡¯s stomach twisted at the thought. <em>¡°Or they don¡¯t dare face us afterst time,¡±</em> he replied.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Both possibilities are usible. However, it would be unwise to allow our warriors to grow restless. We should send out scouts to probe the situation, and advance slowly while remaining alert.


    Zeke nodded, his heart racing. It was a sound strategy, yet he felt a pang of hesitation. ¡°If this is their strategy, we need to be careful. But it would be unwise to give them more time to regroup.¡±


    As if in response to his thoughts, a voice came from behind him, drawing Zeke¡¯s attention. Frost had taken a step closer, a look of concern on his face. ¡°The men are bing restless. What should we do?¡±


    Zeke took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. There was a third possibility for why the Frostscale army didn¡¯t advance today¡ªone he preferred not to consider. However, if it were true, remaining passive would only worsen the situation.


    ¡°We advance,¡± he shouted, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°The enemy clearly doesn¡¯t dare face us anymore. It is time we take back what was lost. Everyone, formation!¡±


    His voice resonated with authority, but even he could hear the wavering edge beneath it. The unease hung in the air like a thick fog, and as he nced back at Frost, he caught the Pureblood¡¯s eyes narrowing in thought.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    We have a contingency n for that scenario as well, Host.


    With that reassurance, Zeke took a deep breath and steadied himself. The army began to move, a ripple of tension shifting as they marched into the tunnel at the end of the cavern. The low light flickered against the icy walls, creating a surrealndscape that felt almost alien.


    The scouts moved silently ahead, their instincts guiding them through the dark tunnel. Zeke took his ce at the front of the formation, confident in his ability to detect any ambush. His Sphere of Awareness easily covered the entire width of the tunnel and extended well into the area ahead.


    His mind remained sharp as he focused on the path, scanning for any signs of trouble, but all was eerily quiet. The air grew thick with anticipation, and each step felt like a step toward an unseen precipice.


    Minutes passed as they made their way further down the tunnel, still encountering nothing. It was unsettling, but Zeke held onto the hope that they might surprise their foes by entering their territory unchallenged. Yet, the nagging sensation in the pit of his stomach grew with each step.


    Suddenly, a whisper passed through the ranks, and Zeke turned to see Ash approaching. ¡°No sign of enemies, Master. The path ahead remains clear until the exit,¡± he reported, though his expression suggested he shared Zeke''s unease. With every step they took, the possibility he didn¡¯t want to think about became more and more likely.


    With Ash at his side, he moved onward, the tension palpable in the air. As they finally neared the end of the tunnel, Zeke¡¯s expression twisted. His Perception had already shown him the scene outside, forcing his feet to stop.


    It was him, after all.


    Zeke focused his mind and sent a message back to the sanctum. It was the only thing he could still do to avoid catastrophe. Now, it was out of his hands.


    ¡°Continue forward,¡± Zeke instructed, though he could feel his heart racing. ¡°We¡¯ll approach the exit.¡±


    When they reached the mouth of the cavern, the sight that greeted them was just as Zeke had witnessed. The tunnel opened up to reveal the bright morning sky and a fresh breeze tickled his nose. They had arrived at their former home, the stronghold they had defended for years.


    The atmosphere shifted from anticipation to a chilling realization as they saw the enemy encircling the area. They wore gleeful expressions, a smugness that set Zeke¡¯s teeth on edge.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Frost started, but his voice faltered as he spotted the figure standing defiantly at the front of the Frostscale troops.


    An old man, d in ornate robes that billowed around him, stood rxed yetmanding. The light flickered against his pale features, revealing a face marked by deep lines and a sinister smile. He held an air of authority that demanded attention, even amid the throng of soldiers behind him.


    ¡°Ah, the Icefang tribe finally arrives,¡± the old man called out. ¡°I¡¯ve been eagerly awaiting your presence. It seems your little victory has inted your spirits rather nicely.¡±


    Zeke clenched his jaw at the overwhelming presence radiating from the old man. He struggled to shield the men behind him with his own aura, but he felt like a candle flickering in a storm, barely able to hold on.


    ¡°Shassra¡­¡± he muttered, his voice strained.


    ¡°Indeed, I am Shassra, and I¡¯ve heard quite a few things about you, little human,¡± the progenitor said leisurely as he watched Zeke struggle with an amused look on his face.


    Zeke¡¯s face distorted even further as he felt the strength of the aura slowly increase. Was this Blood Suppression? Why did he feel it so keenly now? Had his recent advancement brought him further away from his human side?


    Many questions raced through his mind, but Zeke had no time to ponder. He could barely maintain his consciousness while facing this old man. The entire army stood frozen, and even the bravest among them didn¡¯t dare raise their heads. If even Zeke felt this level of suppression, there was no telling how bad it must have been for the members of the Icefang tribe.


    Suddenly, a disdainful snort echoed in his mind as a massive wave of aura surged from him. In an instant, the oppressive atmosphere lifted, causing Shassra to take a half step back, his expression turning stern.


    ¡°It seems my foolish children spoke the truth this time,¡± the progenitor said, his gaze solely focused on Zeke now. ¡°¡­There really was a Dragon among the sheep.¡±


    Zeke took a steadying breath, trying to calm his racing heart, but it was no use. His entire body felt primed for a fight, acutely aware of the danger surrounding him. He mustered his willpower and took a step forward, meeting the Progenitor''s gaze head-on.


    ¡°Quite brave, halfling,¡± Shassra praised, though his words felt more like mockery. ¡°But it would be foolish to think you can stand up to me with what little power you possess.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of fighting you, Progenitor.¡±


    Shassra narrowed his eyes, as if trying to peer into Zeke''s soul. ¡°No?¡± he asked, not averting his piercing stare. ¡°But you were happy to fight my children¡ªkill my descendants. Didn¡¯t you fear my ire then? Or did you think I would just let you go after you showed off your ancestry?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I never intended to fight you, but I also never feared your wrath. Not with the seasons changing¡­¡±


    The Progenitor frowned, clearly not understanding what Zeke meant. ¡°I tire of your games,¡± he hissed. ¡°Speak clearly, halfling, or die where you stand!¡±


    Zeke lifted his gaze to the sky, following a solitary snowke as it floated toward him. Momentster, itnded on the tip of his nose, bringing a refreshing chill to his warm skin. He could barely suppress his mouth from curling upwards as he returned his attention to the irate Progenitor.


    ¡°Autumn is over, old man,¡± he said, far more confident than before.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Shassra asked, clearly picking up on his changed demeanor.


    ¡°It means,¡± Zeke said, finally allowing the smile to touch his face, ¡°that Winter has arrived.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 67: The Snake and the Wolf

    His deration was met with stunned silence. Neither the Icefang nor the Frostscale tribes knew how to react to such a cryptic statement. The quiet onlysted a moment before an astonished murmur began to rise from the tunnel''s entrance.


    The noise quickly grew, drawing the Progenitor''s attention. For the first time, Shassra looked past Zeke and toward the army behind him. His eyes narrowed as the crowd parted, and a look of shock reced his focused expression. Striding toward them was a solitary figure¡ªa young man, tall and handsome, with snow-white skin and hair. Though his build was lean, the trained eye could easily discern the corded muscles beneath his in shirt.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Shassra breathed, though loud enough for Zeke to pick it up.


    A few momentster, the neer reached the front of the army, his casual steps deceptively quick. As he approached Zeke, he gave him a brief sidelong nce, a faint smile tugging at his lips for just an instant. But that was all the attention he spared before moving past him, eyes locked on the Progenitor.


    He came to a stop just a few steps away, a distance way too close forfort. However, the man seemed utterly rxed as he faced the imposing old man.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be dead,¡± Shassra said, having regained hisposure somewhat. ¡°I felt you dying!¡±


    The young man stood there, not a hint of emotion on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve grown old,¡± he stated inly. ¡°Is that the price you paid?¡±


    ¡°Pah! I would have paid a much heavier price still if it meant that I could finally kill you,¡± Shassra hissed, a sinister light glowing in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­And yet, you failed,¡± the young man responded, finally allowing a faint smile to touch his lips.Shassra remained silent, scrutinizing the man before him. The Frostscale Progenitor¡¯s expression shifted wildly during the inspection, betraying that there was more at y than met the eye. Finally, a pleased smile settled on his face.


    ¡°You''re right, my poison is gone from your body,¡± he said. ¡°But you''re still far from recovered. Was it really wise for you toe here, Winter?¡±


    Winter frowned, but then he turned his head, ncing at his son, Frost, and the gathered members of the Icefang tribe behind him.


    ¡°Unlike you,¡± he said, returning his attention to Shassra, ¡±my heart has not turned to ice just yet.¡±


    Shassra chuckled. ¡°Another weakness you¡¯ve allowed yourself.¡±


    Winter shrugged,pletely unconcerned. ¡°Weakness or not, I will do as I please¡ªas I always have.¡±


    Shassra smirked, a glint in his eyes. ¡°Can you even protect your tribe if I decide to kill them now? Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    A collective gasp sounded as the members of the Icefang tribe inhaled as one. The Progenitors were discussing life or death in such a casual manner that even Zeke felt a shudder down his spine. Secretly, he focused on one of his Beacons, prepared to leave with Ash and Gravitas at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Winter stated, utterly unfazed by the threat. ¡°We both know that they are the only thing keeping me here.¡±


    Shassra clicked his tongue, creating a sound that was unnaturally loud and grating. ¡°Unfortunately, you are right,¡± he said. ¡°It would be rather inconvenient if you chose to flee now. What do you suggest, furball?¡±


    Winter remained utterly still, his posture rxed. ¡°You''ll have your fight,¡± he said calmly, ¡°but not here.¡± His gaze shifted to the ins below the mountain, making it clear what he meant.


    In the next instant, Winter began to change. White fur rapidly sprouted across his body, his clothes tearing apart as he grewrger. The transformation took less than the blink of an eye, and where the young man had stood moments before a massive white wolf with glowing red eyes now towered. With his transformation came a pervasive chill that swept through the ranks of wolves and snakes alike, forcing even the strongest among them to clench their fists and grit their teeth to keep their bodies from shaking like leaves in a storm.


    Winter turned his massive head, casting a final nce at his descendants. His gaze lingered on Zeke for just a moment, but the message was clear. Zeke gave a subtle nod¡ªso slight that few would have noticed. Winter saw it. His jaws parted slightly, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The wolf took a step, then another, before leaping with immense power, soaring far beyond the mountain. Unfazed by the height, he sailed effortlessly toward the ins he had pointed to earlier in a single bound.


    Winter had departed as suddenly as he had arrived, leaving the two armies staring each other down once again. Shassra nced at Zeke, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°What a shame,¡± he murmured before turning to his Pureblood offspring. ¡°Kill them,¡± hemanded, his voice as cold as ice.


    A momentter, Shassra began to transform as well. His neck elongated, and his legs merged into a tail. In an instant, he had be a massive, pale blue serpent. Without a word of farewell, he slithered after Winter, carving deep furrows into the ground with each sinuous movement. The sheer power hidden in his body was evident, as even the stone cracked beneath his casual movements. ????¦­????


    While everybody watched in stunned silence as their two leaders departed the mountain, Zeke¡¯s mind was already working in overdrive. The reason Winter had been so confident in leaving his descendants behind against a muchrger force was because he trusted Zeke to take care of them. And he intended to do just that.


    <em>¡°Get ready, Akasha,¡± </em>he instructed mentally, though the Spirit was already sending orders.


    Before anyone could get their bearings, Zeke disappeared from his spot at the front of the army and noiselessly appeared behind enemy ranks. Right before him was one of the Purebloods. Zeke had chosen his target carefully, aiming for a man who was still looking in the direction of Shassra with an awestruck expression.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Carefu¡ª¡±


    Before the scream had finished, Zeke''s hand pierced the man''s unguarded back, crimson ws extending from each finger. Even Zeke was surprised by how effortlessly his [Blood Spikes] tore through the man''s flesh. A momentter, all resistance vanished as the five spikes burst through the Pureblood¡¯s chest.


    Zeke felt a warm spray on his face as a red torrent erupted from the man''s back. He had clearly pierced the heart, which now pumped desperately in a futile effort to keep him alive.


    Through his spatial perception, he noticed several figures moving around him. The other Purebloods had recovered quickly from their stupor and were now moving to cut off any escape routes.


    Zeke detached his [Blood Spikes], leaving them buried in his victim, before [Teleporting] once more. He had pulled off his surprise attack, but it would be foolish to assume he could face thebined might of the remaining Purebloods. Instead, he appeared in an area densely packed with Frostscale spear slingers. They were the ranged units their enemy liked to deploy and one of the biggest headaches the Icefang tribe faced.


    The moment Zeke''s feet touched the ground, he extended his arms to either side, shoving the nearby Chimeroi out of his way. Instantly, two thin red lines emerged from his palms. It had been a while since he had used his [Blood Whips], but they felt like old friends as they sprang forth from his body.


    Zeke began to spin, whipping the razor-sharp tendrils around him in a wide arc. Now, however, the whips continued to lengthen well beyond their usual reach. With the massive amount of blood in his body, there was practically no limit to how far they could extend.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke saw his whips slice through the ranks of soldiers like a scythe through wheat. Heads, limbs, and scales flew in every direction as his bloody weapons whirled around him.


    When he came to a stop, he found himself standing in a field of corpses, drenched in blood from head to toe. The nearby soldiers, Purebloods, and even his allies were staring at his crimson figure with eyes of shock.


    Zeke nced at his feet, where a head stared back at him with unseeing eyes. His weapon had sliced through half the man¡¯s shoulder, a testament to the victim''s intention to duck under it. He hadn¡¯t been fast enough¡ªnone of them had.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, suppressing the nausea and guilt rising within him. No. This was no time for weakness. These people hade to fight¡ªto murder and pige. He couldn¡¯t afford to be soft when dealing with those who clearly aimed to harm him and those he cared about. His gaze lifted, and a new fire zed in his eyes as his draconic aura red like a signal fire.


    As if on cue, the Icefang warriors surged forward, crashing into their enemies like a tidal wave. It was clear this coordination was thanks to Akasha''s guidance¡ªwithout her, such a perfectly timed assault would have been impossible.


    However, Zeke had no time to marvel at her handiwork as the enemies around him started to move.


    "Kill the human at all costs!" Razeth roared, his eyes zing with fury. But he had no time to focus on Zeke as Frost, Ash, Gravitas, and the Elders all charged toward him.


    Zeke saw the hatred burning in the eyes of the surrounding Frostscale warriors as they charged. Watching theirrades fall helplessly must have been unbearable. Their eyes promised bloody revenge as they raised their spears, ready to strike.


    Just as Zeke prepared to [Teleport] again, a faint sensation stopped him. It was like a silent call, a vague but undeniable familiarity. The feeling came from beneath him, around him¡ªhis clothes, his face, his entire body. Zeke instinctively understood what it was, though he had never experienced it so clearly. It was the blood calling out to him, not his own, but that of the many foes lying at his feet. He felt it resonate with his Core, his Mana eager to respond.


    Zeke''s eyes turned firm. Did he really have to run? His core thrummed with power, and he had a nearly limitless amount of blood at his disposal. It was the perfect time to test his new limit.


    He answered the call, channeling a massive amount of Mana into the blood surrounding him. The spell was crude¡ªhe had never used someone else''s blood before¡ªbut his intent was clear: rend, tear, pierce, slice, and puncture.


    In the next moment, pandemonium arrived.


    Arrows, swords, stakes, and bullets ripped through the air, turning the charging horde into pincushions. Though there was no precision to the attack the sheer volume made up for theck of coordination. It was ughter, expanding the field of corpses and, with it, the call of blood.


    For a moment, Zeke stood in stunned silence, staring at the aftermath of his magic. Was this... what it meant to be a Blood Mage?

 Book 5: Chapter 68: Vultures of War

    Zeke stood there, surrounded by a field of corpses. Dismembered bodiesy scattered, blood pooling on the ground. It was a scene of horror and nightmares, yet Zeke felt an unsettling sense offort, as if he was meant to be here. He had never felt as powerful as in this very moment. The feeling was intoxicating.


    No wonder Blood Mages were called the vultures of war. They participated in most of therger conflicts across the continent, and many of them were likely drawn to the battlefield like moths to a me.


    Unwillingly, he recalled the stories he¡¯d heard in the empire about Blood Mages¡ªughterers, fiends, monsters, butchers. They were called many names, none of them ttering. He had once dismissed those tales as imperial propaganda meant to demonize their enemies, but now, he wondered if there wasn¡¯t a kernel of truth to them.


    Zeke could easily imagine someone with a weaker will getting lost in the euphoria of such power, where indiscriminate ughter would seem inevitable. It was a terrifying thought, and it brought back the age-old question: Did the Core influence your personality, or did your personality determine the nature of your Core?


    ¡­Or, in other words, had this fascination with bloodshed always been a part of him, or had it been sparked by his Perfect Blood affinity?


    Zeke took a deep breath, frowning at how much he relished the scent of blood. He quickly channeled a burst of Mind Mana, releasing it without casting a spell. The effect was immediate, like a ssh of cold water, clearing his thoughts. This was no time for philosophical debates, not in the midst of battle. His objective was clear: ensure as many of Winter¡¯s Descendants survived the conflict.


    Before the next wave of enemies could reach him, Zeke teleported to the roof of a nearby building. From this vantage point, he could survey the battlefield and n his next move.


    [Bloodbound rity].


    The world seemed to freeze as Zeke¡¯s mental state elerated. It was the first time he had used hisbination spell since his advancement, and the changes were immediately clear. Normally, this state came with mounting pressure on his mind and body, a constant warning of the strain. But now, that burden was almost entirely gone.Though his body was frozen in time, Zeke¡¯s mind was not. Using his Sphere of Awareness, he quickly examined himself and was astonished by what he found. The red and blue saplings within him were unusually active. The red sapling, connected to his heart, was working overtime, pumping oxygen to his brain to sustain its vastly overclocked state. With the immense amount of blood in his body, he had plenty to fuel it.


    However, the blue sapling was even more intriguing. He had thought its shell-like form was merely an extrayer of protection around his brain. But now, in use, he saw its true purpose. It acted as an additionalyer of brain matter, a web of interconnected pathways that extended his mind and reduced the strain on his physical brain.


    This discovery only strengthened his theory that the saplings'' forms were not random. The real question was: what had influenced their development? Was it the spells he practiced? His thoughts? His desires? Or was it something else entirely? Zeke eagerly anticipated the day he would uncover all these answers.


    However, for now, he shifted his focus to the battlefield ahead, using his Spatial Perception rather than his eyes. With ample time at his disposal, he concentrated on creating a clear picture of the entire situation.


    Akasha had done well directing the troops, and he noticed that most of them were fighting from advantageous positions. However, with his constant teleporting and intense use of his Core, it must have been challenging for her to use [Telepathy] on such arge scale. Casting differently attuned spells simultaneously was difficult enough, but with his reckless fighting style, it must have been a true nightmare.


    Zeke scanned the enemy ranks, quickly identifying new targets to attack. With his newfound ability to control the blood of his foes, he could significantly impact the battle. Combined with his ability to teleport freely, it was nearly impossible for the Frostscale warriors to counter his nking maneuvers.


    <em>¡°What do you think, Akasha?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    Host did a good job with the surprise attack, but I advice against any further acts of aggression.


    <em>¡°What? Why?¡± </em>Zeke asked. <em>¡°We could significantly reduce the casualties on our side by targeting the ranged attackers, and if¡ª¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Host,¡±</em> Akasha interrupted, materializing on the ledge before him. <em>¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°What do you mean?¡± </em>


    Akasha made a sweeping gesture, indicating the battlefield behind her. ¡°All of this is meaningless,¡± she said. ¡°No matter if we eliminate every single enemy, it won¡¯t matter one bit if the wolf loses his fight.¡±  ??????¦¥s?


    Zeke¡¯s attention turned to the distant in, where the two Progenitors were locked in battle. Akasha was right; if Winter died, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they won or lost their skirmish. Shassra could extinguish their lives with a mere sneeze. It seemed his bloodlust had truly clouded his judgment.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    <em>¡°What do you suggest, then?¡± </em>


    Akasha smiled, and Zeke was momentarily surprised by how natural the expression looked on her face. <em>"I suggest we fight this battle defensively. We''ve already dealt a crippling blow; now we just need to run out the clock until the real fight is decided."</em>


    Zeke considered that option. ¡°What are your predictions on casualties if we went with your n?¡±


    <em>¡°Negligible,¡± </em>Akasha replied confidently.<em> ¡°By using the tunnel as a choke point and implementing a rotating defense, I anticipate no more than a 5% casualty rate¡ªat most.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°What if weunched an offensive?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°Tripple the numbers,¡± </em>Akasha said right away. <em>¡°However, that is not even the worst of it.¡± </em>


    <em>¡°What is?¡± </em>Zeke questioned. Was there something else that he had overlooked?


    <em>¡°If the wolf returns, what does Host think will happen?¡± </em>


    Zeke answered instantly. <em>¡°The Frostscale tribe will either surrender or die...¡± </em>


    Akasha nodded, and Zeke couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy at her ability to move freely while he stood frozen in time. <em>¡°Which of these scenarios is more likely?¡± </em>


    <em>¡°¡­They will most likely choose to surrender,¡± </em>Zeke said after a moment of thought. He had witnessed how the Chimeroi reacted to the pressure of a Progenitor and could hardly imagine them standing up against Winter. Suddenly, it dawned on him what the Spirit was getting at. <em>¡°So, by fighting aggressively, we not only increase our casualties but also reduce the number of prisoners if we were to win?¡± </em>


    Akasha nodded again, indicating he had correctly guessed her thoughts.


    Zeke had never directly inquired about the fate of the survivors from the losing side, but he found it unlikely they would be killed. Without their Progenitor, they posed little threat to the tribe. And even if that was to be their fate, he could likely step in. After all, he had many uses for such a potent fighting force.


    Considering those considerations, Zeke had to admit Akasha¡¯s analysis was sound. ¡°Instruct them ording<em> to your n,¡± </em>he ordered.


    The Spirit nodded curtly before disappearing from his sight. Almost immediately, Zeke felt the familiar drain on his Core as Akasha ryed hermands. He realized how foolish he¡¯d been not to consider this could be done during his [Bloodbound rity]. But it made perfect sense. Unlike spoken words, [Telepathy] was instantaneous. Communication happened directly through the mind, and the sensation of hearing a voice was merely an interpretation by the brain¡ªa kind of mental illusion.


    Zeke¡¯s thoughts halted as an idea struck him like lightning. This discovery had far more implications than he initially realized. While Akasha continued instructing the Icefang warriors, he considered the feasibility of his new n. Matter couldn¡¯t move during his heightened awareness, but anything without mass could. Mind spells were a good example of this... but what about space?


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I am done. Host can now undo the spell.


    <em>"Just a moment," </em>Zeke murmured, a surge of giddy excitement rising within him. He focused on a point at the edge of the battlefield, barely within his Sphere of Awareness. His mind was racing so much that he nearly botched the spell, but thanks to his extensive practice with short-range teleportation, muscle memory guided him through the process.


    A momentter, Zeke vanished from his spot and reappeared exactly where he''d aimed. A quick nce confirmed that the world was still frozen, with every warrior moving at a snail''s pace. It worked! It had actually worked!


    However, his sess came at a price. Casting spells in this heightened state carried a significant cost. His newly advanced Core, which could typically handle dozens such spells, felt noticeably drained after just this one burst. There had to be a factor at y when casting multiple spells in an instant. Perhaps it was because his Core had no time to recover before rapidly switching between affinities?


    Even so, this was a monumental achievement!


    <strong>[Question]</strong>


    ¡­What was that, Host?


    Zeke smiled inwardly. It wasn¡¯t easy to make Akasha speechless, and he relished every instance of it. <em>¡°I used [Short Range Teleportation].¡±</em>


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    I am aware, Host. But what made you try something like that?


    <em>"You did, actually," </em>Zeke exined.<em> "I realized that, like the Mind affinity, Space isn¡¯t bound by the constraints of time."</em>


    <strong>[Question]</strong>


    ¡­Does Host realize the implications of this?


    <em>¡°I can think of a few,¡±</em> Zeke said, excitement building in his chest. By using his Space affinity in this manner, he could likely chain [Short Range Teleportation] to travel arge distance without any time passing. This would allow him to escape from almost any fight if he chose to do so. More importantly, he could move to his allies and bring them to safety if Shassra won the battle.


    And those were just the possibilities he thought of on the spot¡­


    For the first time in a long while, Zeke understood the true power of his firstbination spell. By merging Blood and Mind, he had crafted a spell that could nearly replicate the time-stopping ability the Exarch had used in Tradespire. No wonder Maximilian had scoffed at the idea that single-affinity Mages were superior to those with multiple elements.


    If this was the result, he would have to invest much more time in discovering synergies between his affinities. In fact, wasn¡¯t this the perfect moment to test one of his theories? He had long suspected another potential synergy between his Blood and Mind spells, something he had always hesitated to try. But this situation was ideal for that spell. If it worked, he might...


    Zeke focused on a nearby Frostscale warrior, oblivious to his presence. For the warrior, only a fraction of a second had passed since Zeke had appeared nearby.


    A perfect subject...

 Book 5: Chapter 69: A New Spell

    Standing in front of his target, Zeke channeled his Spellform, infusing it with Blood and Mind Mana while adjusting his Intent to match its new function. However, the spell fizzled out upon contact with the warrior¡ªa failure. Determined, Zeke adjusted the ratio, attempting to cast it with more Mind Mana.


    Another failure.


    And another.


    And another.


    ¡­


    Maybe it was the Intent?


    ¡­


    Zeke was so absorbed in his experimentation that he didn''t notice the strain he was under. Maintaining his [Bloodbound rity] for an extended period while casting one spell after another had drained his Core significantly. In just a few moments, he had exhausted more than half of his capabilities.


    However, it all became worth it when he suddenly felt a change. Zeke froze in his tracks as he felt the spell taking hold. Was it really possible? He would only be able to tell if he had actually seeded once he undid [Bloodbound rity]. His resolve wavered as he dared to imagine what the result would look like. His base spell,bined with the Mind affinity, could only result in something¡­ reprehensible.Zeke steeled his mind, trying to soothe his taut nerves as he prepared to undo his [Bloodbound rity]. For a moment, the battlefield noise faded into the background as his focus sharpened on the spell he had just cast. This was it¡ªthe culmination of his relentless experimentation. His Core thrummed, nearly depleted from the strain, but Zeke¡¯s mind was too intent on the result to care.


    The rity faded, his senses adjusting as the enhanced perception of [Bloodbound rity] left him. He turned his gaze to the warrior before him, a Frostscale soldier, now standing unnervingly still. Zeke''s spell had clearly taken hold, but the results were not yet clear.


    The warrior¡¯s eyes, which moments before had been filled with rage, were now dull and lifeless. The spear that had been raised for an attack hung limply by his side, forgotten. Zeke tentativelymanded the man to raise his arm through the Mana flowing between them.


    To Zeke¡¯s surprise, the arm lifted smoothly, following his mentalmand like a puppet on strings. The soldier moved without resistance, his body responding automatically to Zeke''s will. Yet something was different. Unlike using [Blood Puppeteering] on himself, this experience felt entirely new. He had expected to encounter resistance, to struggle for control against the target¡¯s natural defenses. But there was none¡ªthe man¡¯s mind seemed... absent.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes, curious. Why wasn¡¯t the soldier resisting?


    Zeke focused on understanding the exact role of the Mind Mana he had woven into the spell. Normally, the Blood aspect controlled the target¡¯s body, forcingpliance. But this time, something deeper had urred¡ªit had silenced the man¡¯s will. Zeke could sense it: the soldier was aware of what was happening, yetpletely incapable of resisting or acting on his own. It was as if the man¡¯s consciousness had been ced in a trance, locked away in a fog.


    Testing the limits of the spell, Zeke mentallymanded the soldier to step forward. The Frostscale warrior obeyed immediately, his movements fluid but without any sign of conscious thought. Zeke clenched his fist, and the soldier''s spear was lifted, pointing toward the nearest Frostscale troops.


    After a mentalmand, the spear flew through the air, hitting an allied warrior in the back. The weapon struck with such force that its tip jutted out through the warrior¡¯s ribcage. Zeke immediately teleported away, vanishing from sight. The group of Frostscale warriors spun, spotting Zeke¡¯s puppet standing there, arm outstretched, missing a spear. With enraged cries, they pounced, aiming to kill the supposed traitor on the spot.


    Zeke experimented further, driving the Frostscale warrior into battle against hisrades. The controlled soldier struck down his former allies with brutal efficiency, showing no hesitation. The trance left him with no moral conflict, no fear, no anger¡ªjust the unwavering execution of Zeke¡¯s will.


    He observed with a mixture of fascination and dread as his puppet mowed through the ranks. When a surviving Frostscale finally managed to stab the soldier, the puppet fell without even a sound, eyes still zed over, as if death had imed an empty husk.


    Zeke stared at the warrior¡¯s body.


    The effectiveness of his technique was undeniable.


    Thebination of his [Blood Puppeteering] and Mind affinity had created something terrifying: a mindless puppet. The Blood aspect allowed Zeke to control the target¡¯s body, and the Mind aspect stripped away any chance of resistance, rendering the target a hollow vessel for hismands.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t suppress the shiver that ran through him as he realized what this meant. He withdrew from the experiment, letting the remnants of his spell dissolve. The battlefield roared back into his awareness as he stood, staring. Zeke flexed his fingers, feeling the rich blood pulsing through his veins.


    If youe across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    This spell¡­ felt wrong.


    The moral implications weren¡¯t lost on him, and Zeke knew precisely why the spell made him feel so uneasy. It was ufortably close to the methods used by his most hated enemy. Yet, the practicality of such a tool was undeniable, especially in this situation. After all, his current goal was to subdue the Frostscale warriors without killing them.


    Shouldn¡¯t he use the best way to achieve that?


    He was fooling himself. The real question was: could he bring himself to use this spell, regardless of what that would make him? Was he willing to strip his opponents of their will, turning them into mindless husks?


    Zeke gazed out over the battlefield. He watched as the wolves of the Icefang Tribe retreated into the tunnel, following Akasha''smands. The snakes pursued, their spears darkening the sky as they rained down on the retreating troops.


    Zeke''s eyesnded on one spear in particr, its tip glinting with light blue poison as it arced through the air. It struck a retreating Icefang warrior, grazing his ribs. The wound wasn''t deep, but that hardly mattered¡ªthe poison quickly began to spread. In response, the injured warrior used his ice control to freeze the area, either to prevent blood loss or slow the poison''s advance.


    Zeke watched, transfixed, even though there was nothing remarkable about the scene. It wasn¡¯t a pivotal moment in the battle, nor was it an unusual urrence. In fact, the same thing was happening all across the battlefield¡ªsomething so routine it had happened hundreds of times already and would happen hundreds more. Yet, as he watched, the turmoil of Zeke¡¯s feelings sharpened into one thought.


    Had he really grown so arrogant after his advancement?


    Here, on this battlefield where his survival was anything but guaranteed, Zeke found himself contemting whether to use the weapons at his disposal. When had he started to treat his enemies so cavalierly?


    Did the snakes ever consider refraining from using their poison because it would be unjust? Of course not. This was a fight for their lives, and they would use whatever means necessary to gain the upper hand.


    In that moment, Zeke grasped a fundamental truth about the world: it was not the worm crawling on the ground that determined right or wrong; that privilege belonged to those soaring through the sky. Currently, he was very much a worm. And as a worm, he had to struggle with everything he had.


    Zeke¡¯s fist balled as his eyes grew firm. Without wasting another instance, Zeke appeared behind the group of warriors that had killed his puppet. He repeated the previous steps and recreated the spell exactly, taking control of the closest warrior.


    Sess.


    Another cast.


    Another sess.


    Zeke had already taken control of three warriors before the remaining two noticed him. But it was toote. Before they could react, their former allies pounced on them, holding them down. Zeke cast the spell twice more, seizing control of the entire group.


    He smiled in satisfaction as all five warriors rose before him, entirely under his control. However, he soon realized another problem: managing five people at once was enormously taxing on his mind. At this rate, he could only afford to control a few more before his mental capacity was fully stretched.


    <em>¡°I need your help, Akasha,¡±</em> Zeke called out in his mind.


    A momentter, Zeke felt the burden lift as Akasha took control of the spells. At the same time, he noticed a slight increase in the draw on his core. Akasha could endlessly expand her mental capacity, but this came with a rising demand for Mind Mana. So far, however, the cost remained rtively small.


    Through Akasha, he ordered the five to surround him, shrouding his silhouette. Their small group advanced together, approaching the main fighting force of the Frostscale tribe. On the way, Zeke finally managed to inspect his Core. He had overdone it earlier, putting it under quite a bit of strain. However, to his surprise, he noticed that his new [Puppeteering] spell didn¡¯t cost a lot of Mana to cast.


    He suspected the reason for this was twofold. First, his perfect Blood affinity made the cost of most Blood spells almost negligible. Second, Chimeroi had a very poor defense against Mind Magic. It was likely that casting the spell on Mages would be significantly more difficult, draining his Core substantially, if he could suppress their minds at all. Using the spell on individuals of his own level or higher felt like a distant dream.


    Their small group soon reached the main fighting force, and Zeke began his work. Hiding behind his puppets, he could easily get close to the unsuspecting Frostscale warriors, allowing him to cast in peace. Momentster, another five warriors joined his side, and Akasha quickly took control of them as well.


    The puppets formed a cocoon around him, isting him from the rest of the battle while pretending to engage in the fighting. Zeke smiled; Akasha had done an amazing job. Even under closer inspection, it was difficult to tell that the warriors were being controlled. With no more worries, Zeke furiously continued his mission, gradually increasing his numbers.


    20 Puppets.


    30 Puppets.


    50 Puppets.


    100 Puppets.


    Once their numbers reached the triple digits, two things happened. First, Zeke felt the strain on his core had surpassed the point where consumption outpaced recovery. Second, with so many warriors being idle, the surrounding crowd began to grow suspicious. It was bing increasingly noticeable that many of them weren¡¯t actually doing anything.


    Zeke pondered his options. He could either take his prisoners and leave, or he could double down and grab as many as he could before their suspicions could turn into certainty. ncing at therge number of warriors before him, he quickly made his decision. Abandoning all attempts at stealth, Zeke began to rapidly cast his spell, trying to take control of as many warriors as possible.


    Initially, Zeke focused on those who seemed suspicious of his actions, but he quickly abandoned that approach. It turned out to be significantly more challenging to control individuals who were already wary, requiring much more effort to subdue them. Instead, it was far more efficient to take control of several nearby allies and overpower them than to try to overwhelm their minds directly.


    Using these tactics, Zeke managed to control a few dozen warriors more before the Frostscale tribe grew wise to his actions. Severalmanders ordered a retreat, isting Zeke¡¯s group from the main fighting force. While several hundred of the enemy remained, Zeke had significantly weakened their numbers.


    Silence fell on the battlefield as the siege transformed into a three-way standoff. Towards the cave entrance, the Icefang tribe had gathered. On the opposite side of the battlefield, the Frostscale warriors loomed. Between them, Zeke camped with his puppet army.


    And none of the factions seemed to know how to proceed.

 Book 5: Chapter 70: Flipping the Board

    Zeke stood at the center of his puppet army, observing the tense standoff between the Frostscalemanders and the Icefang warriors. He could see themanders whispering among themselves, their eyes darting nervously between their own forces and the unnatural calm of Zeke¡¯s controlled soldiers. The battlefield, once a storm of chaos, had stilled to an eerie quiet, with only the distant sh of the elders echoing from deeper within the fort.


    Zeke knew he needed to act quickly before the Frostscale captains regained their confidence and came to an unfavorable decision. Taking a breath, he raised his voice, letting it carry across the distance. ¡°Whoever is in charge, hear me!¡± His voice cut through the air, catching the attention of not only themanders but their remaining troops as well.


    One of the captains, a tall man with serpent-like features, slithered forward. His cold, calcting eyes betrayed a flicker of fear. Zeke could tell the puppet spell had deeply unsettled him. ¡°Speak quickly, Dragon-spawn.¡±


    Zeke smirked, lowering his hand but keeping his posture poised for control. ¡°The way I see it, you only have two choices,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°You can either continue this battle, throwing more of your warriors into a fight you can''t win¡ªor we find a different solution.¡±


    The captain¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Laughable! We still outnumber you by far. What makes you think we can''t win?¡± His eyes darted to the motionless warriors around Zeke, their vacant stares unsettling to look at.


    Zeke spread his arms, gesturing to the warriors under his control. ¡°Observe,¡± he dered theatrically. At hismand, five of his puppets raised their spears, prompting their opponents to brace for an attack. But it soon became clear the weapons were not aimed at them¡ªthey were aimed at the puppets themselves.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± the captain shouted, but it was toote.


    The puppets drove their spears into their own necks, copsing silently to the ground. The scene was surreal, and even the captain couldn¡¯t suppress a shudder. But what followed was far worse. As if bewitched, five soldiers from the captain¡¯s own ranks stepped forward. In moments, they stood before Zeke¡¯s puppet army, seamlessly taking the ces of the fallen.


    ¡°I clearly hold the upper hand,¡± Zeke dered, masking the immense strain this stunt had put on his Core. Overpowering the will of five Frostscale warriors simultaneously was no small feat, especially now that they were on guard. But if this gamble paid off, it would be worth the cost.He locked eyes with the captain. ¡°You can keep fighting and be forced to kill your own men, or I can offer you a way to avoid further bloodshed¡­¡±


    The captains exchanged uneasy nces as the silence stretched between them. Sensing their hesitation, Zeke pressed on. ¡°You can¡¯t count on your Purebloods to make this decision for you. They¡¯re too busy battling the Elders of our Icefang tribe to deal with your problems right now. The choice is up to you lot.¡± He let that sink in, his gaze hardening. ¡°Death or negotiation¡ªwhat will it be?¡±


    The tall captain narrowed his eyes, fists clenched at his sides. Zeke could see the tension in his body¡ªthe urge tosh out and fight. But they were captains, not fools. They had already lost too many warriors to his spell and couldn¡¯t be certain of his limits.


    ¡°What negotiation could there possibly be between us?¡± another captain, a woman with sharp features and piercing dark eyes, challenged. ¡°This war is a fight to the death, and only one tribe will survive. The time for diplomacy has long since passed.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Your words ring true; this war will determine the fate of the tribes. However, the ultimate oue won¡¯t be decided by any of us. In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter how many die on this small battlefield; we are all just specks of dust before the Progenitors.¡± He paused to let his words sink in before adding, ¡°Are you really so eager to throw your life away for nothing?¡±


    The captains huddled together, their voices low as they deliberated. Zeke watched them closely, noting their bodynguage. They were reluctant, wary, but his words had managed to get to them. Their leaders were beyond reach, embroiled in the high-stakes battle with the Icefang elders, and Zeke¡¯s disy of power had shaken them more than they wanted to admit.


    Finally, the tall captain spoke again, stepping forward. ¡°We do not speak for our leaders. The decision to continue or halt the battle isn¡¯t ours to make.¡±


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. He sensed their desire to agree, but their sense of duty held them back. It was time for one final push. ¡°How about I sweeten the deal?¡± he announced. At his silentmand, every one of his puppet warriors raised their spears, pointing them at their own throats. ¡°Either you agree to stand down, or I¡¯ll kill these men and personally join the battle between the Elders.¡± He let his voice harden with finality. ¡°Choose.¡±


    The Frostscale captain grimaced, torn between pride and pragmatism. He nced at hisrades, and after a long, tense moment, he spoke. ¡°If we agree to this truce... how do we know you will truly stay out of the elders¡¯ battle?¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Zeke shrugged. "You don¡¯t. But considering the situation, you have little choice but to trust my word.¡±


    The other captains muttered among themselves before the woman with dark eyes finally stepped forward, her expression filled with reluctance. "If we agree¡­ you will not intervene in the fight between our leaders and the Icefang elders?"


    Zeke nodded firmly. ¡°I promise that I will stay where I am.¡±


    Silence stretched across the battlefield as the Frostscale captains weighed his words. Finally, the tall captain let out a sharp breath and nodded. ¡°We ept your terms. But know this, Dragon-Spawn¡ªif you betray us, we will hunt you down, no matter the cost.¡± ??


    Zeke nodded and sat down cross-legged. He dismissed the threat, knowing that even if the Frostscale army pursued him with all their might, no one among them could stop him if he wanted to leave. Instead, he focused on inspecting the state of his Core.


    He winced at the sight. He had been far too reckless earlier, severely straining his Core during his [Bloodbound rity]. It was a good thing he had managed to bluff his way out of the situation. Right now, he was in no condition to turn any more soldiers in the short term. His threat of joining the Elders'' battlefield had been equally empty. If he really tried topete at that level, he would be delivering himself to the wolves.


    Even at his peak, he had little confidence in defeating someone like Frost or Razeth. They were at the very top of the Grand Mage level, while Zeke had only just entered that stage. Of course, with his various abilities, he could at least put up a decent fight, and it was unlikely they could kill him, but his chances of victory were equally low.


    At the moment, Zeke focused all his efforts on recovery, and even Akasha kept her activities to a minimum. One reason the puppet soldiers were acting so lifelessly was that Akasha had greatly reduced her control, only keeping them standing upright. This had the added benefit of making them appearpletely inhumane, further unnerving their formerrades.


    <strong>[Notice]</strong>


    Well done, Host.


    Zeke smiled, inwardly pleased with his aplishment. Why use force when he could easily subdue such arge army with just a few words? If he could keep both armies locked in a stalemate, it would be the most desirable oue for him. However, onest concern lingered in his mind.


    <em>¡°How are we fairing on the other battlefield?¡±</em>


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    The oue has not yet been decided, but the odds are not in our favor. Ash and Gravitas are faring well in their respective fights, but the newly promoted Elders and Frost are struggling to contend with their opponents.


    <em>¡°Frost, too?¡± </em>Zeke asked, his brows furrowing. He had always known the Pureblood to be apetent fighter and hadn¡¯t expected even him to be outmatched.


    <strong>[Answer]</strong>


    He is currently fighting against both Razeth and his sister, Pris. Although his strength is superior to either of them individually, he cannot match theirbined strength.


    Zeke frowned, focusing on his Spatial Perception. In an instant, he locked onto a different part of the fort, where the Elders were battling in various locations. Just as Akasha had said, Ash had the upper hand in his fight. Though he likely wouldn''t win soon, he was steadily wearing down his opponent.


    Gravitas was even more dominant, bombarding her foe with a multitude of gleaming silver orbs. Her opponent could do nothing but keep his distance, constantly scurrying for cover. However, unless the man made a significant mistake, she also had no way to end her battle quickly.


    Next, he observed the Elders and quickly realized where the problemy. Despite significantly outnumbering the Purebloods, these newly promoted Elders clearly weren¡¯t their match. Even in one-on-two situations, the Icefang Elders struggled to gain any advantage. Only Elder w, Frost¡¯s former rival, was able to put up a decent fight against his opponent.


    Meanwhile, Frost was struggling to hold on. Among everyone, he was in the most precarious situation. His body was already riddled with wounds as he fought against Razeth and Pris. The situation was worse than Zeke had expected, and it was highly likely that the formermander would fall before either Ash or Gravitas coulde to his aid.


    Zeke frowned deeply, retracting his senses. If the battle of the Elders concluded too early, the situation would be problematic. He wasn''t worried about Ash or Gravitas; they could likely escape if they wanted to. However, if the Purebloods made their way here, they would probablymand their troops to restart the fight. That was not an oue Zeke wanted to see.


    Yet, there was little he could do¡­


    Not only did he promise not to intervene, but his Core was also in no state for a prolonged fight. It seemed the truce he had worked so hard to establish wouldn¡¯tst very long. Unless¡­


    An idea suddenly struck him, and he quickly recalled the exact words he had spoken just now. Strictly speaking, he had never promised not to intervene in the fight, only that he would stay where he was. However, that didn¡¯t mean he was helpless to assist his allies. That was right. He had onest card up his sleeve that could drastically alter the course of the fight without viting his promise.


    Zeke¡¯s lips slowly curved into a smile, as his awareness turned inward. <em>¡°Khai¡¯Zar, are you interested in a little excursion?¡±</em>


    For a long moment, the Dragon didn¡¯t reply. His mind was quiet, only disturbed by his own, increasingly nervous thoughts. What was going on? Was the reptile taking a nap? However, just as he was beginning to worry, he heard the rumbling voice of the Dragon inside his mind. <em>¡°I could go for a snack.¡± </em>

 Book 5: Chapter 71: Frosts Plight

    His breath was ragged, his limbs heavy, and a pervasive cold seemed to seep into his body. No, that wasn¡¯t right. It wasn¡¯t cold¡ªit was the sensation of his vitality draining away. He had lost a lot of blood.


    Frost smiled wearily. How ironic that just as his father had finally returned, he was about to meet his end. Did that mean he had fulfilled his destiny? Did fate no longer need him now that the Progenitor had returned?


    Frost quickly dodged to the side, avoiding another attack by rolling into the ruins of one of the surrounding houses. This ce used to be a training ground for their warrior, built sturdy enough to withstand some punishment, but Frost was aware that even this ce wouldn¡¯t hold up for long under thebined assault. His Sister and Razeth were too strong, and ordinary materials couldn¡¯t withstand their attacks at all.


    Frost carefully raised his head, peeking out from behind his cover. He quickly pulled back as a flurry of ice spears pierced the spot where his head had been. Staying low, he repositioned himself within the ruined building. He silently nked around and quickly conjured a longnce. In one swift movement, he appeared before a different window andunched his projectile with all his might, aiming at his sister.


    It wasn¡¯t an attack she could contend with, though Frost had little hope of actually injuring her. As expected, just before his javelin reached its target, it was intercepted by a ck spear, shattering the ice into countless pieces. Frost shot a re at Razeth before quickly ducking back behind cover. He had to keep moving.


    A momentter, a pale blue fog drifted into the building. Frost had acted quickly, but he couldn¡¯tpletely avoid the poisonous mist. His injuries throbbed as more of the vile toxin seeped into his body. His first thought was to find Ezekiel. With his mysterious powers, removing the poison would be easy. But Frost quickly dismissed the idea. If the human wasn¡¯t here, he likely didn¡¯t have time to heal him either. Ideally, the human was cutting through the ranks of Frostscale warriors, easing the burden on the tribe. If that was the case, Frost would dly endure.


    The only question was¡­ how much more would he be able to take?


    Frost darted up the stairway, rushing to the rooftop. He kicked the massive wooden door open, sending it flying across the t roof. He couldn¡¯t afford to be gentle right now¡ªevery second could mean the difference between life and death. Without hesitation, he moved toward the ledge, already conjuring another attack.


    As he ran, dozens of gleaming ice shards formed behind him. Razeth had been good at shielding his sister, but this wasn¡¯t an attack that could be easily blocked. Frost reached the ledge and looked down at the two Purebloods below.¡°DIE!¡± he roared, unleashing the attack.


    Like a storm of des, the shards rushed forward. Despite therge quantity, Frost was incredibly precise with his attack, not wasting a single shard as every single one headed for the two Purebloods.


    Razeth¡¯s expression hardened as he tightened his grip on his spear. With his other hand, he shoved Pris,unching her out of the danger zone. That was all he had time for before the attack struck. In one fluid motion, Razeth spun his spear in front of him like a windmill. The weapon moved so fast it became a blur. The shards struck his defense, doing nothing, like raindrops sttering on a roof.


    When the attack ended, Razeth was unharmed, if a bit winded. He looked up at Frost, a cocky smile on his face. ¡°Almost had me there,¡± he said mockingly.


    Frost red, though inwardly he couldn''t help but admire his opponent. Razeth truly was a master of the spear, his technique far beyond anything Frost had ever seen. Even in a fair fight, Frost would likely have to go all out just to scrape by with a victory. This was troublesome.


    Sensing movement, Frost rolled to the side but wasn¡¯t fast enough to fully avoid the attack. A thin needle of ice pierced his shoulder. With a grunt, he yanked it out and turned his roll into a sprint, heading for another side of the building. Frost jumped, aiming for a nearby alley. Thatst exchange had taught him one thing: he couldn¡¯t win against these two. At best, he could stall them long enough for help to arrive.


    As he sailed through the air, Frost noticed another fight nearby. He quickly nced in that direction and saw two of the Elders battling a Frostscale Pureblood. His heart swelled with hope; with their numerical advantage, they should be able to overpower their opponent ande to his aid. However, after just a moment, his hope deted. The Elders were barely keeping up and had even sustained injuries, while their opponent remained in good condition. If anything, these two needed saving as well.


    Frost abandoned the thought of getting help anytime soon. He didn¡¯t me the Elders; they were too young and weak to bear the responsibility of their positions. They already performed admirably, even facing the Purebloods. However, that also meant Frost couldn¡¯t expect anyone toe to his aid.


    He quickly dashed through the alley, aiming to nk Razeth and his sister, but a movement in the corner of his eye forced him to stop. In the next instant, a blue blur shed past his face, nearly hitting him. He saw Pris standing there, her arm still outstretched. However, Razeth wasn¡¯t by her side.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Frost heard¡ªmore than saw¡ªa sound of air splittinging from above. Without a moment¡¯s dy, he jumped back with all his might, mming against the building behind him. It was just in time, as a ck spear struck the spot he had just vacated, pulverizing the cobble street. Razethnded momentster, gripping the shaft of the spear and spinning it artfully around his body.


    ¡°How long do you think you can run?¡± he asked, a yful expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong; I enjoy this little game, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s all rather pointless?¡±


    ¡°Pointless¡­¡± Frost repeated, slowly getting up. ¡°Every second I dy you two is one second more where you cannot help your allies. How is that pointless?¡±


    Razeth grinned. ¡°Help my allies, you say? Do you really think my brothers and sisters are the ones in need of help?¡±


    Frost frowned, recalling the scene from earlier. Razeth was right; it was he who needed to hurry, not Razeth. Not that he was in any position to help anyone¡­


    Just then, a loud crash echoed from a nearby za, drawing everyone''s attention. A burly, pale man was embedded in the wall of the fort. His armor was battered, and one of his arms hung limply at his side. Yet the man didn¡¯t hesitate; he quickly freed himself and began to run.


    In the next instant, a gleaming metal ball struck the spot where he had just been, piercing deep into the wall. Frost watched in stunned silence as a woman approached from around the corner, dozens of metal balls orbiting her like tiny moons around a. She nced at Frost, taking in his ragged appearance, before frowning and continuing her pursuit of the injured Pureblood.


    ¡°¡­you were saying,¡± Frost said, a slight smile on his face.


    Razeth red at him, impatience now evident on his previously rxed face. Technically, it wasn¡¯t good that Razeth had be aware of his brother¡¯s peril, but Frost still relished the news. Even though Razeth would likely redouble his efforts to kill him, it was reassuring to know that not all hope was lost. Gravitas was clearly dominating her fight, and it was likely that Ash was also winning. If either of them could join him, they would likely be able to turn the tide in this battle.


    Without another word, Razeth charged with his spear, ready to run Frost through. Frost quickly conjured an ice dagger in each hand to deflect the attack. However, the force of the heavy metal weapon knocked him to the side, his dagger already showing faint cracks. In terms of physical strength, the two men were roughly equal, but Razeth¡¯s hefty Voidiron weapon gave him significantly more leverage.


    Frost quickly regained his bnce and tried to close the distance. He had little hope of injuring Razeth from afar, and staying close would make it harder for Pris to hit him with her attacks. However, getting close was easier said than done.


    Spear wielders excelled at controlling the distance to their enemies, and Razeth was clearly a master. His sweeping, shing, and piercing attacks cut off all of Frost''s escape routes, forcing him to retreat again and again. Though he managed to avoid further injuries, Frost could feel his condition worsening. He had already taken too many hits, and it was only a matter of time before he would fall.


    Frost dodged a wide sh by ducking low and finally spotted a small opening. He dashed underneath the weapon, entering Razeth''s guard for the first time. With a feral smile, he shed upward with his nearly shattered dagger, aiming to inflict a heavy wound. However, just before he could get into range, he felt a slight resistance at his foot. Not expecting this hindrance, he quickly looked down to find his right foot frozen to the ground.


    From behind Rezath, he saw his sister looking at him with a vicious smile. Frost cursed, ripping his foot free before abandoning the attack. Toote. Razeth had used this time to bring his weapon back up, hammering it down like a heavy rod.


    Frost knew he couldn¡¯t dodge the attack. Instead, he crossed his arms above his head, forming ayer of ice along his forearms. It was the best he could do in that moment. The next instant, pain shot through his body, and he found himself lying on the floor. His arms felt shattered into a million pieces, but fortunately, they were still attached to his body.


    Not that it mattered¡­


    Razeth was standing above him, a triumphant smile on his face. ¡°Time to say goodbye, little wolf,¡± he taunted, raising the tip of his spear for onest thrust.


    Frost closed his eyes, the fight leaving his body. This was as far as he could go. With his arms shattered and his body pinned, he couldn¡¯t defend himself any longer. He had done all he could.


    Razeth''s spear tip gleamed with a sinister ck light, pausing briefly at its peak before descending toward Frost''s chest like a bolt of lightning. But the weapon never reached its target; in the next moment, Razeth was struck from the side, his feet carving deep furrows into the ground. He slowly turned his head, a dark expression on his face.


    "What do you think you''re doing, pup,¡± he asked, his eyes locked on the intruder.


    ¡°Get away from my brother!¡± Snow demanded, fully entering the za.


    Razeth grinned viciously. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t, little girl? Are you going to force me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Snow said, not a hint of fear on her face.


    Razeth looked the young Pureblood up and down, a wicked smile spreading across his face. The little girl had transformed into a stunning beauty, even surpassing her sister. Appreciating her delicate yet fierce appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. ¡°How about you surrender? I might be willing to spare your brother if you do.¡±


    ¡°Run away, Snow!¡± Frost ordered weakly from his prone position. Thest thing he wanted was to drag her into this.


    Snow ignored both of them, her stance resolute. ¡°I refuse!¡± she dered. ¡°However, if you surrender now, I might be able to convince Zeke to spare you.¡±


    Razeth burst outughing. ¡°Spare me? Even if he were here, I wouldn¡¯t fear that little Dragon-spawn. Do you really think mentioning his name will save you?¡±


    In the next moment, arge shadow fell over the za. Razeth looked up, his pupils shrinking as he saw a massive scaled form hovering above them. Its majestic wings were spread wide, and its sinuous neck held its proudly raised head adorned with magnificent horns. As Razethid eyes on the creature, he couldn''t suppress a shudder that originated from the depths of his being. It felt as though his very essence demanded that he submit to the being before him.


    The dragon looked down at him, its golden eyes filled with disdain, as if he were an ant. ¡°You have quite the mouth, little snake, daring to speak of us Ancient races with such disregard. It seems it has been too long since we feasted on your kind.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 72: Fight Poison with Poison

    Book 5: Chapter 72: Fight Poison with Poison


    The Dragon¡¯s wings beat the air with a thunderous rhythm as he hovered, the za trembling beneath its powerful presence. Razeth''s expression shifted from surprise to grim determination. He steadied his stance, his spear gripped tightly in both hands. The ckened tip gleamed with a faint blueish tint¡ªpoison, ready to strike. Yet, despite his confidence, an undercurrent of unease coursed through him.


    The Dragon, however, wasn¡¯t waiting for any derations. With a deafening roar, it lunged at Razeth, the air around it distorting as its massive ws came crashing down. Razeth barely had time to react, dodging to the side with the agility of a snake. The ground shattered under the impact of the blow, cracks webbing out across the cobblestone.


    The first sh came with a deafening roar, the Dragon¡¯s jaws snapping shut just shy of Razeth, who spun away with practiced speed, his spearshing out in retaliation. The weapon met the Dragon''s scales, slicing through its hide but finding no familiar spray of ichor. Instead, a thick, viscous liquid seeped from the wound, almost sluggish in its movement. Razeth frowned but didn¡¯t falter, his instincts telling him something was off.


    The Dragon didn¡¯t stop, ignoring the wound as though it didn¡¯t matter. It lunged again, ws swiping down with a speed Razeth had barely seen from any beast. Was this what it meant to be of a higher race? He threw himself to the side, rolling to his feet, his mind racing. His spear was sharp, his strength unmatched, yet there was something unnatural about the way this Dragon¡¯s body reacted.


    Was it magic? He knew little about such matters, aside from his own poison arts, but the way the blood sluggishly oozed from the Dragon¡¯s wounds was unlike anything Razeth had ever fought.


    The next few exchanges confirmed his suspicion. Razeth drove his spear through the Dragon¡¯s nk, only to watch as it twisted its body with unnatural flexibility, yanking the weapon free with minimal damage. The creature¡¯s hide bore the marks of his attacks, yet the Dragon continued fighting with undiminished fury. Razeth didn¡¯t understand the specifics, but he could sense it now: this wasn¡¯t an ordinary creature. And there was something else¡ªsomething he did understand. His poison, his venom, which normally should have seeped into any living body he wounded, had no effect.


    Razeth struck again, this time aiming for the Dragon¡¯s throat, but it dodged, countering with a sh of its ws. The spear scraped against the scales, but the Dragon twisted faster than Razeth could react,nding a blow on his side. Razeth grunted in pain, skidding backward across the za.


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes gleamed with predatory intent, the draconic aura emanating from it saturating the air, pressing down on Razeth like an immense weight. It felt as though every fiber of his being was screaming at him to submit, to kneel before the might of a true Dragon. Razeth¡¯s bloodline was strong¡ªdescended from a Progenitor¡ªbut even he couldn¡¯t entirely escape the natural hierarchy.


    No, it was likely even worse than that. As a branch of reptiles, snakes were distantly rted to Dragons. There might have been only a drop of draconic blood in his veins, but that was enough.He spat blood, forcing his legs to keep moving, gritting his teeth as the Dragon approached. Its body may have been strange, but its aura was unmistakably genuine, and Razeth¡¯s instincts rebelled against standing his ground. His muscles tensed, his limbs moving sluggishly under the oppressive weight of the Dragon¡¯s presence.


    Still, Razeth fought, refusing to yield. He had faced creatures stronger than himself before, but the Dragon¡¯s aura was different, making every movement feel like wading through quicksand. His strikes became slower, more desperate, while the Dragon¡¯s attacks became more confident, more precise.


    The Dragon struck again, jaws wide. Razeth barely managed to deflect the attack with his spear, but the force sent him stumbling. He had strength, he had skill, but it was being choked out by the primalmand to bow.


    Razeth frowned deeply. His poison was doing nothing. No matter how many cuts he inflicted, the blood-wrought dragon barely faltered. The cuts didn¡¯t heal, but they also didn¡¯t bleed the way he expected. And more importantly, his venom didn¡¯t seem to be seeping into the dragon¡¯s veins at all. Razeth had used poisons on countless creatures, and each one had reacted¡ªsometimes slower, sometimes faster¡ªbut they had always sumbed eventually.


    Yet this Dragon was different. The poison had no effect on it, and that realization brought Razeth a grim understanding: this beast wasn¡¯t made of flesh and blood in the way he was used to. It wasn¡¯t that the Dragon was immune to damage¡ªits wounds showed that much¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t susceptible to his venom. Razeth could wound the creature, but there would be no sudden copse, no weakening over time as poison crippled its body. This creature, whatever it was, fought on as if the toxin simply didn¡¯t exist.


    It was like fighting a ghost of flesh and blood¡ªa creature that, while solid and real, didn¡¯t bend to the rules he hade to understand.


    And yet, despite all this, Razeth knew he had the upper hand in sheer strength. His spear struck with bone-shattering force, his movements were precise, and when hended blows, they hurt. But the weight of the Dragon¡¯s aura¡ªthe suffocating presence of a true Dragon¡ªwas turning the tide against him. His bloodline, rooted in the great serpents, couldn¡¯t shake the dominance of the draconic blood. It wasn¡¯t a matter of power; it was primal, deeply rooted inws of nature that Razeth couldn¡¯t defy.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the vition.


    The Dragon let out a roar, its wings beating once to send him airborne, circling above Razeth like a bird of prey. Razeth raised his spear, ready for the next attack, but his body was betraying him, growing sluggish under the relentless pressure of the Dragon¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Damn¡­ you¡­¡± Razeth hissed through gritted teeth, every inch of his body screaming in protest. Even as his mind raged against the idea of submission, his bloodline couldn¡¯t escape the overwhelming force of a true Dragon¡¯s aura. He fought it, resisted it with all his might, but it was a losing battle. The longer this fight dragged on, the harder it became to resist the ancientmand to submit.


    The Dragon descended with a roar, ws outstretched. Razeth barely raised his spear in time, deflecting the blow, but the impact sent him reeling. The Dragon pressed the advantage, unleashing a flurry of shes and bites that forced Razeth onto the defensive. He blocked, dodged, and countered where he could, but each exchange left him more drained, more battered.


    The weight of the draconic aura grew heavier with each passing second, sapping his strength. His vision blurred at the edges, his movements slowing. He could win this, he knew it. But could he survive long enough to deliver the final blow?


    Razeth roared in defiance, his muscles bulging as he forced his way through the suffocating aura. He would not bow. Not today.


    The Dragon bared its fangs, circling again, preparing for another strike. The battle had turned into a test of endurance, and Razeth wasn¡¯t sure how much longer he could hold on. Though he had only suffered a few bruises so far, he had avoided the truly lethal attacks. One mistake, and he doubted he''d survive the Dragon¡¯s jaws.


    If only it weren¡¯t for that cursed aura, forcing him to constantly focus on resisting. The oppressive weight was maddening. He was stronger, faster, and even armed, yet he couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. It felt like he was fighting with both hands tied behind his back, blind in one eye.


    Damn it, he wanted to retreat.


    But this wasn¡¯t a fight he could escape. If he ran, the Dragon¡ªbeing a flying beast¡ªcould easily catch him. And even if it didn¡¯t, none of his siblings could withstand this pressure. If he fled, it would be a massacre, and there¡¯d be no exining that failure to his father. The Progenitor wasn¡¯t merciful. He had no use for cowards or failures. Running meant death, but continuing like this didn¡¯t give him much better odds.


    ¡°Your will is weak,¡± the Dragon said suddenly, its maw stretching into what resembled a grin. ¡°You will die very soon.¡±


    Razeth gritted his teeth, tightening the hold on his spear. ¡°I am Razeth, son of Shassra. May I know your name, ancestor?¡±


    ¡°You may not,¡± the Dragon said, leisurely hovering in the air.


    Razeth''s frown deepened, but he didn''t dare retort harshly. For now, the Dragon seemed in no rush to attack. This might be an opportunity¡ªmaybe he could avoid further conflict altogether.


    ¡°Mighty Dragon, is there any need for this fight? My tribe holds no grudge against yours. If you retreat, I will reward you generously, and you can avoid a conflict with my father...¡±


    At his words, the Dragon chuckled deeply. ¡°You are quite amusing, little snake,¡± it said, its voice full of mirth.


    ¡°What¡¯s so amusing?¡± Razeth hissed through gritted teeth, unable to contain himself.


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes gleamed with a vicious light, sending chills down Razeth¡¯s spine. ¡°Tell me, little snake, if you step on an ant hill, are you worried about the insects holding a grudge? Would you be afraid if they mentioned the name of their ant queen?¡±


    ¡°Youpare us to ants?¡± Razeth roared. ¡°My father has lived for a thousand years and fears no one, not even your kind.¡±


    ¡°A thousand years?¡± the Dragon said, its mirth returning. ¡°I¡¯ve taken naps longer than that¡­¡±


    Razeth clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white. Anger and rage clouded his mind, making it increasingly difficult to hold back. The Dragon clearly had no intention of resolving this peacefully, so why bother with niceties? The fight was still undecided, and he believed he had at least even odds if he went all out.


    With his mind made up, Razeth took a step forward. However, he felt his legs buckle under him the next moment, making him fall to his knees. What was going on?


    ¡°You truly are amusing,¡± the Dragon said, the mirth disappearing from its expression. ¡°For someone familiar with the properties of poison, you areughably bad at discovering its effects.¡± The Dragonnded on the cobbled za with a loud thud, approaching slowly and deliberately. ¡°With just a few words, you lose all restraint. Did you not feel my aura seeping into your bones, weakening your resistance?¡±


    Razeth tried to lift his head to re at the creature, but it remained bowed. No matter how much he struggled or how fiercely he raged inside, his body refused to move. At that moment, a deep, primal fear washed over him. He felt utterly helpless, unable to move a single muscle in front of this creature.


    He was at its mercy.


    A momentter, the beast''s head loomed over him, its hot breath washing over the nape of his neck, the stench of blood overwhelming. The pressure intensified, making him feel like an insignificant speck of dirt, unworthy even of a nce from such a powerful being. He surrendered all notions of resistance, fully giving in to his primal instincts.


    ¡°You should feel honored,¡± the Dragon whispered, its massive maw slowly opening. Momentster, darkness enveloped Razeth as his head disappeared inside the beast''s mouth. His body trembled uncontrobly, fear so overwhelming that he could barely breathe. Then he heard the sound of its jaw mming shut, and all thoughts ceased.


    ***


    Khai¡¯Zar stood still, slowly chewing the head of his defeated foe. The taste was horrible¡ªsour and nd¡ªbut the rush of victory overshadowed the unpleasant meal.


    ¡°That was far too close,¡± Khai¡¯Zar murmured, craning his long neck to examine its body. The spots where it had been wounded began to melt, unable to maintain their form. ¡°How embarrassing it would have been to lose. I wouldn¡¯t dare show my face again for another thousand years¡­¡±


    It then chuckled, recalling the fight. ¡°¡­For me to resort to such despicable tactics. That little brat must have rubbed off on me.¡± Despite its words, there was a hint of warmth glinting in its golden eyes.


    In the next moment, the spell that had created its body lost itsst bit of strength, and his massive form returned to a liquid state, bathing half the za in a coat of red.

 Book 5: Chapter 73: Frozen Heart

    Book 5: Chapter 73: Frozen Heart


    Snow stood motionless, watching as the massive form of the Dragon lunged at the enemymander. It was the first time she¡¯d seen the true form of the mysterious Dragon she¡¯d encountered during their travels through the dark jungle.


    The sight was mesmerizing.


    Even from a distance, the Dragon''s majestic aura sent a shiver down her spine. She could only imagine the pressure its opponent must feel right now. If she were in that man¡¯s ce, she¡¯d likely have knelt in surrender on the spot.


    However, she was soon brought out of her reverie by the sound of approaching footsteps. Looking up, she saw her older sister walking over. Snow¡¯s eyes locked onto her sisters, seeing the malicious glee sparkling within them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this moment for a long time, you little pest,¡± Pris said.


    Snow met her eyes with a hint of sadness. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°More than you could ever know,¡± Pris responded without missing a beat, conjuring a spear of ice and pointing it at her.


    ¡°What did I ever do to you?¡± Snow asked, sadness softening her expression.


    Pris stopped a few steps away, her face frigid. ¡°As if you don¡¯t know¡­¡±¡°Know what?¡±


    Pris¡¯s eyes chilled. ¡°You¡¯ve taken everything from me,¡± she hissed.


    Snow paused. ¡°I never meant to take anything from you, sister. I neverpeted with you or disobeyed you.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Pris replied, her tone mocking. ¡°Then how do you exin how we ended up like this?¡±


    ¡°Why must it be like this?¡± Snow asked, her voice pleading. ¡°We are family, meant to support and love each other. Not,¡± she gestured between the two of them, ¡°this¡­¡±


    Pris sneered. ¡°Easy for you to say, the little princess who can do no wrong.¡±


    Snow frowned. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re unaware,¡± Pris said. ¡°Father has always treated you differently¡ªpampered, protected, doted on you. What about me? Not a single kind word, only one responsibility after another.¡±


    Snow frowned deeply. ¡°That¡¯s the reason? You betrayed our family because of this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Pris replied. ¡°I¡¯ve spent years climbing through the ranks of the tribe. Do you really think I¡¯d throw it all away over hurt feelings?¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because all my efforts amounted to nothing,¡± Pris replied coldly. ¡°When I asked our Father about the next leader of the tribe, do you know what he told me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Snow said honestly.


    Pris chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t even know. Typical. He told me that you, little Snow, would be the next leader of the tribe and that I needed to work hard to support you.¡±


    Snow¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Me? But I never wanted to be the tribe¡¯s leader¡­¡±


    Pris red. ¡°Do you know how infuriating it is to talk to you? I¡¯ve worked for that position all my life, only to have it snatched away by someone who doesn¡¯t even want it.¡±


    Snow felt a wave of sympathy as she looked at her older sister. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Prisughed coldly. ¡°Do you think I want your pity? Surely, even you¡¯ve realized by now that I was the one who gave your location to the humans. Let me tell you, little Snow, the day you were taken was the happiest day of my life.¡±


    Snow stood frozen, a chill settling over her heart. She looked at the woman across from her, seeing only disdain and hatred radiating from her older sister. In that moment, she understood¡ªthere was no going back. Even if she could forgive everything, Pris would never be willing to reconcile. Her hatred ran too deep.


    With a heavy heart, she drew on her power, also conjuring a spear. ¡°I understand,¡± Snow said, steeling her heart. ¡°If that is what you truly want, then let us settle this grudge.¡±


    Pris took on abat stance, her body low to the ground. ¡°That is exactly what I want.¡±


    Snow steadied her breath, gripping the icy spear tightly as Pris moved in with lethal intent. Snow sidestepped a vicious thrust, but even with the newfound strength she had gained over thest few months, her sister''s relentless barrage was overwhelming. Each strike Pris unleashed drove Snow further back, her feet skidding over the snowden ground as she struggled to defend herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re only dying the inevitable,¡± Pris sneered, her voice cold as the wind. ¡°You¡¯ve always been weak, and no amount ofst-minute training can change that.¡±


    Snow¡¯s gaze hardened as she blocked Pris¡¯s strikes as best she could. But each blow carried a force she could barely withstand. Her arms trembled as she deflected another strike, only to feel her defenses weakening. She needed more than skill¡ªshe needed something powerful enough to turn the tide.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Another strike, and Snow''s spear was nearly shattered from the impact. Blood roared in her ears, and desperation wed at her. The truth was undeniable: like this, she would die.


    She knew there was only one thing that could save her.


    As Pris lunged again, Snow took a sharp breath, focused inward, and called upon her hidden ace¡ªBlood Boil. Although Zeke hadn¡¯t taught her the Breathing technique, she had managed to learn its application by observing the others and listening to his exnations. Over thest few months, she had often practiced it secretly, aiming to fulfill her promise to assist when the time came.


    That time was now.


    In an instant, a surge of heat raced through her veins, burning away the fear, the hesitation, and amplifying her strength. Her vision sharpened, and every one of Pris¡¯s movements became crystal clear,id out like a blueprint before her.


    Pris¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing the change. ¡°What are you¡ª?¡±


    Snow¡¯s answer came not in words but in action. She lunged forward, striking with newfound speed, her spear colliding with Pris¡¯s weapon in a fierce crack that sent shockwaves across the clearing. Her sister stumbled back, a flicker of surprise crossing her face before she recovered, ring with renewed determination.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve learned a trick or two,¡± Pris hissed, her voiceced with disdain. ¡°It won¡¯t save you.¡±


    But Snow felt different¡ªstronger, unburdened by the hesitation that had once clouded her thoughts. Pris attacked again, but Snow parried each blow, her body moving with a precision she¡¯d never known before. She sidestepped Pris¡¯s thrust, retaliating with a brutal sweep that forced her sister off bnce.


    Snow could see the fury in Pris¡¯s eyes now, a fury that wasced with something more: uncertainty.


    Pris snarled,unching herself at Snow with a barrage of strikes. Snow met each one, her body moving faster than she thought possible, her senses heightened. She could feel her muscles straining, but the pain no longer mattered. All that remained was the thrill of the fight.


    For the first time, Pris was the one forced to retreat, her expression twisting as Snow pressed her advantage. Snow knew she couldn¡¯t keep up this pace for long; the Blood Boil would drain her strength once it faded. But in this moment, she had a chance¡ªa chance to end this nightmare.


    As Pris staggered back, Snow steadied her spear, the de glinting in the fading light. She could see the realization dawning in Pris¡¯s eyes, a flicker of fear that made Snow¡¯s heart ache, even now.


    In the next exchange, Snow finally drew blood, nicking her sister''s arm with a quick thrust. She followed it up with a vicious kick to her sister''s midsection, forcing her to retreat a couple of steps.


    Pris nced down at the wound on her arm, her expression darkening. Unwilling to continue the melee, she retaliated with a wave of her hand. Tendrils of ice erupted from the ground, twirling toward Snow like a cage ready to ensnare her. But Snow was fast, darting to the side as the ice shot past, sending shards exploding into a spray of glittering crystals.


    With a low growl rumbling in her throat, Snow lunged forward, unleashing a flurry of icy shards that spiraled toward Pris. The air filled with the whistling of the wind as she let loose her attack.


    Pris raised her arms, conjuring a protective wall of ice, but Snow pressed on, her resolve hardening. The icy shards ttered against the wall, creating a chaotic symphony of sound. Spotting a crack in Pris¡¯s defense, Snow pushed her power further, summoning an evenrger number of projectiles, intensifying her attack.


    Her power had never been so easy to control, so responsive to her will. It was as if a massive wall that had been standing in her way all this time had suddenly disappeared, allowing her to tap into a well of potential she hadn¡¯t even known she had.


    With a fierce snarl, Snow propelled herself upward,unching over the wall andnding gracefully behind Pris. In a swift motion, she thrust her spear toward her sister, who narrowly avoided the blow.


    Pris countered with a spinning kick, using the momentum to send a wave of ice toward Snow, intending to freeze her in ce. Snow reacted instinctively, using her agility to evade the icy st, then retaliating with a wave of her own, creating a jagged ice storm that swirled between them.


    The za transformed into a battlefield of frost and fury. Each attack echoed in the cold air, shards of ice shing, cracking, and splintering as both sisters fought not only against each other but against the weight of their past.


    Pris, her superior control over ice evident, began to shape the ice into intricate forms,unching ice spikes with lethal precision. ¡°You¡¯ll never win this!¡± she screamed, desperation creeping into her voice. ¡°You¡¯re just a child ying with powers you don¡¯t understand!¡±


    But Snow didn¡¯t need words. With a fierce growl, she gathered her strength and let the Blood Boil surge within her, heightening her reflexes and amplifying her power. She could feel the primal energy coursing through her, the wolf within awakening fully.


    In a sudden burst, she concentrated, channeling her energy through her spear. The tip ignited with a brilliant light, and she thrust it forward, its tip lengthening in tandem with her thrust. The force of it sent ripples through the ice, fracturing the ground and causing Pris to stumble backward.


    Seizing the opportunity, Snow charged forward with a primal roar, her spear glowing brighter with every step. Pris struggled to regain her footing, but Snow pressed her advantage, unleashing a series of shing strikes with the spear, each one fueled by her animalistic instinct.


    The air was thick with tension as the sisters shed, their powers creating a storm of frost around them. Pris, her face twisting with rage,shed out with her own weapon, creating a torrent of ice that cascaded down like a waterfall.


    Snow dodged and weaved, her instincts sharper than ever, each movement a dance for survival. She felt the chill of the ice trying to seep into her, but it only fueled her battle lust. With each step, she was a predator hunting her prey, letting her instincts guide her.


    With a fierce snarl, Snow redirected the ice around her, forming a barrier that blocked Pris¡¯s attack. The sh reverberated through the za, and as the ice shattered, Snow took her chance. She dove forward, creating a massive wave of ice that surged toward Pris, intent on overwhelming her.


    Pris barely managed to raise her spear, but Snow was relentless, forcing her sister to the edge of her control. In a desperate bid, Pris unleashed a tempest of ice, but Snow moved through it with the ferocity of a wolf, her body gliding effortlessly over the frozen ground, dodging each icy projectile.


    Then, with a fierce howl, Snow lunged, her spear aimed directly at Pris. Their weapons collided in a final, dramatic sh, the sound echoing through the frozen za like thunder.


    The world around them seemed to fade, leaving only the two sisters in their tumultuous dance of ice and blood. Snow¡¯s heart raced as she pushed against Pris¡¯s strength, the two locked in a battle of wills.


    In that moment, the rage and pain in Pris¡¯s eyes met the primal ferocity in Snow¡¯s, and for an instant, a flicker of doubt crossed Pris¡¯s face.


    With onest snarl, Snow summoned every ounce of her strength, her wolf-like instincts driving her forward. They stood face to face, weapons crossed and foreheads slick with sweat, locked in a battle of strength. Their eyes met, and Snow saw the quiet desperation in her sister¡¯s gaze. Yet, she didn¡¯t relent; in her current state, she felt no empathy¡ªonly the thrill of facing a worthy foe.


    After another moment of struggle, Pris''s spear snapped, unable to endure the strain any longer. With a triumphant howl, Snow drove her weapon forward, impaling the body of her defenseless sister, a spray of blood coating her manic face.

 Book 5: Chapter 74: A Biting Cold

    The moment her spear pierced Pris''s heart, Snow awoke from her trance as the effects of Blood Boil faded. Her eyes, once wide with animalistic fury, softened to their usual gentle look, and her feral smile faded.


    She gazed at her sister with aplicated expression. Pris had sunk to her knees, still clutching her broken spear, blood spurting from the wound in her chest. One nce told Snow she had pierced her sister¡¯s heart¡ªa fatal injury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Pris hissed, her expression distorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die,¡± Snow said, her voiceing out far calmer than she had expected.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know?¡± Pris sneered, though her voice had lost its bite. She was weakening rapidly, with only moments left.


    ¡°Was it worth it?¡± Snow asked, her eyes growing misty at the sight before her. She had never wanted this, had never wanted things to end this way. But, as always, the world didn¡¯t care about her wishes.


    ¡°Worth it?¡± Pris echoed, her face twisting in agony. ¡°I¡¯m dying in a ditch, defeated by a child, hated by my family, despised by my kind. Do you think I wanted it to end like this?¡± As she spoke, a surge of blood streamed up her throat, and she spat on the ground.


    Snow frowned deeply. She didn¡¯t want to see her sister like this. In her mind, Pris had always been a majestic existence: Smart, elegant, and refined. She was nothing like the pitiful woman before her now, cursing her fate and spouting profanities.


    ¡°¡­But,¡± Pris continued, getting her coughing under control. ¡°That is the nature of gambling. Sometimes you win, sometimes you lose.¡± She grinned at her sister, showing off her bloody teeth. ¡°At least I dared to take a chance.¡±¡°A chance for what?¡± Snow asked.


    ¡°To rise above my fate,¡± Pris said, her voice raw. ¡°A chance for more than just living in your shadow my entire life.¡±


    Snow looked at her sister, her emotions in turmoil. Now that the rity of Blood Boil had faded, she felt lost again. Why did Pris speak as if they were mortal enemies, as if Snow had tried to take her position? She had never even considered something like that. If it would have made her sister happy, she would have dly given up any rank in the tribe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Snow finally said.


    Pris spat, her salivapletely red. She clearly didn¡¯t have long in this world. However, a small smile still appeared on her face. ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Snow felt even more confused, seeing how her sister was acting.


    ¡°¡­After all, I have been quite selfish,¡± Pris admitted, ¡°So, please don¡¯t me me for being selfish onest time.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Snow asked, having a bad premonition.


    Pris raised her eyes, her bloody smile on full disy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on this journey alone,¡± she said.


    A momentter, Snow felt the floor beneath her shift. Not good. She immediately jumped back, her instincts on high alert. But nothing happened¡ªno follow-up attack, nothing at all. She could have sworn that Pris had used her power, but it seemed nothing had happened.


    Snow looked back at Pris, only to see her sister wearing a satisfied smile. ¡°This time, I won...¡± After saying those words, her limbs finally lost their strength, and she copsed to the ground. A shiver ran down Snow''s spine; her intuition screamed that something was wrong.


    She quickly scanned the za but froze when her gazended on a certain spot. Frosty exactly where Razeth had left him, unable to move with so much poison in his body. But it wasn¡¯t the poison that shocked Snow¡ªit was the thick pir of ice jutting from his chest.


    ¡°NOOO!¡± Snow screamed as she rushed over, kneeling beside her brother. She didn¡¯t dare touch him for fear of making things worse. In her panic, she did the only thing she could. ???


    ¡°Help him, please. I beg you, Zeke!¡±


    ¡°Please!!¡±


    A momentter, she heard the voice she most wanted to hear. However, the message was not good. <em>¡°I cannot save him,¡±</em> Zeke said telepathically. <em>¡°His heart has been destroyed, and there is too much poison in his body. He wouldn¡¯t survive the extraction. I am sorry, little one¡­¡± </em>


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Hearing his words, thick tears streamed down Snow''s face, hitting her brother''s chest as she wept. Frost''s breath was weak, but he still managed to smile. With his remaining strength, he draped an arm over her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine... It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    Snow didn¡¯t speak, and neither did she stop crying.


    She kept sobbing, the endless torrent of tears soaking his uniform. She remained in that position long after his body had turned cold. Even then, the small smile remained on Frost''s face.


    Snow¡¯s heart felt like a hollow void, an abyss where warmth and love once flourished. The cold seeping into her bones wasn¡¯t just the chill of the za; it was the icy grip of despair that wrapped around her, tightening with every shuddering breath. She had lost not one, but both of her siblings.


    In her mind, the whispers of doubt taunted her, insisting that she was to me. What if she had been stronger? What if she had acted differently? Those questions gnawed at her, turning her grief into a suffocating shroud of guilt. With every heartbeat, the truth crashed down upon her: she was utterly alone, and the warmth of family was now just a haunting memory, the tears that stained her cheeks her onlypanions.


    ***


    On a distant, grassy ne, a massive white wolf turned his head, ncing at the solitary mountain peak on the horizon. A flicker of sadness passed through his eyes before he decisively averted his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to get distracted,¡± Shassra teased, having arrived just moments ago. The Progenitor had also taken on his true form, that of a blue-scaled snake with two small horns.


    Winter sighed. ¡°Two of my children just died.¡±


    Shassra¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Winter shot him a disdainful look, as if the answer was obvious.


    Shassra clicked his tongue, a gesture that seemed very foreign to his current body. ¡°Wolves¡­ such strange creatures.¡± However, a momentter, a sudden thought came to him, and he burst outughing. ¡°Two dead, and the third one has betrayed you. Doesn¡¯t that mean you have lost all your children?¡±


    Winter¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°The ones that died are Frost and¡­ Pris.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Shassra immediately narrowed his eyes. He had ordered his eldest son to ensure nothing would happen to that girl. After all, he still had uses for that bloodline. This was a considerable loss. However, more importantly, this turn of events meant that something must have happened to Razeth as well¡­


    Shassra nced at the distant mountain, a sense of foreboding washing over him. Although he wasn¡¯t overly attached to his tribe, it was still a force he had spent a considerable amount of time cultivating. No matter how cold-blooded he was, even he would feel the sting of losing all his descendants at once.


    However, his tense expression eased as he turned back to Winter. No matter how many losses he suffered, it would all be worth it if he could eliminate this final obstacle. Descendants could always be reced, but he might never again get a better chance to eliminate his oldest rival than he had at that moment.


    Winter''s aura, usually so domineering, now felt significantly less intimidating, barely at half its peak. Moreover, his body didn''t appear to be in good condition either. His furcked its usual luster, and even his fangs seemed dullpared to their typical sharpness. This was the weakest state Shassra had ever seen the wolf in.


    For some reason, that sight made him feel nostalgic. He remembered a time when he had been the stronger of the two, looking down at the wolf as beneath his notice. Of course, that was before the detestable wolf had discovered that treasure¡­


    Shassra frowned, but the expression quickly faded as he remembered that soon, that prize would be within his grasp. It was the sole reason for all his actions. He had plotted and schemed, preparing for this very moment¡ªhis final chance to defeat his rival before the opportunity slipped away forever.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡± he hissed, a gleam of excitement entering his eyes.


    Winter stood calmly, looking at him with an unreadable expression. ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious,¡± he said all of a sudden.


    Shassra narrowed his eyes, flicking his tongue through the air. He couldn¡¯t sense any fear from his opponent¡ªno hint of nervousness at all. This was odd; Winter should have been aware of his precarious situation. Yet, for some reason, he radiated absolute confidence, as if everything waspletely under his control.


    ¡°Even now, after I have long surpassed your level, you still dare to harbor such designs,¡± Winter said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Usually, I wouldn¡¯t mind that attitude¡ªI might even find it praiseworthy. But you didn¡¯t dare to face me, did you? Instead, you relied on schemes and tricks. Now, two of my children lie dead, all because you didn¡¯t have the courage...¡±


    Shassra hissed, feeling that Winter was looking down on him, even treating him as if he was a child.


    ¡°¡­ truly disgraceful,¡± Winter finally said, his voice emotionless.


    Shassra narrowed his serpentine eyes. He was too old to be provoked by mere words, yet he couldn''t shake off the irritation of that superior attitude. It annoyed him to be spoken to like that by the prey that had fallen into his trap.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Shassra said. ¡°This will make it much more satisfying to finally shut you up.¡±


    Winter looked disdainfully at the opponent before him. ¡°Shut me up?¡± In the next moment, he stomped his paw on the ground, and the entire area transformed. The lush flora of the ins froze instantly, and all movements stopped as if time had halted. As far as the eye could see, everything was covered in ayer of white.


    After a moment of silence, countless small sounds echoed as birds, insects, and other flying creatures struck the ground and shattered like ss. In an instant, Winter had eliminated all life in the surrounding area, creating a perfect battlefield for the two of them.


    Shassra¡¯s gaze hardened when he saw that disy of strength. Even though the cold couldn¡¯t harm him, he still felt wary. Winter, even in his weakened state, wasn¡¯t someone he could take lightly.


    ¡°Come then, cowardly snake,¡± Winter said with a teasing grin. ¡°Show me what all your pride and strength amounts to.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 75: A Force of Nature

    The silence stretched across the battleground as Winter and Shassra squared off, the air thick with a blend of frost and poison. Winter''s hackles rose, his massive body radiating a cold so intense that frost spread underfoot, forming an intricatettice of ice beneath his paws. Shassra''s tongue flicked in and out, tasting the biting chill but unbothered by it. His scales shimmered under the sun, each blue scale seemingly imbued with a dark, oily sheen as a toxic vapor began to seep from his body.


    With a guttural roar, Winter lunged forward, his massive paws thundering against the frozen ground and leaving cracks in the ice with each step. Shassra reacted with lightning speed, tightening his coils as he slipped sideways in a sh, his body a blur of scales and sinuous muscle. Even this casual movement was enough to uproot the surrounding trees, shattering them into pieces in their fragile, frozen state.


    Yet, Winter anticipated Shassra''s move, altering his trajectory mid-lunge by creating a wall of ice and swiping a paw across Shassra''s side. His ws, sharp as crystal shards, raked through several scales, leaving deep gashes that oozed thick, dark venom. The liquid sprayed violently, causing the nearby ice to sizzle and even melting the underlying rocks.


    Shassra retaliated instantly, whipping his massive tail like a bludgeon, smashing Winter back and sending him skidding across the frozen ground. Without missing a beat, Shassra opened his jaws, unleashing a thick stream of light blue poison that hissed as it sttered onto the ice. Winter dodged to the side, but droplets of the venom grazed his coat, the fur hissing and singeing as it made contact.


    The venom wasn¡¯t just lethal¡ªit corroded anything it touched.


    Winter bared his fangs, his eyes gleaming with cold fury, and released a st of icy wind that froze the venom in mid-air, crystalizing it into jagged spikes that shattered upon contact with the ground. Shassra narrowed his eyes, his tongue flicking, but Winter gave him no time to react, lunging once more. This time, his jaws mped down on Shassra¡¯s midsection, his fangs sinking deep. Shassra hissed in pain, his body writhing, but then his scales began to secrete a new, viscous poison, slicking Winter¡¯s fangs with the dark, oily substance. Winter released him, snarling, the poison burning as it seeped into his gums.


    But Winter did not retreat. Instead, he exhaled a deep breath, and with it came an arctic gale. The frozen air crystallized Shassra¡¯s venom where it seeped from his wounds, trapping it in a brittle shell of ice. Shassra twisted his body, shattering the ice but realizing Winter was forcing him to keep his venom close, unable to spread it across the field without it freezing upon contact.


    Enraged, Shassra coiled tighter, raising his head high, eyes locked on Winter. His gaze flicked to Winter¡¯s fur, noting the dullness in his coat, the strain of each heavy breath. Sensing an opportunity, Shassra lunged forward, aiming to coil around Winter and squeeze the life from him.


    Winter moved, but not fast enough¡ªthe snake¡¯s powerful coils wrapped around his body, constricting with crushing force. Winter¡¯s ribs strained, the pressure unbearable as he struggled to break free. Ice erupted from his body, forming spikes along his fur that pierced Shassra¡¯s scales, but the snake only squeezed harder, ignoring the damage.With a snarl, Winter tapped into his dwindling strength and summoned a surge of icy power, forming a thick armor of frost along his body. The freezing cold forced Shassra to uncoil, unable to keep his grip as frostbite numbed his scales. But as he withdrew, heshed out with his fangs, sinking them deep into Winter¡¯s shoulder, injecting a venom so potent it could fell a hundred lesser creatures. Winter howled, stumbling, his leg momentarily buckling under him.


    Yet even as the venom surged through him, Winter stood tall, defiance zing in his eyes. His body trembled momentarily, ice forming at the wound and spreading through his veins to slow the toxin¡¯s advance. He took a single, steadying breath, and then, with a swift motion, he mmed his paw against the ground, sending a shockwave of ice that erupted beneath Shassra, encasing the serpent in a prison of jagged, cial spears. Shassra roared, twisting and thrashing, his venom corroding the ice as he struggled free.


    Their first sh hade to an end.


    The two titans stared each other down, battered and bleeding, the air thick with frost and toxic vapor. Thend around themy in ruin, once-pristine ice now marred by venom seeping into the ground, turning it into a barren wastnd. Entire forests,kes, even hillsy shattered. It was hard to believe this was the work of just two creatures. To any onlooker, it would seem more usible that a natural disaster¡ªor an army of thousands¡ªhad caused such devastation.


    In stark contrast to the ruinedndscape, after only a brief moment of respite, the two god-like beings had already recovered from the worst of their injuries. New scales emerged on Shassra¡¯s serpentine body, and the torn, punctured areas on Winter¡¯s hide also appeared healed. They seemed only slightly ruffled by their recent sh, as if the fierce life-and-death struggle moments before had been nothing more than a casual greeting.


    Shassra, in the form of a giant snake, even seemed rather high-spirited as he observed his opponent. ¡°You''re quite weak.¡±


    Winter¡¯s expression remained unreadable, and he didn¡¯tment on the insult. His glowing red eyes remained calm as he stared emotionlessly at his opponent.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the vition.


    ¡°In your prime, you would have already torn me in half,¡± Shassra continued, emboldened by the wolf¡¯s silence. ¡°But now? I can barely feel any strength in your bite.¡±


    Winter chose not toment, as he seemed solely focused on recuperating. Seeing this, Shassra chuckled, his serpentine mouth stretching into an unnaturally wide smile. ¡°Still fakingposure, I see,¡± he said mockingly. ¡°However, there is no need to put on a strong front, is there? After all, we both know that in a battle of attrition, you have no chance against me.¡±


    His meaning was clear: while they could both heal quickly from superficial wounds, Shassra¡¯s poison would linger, building up within Winter until he once again reached the point where he couldn¡¯t even control his own body. Therefore, it was paramount for the wolf to end the fight as soon as possible. He would have to aim for a decisive strike.


    The question was: Could he?


    Theirst sh made it clear: while Winter hade out slightly ahead, it wasn¡¯t enough to make Shassra feel threatened. In fact, the snake ancestor was pleasantly surprised at how well he had fared. The way the battle was going, he could endure dozens of such exchanges before he would feel threatened. But what about Winter? At that time, there would be more poison than blood inside his body, and he would not even be able to move a single muscle.


    Ignoring the snake¡¯s words, Winter charged once more, his speed unaffected by his injuries. Shassra quickly attempted to evade, but his path was blocked by a wall of ice that erupted from the ground. This was unlike any spells cast by the other members of the tribe; instead, it seemed as if a mountain had suddenly risen before him. Even with all his strength and tricks, Shassra knew he couldn''t break through the thick walls of ice in the short term. And before he could escape in an other direction, three more walls emerged, cutting all paths of escape. ?


    It had to be said that even though Winter''s body was far from its peak, his control over ice remained as strong as ever. If he were facing any other creature, he would hold a tremendous advantage through that ability alone. However, against Shassra, who was also attuned to the cold due to the nature of his poison, Winter''s abilities were significantly diminished.


    With no quick way to escape, Shassra chose to confront the wolf head-on. They became entangled once more, limbs and coils entwined as they fought for dominance, biting and wing at each other with wild ferocity. Only after a long struggle, as the walls of ice melted away from the noxious gases, did they finally disentangle themselves.


    This time, the two beasts couldn''t recover as quickly; some of their injuries were quite severe. Shassra had several deepcerations across his body, along with a bone deep bite near his neck. These wounds had frozen over, preventing his body from healing¡ªa clever use of Winter''s power that left him without an easy counter. He could only slowly dissolve the ice with his acidic poison, but that would take time.


    Winter appeared rtively less injured, but that was only because the snake had focused solely on injecting as much venom as possible. The most potent toxin he could produce was stored in his fangs, and the dozens of bite marks scattered across the wolf''s body bore testament to the sheer amount of such injections he had suffered.


    For a second time, the two enemies stared at each other, assessing their own situations and the damage their opponent had suffered. Shassra, despite faring worse than in their first exchange, was still in a good mood. Given a bit of time, he would fully recover from his injuries, and even now, hisbat power wasn''t significantly affected.


    But would the same hold true for Winter?


    The wolf stared at him with an emotionless gaze, seemingly unfazed by the poison coursing through his veins. Shassra sneered at the sight. It was the same as always¡ªWinter''s arrogant pride, unbroken and unyielding, even in the face of imminent death. During theirst fight, when he had been ambushed and gravely injured, Winter had still maintained his aloof demeanor, as if everything was under control.


    Last time, Shassra had been deceived by this facade, unwittingly allowing Winter the chance to recover. But he would not fall for that trick again. This time, he saw through his opponent''s mask, knowing it was a hollow confidence unsupported by true strength. He had made sure of that.


    ¡°How is it, wolf?¡± he taunted fearlessly, ¡°Dare toe at me again?¡±


    His words seemed to strike a nerve, and Winter immediately charged at him again. This time, their sh was even fiercer than before. Shassra, who had been confident that Winter couldn''t seriously injure him in his current state, grew solemn. It was clear that the wolf was giving it his all, attacking with every ounce of strength he had left.


    Even for him, a Progenitor beast with a strong affinity for the cold, the chill seeping into his bones during this exchange was hard to ignore. He hadn¡¯t expected Winter to have this much strength. A shiver ran through him at the thought of what might have happened if they had shed at full power¡ªhe would likely have been torn apart in an instant. But that fate would nevere to pass.


    With each bite he inflicted on Winter¡¯s body, his tense nerves began to rx. With every injection of venom, victory drew closer. He didn¡¯t care about the numerous injuries he had sustained; he was solely focused on his task. Yet a small, nagging voice in the back of his mind kept telling him that something was off.


    For a long time, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of his unease. He sensed something was off, but the more he thought about it, the harder it became to identify. Everything was going exactly ording to his n.


    ¡­


    Everything was going exactly ording to his n.


    ¡­


    Everything¡­ was going¡­ exactly¡­ ording to his n?


    Why? Why did Winter allow himself to be bitten over and over? It almost seemed as if the wolf didn¡¯t care about the venom building up inside his body, freely trading injuries without a care in the world.


    Shassra¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the wolf across from him, who met his gaze with that same, emotionless expression. It couldn¡¯t be. This was impossible! No. It couldn¡¯t be!


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ are¡­¡± he stuttered, unable to finish his words, though now that the thought had infected his mind, he could not get rid of it.


    For the first time since the fight had started, the expression on Winter¡¯s face changed. A wide, ferocious smile spread across his maw, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth stained with blood and guts. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally noticed?¡±


    Shassra tried to force the words out, but his mind refused to give voice to his suspicions. He swallowed hard, suddenly feeling a rawness in his throat. He reflected on their previous exchanges, and his doubts turned to certainty as he observed his opponent''s unyielding posture.


    Finally, he spoke the truth he had realized but was reluctant to acknowledge. ¡°You aren¡¯t affected by my venom¡­¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 76: Winters Wrath

    Winter rose to his full height. Now that his ruse had been uncovered, there was no need to keep up the act¡ªnot that he had tried very hard. He¡¯d never been a good actor. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right; he simply found such tactics beneath him. Instead, he had merely remained stoic, not too different from his usual expression, and had restrained his full might. However, it had been enough.


    The reason was simple.


    Someone who was always emotionless was hard to read. Shassra, not knowing him well, had no choice but to rely on the subtle clues he¡¯d been given. Sometimes, the more perceptive an opponent was, the easier they were to deceive.


    Winter focused inward, assessing his current state. He soon sensed the venom coursing through his veins¡ªa substantial amount. A few months ago, this might have already hindered his movements, but now he barely felt it. The poison was no more than a gentle breeze ruffling his fur.


    He chuckled, unable to suppress a glimmer of satisfaction. The old adage held true: danger and opportunity often came hand in hand. Forced to fight for his life for months against Shassra¡¯s most potent venom, he had endured unimaginable struggles, but his gains had been equally extraordinary.


    He had felt it the very moment he awakened.


    It wasn¡¯t just that he had developed an immense tolerance towards the poison; there was something beyond that. His body, long ustomed to the cold, had taken another step¡ªanother step toward perfection. For a being of his age and power, progress was nearly impossible. There were few areas left to improve. And yet, he could feel that this recent ordeal had sparked a fundamental transformation.


    While his body had been frozen stiff, nearly merging with the essence of ice, he had sensed a shift¡ªa new understanding, a kind of resonance. Whatever it was or wherever it hade from, its effects were undeniable.


    Winter took a step, startling his opponent from his momentary trance.¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Shassra suggested, his mind quickly catching up with the new development.


    Winter ignored him and took another step.


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Shassra said quickly, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve already won.¡±


    Another step. Winter had already crossed half the distance between them.


    Shassra¡¯s gaze hardened as he coiled his body, poised to strike. ¡°Even if you win, you won¡¯t escape unscathed. Are you sure your weakened tribe can survive if you go into hibernation again? There are others with designs on your treasure, you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It was a veiled threat and not a bad one at that. In any other situation, Winter might have considered it. However, there were two reasons he didn¡¯t even flinch this time.


    ¡°¡­Two of my children are dead,¡± Winter''s voice was cold, fitting for the element he controlled. To any listener, it would seem he felt nothing¡ªindifferent even to the death of his kin. But that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. He simply refused to show his fury outwardly¡ªnot in his face, his voice, or his words. He would convey it only through his actions.


    Winter took another step, and the faces of his children shed before his eyes.


    Frost, who had inherited his courage and pride. Despite his limitations, he had neverined ormented his fate. He embodied a dutiful son, and there were many words Winter wished he could say to him¡ªbut now, he would never get the chance.


    Then, there was Pris, the child who had inherited his ambitions. It was unfortunate that she hadn¡¯t also inherited the strength to see them through. He didn¡¯t me her, not even for her betrayal. She had always stayed true to her nature, unwilling to dim her light. Her death, too, was a deep regret.


    ¡°¡­you would throw away the future of your people just for the sake of revenge?¡± Shassra hissed.


    Winter calmly shook his head. ¡°I would not¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t need to,¡± Winter interrupted. ¡°To deal with the likes of you, I don¡¯t even need my full strength.¡± That was right. Winter could ignore all considerations and hidden threats because he had the utmost confidence to deal with the opponent in front of him.


    Shassra¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking me too lightly?¡±


    Winter didn¡¯t respond, and neither did he move. However, the air in the entire area seemed to be colder at a noticeable rate. It was as if the seasons were changing in real-time. The meaning was clear: Winter¡¯s mind was made up, and the time for words had passed.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As the chilling air thickened, Winter fully unleashed his power, and the ground trembled. He surged forward, a white blur against the darkening skies. Ice crackled in his wake, and with a flick of his paw, he sent a wave of frost toward Shassra. ?


    Shassra reacted instinctively, coiling his serpentine form to evade the attack. But Winter''s ice was relentless, surging like a tidal wave and freezing the air around them. As Shassra twisted to avoid the worst of the assault, he felt the cold seeping into the scales of his body. Winter''s onught was not just physical; it enveloped the entire area, an invisible pressure that sought to freeze everything in existence.


    With a flick of his head, Wintermanded the frost to rise, sharp spires erupting from the ground like jagged teeth, seeking to impale Shassra. The serpent retaliated with a spray of venom,unching it toward the approaching ice, but the frost absorbed the toxic attack, neutralizing it without slowing down.


    Winter pressed on, conjuring a blizzard that howled through the air, reducing visibility to nothing. Shassra writhed andshed out, but each movement was met with the inexorable advance of ice. As Winter extended his will, the icy tendrils wrapped around Shassra, coiling tighter, encasing him in an unyielding embrace. It was ironic to see a snake being choked in an inescapable stranglehold.


    The serpent twisted and turned, desperate to break free. However, the numerous injuries he had sustained in their earlier fight began to take their toll. While they weren''t serious on their own, they became a critical weakness just when he needed all his strength.


    In desperation, Shassra unleashed a torrent of acid from his scales, but the noxious mist quickly dissipated against Winter''s crystalline defenses. It wasn''t that the acid had no effect, but every bit of ice he melted was instantly reced with twice the amount. It felt as if Winter had a bottomless reservoir of energy. The temperature continued to plummet, and with each passing moment, Shassra felt the cold seep deeper into his flesh.


    With a final surge of will, Winter drew all the ice together, forming a massive prison around Shassra. The frost crackled and shimmered, a transparent cage that left no room for escape. Shassra¡¯s body strained against the binding ice, but it held firm, growing thicker and colder.


    As he thrashed in a futile attempt to melt his icy prison, he felt a creeping dread settle over him. No matter how he fought, Winter¡¯s ice resisted his venom, standing as an insurmountable barrier. Panic washed over him as he realized the futility of his efforts; his poison had lost its potency, rendered ineffective against the unyielding ice.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­ I can¡­ I can help you!¡±


    The wolf stood still, unmoved since the beginning. In that moment, he embodied winter itself. His expression remained unchanged as he ignored his rival¡¯s final plea and sealed the prison with a slight motion. The ground beneath them erupted with ice, swallowing thest remnants of warmth as Shassra became entirely encased.


    Motionless, Winter stood gazing into the eyes of his enemy through the thick walls of his frozen prison. The snake wasn¡¯t dead, but his struggles grew weaker as he strained against his restraints. It was a pitiful sight, yet not a flicker of mercy crossed Winter¡¯s face. He merely watched, as if witnessing something trivial rather than the final struggle of a mighty Progenitor.


    Minutes turned to hours until, eventually, Shassra¡¯s movements ceased. The cold seeped into his body, fully enveloping him. It was only then that Winter finally rxed. Despite appearances, killing someone of Shassra¡¯s caliber was not an easy feat, even for him. Although his victory had seemed certain from the start, preventing the cunning snake from escaping was far from simple, requiring many conditions to be met.


    Thankfully, everything had gone ording to n. He had avenged the death of his children. Otherwise, it would have been another addition to the many regrets he had rued over his long life¡­


    His weary gaze drifted upward to the night sky. Unbeknownst to him, their battle hadsted the entire day, and the full moon now hung high above. Ovee by a surge of emotion, Winter let out an piercing howl, dering his victory to everyone in thend. Yet, amid his triumphant cry, a hidden sadness could be sensed.


    ***


    Zeke sat cross-legged in the center of his puppet army, a deep frown on his face. He had held true to his promise not to leave his spot. That treaty had been made hours ago, and night had already arrived. Thanks to his presence, the peace had held until now.


    However, that didn¡¯te without a price. His gaze drifted to the side, where he could see the silhouette of a young woman. Her posture was as lifeless as a marite with its strings cut. Her once vibrant ice had turned sullen, and there was no trace of the excitable girl he hade to know.


    Zeke sighed. He had chosen to entrust the reinforcement of the Elders to Khai¡¯zar and Snow instead of going himself. He had felt confident in his ability to protect her from a distance, thanks to his expansive Sphere of Awareness. However, in the final moments of the fight, he made a crucial mistake.


    Pris had decided to use thest of her strength for a suicide attack. Although he managed to protect Snow with a [Spatial Barrier] at thest moment, he failed to notice the second attack aimed at Frost.


    As a result of his oversight, the little girl lost both her elder sister and brother simultaneously. It was too much for her immature mind, and she had be overwhelmed by grief. Only when Zeke had restored enough of his power to teleport her back did her weeping finally cease, resulting in her current state. However, he was uncertain if this change was for the better or worse.


    Zeke''s expression hardened as he turned to face the Frostscale army, thoughts of vengeance swirling in his mind. However, he soon calmed himself, dispelling these misguided feelings. He knew all too well that these soldiers were not to me for this oue; this was just his anger trying to find a target to vent.


    Hopefully, the rest of the tribe would see it the same way. Otherwise, his efforts to preserve their enemies¡¯ lives would have been in vain. Well, Zeke wouldn¡¯t me them either way; he couldn¡¯t expect them to overlook the death and suffering the tribe had endured over the past months with just a few words.


    Lost in such thoughts, Zeke was suddenly pierced by a wolf''s howl that cut through the night air. It felt distant yet somehow incredibly close. Everyone, including the members of the Frostscale tribe, flinched at the sound.


    Despite his somber mood, Zeke''s furrowed brows rxed, and a slight smile appeared on his lips. He understood the meaning of that howl all too well: it was a deration of victory.


    The war¡­ was over.

 Book 5: Chapter 77: Meeting Winter

    Zeke looked up at the clear blue sky, so different from the stormy clouds that had loomed over their great battle a week ago. Every time he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked the weather¡ªit simply reminded him of the scene that had unfolded on that day.


    Winter, in his massive wolf form, had returned from battle, carrying his fallen rival¡¯s rigid corpse in his jaws. He dropped it in the center of the fort, then looked up at the stormy clouds with a hint of displeasure. With a single stomp of his paw, the clouds dispersed.


    In the blink of an eye, the mighty Progenitor had ended the war that had raged for months, casually dispersing the storm as well. It perfectly illustrated what kind of being Winter was. His very existence could hold up the heavens and move mountains. No obstacle was too great for someone like him.


    And now, Zeke was on his way to meet such a person, having been invited to meet with the Progenitor.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time the two had met. However, during their earlier meetings, Winter had been in a state of near death, unable even to move. During those encounters, Zeke had always had the upper hand, taking the role of a savior. His help had been indispensable during those times. Yet, that was no longer the case.


    With Winter back to full strength, the dynamic in their rtionship had shifted, and Zeke wasn¡¯t sure how the wolf ancestor would treat him now. Though he didn¡¯t expect outright hostility, he knew he had to tread carefully. A being of Winter''s age and strength was not someone to be taken lightly. Moreover, Winter had just lost two of his children, and Zeke couldn¡¯t predict how he would react. Even though Frost¡¯s death wasn¡¯t Zeke¡¯s fault, a parent''s anger could be irrational, and it wasn¡¯t impossible that Winter might hold him ountable for failing to protect his son at a critical moment.


    With these heavy thoughts, Zeke made his way through the mountain vige that served as the gateway to the tribe¡¯s sanctum. In the week since the battle, the tribe had worked tirelessly to restore it, but signs of the war remained everywhere. The final day, when the Purebloods had fought with everything they had, had left the vige particrly scarred.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke spotted Gravitas standing impassively at a construction site. Though she appeared idle, she was essential to the project, as building materials floated upward around her, reaching the eager hands of the tribesmen repairing nearby roofs.


    Despite his heavy thoughts, Zeke chuckled at the sight. No wonder she had been so favoredtely, being dragged from one location to the next.Zeke crossed the za and nced toward the far end of town, where a peculiar group had gathered. Hundreds of surviving Frostscale warriors idled in the open, their eyes hollow with despair. It was no surprise; with their progenitor lost and their fates now in the hands of their enemies, hope had faded.


    Strangely, there were no guards, walls, or shackles to restrain them. They were simply gathered in an open space, without any visible restrictions. But Zeke quickly understood why. With Winter here, such measures were unnecessary. Even united, the entire army couldn¡¯t muster the slightest resistance¡ªor any hope of escape. All they could do was wait for their verdict and resign themselves to their fate.


    Zeke looked away. He had intended to recruit as many of them as possible, but he had no way of knowing how Winter might respond to such a request. Perhaps Winter had his own ns¡ªor maybe he had decided to kill them all. Either way, Zeke would have to ept his decision.


    After a few more minutes, Zeke arrived at his destination: the town hall of the fort. It was where Winter had asked him toe. He was vaguely aware that Snow was also here somewhere, though he hadn¡¯t seen her since that day. With hisrge Sphere of Awareness, he could easily find her, but he didn¡¯t think it prudent to check on her like that.


    Now that his awareness extended over such a vast area, Zeke realized it came with a new set of challenges. For one, he constantly invaded the privacy of those around him, much like identally peeking at a neighbor in the bathroom, but on a muchrger scale. Additionally, it was impossible for him to process all that information at once; his mind simply couldn¡¯t handle such a vast quantity of inputs. As a result, he usually relied on Akasha to monitor his spatial awareness, informing him only of anything significant.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    The Progenitor is waiting in therge chamber on the highest floor.


    Zeke immediately made his way up the stairway. He knew the way quite well, as this was the room Frost used to stay asmander. Now, it served as his father¡¯s temporary residence, it seemed.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Zeke soon arrived in front of the familiar wooden door, and without hesitation, he knocked.


    ¡°Come in,¡± a voice answered from inside.


    Zeke didn¡¯t hesitate to push open the door. However, he froze as a chilling current washed over him, prating his very being. It wasn¡¯t a gust of wind; his clothes remained still, revealing that there was no airflow at all. Instead, this was the aura of the being inside the room.


    His heart began to race, not by his will but as a natural reaction of his body when in the presence of a strong opponent. Gradually, sensation returned to his limbs as his own draconic aura pushed back the cold, restoring his basic functions.


    Zeke furrowed his brows. Was this some sort of test?


    However, the scene before him quickly dispelled that idea. Winter stood in a corner of the room,pletely absorbed in what appeared to be a journal, showing no interest in Zeke whatsoever.


    Zeke realized this pressure was not a test, probe, or prank; it was simply the natural aura Winter exuded without any special intent. It was no wonder Frost had often said that meeting his father was challenging. Without his draconic aura, Zeke would likely have found it nearly impossible to move in the presence of the Progenitor.


    Quietly, so as not to disturb Winter, Zeke entered the room and closed the door behind him. He then waited patiently. Since the man had allowed him to enter, he was surely aware of Zeke''s presence.


    Instead, Zeke studied Winter''s figure. This was the first time he had a good look at the Progenitor since his recovery. The man was tall¡ªalmost unnaturally so¡ªtowering over Zeke by more than a head. However, rather than being intimidating, Zeke would describe his physique as slender and delicate. Winter had an androgynous face, straddling the line between handsome and beautiful. In fact, he resembled Snow and Pris more than he did Frost.


    With an audible sigh, Winter closed the book he was reading and turned to face Zeke. The moment their eyes met, Zeke froze again¡ªnot because of anything Winter did, but from a shudder that ran down his spine. Simultaneously, a cold sweat formed on his brow, and his legs felt weak. Instinctively, he felt as though he had been targeted by a predator, a being that regarded him as prey.


    However, the feeling passed quickly as Zeke managed to shake it off. He wasn¡¯t prey, and he would not bow to this pressure! Gritting his teeth, he summoned his strength and stepped closer to Winter. The Progenitor simply watched, his expression impassive, as Zeke closed the distance between them. Finally, with only a step separating them, Zeke extended his hand.


    ¡°A pleasure to finally meet you,¡± Zeke said, striving to project confidence.


    Winter stared at him for a long moment, seemingly lost in thought. Zeke frowned inwardly. Had he misread the situation? Had he offended the Progenitor somehow?


    Eventually, the tall man extended his hand in return. When their hands touched, Zeke was hit by an icy chill like nothing he had ever experienced. He regretted offering his hand, feeling as if his entire arm might freeze off any second. Thankfully, Winter released his grip after a brief moment, appearing to recognize Zeke¡¯s difort.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, dragonling,¡± Winter said, his voice surprisingly deep for his slender appearance.


    Zeke awkwardly retracted his hand. Only now, after Winter had released his grip, did warmth slowly return to the limb. This was insane. Even such a casual touch had nearly resulted in a serious injury. With such characteristics, it seemed almost impossible for Winter to function normally. If even Zeke had almost lost an arm from just a brief contact, he couldn''t imagine what would happen if an ordinary person touched him.


    Would their entire body shatter on the spot?


    Zeke discarded such useless thoughts and decided to change the subject. ¡°Why did you call for me, Lord Winter?¡±


    Winter sighed, and his gaze went to the journal he was still holding in his other hand. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± he asked.


    Zeke nced at it, but he didn¡¯t recall seeing the book before. It also had no title on its cover. It seemed like any other crudely bound journal.


    <strong>[Notice.]</strong>


    This journal contains Frost''s reports on the progress of the war. Host¡¯s achievements and contributions are also mentioned.


    Zeke quickly realized that this must be a sort of activity log documenting all decisions and their oues. As amander, Frost would have needed something like this to guide a potential sessor in the event of his death. Now, it had fallen into Winter''s hands, serving as an urate timeline of everything that had urred during his absence.


    Seeing that Winter was still waiting for an answer, Zeke spoke up. ¡°I know what it is.¡±


    Winter nodded, his eyes still on the journal. ¡°My son spoke quite highly of you. Especially towards the end.¡±


    Zeke felt a slight sting at Winter''s words. Even though Frost''s death wasn¡¯t his fault, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of responsibility. ¡°My condolences¡­ I¡­ couldn¡¯t save him in the end,¡± he muttered weakly.


    Winter turned his gaze to Zeke, an unusual expression on his face. ¡°My words were not meant as an usation, dragonling. You do not need to feel burdened by his death.¡±


    Zeke met Winter¡¯s eyes, trying to gauge whether the Progenitor truly held him meless. Yet, he found no trace of emotion in Winter¡¯s gaze, as if the death of his son hadn¡¯t affected him at all. This struck Zeke as hard to believe. The Winter he had spoken to earlier had asked him for just one thing: to keep Snow safe.


    Clearly, family meant a great deal to this man. But did he truly favor Snow while disregarding his other children?


    ¡°¡­In the first ce,¡± Winter continued. ¡°I only asked you to look after Snow until I recovered. You have done more than that, as I¡¯vee to understand. So I owe you my thanks again.¡±


    ¡°There is no need, Lord Winter¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just call me Winter,¡± the tall man interrupted. ¡°This is not the human world, and most of us don¡¯t overly care for such formalities.¡±


    Zeke nodded, taking the advice to heart, before continuing, ¡°Well then, Winter. I didn¡¯t solely act based on our promise, but also because of my connection to Snow.¡±


    Winter eyed him for a moment, his gaze prating. ¡°That is good to hear, Dragonling. However, now I can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of rtionship you have with my daughter?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 78: A Treasure Like No Other

    Zeke felt momentarily startled by the Progenitor¡¯s words. What kind of rtionship did he have with Snow?


    The question was surprisingly hard to answer. During their travels, he had felt responsible for her, and the lively little girl had often reminded him of his own sister, slowly creeping into his heart. However, now that Snow had suddenly grown up, the situation had be somewhat ambivalent.


    For that reason, he found that he couldn¡¯t answer easily.


    Winter, apparently mistaking his silence, grew more serious. ¡°By now, you should have noticed that Snow is¡­ a special existence, yes?¡±


    Zeke snapped out of his thoughts, focusing on the man before him. Special? What did he mean? Zeke had known that Winter favored Snow more than his other children, but he¡¯d always assumed it was simply a father¡¯s preference. Now, though, it sounded like there was something more to it.


    ¡°In what way?¡± Zeke asked, intrigued.


    ¡°She is a Pureblood,¡± Winter replied, his voice t.


    Zeke tilted his head. Of course, she was a Pureblood. She was the daughter of a Progenitor, just like Frost, Pris, and the children of Shassra.


    Noting Zeke''s confusion, Winter exined. ¡°Humans misunderstand our race. They often call all children of Progenitors Purebloods, but that¡¯s incorrect.¡±Zeke leaned in, listening intently. He, too, had believed that to be true, but now it seemed there was more to it.


    Winter remained silent for a moment, his gaze staring at the empty air. ¡°¡­Over my long lifespan, I¡¯ve had many children. However, to this day, only one of them could be called a true Pureblood.¡±


    ¡°And that is Snow?¡± Zeke asked.


    Winter nodded. ¡°Yes, in some sense, it wouldn¡¯t be false to say that she is the only ¡®real¡¯ daughter I¡¯ve had.¡±


    Zeke frowned at these words. Was Winter such a man? Somebody who would cast away his children just because of deficiencies in their bloodline? It seemed he needed to reevaluate the person in front of him. Such a choice seemed heartless.


    As if reading his thoughts, Winter gave a small, bitter smile. ¡°Do you think me cruel?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t say anything. However, he also didn¡¯t deny Winter¡¯s words, showing his tacit agreement.


    Winter nodded, as if understanding something. ¡°From your limited point of view, it must seem that way.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. Limited point of view? He had never thought of himself as ignorant and his insight on most topics was well beyond average. Therefore, despite knowing that this might offend the other party Zeke voiced his thoughts. ¡°I think most people would see it that way.¡±


    Winter nced at him, and though his gaze was devoid of emotion, Zeke felt the pressure on him intensify. But itsted only a moment before Winter reined in his aura.


    ¡°Most people, hmm?¡± Winter echoed. ¡°Do you often weigh your beliefs against the opinions of the masses? Do you think their collective ignorance grants them greater insight?¡±


    A bead of sweat formed on Zeke¡¯s brow. It seemed he had crossed a line with hisst remark. But that wasn¡¯t the only issue¡ªhisment had been both rude and somewhat wed in logic. Therefore, even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t refute the Progenitor¡¯s words. After all, he knew that not all widely held beliefs were grounded in truth. Hadn¡¯t he, as a Blood Mage, been ostracized by the public as a blood-crazed fiend as well?


    ¡°Apologies, I spoke without thought,¡± Zeke decided to bow his head. He would gain nothing by antagonizing Winter. The two of them weren¡¯t on equal ground, neither in terms of power or life experiences. He could benefit far more from this conversation if he reigned in his ego and treated Winter as a teacher instead of an equal.


    Winter nodded slowly, and the room gradually returned to its previous state. It seemed that each fluctuation in the Progenitor¡¯s emotion was automatically reflected in his surroundings. ¡°It is fine,¡± he said. ¡°You are still young, after all.¡±


    Zeke sighed in relief. It was a good sign that Winter didn¡¯t seem to hold his words against him. However, if Winter could be this reasonable, Zeke struggled to understand why he spoke of his children so callously. Carefully, he brought up the earlier topic once more. ¡°Would you be willing to share your perspective?¡±


    Winter¡¯s gaze moved to the journal in his hands for a moment, caressing the cover with his fingers. However, when he opened his mouth again, his next words seemed to bepletely unrted to their conversation. ¡°Do you know the lifespan of my children?¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Despite the abrupt shift in topic, Zeke did his best to answer. ¡°I am not quite certain. However, judging by how fast they grow up, it should be less than that of humans.¡± ?


    Winter shook his head, denying his guess. ¡°The answer is a bit different. In truth, my kind doesn¡¯t have a fixed lifespan. Instead, our life and death are dependent on a single factor. Care to guess what it is?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ bloodline purity?¡± Zeke guessed.


    Winter nodded. ¡°The purer the bloodline, the greater the potential.¡± He squeezed his hand and the journal he held instantly crumbled. ¡°Frost, despite his strong will, had limited talent. He hadn¡¯t even lived for two decades, yet he had already reached his peak. In a few more decades, he would have be an old man, his body too frail to cling to life.¡±


    Zeke listened silently, trying to understand where Winter was going with this.


    ¡°Pris was the same,¡± Winter continued. ¡°No, her case was even worse. Despite her intellect, her talent was weaker than Frost¡¯s.¡± He turned to face Zeke. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    Zeke pondered those words. While he understood the logic, he couldn¡¯t quite grasp the bigger picture. What did it matter how talented his children were? They were still far superior to any other members of the tribe. Therefore, he didn¡¯t understand why it mattered so much. So, he openly admitted his ignorance.


    Winter nced at him with a look he couldn¡¯t decipher. It seemed to be a mixture of mncholy and understanding. ¡°You don¡¯t have any children, do you, Dragonling?¡± he suddenly asked.


    Zeke shook his head, his ears turning slightly red. Children? He didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend, let alone a wife.


    ¡°Then you naturally won¡¯t understand¡­¡± Winter said solemnly, ¡°What it is like to bury your own flesh and blood.¡±


    These words, spoken as quietly as a whisper, struck Zeke like a bolt of lightning. In that instant, he truly understood what Winter had meant. His view had truly been narrow. He had been thinking from a human standpoint, not from the standpoint of a being like the Progenitor, who had lived for millennia.


    From Winter¡¯s perspective, all his children died in their infancy, barely having a chance to live. What father could endure watching all his children die before they could even take their first steps? Not many. Yet Winter had implied he had many children¡ªdozens, maybe even hundreds. What kind of mental toll would it take to experience that pain again and again?


    Suddenly, Zeke understood something else¡ªthe reason Winter had treated Frost and Pris so coldly. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to know them, or because he didn''t care. No, it was because he didn¡¯t dare to. He didn''t dare to grow close, knowing they would die in the blink of an eye, leaving an even deeper wound in his heart.


    After understanding this point, Zeke felt even more foolish for his earlier words. How stupid must he have looked while running his mouth? He wanted to apologize once more. However, a single look into Winter¡¯s eyes was enough to tell him that it was unnecessary, there was no me in that gaze.


    Instead, Zeke decided to ask about the other thing he was curious about. ¡°Then¡­ what about Snow?¡±


    ¡°Snow¡­¡± Winter said, his stoic face turning gentle for the first time since their conversation had started. ¡°She is what I¡¯ve been hoping for for all these years. Her bloodline¡­ ispletely pure.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± Zeke asked. He could likely already guess. Yet, he still wanted to hear it directly from the Progenitor.


    ¡°Her blood is identical to mine,¡± Winter confirmed. ¡°That means that she will never age beyond her prime and never die from natural causes¡ªa true Pureblood.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. Snow was... that special? Had he been with a future Progenitor all this time? If Winter¡¯s words were true, Snow¡¯s value was far beyond anything he could have imagined. Those ve traders in Korrovan would hunt him to the ends of the earth if they ever found out. This revtion also exined why Winter had searched for her so desperately, even falling into an ambush. She was apanion for eternity, a daughter he could truly cherish.


    Reflecting on the earlier fight, Zeke also realized how Snow had been able to progress so quickly. With no ceiling to her potential, and with ess to the tribe¡¯s resources and his own Blood Boil technique, her power would only continue to rise rapidly. In a few years, she would likely surpass him, no matter how fast he advanced.


    She was truly special.


    Seeing his shocked expression, Winter nodded in understanding. ¡°I see that you understand.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ a lot to take in,¡± Zeke answered, his mind still trying toe to terms with this revtion.


    ¡°It is indeed,¡± Winter said as he turned away and approached the desk. He leaned against it and waited for Zeke topose himself.


    Zeke appreciated the brief respite as he gathered his thoughts. Now, with a clearer understanding of Snow''s situation, he had to reassess her ce in his life. Winter would likely keep her close until she was strong enough to protect herself, which meant Zeke might not see her again¡ªunless he stayed with the tribe.


    But staying wasn¡¯t an option. He had onlye here toplete his mana-purifying device, and with that goal achieved, he was ready to leave. He missed his family dearly, and his ambitionsy not on this deste continent but back in his homnd.


    It was inevitable¡ªhe would have to say goodbye to Snow very soon.


    Zeke sighed and turned to face the Progenitor, who waited silently. ¡°Thank you for your patience,¡± he said.


    Winter nodded as if it were a trivial matter.


    ¡°So¡­ may I ask why you called for me? I assume it wasn¡¯t just to rify my misunderstanding about Purebloods.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct,¡± Winter replied, his expression turning serious. ¡°The reason I called you is both rted to and separate from that topic.¡± His gaze grew solemn. ¡°The truth is, I owe you. Both for aiding in my recovery and for protecting my tribe, you¡¯ve been a tremendous help. It¡¯s not a debt easily repaid¡­¡±


    Zeke stayed silent, though inwardly he felt Winter¡¯s gratitude was unnecessary. After all, he had never taken a loss from their dealings and had always ensured he could escape if needed. He didn¡¯t feel he truly deserved such deep appreciation.


    Winter, however, appeared to see things differently. His tone grew even more solemn. ¡°In light of that debt, I am prepared to offer you something I would grant no other¡­¡± A pained expression crossed his face, as though Winter was forcing the words out.


    Zeke, despite feeling unworthy of such a reward, couldn¡¯t help but get excited at this point. What would the Progenitor give him? Was there a treasure that even he couldn¡¯t bear to part with?


    Winter¡¯s eyes grew as serious as death as he spoke his final words. ¡°I will allow you to marry my daughter.¡±


    Absolute silence greeted that deration.

 Book 5: Chapter 79: Marriage Talks

    Book 5: Chapter 79: Marriage Talks


    Zeke, usually confident in his poker face, found it severelycking this time. His jaw dropped, eyes wide with shock. For a long moment, all he could do was gape at the man before him, who still looked as if he¡¯d made a great sacrifice.


    Marriage? To Snow?


    Seeing his unexpected reaction, Winter tilted his head. ¡°That is still your custom, is it not?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zeke asked, even more confused.


    "It¡¯s been many centuries since Ist had contact with the human realm," Winter admitted. "But I clearly remember it was customary to choose a singlepanion and bond with them for life. Has that changed?"


    Zeke smiled bitterly, reminded once again of the Progenitor¡¯s vast lifespan. Even something as deeply rooted in human society as marriage might seem like a passing fad to him. ¡°No, you are right, we are still doing that.¡±


    Winter nodded, satisfied. ¡°I thought as much. So, why are you so shocked? Could it be that you do not want to marry my daughter?¡± His expression grew serious, and the question sounded more like an usation than a genuine inquiry.


    Zeke was momentarily stunned by the direct question. Did he want to marry Snow? The truth was, he had never even considered it. It wasn¡¯t about whether he liked her¡ªthe vast age difference had simply kept him from seeing her that way. Now that she appeared fully grown, that might change, but he hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her for any such feelings to develop.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Snow¡­ a bit young for that?¡± he asked.¡°Young?¡± Winter repeated as if bewildered by those words.


    ¡°¡­She was just a child until recently,¡± Zeke said, aiming to rify his meaning.


    Winter clicked his tongue, looking displeased. ¡°Humans... always so fixated on appearances, blind to the deeper truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± Zeke asked, genuinely surprised.


    Winter nced at him as if the answer was obvious. ¡°Tell me¡­ how long did it take for my little girl to turn from what you call a child into an adult in her prime?¡±


    Zeke thought for a moment. When he hadst seen her before going into seclusion, she had still looked like a child. But around 90 dayster, she was already fully grown. The answer must lie somewhere in between.


    ¡°¡­Not very long,¡± Zeke said. He could have given a more urate estimate, but the Progenitor wasn¡¯t asking because he wanted to know the exact number of days. This was clearly a leading question that was building up to somethingrger.


    "She transformed in just a few days," Winter said, a hint of pride in his voice. But his expression quickly returned to its usual nkness as he continued, "Considering that, why do you think she remained in that form, even though she could have matured at any time?"


    Zeke was momentarily shocked by this revtion. However, the answer still came to him almost immediately. There was only a single reason why Snow would have remained as a child even though she could have grown up at any moment. ¡°Because you chose not to let her grow up¡­¡± he muttered.


    "Correct," Winter replied. "Unlike my other children, there was no need for her to rush down the path of strength. I chose to let her mature naturally, without using any breathing techniques¡ªonly by passively absorbing natural mana. At that rate, it would have taken her several more decades to reach full maturity.¡±


    A strange thought struck Zeke then. With a slight tremble in his voice, he asked the question burning in his mind: ¡°Then¡­ how old is Snow?¡±


    Winter tilted his head as if trying to remember something. ¡°Around¡­ three decades? I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, since, unlike my other children, her lifespan is limitless anyway.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zeke blurted out, unable to help himself. This couldn¡¯t be! Hadn¡¯t she referred to Frost and Pris as elder siblings? Wouldn¡¯t that make her the oldest by far?


    Thankfully, Winter seemed to realize where his confusion stemmed from and quickly exined, ¡°I raised her alone during infancy, away from the rest of the tribe. By the time I introduced her as my daughter, her siblings were already fully grown.¡±


    Zeke nodded, though he still didn¡¯t understand one thing. ¡°Why did you raise her that way?¡±


    Winter¡¯s expression flickered for a moment. ¡°Childhood... is a very precious time,¡± he said atst. ¡°But it¡¯s also a luxury that most of my kind cannot afford. With our lifespans so tied to strength, every moment spent indulging in such things is something we regretter.¡± His gaze shifted to Zeke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you Mages?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Zeke couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    When reaching the age of awakening, any child with decent potential would focus solely on advancing as quickly as possible. While the circumstances weren¡¯t exactly the same, the oue was still simr. Thankfully, human children couldn¡¯t form a Core until a certain age, or else a situation like the one with the Chimeroi might be all toomon.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any urrences elsewhere.


    A shudder ran through him at the thought of infants, unable to even walk, being forced to cultivate their Core and learnplicated magic forms to gain a slight edge. From everything he knew about the great Mage families, such a scene would bemonce if it were possible.


    No wonder Winter had wanted a different path for his precious daughter. Still, Zeke thought the man had gone a bit overboard. Thirty years in a child''s body seemed excessive. But then again, it wasn¡¯t as if she were losing out on anything¡ªshe¡¯d likely live for centuries. After all, one could never have too many positive childhood memories¡­


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Winter¡¯s voice brought him out of his musings. ¡°Do you want to marry my daughter or not?¡±


    Zeke, realizing he couldn¡¯t avoid the topic forever, decided to speak honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about Snow in that way,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯ve always seen her as a younger sister, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Winter murmured, his tone thoughtful.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t tell exactly what he was contemting, but he didn¡¯t want to leave the decision in the Progenitor¡¯s hands. He quickly spoke up again. ¡°What about Snow? Does she even want to marry me? If you understand human customs, then you should know that marriage is only between two people who both agree to it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Winter stated confidently, roused from his thoughts. ¡°She has personally told me that she likes you.¡±


    Zeke wanted to facepalm. Liked him? Of course, she liked him, and he liked her too, but was that enough for marriage? If it were, wouldn¡¯t he have to marry a dozen other people before her? He felt there should be more to a lifelongmitment than just that.


    It was maddening.


    Winter¡¯s thoughts were usually deep and insightful, but at times, he seemed oddly naive and simple-minded. Was it a cultural difference? Perhaps. Maybe Zeke should approach the matter from a different angle instead of dwelling on it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I still have a lot of unfinished business back at home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Winter replied without hesitation.


    Zeke blinked, unable to process what he had just heard. Winter¡­ agreed? He would just let him go? Zeke hadn¡¯t even mentioned how long he would be gone, yet the man had agreed so easily. What if he didn¡¯t return for years? What kind of marriage would that be?


    ¡°Then what about¡­?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°And what if¡­?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zeke was even more bewildered now. No matter what arguments he presented, Winter simply dismissed them. The conversation had taken an odd turn where Zeke raised his concerns, while Winter ignored everything he said.


    Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    Wasn¡¯t his marriage to Snow meant to be a reward for saving the tribe? Why did it feel more like Winter was forcing him into this arrangement, as if he were trying to offload his troublesome daughter rather than tearfully give away his precious child?


    Zeke looked at Winter with a suspicious gaze. ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Winter replied. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to everything. What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just it,¡± Zeke said, his suspicion deepening. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you try to convince me to stay, to make sure Snow has a proper partner? Instead, you¡¯ve just agreed to everything.¡±


    Winter fell silent for a moment, seeming unable to answer. They remained in this tense standoff for a while, until the Progenitor finally relented. With a sigh, the pressure building in the room was dispelled.


    ¡°You are correct,¡± he admitted. ¡°I have indeed been a bit forceful in my approach. You have my apologies.¡±


    Seeing the Progenitor taking a step back, Zeke also rxed a bit. ¡°I still don¡¯t know why you are doing this. Snow, with her limitless potential, surely won¡¯tck suitors. Wouldn¡¯t half the tribee running if you merely announced that you were seeking a groom?¡±


    Winter nodded, a flicker of pride in his eyes. ¡°Certainly, who, in their right mind, wouldn¡¯t want to marry my daughter.¡± The words were apanied by a re at Zeke.


    Ouch. Why did this sound so much like a personal attack? Fortunately, Winter soon continued with his exnation.


    ¡°However, that is not what I want for my daughter. Unlike me, she shouldn''t have to endure the pain of watching her partners die. I want her to be with someone who will stay by her side until the very end.¡± His gaze turned to Zeke. ¡°Tell me, Dragonling, do you think someone like that is easy to find?¡±


    Zeke understood immediately. It was because of his draconic blood. Like a Progenitor¡¯s, his lifespan was virtually limitless. He had never considered this before, but now that Winter pointed it out, it became clear¡ªhis path would likely be the same. Even if he fell in love with a talented Mage, she would probably live no more than two centuries, while he would endure.


    The realization left him with a sudden sense of loneliness. Was he destined to be alone forever or to watch everyone he loved fade away? Since bing a Mage, the thought of his parents and sister dying long before him had always weighed on him. Now, he realized he would outlive not only his closest rtives but everyone he met.


    Such an existence felt unbearably bleak.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. Maybe¡­ he should actually consider marrying Snow. Having someone to share his eternity with might not be such a bad thing. However, the thought onlysted for an instant, before he dismissed it.


    Eternity?


    What were the chances of him living that long? Right now, it seemed more likely he''d die in the next few years. With the Empire hunting him, any day could be hisst, and he was far from strong enough to ensure his safety in such a dangerous world.


    What was the point of pondering future loneliness if he couldn¡¯t even guarantee he''d see another summer? Gradually, the confusion left Zeke¡¯s eyes, and when his gaze met Winter¡¯s there was no more hesitation.


    ¡°I will consider your offer,¡± Zeke said in a resolute voice. ¡°However, I will not agree to such an arrangement before I am confident that I¡¯ll be able to apany her for all her life.¡±


    Winter¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he soon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s eptable. There¡¯s no point in having my daughter marry someone who could be killed at any moment. But don¡¯t take too long¡ªotherwise, you might miss this chance.¡±


    Zeke waved him off. ¡°If Snow finds someone better in the meantime, then it simply wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±


    Winter nodded again, though it was clear he didn¡¯t fully agree. His personal experiences with loss seemed to have left a deeper scar on him than he let on. But he didn¡¯t seem inclined to argue the point.


    Now that the talk of marriage had ended, an awkward silence fell over the room. Neither seemed to know how to proceed. After a moment, Zeke cleared his throat. He hadn¡¯t forgotten why he hade to this continent in the first ce, and the prisoners from the Frostscale tribe were still on his mind. Still, it felt a bit awkward to bring it up now.


    ¡°Erm... now that the reward is on hold, would it be possible to ask for something else?¡± Zeke asked, slightly embarrassed by his own audacity.


    Winter¡¯s eyes turned sharp in an instant. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Zekeposed himself. It was time to fish for as many benefits as he could.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!